《Trinity of Magic》


 Prologue: War On The Horizon.

    Prologue: War On The Horizon.


    In the year 3240 of the unified calendar, the following words were prophesied by the Seers of Seraven:


    From centuries of slumber, the elements four,


    Shall rise from the depths, and claim their lore,


    Their power unrivaled, their fury unbound,


    Consuming the radiance, without a sound.


    The legions of plenty shall fall to their might,


    Their screams of anguish drowned out in the fight,


    They all shall perish, their blood on the ground,


    A sacrifice in vain, as chaos, abounds.


    Albert was nervous, a feeling he had not experienced in decades of diplomatic service. He stood before the grand hall, hands clenched at his sides, his thoughts were plagued with apprehensions. It was not often that he found himself in such a state, but today was different. He could feel the weight of the world on his shoulders, the future of his country hanging in the balance.


    He began to pace, his footsteps echoing across the deserted plaza. Oh, he was aware that this was not a good look, that he was supposed to present a steady and confident front to the world in this time of crisis. But he could not help himself. He felt like a storm was brewing within him, a tempest of fear and uncertainty. He had to do something, anything, to calm his nerves.


    With a deep breath and an effort of will, he stopped his legs and closed his eyes. His mind at once went to thoughts of his home, his family, and the people he had sworn to serve and protect. But before he could immerse himself in the comfortable feeling of home and duty, he was interrupted by the melodious ringing of the grand bell, signaling the arrival of another foreign dignitary for tonight''s event.


    His thoughts involuntarily returned to reality, forcing him to confront his current situation. He was stuck in Tradespire, the great merchant city, the jewel of the union. He had once felt nothing but pride at being able to represent his people in such an important place. But today, he could feel none of that pride, only the suffocating pressure of an uncertain future. He tried to focus on his breathing, one forcibly calm breath at a time. Slowly but surely, he felt the storm within him abate.


    Lara looked at him, her eyes meeting his with a steady gaze. "It''s not that I know something you don''t, Albert," she said, her voice turning quiet and serious. "The difference between us is that I have been biding my time for decades, centuries even. I do not fear what is to come, I long for it. Life or death, victory or defeat, none of it matters as long as Ill have my vengeance."


    Albert was taken aback by the raw hatred that radiated from Lara''s every word and the fire that burned in her eyes. It was no secret why she held such a deep-seated loathing for the empire, not after what had happened to her sister. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease upon hearing her disregard for her own country''s safety. In the end, her personality flaws mattered little, as Albert knew that she was still his strongest ally. So, he held his tongue and nodded in agreement.


    After a moment of silence, Lara turned to him with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. "Did you hear anything from the beastkin? I heard they crowned a leader" she asked.


    Albert could only shake his head in disappointment. "I don''t think they''ll be joining us. As per usual, their new king was killed not two weeks into his reign. They''re too busy fighting amongst themselves to care about anything else."


    The spark in Laras eyes dimmed, and she turned her gaze back to the crowd. "It''s a shame," she said, her voice tinged with regret. "I would have loved to see the empire''s reaction when the nomadic hordes of the half-beasts came crashing down on their cities. I fought against them once in my youth, you know? It was terrifying. I still get goosebumps thinking about the ground shaking beneath the hooves of their Warbeasts."


    Albert nodded. His own battle experience was limited. Lara''s words, however, carried the weight of experience, honed by years on the front lines. The silence that fell between them only served to amplify Albert''s growing unease. In an effort to distract himself, he spoke up. "Do you think the other nations will take the prophecy seriously this time? I mean, they have to, right? The Seer''s words leave little to the imagination, this offensive will be the largest since the Great Western Expansion. I can''t imagine anyone ignoring something like that."


    Lara turned to him again, her eyes filled with a mix of pity and resignation. "I fear that the people are capable of far greater ignorance than you give them credit for. Even though every nation in the alliance knows that if our two countries fall, they will be next. I believe that despite knowing that, they will send us the bare minimum if anything at all. You see, Albert, over my centuries of life, there was one pattern I was able to observe over and over again: We humans made a habit out of ignoring problems until they become too big to solve."


    Albert knew that Lara''s words held a ring of truth to them. The other nations would likely wait and observe the empire''s next move, gauging the level of danger before committing their own resources. However, the empire''s war machine had been running nonstop for decades, gathering strength and Albert couldn''t shake the fear that it would be too late by the time they acted.


    He had to marvel at the empire''s ability to produce new Mages at an alarming rate. It was as if they had hidden breeding pits where the four great families produced their mages. It was a well-known fact that the empire used its mages almost exclusively for war, rather than to improve the lives of its citizens. Though it was a potent strategy in terms of military effectiveness, it was one that would inadvertently push the entire continent toward destruction.


    Albert was just about to reply to Lara''s statement when the ancient bells above the city hall rang out, signaling that all the expected parties for tonight''s meeting had arrived in the city. He exchanged a glance with Lara as they made their way toward the entrance of the meeting room.


    "You shouldnt be too worried about the meeting," Lara said, her voice steady and confident. "Equinox is strong, and so is Invocatia. Our two nations have stood against the empire for centuries now, back to back, unflinching. And as it was in the past, so it will be in the future."


    Albert couldn''t help but be heartened by the conviction in Lara''s tone, but the voice in the back of his mind that told him they would fail this time was not so easily silenced. "And what if we don''t?" he asked, as he reached the door just one step behind Lara.


    She looked back over her shoulder and smirked at him before answering, "Then I will see you in the afterlife, old man."


    Without waiting for a response, Lara entered the very chambers that might decide the future of both their countries, her spine straight and her head held high.

 Chapter 1: Leaving Home I

    Chapter 1: Leaving Home I


    Ezekiel woke up slowly. His eyes fluttered open as the morning sun filtered through the cracks in his bedroom window. He lay there for a moment, letting his thoughts drift aimlessly. And then it hit him today was the day.


    With a sudden burst of energy, he wiped the sleep from his eyes and shook his head to gain some clarity. He looked around the room as he waited for his mind to wake completely.


    The skylight of his cramped, attic bedroom was welcoming the first rays of sunlight. Through the same opening, a chilly morning breeze had also snuck in. The wooden window frame had no glass to keep the cold out. On the days when it didn''t rain or snow, he would drape a simple cloth over the opening.


    He sat up, the makeshift wooden frame creaking under the movement. His bed consisted of a straw-filled sheet, covered with a slightly less coarse blanket. He had heard, that nobles used sheets made from silk. One drunk traveler had even claimed the emperor slept on a pillow made from phoenix feathers. This current arrangement was the best he could do for now, but that might all change very soon.


    His heart started to race with excitement and nerves. He had always hoped to be different, had always hoped to have a special gift. And today, he would finally know for certain. He took a moment to collect himself. Being too excited would only lead to him forgetting something.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Ezekiel''s thoughts drifted back to a memory from years ago. He remembered the day he had met the wandering Mage, a man with piercing blue eyes and a kind smile. The man had claimed that he could feel very potent magic emanating from him. He was certain that Ezekiel had the makings of a Mage as well.


    As a nine-year-old boy, he had been thrilled by the man''s prediction. It solidified his belief that he had the potential to become someone exceptional. His parents had been skeptical, unwilling to put much stock in the words of a stranger. Everybody knew that children only manifested their core after turning fourteen years old. They had encouraged him to focus on learning a trade. Something more in line with the reality of their station.


    But Ezekiel had never been content with being mundane. He had realized early that his potential would be limited if he remained in the small village he had been born in. The thought of being trapped here, never having the opportunity to see the world and all its wonders, was suffocating. He yearned for adventure, to be a hero, an explorer, a monster slayer anything that would allow him to surpass his predetermined fate and become something greater.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood. It was time for his morning ritual. He stretched, working the kinks from last night out of his sore back. After he was done limbering up, he pulled a pile of clothes from his dresser. He had chosen them carefully the night before. It was the one among his three sets of clothing that looked the most presentable.


    He dressed quickly, then slipped on his pair of leather boots and grabbed his bag, stuffing a few essentials inside. He walked up to the mirror hung on the inside of his door and examined his appearance.


    His hair was a mess, sticking up at all angles. He tried to smooth it down, but it was no use. His vibrant crimson locks were a source of both pride and worry for him. Haircolor was often linked to magic affinity. This wasn''t always the case. People with black hair didn''t necessarily have a Darkness affinity. Just like people with brown hair didn''t always have an Earth affinity.


    However, Ezekiel felt sure that, for him, the saying held true. His hair was too different from his father''s black or his mother''s blonde hair. In cases like his, the link to an affinity was practically inevitable, and he couldn''t help but speculate on what his deep shade of red signified.


    Over the past years, he had come to the conclusion that he had a Fire affinity, the most destructive and strongest of all elements. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, gathering his resolve. When he opened them again, he saw an entirely new conviction in his own gaze. There was now a burning intensity in the golden orbs looking back at him. He smiled at his reflection, excitement washing over him. He exited his room and made his way downstairs.


    Halfway down the stairway, he began to hear voices coming from the kitchen. His parents must already be awake. As he came closer to the door, their voices were becoming more distinct.


    Ezekiel didnt respond. He knew his mother well enough to know that she wasnt looking for any input. As expected, she continued right away. And dont even get me started on the lucky ones. The ones who got adopted by a noble family. When was the last time you heard from any of them? Its all a trap, Zeke, a vicious trap.


    He would be lying if he said he was unaffected by her words. But he couldn''t let fear and uncertainty hold him back. He had to take this chance, even if it meant being separated from his family in the short term. He had long since sworn to himself that he would not break off contact with his real family, no matter what price he would have to pay.


    Mom Im still going to try.


    His mother sighed. All the fight left her as she realized that she couldn''t change her son''s mind. He was determined to leave and seek his destiny, no matter how much it pained her to let him go. She stepped closer and wrapped him in a long embrace, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes.


    "I hope the world you find out there is as magical as you dream it to be, she said in a soft whisper.


    Ezekiel felt a weight settle on his chest. At this moment, she sounded a bit like the ancient seer who occasionally visited the village. A woman who had seen and experienced all the world had to offer. But as the embrace ended, his mother was once again the same woman he had always known. Unshed tears still moistened her kind blue eyes, as she playfully shoved his father and urged him to say something as well.


    His father had remained silent during the conversation, his face impassive. But when Ezekiel turned to him, he saw nothing but pride in his father''s eyes.


    "Good luck, Zeke," he said in a gruff voice. "And don''t let anybody make you feel like less of a person because of where you come from! Those cretins in the capital have ways to make you doubt yourself. Dont forget who you are."


    "I''ll remember," he stated, getting a satisfied nod from his father. It couldnt be easy for him to let his only son go. But different from his mother, his father understood the importance of this journey. He took a deep breath and smiled at his parents one last time. Then he turned and walked out the door, his heart full of hope for the future.


    He stepped outside, his bag slung over his shoulder and a sense of determination in his heart. But before he managed to close the door behind him, he heard his mother''s voice call after him. "Wait!"


    She hurried over and pulled him into a tight embrace. "Be careful, my love," was all she said, her voice thick with emotion.


    Ezekiel hugged her back, the familiar embrace making him feel as warm and protected as it always had. He understood that she was worried about him, and he couldn''t blame her. They had no idea for how long their family would be separated, and anything could happen in the meantime. But he still had to go, had to take this chance to prove himself. Reluctantly, he pulled away and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "Who knows? I might be back by tomorrow. Then we''ll all feel stupid for making such a big deal out of this entire thing," he teased, trying to inject a bit of levity into the somber atmosphere.


    And with those last words, he turned and left.

 Chapter 1.2: Leaving home II

    Chapter 1.2: Leaving home II


    Ezekiel left his home far behind as he made his way to the outskirts of the village. He was lucky that the road had been cleared since the last snowfall. His boots were of decent quality for a farmer''s son, but he would still get wet feet if he were to walk all the way through the snow.


    As one of the villages surrounding the capital, Feldstadt had the luxury of cobbled streets. The frequent trade of caravans and military transports demanded such an expense. Ezekiel walked along the cobbled road that led out of the village. He knew from experience that the carriages would stop at the loading area in front of the settlement.


    The boy looked up at the slowly brightening sky. He was pretty certain that he still had plenty of time to spare. The carriages that had made their way across the countryside were now on their return trip. A week ago, they had left the capital city to tour the outermost districts of the central province. Now, after they had collected all the kids that lived farther out, they would pick up Ezekiel and the others before returning to the capital.


    Last year, the transport carriages had only arrived towards midday. Horses weren''t made to walk through deep snow, only with the assistance of an accompanying Fire Mage did they even arrive at all.


    Ezekiel saw a group of men approaching on the other side of the road. Upon getting closer, he recognized that the group was wearing the getup of the town''s guard. He could make out the dark-haired, gloomy figure of Linus among them. The 17-year-old was one of the brothers of his best friend Markus. The older boy also spotted Ezekiel immediately, as he stood out in the white surroundings due to his crimson hair.


    The older boy lifted his hand in greeting. Despite his less-than-cheerful countenance, Ezekiel had found the young guardsman to be good company. The young man had even taught him and Markus a little swordsmanship occasionally. Ezekiel waved back at his acquaintance, a lot more energetic than his counterpart.


    The group of guards stared with weird expressions at Ezekiel''s exuberant gesture. The men exchanged glances before shaking their heads or simply shrugging. Ezekiel could see more than one of the men shiver due to the cold.v3l.B11n.


    Despite wearing multiple layers beneath their leather cuirasses, the men were still feeling the bite of winter. Ezekiel, on the other hand, was wearing a simple woolen coat over his linen shirt. His mother had made the piece of clothing for him, and the boy treasured it. Still, it was a bit weird to see him so at ease in this weather. The outstanding make of his attire did not explain how he managed to stay warm.


    Ezekiel never had a problem with the cold. He liked to imagine that this was a sign of his budding fire affinity. The theory didn''t hold up, however, considering that the heat of summer didn''t bother him either. The boy passed the group of guardsmen and made his way farther outwards.


    As Ezekiel got closer to the outskirts of town, the houses became more and more shabby. In the center of town, where Ezekiel and his family lived, the houses were built from stone and wood. Some of the more affluent farmers even had clay-tiled roofs. Clay was not exactly cheap in this town. But it was still affordable enough that the village had plenty of houses sporting the telltale red-brown roofs.


    Here in the outskirts, however, most of the dwellings would be better described as huts. They seemed to be made from at least as much mud as any other material. Ezekiel and his friends liked to help out in this neighborhood if he had time to spare. Mostly the elderly with no family left to take care of them lived in this part of town. Ezekiel and his friends had spent more than one afternoon helping the people here. His father had often given him time off from farm work so that he could spend it here. According to his father, helping people in need was a great way to build character.


    Today, however, he quickened his stride. He didn''t have the time to help out and didn''t want to be spotted for this very reason. He always found it difficult to turn down a request for help from the elderly. Thankfully, nobody stopped him on his way to the entrance of the village.


    Ezekiel arrived at the gate, the loading area already bustling with activity despite the early hour. He looked around for his friends Markus and Lilly, but he didn''t see them anywhere. What he did see, however, were the numerous carriages already waiting for passengers. The boy couldn''t believe that they had made it here this early in the morning.


    How had the horses managed to power through the frozen wasteland of the countryside like this?


    "Hi, I''m Ezekiel," he said, extending his hand. "What''s your name?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether to trust the offered hand. But finally, he reached out and shook his hand.


    "I''m Peter," he said in a small voice.


    Ezekiel nodded, still smiling. "It''s nice to meet you, Peter. This is my first time going to the capital, but I''m excited to see what it''s like. How about you?"


    Peter''s eyes grew even bigger, and he looked down at his lap. "I-I''m scared," he whispered. "I didn''t choose to go to the capital, but my parents said that they can''t afford to feed all of us, so this is what I ended up with."


    Ezekiel''s smile faded as he realized how scared Peter was. He reached out and patted the boy''s shoulder. "It''s okay to be scared," he said softly, matching the boy''s quiet tone. "But remember, you''re not alone. We''re all in this together. And who knows, you might even be surprised at how the evaluation turns out."


    Peter looked up at him, his eyes filled with doubt. "Do you really think so?" he asked.


    Ezekiel nodded confidently, "I know so," he said with a grin. "You''ll make it through this, Peter. And when it''s all over, and we are powerful mages, we are going to laugh at how scared we were at this moment." The other boy didn''t seem to believe him completely, but he had still calmed down considerably compared to moments ago. The two of them sat in companionable silence as they waited for what was to come next.


    As the carriage filled up with more and more people, Ezekiel continued scanning the faces of the other children. They were all around the same age as him, all fourteen years old, and they all looked nervous. He could see it in their eyes, the fear and uncertainty that came with the unknown. None of them, however, were his friends Markus and Lilly.


    He noticed a girl with bright green hair sitting across from him. She was fidgeting with a small, intricately carved wooden figurine. Her eyes darted around the carriage as if looking for an escape route.


    Ezekiel speculated about her hair color. Did it mean that she had a Nature affinity, for what else would be green? And whether she was aware of the possible connection. Next to her was a tall, lanky boy with dark circles under his eyes. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts, his eyes staring off into the distance as if he were a million miles away. Ezekiel wondered if he was worried about the evaluation, or if something else was on his mind.


    The carriage began to fill up, and Markus and Lilly still hadn''t arrived. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of worry grow in his chest. Had something happened to them? He knew they were both nervous about the evaluation, but he had never expected them to be late, or to miss the chance altogether. He tried to push the thought to the back of his mind, knowing there was nothing he could do at the moment. He would just have to wait and see.


    Suddenly, a commotion from outside the carriage drew everybody''s attention. As the noise grew louder, Ezekiel turned to the door and saw a group of four boys entering the carriage. He recognized them all immediately: Karl, Paul, Andreas, and Martin.


    Ezekiel grimaced upon seeing the person he hated most in the world. Their encounters always ended in a fight, and Ezekiel would not bet any money on today being any different.

 Chapter 2: Lilly and Markus

    Chapter 2: Lilly and Markus


    As Martin and his friends took their seats near him, Ezekiel met the boy''s gaze and held it. The two of them were locked into a silent contest of will. After a long moment, Martin looked away and frowned. In the next instant, however, he turned his frown into a sneer.


    "Have you lost your two girlfriends, Zeke?" Martin provoked. "You three are together so often, I had started to wonder if you all were the same person."


    Ezekiel didn''t miss a beat before countering. "Well, well, well, are you sure that you should be talking like that, Marty? You and your three misses are getting along so well, your parents have already started marriage talks, from what I hear."


    Martin''s friends grimaced, not meeting each other''s eyes. It was a common occurrence for them to end up as collateral damage when Martin and Ezekiel were trading insults. The three of them had a strict agreement to just ignore everything that was said between the two boys. Even so, Andreas couldn''t help but gag a little after hearing Ezekiel''s comment.


    Martin didn''t like how the first round had turned out and changed the subject. "Do you still believe that you have a chance to become a mage? The chance for a commoner born like you to have a magic core is only one out of 100 at best."


    It was Ezekiel''s turn to frown this time. Martin wasn''t wrong about that, the chance of him actually having a core was not great. He forced his frown into a smile before it could properly form on his face. Ezekiel had learned long ago that in a trade of insults, you could not let your opponent realize that he got to you.


    Ezekiel made a show of inspecting his fingernails as he replied with a clearly forced nonchalance. "Ohhh come off it, you pretentious cunt. Your father might be the village''s only mage, but even a blind man can see that all his good traits have skipped a generation."


    Martin immediately shot to his feet, ready to turn this exchange of words into a more physical confrontation. Ezekiel was not far behind him, also getting up. Martin''s friends were visibly tired of their fights always ending the same way. Nevertheless, they also stood, ready to support their friend.


    Ezekiel glanced from Martin to his three friends, inspecting them one by one. He cracked his knuckles, a challenging smirk appearing on his face. Even four-on-one, he liked his chances. When the tension in the carriage had reached its peak, the door was suddenly swung open. The driver stepped into the cabin, looking between the kids that were on their feet. He sent the five of them a withering glare, forcing the kids back on their asses with the weight of his gaze alone.


    Satisfied with the result, he hummed a note of contentment and announced, "Alright, kids, that''s everyone. Time to get going. We''ve still got a few hours ahead of us."


    Ezekiel tore his gaze away from Martin and turned to the driver instead. He took a deep breath and focused on what was truly important. He needed to find his friends, Lilly and Markus, as soon as possible. He couldn''t bear the thought of spending the long journey to the capital with Martin, and his cronies.?v€l?1n.


    He made his way over to the driver and politely waited for the man to permit him to speak. After receiving a nod, he asked: "Sir, have you met two kids named Lilly and Markus?"


    The driver rolled his eyes. "Well, you damn brats don''t exactly come up to me and introduce yourself, now do you? I don''t even know what you are called, firecracker!"


    Ezekiel could hear Martin and his gang snicker in the background and grit his teeth. With an effort of will, he relaxed his jaw and replied as politely as he could. "My name is Ezekiel, sir. My friend Markus is just a bit taller than me and has dark hair, almost black. His build is on the leaner side for his age. He has brown eyes and a tiny scar above his left eye from a carving knife. He has a serious face, but looks reliable to most people."


    Ezekiel chuckled, feeling his own nerves ease a bit at his friend''s casual tone. "Hey, let''s stay positive, alright? We have been meditating for years now. I know that you guys don''t believe in my technique, but I swear I can feel it doing something. Even Arnold told me that I might be on to something with this."


    Markus snickered, "Well if Martin''s dad says that it works then there can be no doubt. The two of you are like brothers, after all!"


    Ezekiel frowned at the mental picture of him being Martin''s brother. Still, he defended his point. "Hey! Mister Arnold is a nice man. The two of us have been meeting almost every week to talk about magic. I am almost certain that the reason Martin despises me, is because his dad likes me better than him."


    Lilly, with a face full of pity, unexpectedly decided to take Martin''s side for once. "His dad is the only family that he has left after the death of his mother, Zeke. Maybe you should try to get along with Martin the next time you two talk."


    Ezekiel shared a look with Markus. The other boy just smirked back at him, as if to say: ''That''s what you get for talking about this in front of Lilly''. Helpless against Lilly''s big green eyes, Ezekiel could only reluctantly agree with her suggestion. He flicked her forehead playfully and replied: "Ok, ok! You win! I''ll try to make peace with Martin as soon as we arrive at the capital. But when it all comes back to bite me in the ass, it''s all your fault!"


    The girl held her forehead with mock hurt, but the smile on her face was sign enough that she was happy with this result. As the carriage rumbled on, they chatted and laughed, pushing their worries to the back of their minds by focusing on the exciting events ahead. Ezekiel opened up one of the armored murder holes in the vehicle to look back at the place he had called home.


    As the town vanished in the distance, his thoughts drifted to his family. He wished he could have said goodbye to his little sister Maya that morning, but she was still fast asleep in her bed. He had said goodbye to her the night before, but he already missed her dearly.


    His eyes constantly flicked back to the slowly disappearing houses in the distance. He had lived there his entire life, surrounded by familiar faces and the comforting routine. Now he was leaving it all behind, venturing out into the unknown in search of something more.


    Soon, their village had disappeared from view. The scenery passing by outside grew less and less familiar to Ezekiel. The rolling hills and fields of snow seemed to stretch on forever, an expression of the vast world beyond their small town.


    He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath, trying to focus on the present. After a few breaths, he had already fallen into the rhythmic pattern of his meditation technique. His mind calmed almost instantly. In this condition, it was easier for him to focus on the exciting events ahead. He was finally going to have a chance to learn about that connection, discover his potential as a mage, and hopefully be able to explore it.


    Ezekiel had come up with this form of meditation. He developed this system through a combination of different factors. He had talked to any mage that would give him the time of day, often pestering them to at least tell him a little bit about how magic worked. Most of his progress, however, was achieved through hours of trial and error. He had desperately searched for a way to connect with the magic that flowed all around them.


    After years of nothing but failure, Ezekiel was certain that he could feel the tiniest trickle of mana. After that, he had been so eager to have his friends practice with him, wholeheartedly believing in the effectiveness of his invention. They would sit on the floor, close their eyes, and try to feel the magic in their cores. Ezekiel was convinced he could feel his own core, a pulsing energy deep within him that called out to him. But without knowing any more about mana, his practice had reached its limits. He longed to learn more, to unlock the full potential of magic and see where it would take him.


    He hoped the evaluation in the capital would provide answers. He hoped it would allow him to unlock the vast potential that he was sure to lay within him. So, as the carriage rumbled on toward the capital, Ezekiel began his meditation once again, focusing all his attention on a last bit of progress.


    "Soon," he told himself. "Soon."

 Chapter 3: Arriving at the Capital

    Chapter 3: Arriving at the Capital


    The magically powered carriage made its way across the frozen roads with little problem. After only a short few hours of travel, the walls of the capital city already came into view.


    Ezekiel and his friends climbed to the foremost part of the vehicle, taking up a position just behind the driver. The man looked back at them for a moment, but didn''t tell them to leave. Ezekiel imagined that it would get pretty boring up here alone for hours. He was certain the man was happy to have some company.


    As the metropolis started to come into view, the boy recalled what he had learned about the city. He knew that the capital of the empire of Arkanheim was called Magusburg. The city was known for its grand magical academy and powerful mage guild.


    Many of the greatest mages in the empire called the capital their home, and it was said that the city''s very air was infused with magic. The imperial palace, where the ruling Emperor resided, was located in the center of Magusburg. From what Ezekiel had heard, it was a sight to behold, with its intricate architecture and magical defenses. It was known as the safest and at the same time one of the most beautiful places in the empire.


    The capital was also home to the most influential noble houses. The city was the political center of power, with the four great factions, all gathered in one place. The reason why all the powerful families had their seats in the city was obvious. All the noble heirs and scions hoped to get accepted into the renowned Magical Academy. The Elementium had a reputation for producing the best combat mages in the empire.


    Ezekiel didn''t know anything about the inner workings of the noble families. His knowledge was limited to what he had heard from gossip and rumors. All he knew for certain was that at the top of the nobility stood the four Great Families. Which consisted of the strongest mages of the four elements: Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. As well as the fifth family, which was often left out because of its unique position.


    The fifth family was known for producing great generals, as well as being the emperor''s family. They were apparently masters of Mind Magic. These noble houses held a significant amount of power and influence. Many of the heroic tales he had heard growing up featured members of the four great noble houses. A lot of them were admired by the populace. Ezekiel didn''t have any experience with nobles himself. All he knew was according to what he had heard from wandering bards.


    In his hometown of Feldstadt, there was no resident noble family. The Mages who governed the territory had visited only a few times in Ezekiel''s memory. And they never stayed for long. From their brief appearances, Ezekiel gathered that the nobles found the rural area unpleasant. They seemed to prefer the excitement of the city.


    When he asked his father about them, the man shrugged and said, "Who knows, nobles are strange."


    His mother offered a more cautious opinion, warning him, "You should keep your distance from them, Zeke. Most nobles don''t see commoners like us as their equals. Be mindful of how you act around them."


    Despite his mother''s warnings, Ezekiel''s experiences with the nobles of Feldstadt were uneventful. His initially raised guard against them had relaxed again over the years.


    As the carriage made its way toward the gate, Ezekiel''s excitement grew. He couldn''t wait to meet the other young mages and to see how he compared to them.


    The capital was home to the Elementium, the best magical academy in the empire. Ezekiel was eager to prove himself there. Furthermore, he hoped to make friends with some of the young talents from the powerful Feuerkranz family. Especially if he ended up being confirmed as a Fire mage. The prospect of joining the ranks of one of the great families was both daunting and thrilling. The boy couldn''t wait to see what the future held. He had heard that almost all Mages who were exceptionally talented would join a noble family during their four years at the academy.


    "How are you holding up, Lilly?" He asked in a soft voice. The girl grabbed onto his hand like it was her only port in a storm. She managed a small smile as she responded.


    "I am fine, Zeke. Just a little nervous with so many people around. I think I will manage to calm down before we reach the academy." The girl replied. Ezekiel could tell that she was trying to force herself to act calmly. With another squeeze of his hand, he tried to soothe her further.


    "It will be fine, Lilly. Markus and I will be by your side every step of the way. You don''t have to talk to anybody if you don''t want to." He said with a gentle tone. In the next instant, however, his face turned slightly teasing as he said. "If you are too afraid, you can hold onto my hand for the rest of the day!"


    Lilly nodded and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She smiled weakly at him, grateful for his support. The carriage came to a stop in front of the entrance to the academic district. Ezekiel and his friends gathered their things and prepared to disembark. The carriages were apparently not allowed inside. Only faculty members, shop owners, and students had permission to enter. Ezekiel waved at the carriage driver as he made his way into the district with his friends. They had been given temporary access tokens for today only.


    The academic district was teeming with activity. The area was crammed with students of all ages rushing to and fro. Ezekiel realized that the carriage would not have been able to move around at all in this district. The streets were lined with shops selling all sorts of magical supplies. From enchanted ink and quills to rare ingredients for potion-making, everything could be found here.


    The district was completely different from every other part of the city. The houses were constructed in various random styles. They were neither fitting in with the architecture of the city, nor with each other. Some buildings were even towering high up in the sky, making him wonder how they could remain standing. He could even see forested areas in the distance. The boy felt like he had entered a whimsical wonderland where the rules of the mundane world did not apply.


    At the center of the district stood the main building of the mighty Elementium. A grandiose, castle-like structure with tall towers and gleaming spires. It was here that the empire''s most talented young mages came to study. To hone their skills and unlock the full potential of their magical abilities. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the thought of all the knowledge and power that lay within its walls.


    Ezekiel and his friends stepped through the gate, into the district. They were immediately overwhelmed by the sights and sounds around them. As they made their way deeper into the academy, a man called out the names of different villages. The man was demanding people from the same villages stand together. Ezekiel saw Martin and his friends were already standing in the indicated spot. They were huddled together, gossiping about the surrounding kids. As usual, they were looking smug and arrogant. Ezekiel narrowed his eyes slightly at the sight of them. But after he remembered his promise to Lilly, he still forced a polite smile and approached the group.


    "Hey, Martin," he said, trying to keep the tension out of his voice. "How''s it going?"


    Martin gave him a haughty look and crossed his arms. "What do you want, Zeke?" he said, deliberately using the nickname that Ezekiel only allowed his friends to use.


    "I just thought we could bury the hatchet for today," Ezekiel replied, gritting his teeth upon seeing Martin roll his eyes. "We''re going to be in the same group, after all."


    Martin just scoffed before turning away, clearly not interested in talking to Ezekiel. The other members of his group frowned and gave Ezekiel sympathetic looks, they didn''t seem to disagree with his proposal. Still, they didn''t dare go against Martin''s lead.


    Ezekiel sighed and stood a little ways off with Lilly and Markus. He was feeling frustrated and defeated. He knew that he would have to put up with Martin''s attitude for the rest of the evaluation, and he was not looking forward to it. Finally, when all the groups were assembled, they were led into the main building. It was time to begin the evaluations that would determine the course of their journeys as Mages or end their dreams on the spot.This chapter was first shared on the N??v€l?1n platform.

 Chapter 4: Magic Evaluation

    Chapter 4: Magic Evaluation


    As Ezekiel and his group entered the evaluation hall, a sense of awe washed over him. The hall was enormous, the ceiling so high it seemed to disappear from view. A magnificent crystal chandelier floated above their heads. The walls were adorned with intricate carvings and paintings depicting various magical battles.


    Ezekiel looked at the opulent surroundings with his mouth hanging open. This was by far the most magical sight of his entire life. He was suddenly very aware that the next couple of hours would determine the course of his entire life. He would either leave these very halls as a fledgling mage or spend the rest of his life as a farmer. As he took his first step forward, he noticed how his dirty boots left marks on the pristine floor. Ezekiel grimaced, never before had he been so aware of his humble background as at this very moment.


    The floor was made of gleaming marble, and four large, colored pillars rose in the center of the room. Each represented one of the primary affinities: Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. Between these pillars were smaller, intricately designed structures. They were representations of the minor schools of magic.


    Ezekiel could see the scouts of the Great Families seated in their designated areas. Their eyes were focused on the group of newcomers. He felt the tension in the air rise as the gazes of the recruiters scanned his group up and down. All of them were eager to find out who among them had the potential to become a valuable asset. He took a deep breath and tried to steady his nerves, knowing that this was his chance to make an impression.


    The circular room was filled with people of all ages. They could generally be sorted into three groups: newcomers, students, and teachers. The newcomers were eager to prove themselves. The students were eager to find out who would dominate the ranks of the first years next. And finally, the teachers were watching with hawk''s eyes for any promising talents.


    Past the sea of people, in the center of the room, surrounded by the pillars and structures, sat a large crystal. It was glowing with a faint blue light, hinting at its magical nature. Ezekiel stared at the crystal for a long moment. He had recognized it immediately from the many stories of the kids that had returned to the village. This had to be the legendary tool used for the evaluation. The crystal that revealed the magical affinity of all the newcomers the Fatebringer.


    Ezekiel''s gaze was drawn to the four cardinal points of the room next. This was where the seats for the students of the primary schools were located.


    To the north sat the Fire Magic students, their seating area adorned with countless braziers. The flickering tongues of flames gave this area an eerie yet animated vibe.


    To the south sat the Water Magic students, their seats surrounded by a pool of shimmering water. The idyllic scene was only overshadowed by the many beautiful girls that frolicked near the water.


    To the east sat the Earth Magic students, their chairs carved from rock and enclosed by a small stone garden. The countenance of the students in this section was serious. They seemed to hold the proceedings in high esteem.


    To the West sat the Wind Magic students, their area was partly obstructed by what seemed to be a white cloud. Ezekiel could see that many of the Wind Mages were leisurely smoking a pipe. For their health, he hoped that they were not responsible for the entire cloud.


    And filling the space between those areas were the seats for the secondary schools. They were filled with students and mages specializing in none of the elemental affinities. Ezekiel recognized a few of them: Light, Darkness, Nature, and other minor schools.


    Ezekiel looked around, trying to spot the leaders of the elemental factions. He had heard that the four great families would appoint somebody to represent their interests in the academy. His gaze was first drawn to the young man sitting on a throne-like chair in the center of the Fire section. Ezekiel could see the confidence radiating from the older student. He was leaning back leisurely in his seat with his arms crossed over his chest. His piercing gaze appeared to dominate everything in the room. His sharp features and strong jawline made him stand out even from the older mages in the room.


    The person next to Ezekiel took a look at his red hair and noticed his interest in the Fire section. With a knowing smirk, he leaned in to whisper to him.


    "That''s Alexander Feuerkranz, the heir to the Feuerkranz family. He''s a fourth-year student here at the Elementium. Rumor has it that he''s one of the most talented Fire mages in the entire empire."


    Ezekiel nodded, taking in this information. His mouth turned downward into a frown. He couldn''t help but feel envious of Alexander''s privileged position. He pushed the feeling down and turned his attention to the other leaders.


    Ezekiel turned his head slightly to the right to look at the next figure. After no explanation was forthcoming, he bumped his neighbor''s shoulder with his own and raised an eyebrow. The guy next to him sighed, but quickly resigned himself to the fact that he would have to give Ezekiel the full tour.


    "That''s Theodor Steiner, he is a third-year student. His father is the patriarch of the Steiner family, but he has not been confirmed as heir."


    Theodor Steiner sat on the earthen throne with a confident posture. His muscular frame and chiseled features added to his commanding presence. His piercing gaze seemed to take in everything around him, as if he was constantly analyzing his surroundings. As Ezekiel watched, Theodor adjusted his grip on the armrests of the throne. The muscles in his arms flexed with the movement, hinting at the strength of his grasp. It was clear that Theodor was a formidable fighter and someone to be reckoned with.


    "... and that''s Miranda Wellenrufer on the water throne." His guide explained. "Miranda is a fourth-year student at the academy, the same as Alexander. She is a rare talent, even though she was not originally born into the family. Miranda has been adopted into the Wellenrufers during her second year. The girl is said to be highly compatible with the Wellenrufer''s Water Magic. Also, her combat skills are said to be exceptional


    "Unfortunately," Victor told the girl, "you do not have a primary elemental affinity, which is what we specialize in at the Elementium. You would still be able to join the academy and train as a combat Nature mage if you truly wished it. But I''m afraid your path would be fraught with difficulty and disappointment. I would recommend to you a different course. We could arrange for you to attend Agricul Academy, where you will train not as a combat mage, but as an auxiliary, instead."


    Linda almost looked relieved as she nodded. Soon after, an assistant ushered her over to the group of transfers. She was not the only initiate whose affinity was declared unfit for the Elementium. They had all been encouraged to pursue an education elsewhere. Ezekiel expected to join the Fire mages at the Elementium. He fervently hoped that his friends'' affinities would also qualify them as combat mages, so they could all stay together.


    He had long had his suspicions of what he believed his friends'' affinities to be. Lilly, with her calm, soothing demeanor, seemed to him a natural-born Water mage. While he thought Markus'' steady, reliable personality was linked with Earth. That he had been right about Linda''s affinity soothed his nerves a bit. He would probably be right with the guesses about his friends, too.


    Finally, after almost three hours of ceremony, the first person from Ezekiel''s village was called: Markus.


    Markus approached the crystal with some measure of nervousness. He glanced back at Ezekiel and Lilly, his best friends, and gave them an anxious smile before turning to face the crystal. Markus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, focusing on his connection to his magic core. The crystal remained dormant, not giving any indication of Markus''s affinity. As the seconds ticked by, Markus'' face fell. Just as he was about to turn away, the Fatebringer''s glow gradually increased in brightness to a muddled, silvery gray.


    Victor examined the crystal and nodded. "Lesser Metal affinity," he declared, causing a murmur to ripple through the hall. "It''s unfortunate," the arch magus continued. "We do not train pure Metal mages at Elementium, and without a primary affinity, we cannot offer you a spot. Your affinity is unfortunately not strong enough for another, more specialized academy to take you on. As it stands, I''m afraid your chances of becoming a mage are not good."


    Markus looked disappointed at first, as he stepped away from the crystal. But soon after, he seemed to have decided something in his heart. He walked over to the group from his village. His expression was difficult to read, but there was a sense of finality in the way he carried himself.


    Ezekiel and Lilly shared a pained look as their friend walked towards them. The redness around Lilly''s eyes showed the sadness that Ezekiel also felt. He didn''t hear the next names the arch magus called, his focus solely locked on his friend. He had known that Markus had always struggled with their meditation. But his friend had never given up, always working hard and practicing whenever he could. Now, it seemed like all that hard work had been for nothing. As Markus approached them, Ezekiel pulled him into a hug.


    "We''ll figure something out," Ezekiel said, his voice hoarse with emotion. But at this, Markus pulled back. He gave Ezekiel a sad smile and shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, Zeke," he said, "but I don''t have the talent to be a mage. I don''t want to waste my time, or yours, trying to pretend otherwise."


    Ezekiel stared at Markus in shock. He couldn''t believe that Markus was turning his back on their dream of becoming mages, just because he had a lesser affinity of a secondary type.


    Had he pushed his friend into something Markus didn''t even want? Ezekiel''s gaze lowered to the floor on its own. He was suddenly very aware of the role he had played in dragging his friend to the magical evaluation in the first place. He had always been the one pushing for his two friends to become mages with him. Now it seemed like his dream might at any moment come true, while Markus''s was being crushed. As the realization of what was happening hit him, tears welled up in his eyes, and he couldn''t stop them from falling.


    Right then, Ezekiel heard someone snicker behind him. He turned to see Martin and his friends laughing and sneering. Martin made a crude joke about Markus having a "trash" affinity. His friends joined in with their own insults and mocking laughter. Beside him, Markus stiffened, and Ezekiel flared his nostrils unconsciously. A surge of anger and disgust welled up in him at their behavior. He could see the hurt and embarrassment on Markus''s face.


    Ezekiel would not let those bastards get away with this, but before he could say anything, a loud voice called out: "Martin from Feldstadt."


    Martin walked confidently to the center of the room. As he stepped up to the crystal, the room fell silent. The Fatebringer glowed a bright red, signaling that Martin had a regular Fire affinity. His friends cheered and clapped for him as he approached the Fire section. Gleefully, Martin looked back at Ezekiel with a smug grin on his face before taking his seat among the Fire mages. Ezekiel glanced to where Markus had stood a moment ago, but his friend was nowhere to be seen. As his eyes searched the faces around him, the Arch Mage called out the next name, his voice echoing off the walls of the circular room.


    "Lilly from Feldstadt!"


    Momentarily forgetting about Markus''s disappearance, he watched on with a racing heart. He hoped ardently that his other childhood friend would have a strong affinity and be able to join the academy with him. As Lilly stepped up to the crystal, Ezekiel''s heart beat loudly with anticipation and nerves. Relief flooded him when the crystal shone bright yellow.


    Lilly''s face glowed with pride as the arch magus announced: "Greater Wind affinity." The people in the Wind section stood, clapping and cheering, and Lilly turned to look at Ezekiel with a big smile on her face. Before joining the Wind mages, she rushed over to give him a quick hug.


    Then the next name was called.


    "Ezekiel from Feldstadt!"

 Chapter 5: Fatebringer

    Chapter 5: Fatebringer


    Ezekiel walked towards the crystal, his heart racing. He took a deep breath and steadied himself, determined to make the most of this opportunity. As he approached the dull crystal, he could feel the eyes of the other students and the members of the great families on him. He heard the whispers of those around him, speculating about his potential affinity. The thought of becoming a powerful mage filled him with excitement. Ezekiel reached out his hand and touched the crystal. He focused all his concentration on summoning his magical abilities.


    The boy took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He knew that the Fatebringer crystal would only glow if it sensed an affinity within him. He concentrated hard, focusing on the image of fire and the desire to control it.


    Seconds passed, and Ezekiel could feel sweat forming on his brow. He opened his eyes a crack and saw that the crystal was still dull and lifeless. His heart sank. He pressed his eyes shut again and focused his mind even more. He could see the flames dancing in front of his inner eye. An inferno of fire and wrath, destroying all in its path. Still, there was no change in the crystal in front of him.


    "Relax your mind, boy." The voice of the headmaster reminded him. His tone was gentle, convincing Ezekiel to give up on the iron hold he had on his thoughts. He let his mind drift. The thoughts that came to him were so very different from moments before.


    He saw his father, lifting a stack of heavy crates above his head. A beaming smile emerged on the man''s face upon noticing Ezekiel''s admiring gaze. He saw a crowd of people, all connected by an invisible net of energy, and then, he saw his hometown from up in the air. His viewpoint drifted up, ever further into the sky. Finally, he looked down at a blue sphere that floated in an endless, dark void.


    Without Ezekiel''s knowledge, the crystal had started to glow. It was faint at first, but it gradually grew brighter and brighter, until it was almost blinding. When the boy finally opened his eyes, he could hardly believe what he was seeing. He looked around and saw the shocked expression on the faces of the other students. Even the Arch Mage looked surprised.


    "Well, well, well, this is most unusual," the Arch Mage declared, his voice full of amazement. "You have a Tri-affinity, my boy. And one of them is even a perfect affinity. I believe this is the first time in my life that I have witnessed both these abnormalities at the same time."


    The Arch Mage realized the initiates wouldn''t know about affinities and went on to explain.


    "The grade of an affinity is the measure of a person''s core. It is a rough term to describe how much ambient Mana can be attuned by one''s core. The scale goes from minor to perfect. While a minor affinity means your core can only convert up to 10% of the ambient mana, a perfect affinity represents the opposite end of the spectrum. Do you understand?"


    Ezekiel could hardly believe what he was hearing he had never even heard of a perfect affinity before. At least none of the thousands of other initiates today had gotten this rating.


    He looked over to the Fire section and saw Alexander Feuerkranz, the leader of the Fire students, staring at him with a mixture of shock and jealousy. The Arch Mage''s expression was serious as he gazed at Ezekiel, causing a sense of unease to wash over the young man. The whispers and murmurs of the crowd fell silent as they waited for the Arch Mage to continue.


    "Unfortunately, Ezekiel''s perfect affinity is not Fire," he said, causing a ripple of astonishment to go through the audience. Ezekiel''s heart sank as he realized that he would not be able to join the Fire faction as he had hoped. He had never truly considered that his primary affinity could turn out to be anything other than fire. He now regarded the Arch Mage anxiously, as he waited to learn what his future would hold.


    The headmaster continued to speak: "In fact, he does not have an affinity with any of the four primary elements of Fire, Water, Earth, and Air, at all."


    Like many red-haired individuals, Ezekiel had always hoped for a fire affinity. To discover, today, that he had no affinity for any of the four elements at all was a shock. He couldn''t stop himself from demanding an answer. The mix of nervousness and disappointment made the word sound much harsher than he had intended.


    "If I don''t have a fire affinity, then why did the crystal glow red?!" The boy half screamed at the headmaster. He still had not come to terms with the reality of the situation, leading him to not consider who he was talking to. There was an immediate outcry from the students. How dare a lowly peasant like him speak to the headmaster like that?


    The old man waited a moment for the crowd to calm down and then went on to explain to Ezekiel, not unkindly.


    "The big red part of your core represents your perfect affinity that is not a Fire affinity, however," the old man began. Here, he paused for a moment, as if he didn''t want to say the next words. After a moment of thought, he still explained. "That... that is your Blood affinity."


    Murmurs could be heard from the crowd, this news seemed not to be well received.


    "You see, boy, advancing into the later stages as a mage is very costly. It requires resources, time, and dedication. For someone with one affinity, it is already a significant undertaking. But for someone with three affinities, it is three times as costly. It requires three times the resources, three times the time, and three times the dedication. But even if you invest all of that, do you think the mage is three times as strong?" Without waiting for Ezekiel to react, he answered his own question.


    "The answer is no. In most cases, the mage will not even be as strong as a mage that has focused on a single affinity. Specialization is more often than not the right way to go. You will learn more about that in class, I am sure."


    After his rant, the Arch Mage sighed again and continued. "You must understand that no noble family is willing to invest in a mage that is three times as expensive with no additional benefit. It would be a waste of resources for them."


    Ezekiel''s heart sank as he realized the implications of what the Arch Mage was saying. "So, what does this mean for my future as a mage?" He asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "I am sorry to say this, but your chances of being adopted by any family are not great. I won''t lie to you and tell you that you can get yourself out of this with hard work alone. Still, If I were in your place, I would give it my all and see where fate takes me." the Arch Mage replied. There was a strange gleam in his eyes as he added one final line. "Who knows? There might be a quirky old noble who has been looking for a boy just like you."


    The boy did not catch the strange look in the headmaster''s eyes. It was already gone by the time he finally looked up. There was now a fire in his own gaze. "I understand, I will do whatever it takes."


    The Arch Mage smiled and patted Ezekiel on the shoulder. "I have no doubt that you will, boy. Remember, your affinities are gifts, but they also come with responsibilities. Use them wisely, and for the betterment of all."


    Ezekiel looked around the room, the jeers and smirks of the crowd still ringing in his ears. He didn''t know if he would make it as a mage, but he knew one thing for sure, he was not going to let them laugh at him anymore. He straightened his back, determination set in his eyes, and he walked off the stage with his head held high.


    He scanned the room for a place to sit but saw no designated area for Blood mages or Mind mages. No group cheered for him or beckoned him over. Finally, he noticed a small group of people sitting together in the corner, their robes bearing the symbol of the Space element.


    Unsure of what to do, he hesitated for a moment before walking over and taking a seat amongst them. His mind was in turmoil as he tried to process the headmaster''s words and the reactions of those around him. He felt alone and out of place, not sure how to fit in with the other students, who all seemed to have a clear path ahead of them.


    Ezekiel was lost in thought, completely unaware of the surrounding commotion. All around, people congratulated each other or mourned their lack of magical ability. He mechanically followed the small group of Space mages. He hadn''t even registered the passage of time, as they made to leave the hall after the conclusion of the ceremony.


    His mind was filled with confusion and disappointment as he struggled to come to terms with all that had happened. He had three unusual affinities. None of which were associated with the four primary elements. He felt like he didn''t belong anywhere and was unsure of what his future held.


    As he walked through the hall, Ezekiel could feel the eyes of the other students on him. He heard snickering and whispers as he passed by, and he was certain that they were laughing at him. He tried to ignore them and focused on catching up to the Space mages, but it was difficult to disregard the constant jeering.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed and ashamed. How much of a fool had he been for always assuming that he had a fire affinity? He now recognized his own conviction for the wishful thinking that it had always been. In his mind, he imagined that everyone around him was looking at him with disdain.


    When he finally reached the Space mages, they gave him cold looks and ignored him. They were making it clear that they didn''t consider him to be one of them as well. Ezekiel sighed and grabbed the bag with his uniform and school token from the staff member that passed by, before sitting down in a corner. He was feeling more alone and out of place than ever before.


    After a while, one of the staff members took pity on the confused boy. He walked up to Ezekiel and explained to him that only the major faction had student dormitories for the first years. He would need to find a place to stay on his own until he was a second or third-year.


    Ezekiel was stunned by this information and had a sinking feeling in his stomach. He had not considered the possibility of not having a place to stay. The staff member told him that there were inns and boarding houses in the city that catered to students, but they could be expensive. Ezekiel nodded, feeling overwhelmed by the sudden change in plans. He thanked the man and decided to head back to the square where the carriage had dropped them off. He was hoping to find his friends and figure out a plan.


    As he walked, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself for not being the powerful mage he had always dreamed of being.

 Chapter 6: The Reality of the Situation

    Chapter 6: The Reality of the Situation


    Ezekiel wandered the academy grounds aimlessly, the headmaster''s words ringing in his head. He glanced around, searching for any familiar faces among the throngs of people. He wanted to find his friends and seek comfort and guidance in their company. Eventually, he found his way back through the hallways and out of the Elementium.


    The boy approached the large square in front of the academy. There, he saw a large group of initiates gathered near the fountain. He quickened his pace, hopeful that Markus or Lilly might be among them.


    When he arrived, he looked around for any sign of a friendly face - Markus, Lilly, or even Peter. He didn''t recognize anyone, however. The students milling about ignored him, and he didn''t have the confidence to approach anyone.


    He waited for a while, hoping that someone he knew would show up, but as the crowd thinned out, he started to get worried. He decided to sit and eat the rest of his provisions, waiting a little longer in hopes that his friends would show up.


    Ezekiel sank down onto the steps of the academy, his bag open at his feet as he rummaged through it. He pulled out a small pouch of dried fruit and a hunk of bread. The growling of his stomach reminded Ezekiel of how hungry he really was. He had to remind himself to pace his eating. He put each piece of dried fruit into his mouth separately and tore little pieces off of his bread, trying to make it last longer.


    As he ate, he started to feel the significance of his disappointment. He had dreamed of attending the academy. He had dreamed of becoming a powerful combat mage that would make a name for himself. He had dreamed of bringing glory and prosperity to his family. But today, he had been forced to wake up.


    Ezekiel had been so certain that his red hair signaled something great. So willing to believe that traveler who had prophesied his strength and greatness. Tears of bitter disappointment welled up in Ezekiel''s eyes, and he lowered his head so passers-by wouldn''t see. How confident he had been! How foolish! He had no primary affinity and no chance of becoming a true combat mage.


    And yet, the thought of going home, of admitting his inadequacy, was unbearable. His family would not blame him. His parents would just be happy he was home safe, and Maya would be ecstatic to see him under any circumstances. But it would mean giving up on his dream once and for all, as Markus had done. He just couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    Listless, Ezekiel watched the train of carriages arrive in front of the gate. He recognized the driver on one of the magical vehicles. It seemed this was the very carriage that had brought him and his friends to the capital that morning. They all had been buzzing with excitement and filled with hope.


    Through the carriages windows he glimpsed the faces of some of the rejected candidates. Some with their eyes swollen, some sunken in on themselves, and some, worst of all, with looks of complete despair.


    No matter the circumstances, no matter how hopeless the situation, Ezekiel knew he couldn''t give up. He wouldn''t.


    Minutes or hours passed, Ezekiel couldn''t be sure. Finally, he was snapped out of his thoughts when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He was relieved to see Markus standing in front of him.


    His friend''s smile was a welcome sight. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness wash over him at the sight of his best friend. He grinned back at him with real warmth.


    "Where''s Lilly?" Markus asked.


    Ezekiel shrugged. "I lost her at the Evaluation," he told Markus. "I suppose she went to settle into her new dorm."


    With her new friends, a bitter voice said in the back of his head. With real affinities.


    He shook his head as if that could clear the negative thoughts, and grinned sheepishly up at Markus. "Not sure if you heard, but initiates without a primary affinity don''t get to stay in the dorms. The carriages back to Feldstadt already left - I guess we''re both homeless, now."


    Markus looked at him for a long moment, the expression on his face unreadable.


    "Walk with me for a bit," Markus said abruptly. "I need to talk to you about something."


    Ezekiel stood up and followed his friend. Despite his words, Markus didn''t say anything for a while. Zeke could tell that his friend was thinking hard about something. They had turned a number of corners, navigated numerous junctions, and crossed countless alleys before Markus finally spoke.


    "I''m sorry I left you earlier," he said. "I was just really upset about my affinity. I didn''t mean to leave you alone."


    "It''s fine," Ezekiel said emphatically. "I understand how you feel. And Markus - I''m really sorry."


    "Your situation is truly bizarre," Markus explained with a frown. "If you only had your Space affinity, you would have a decent chance of getting adopted as a Space Mage. If you only had the Mind affinity, you might even be able to marry into the royal family. Paradoxically, having more affinities has barred both those paths."


    Ezekiel and Markus walked along the empty streets, the only sound the falls of their footsteps on the cobblestone. The sun hung low in the sky, casting a dim orange glow over the city. As they walked, Ezekiel couldn''t help but think about his future, or lack thereof. But his thoughts kept turning in circles, and eventually, he just sighed.


    "Well," he said to Markus with a lopsided smile, "Lilly will have to become a true combat mage in both our stead, I guess. When she''s rich and famous, maybe she can adopt us into her noble family."


    Markus grinned back, the hesitation behind his eyes easing the slightest bit. "She''ll have to become an exceptionally powerful noble in order to be able to adopt a blacksmith''s apprentice and a Blood mage into a noble family."


    Ezekiel tried to lighten the mood with a joke. "To be fair, I can much easier picture you wielding a hammer than the might of the arcane."


    Markus mimicked an arrow piercing his heart at these words before chuckling and playfully punching Ezekiel''s shoulder. "At least I have a plan, Mr. Perfect Affinity!"


    Ezekiel''s smile faltered a little a the mention of his affinities, but he pasted it back on.


    "So do I," he claimed victoriously. "I guess I''ll just have to become the greatest punching bag in the history of the empire!"


    Both of them laughed. They continued joking back and forth, the tension from earlier slowly dissipating as they walked through the increasingly deserted streets.


    Ezekiel looked down at the small pouch of coins in his hand, his brow furrowing as he counted out his few bits of money. He had saved up for years to afford to come to the academy, but even so, it wouldn''t last him for more than a few weeks. Markus, noticing the distress on his friend''s face, offered a solution.


    "Zeke, why don''t you stay with me and my uncle? He has a spare room, and I''m sure he wouldn''t mind you crashing there for a bit."


    Ezekiel hesitated. "No, it''s okay," he said finally. "I''ll figure something out. I don''t want to be a burden."


    Markus waved off his concerns. "You''re not a burden. Besides, it''s better than you sleeping on the streets. Just think about it, okay?"


    Ezekiel sighed as he looked at Markus. "I appreciate the offer, really, but I can''t just sponge off of you and your uncle," he said. "I have to find a way to make this work for myself. I''ll figure something out, I promise."


    Markus seemed to be hellbent on not letting his friend down. They were both aware of how much being accepted into the Elementium Academy had meant to Ezekiel. Now that dream had been tarnished beyond recognition. But Ezekiel had also always been fiercely independent, and wouldn''t accept any charity or handouts without a fight. So, instead of pushing the issue, Markus decided to change the subject. He hoped to lift both of their spirits by talking about something else. As they walked, Markus tried to steer the conversation toward lighter topics. He brought up memories from their childhood and revisited carefree times. But no matter how hard he tried, the weight of the situation hung heavy in the air between them.


    Ezekiel, for his part, was deeply grateful for Markus''s efforts to distract him. However, he still didn''t manage to shake off the feeling of disappointment and failure. He felt like he had let himself, his family, and his friends down by not being able to live up to the expectations placed upon him, albeit mostly by himself.


    As the two of them walked, the sun began to set and a cool breeze blew through the streets. Markus shivered, and Ezekiel offered him his jacket, which Markus gratefully accepted. They walked in comfortable silence for a while longer, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Finally, Markus spoke up. "Hey, I know things aren''t looking great right now, but we''ll figure something out. You''re not alone in this, okay? We''ll find a way to make it work."


    Ezekiel nodded, but he couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He knew that Markus meant well, but the reality of the situation was starting to sink in, and it was a heavy burden to bear.


    As night fully fell and the stars came out, Marcus spoke up. "I won''t push you to stay with us permanently," he said. "But could you do me a favor and just accept the room for tonight? It''s dark already. You can look for another place to stay tomorrow, okay?"


    Ezekiel couldn''t deny that he was exhausted after the day''s events, and so he agreed. The two friends made their way toward the blacksmith shop.


    The road ahead would be difficult for both of them, but at least they had each other''s backs. That would have to be enough for now.

 Chapter 7: First day of school

    Chapter 7: First day of school


    Ezekiel woke up in the early morning, his mind clear and alert. But the excitement of the previous day was gone, and he felt a weight on his heart as he made his way downstairs. He was staying at Armin''s house, Markus''s uncle. The idea of living under someone else''s roof again so soon after arriving in the city was disheartening.


    This was supposed to be a time in his life when he would gain independence. He had even started to dream of one day owning his own house in the capital. But after yesterday''s evaluation, those dreams felt further away than ever.


    Ezekiel tried to push the negative thoughts from his mind as he entered the kitchen. There he found Markus and Armin, already up and about.


    Armin greeted him with a warm smile, "Good morning, Ezekiel. Did you sleep well?"


    Ezekiel nodded, his expression giving away nothing of the tumultuous emotions within. Despite the events of the previous day sapping his energy, he had slept soundly through the night. Upon entering his bed, his body had immediately given into exhaustion.


    Armin, undeterred by Ezekiel''s reserved demeanor, continued the conversation with cheer.


    "Excited about your first day at Elementium?" he asked.


    Ezekiel considered the question. He was searching within himself for the excitement he had felt just a day before. The memory of the other students'' gazes weighed heavily upon him, casting doubt upon his initial enthusiasm.


    Yet, he remembered Lilly, his friend, and classmate, who would be by his side. Her high potential in Wind Magic was a source of comfort, a beacon of hope in uncertain times. And with that thought, Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a spark of excitement kindle within his heart.


    He replied with newfound vigor, "I can''t wait."


    Armin smiled, pleased with the change in Ezekiel''s demeanor. They spent the rest of their meal discussing Armin''s work as a blacksmith and Markus''s plans to assist him. Ezekiel was happy for Markus, who was eager to start his apprenticeship.


    After breakfast, Ezekiel set out on his journey to the academy. He took his time to marvel at the sights of the capital city. As he walked, he noticed numerous guards posted in the crafting district. This was a sign of the city''s dedication to the safety of its artisans.?v€l?1n.


    The contrast was stark compared to the lack of security in the outermost district. Yesterday, Ezekiel made a promise to one day help the people there. Reality hit him hard as he realized he would soon be joining the struggling people of the outermost district, rather than helping them. Shaking off these thoughts, Ezekiel quickened his pace towards the entrance of the Elementium Academy.


    The guards at the entrance gate were still unfamiliar with Ezekiel. He had never entered through the official entrance on foot before. However, they remained unalarmed by his approach. The boy was already donning the official robes he received the previous day.


    Upon arriving at the gate, he rummaged through his pockets in search of the token he had received the day before. Finally finding the insignia, he presented it to the guard. The man, in turn, held out a strange device toward Ezekiel.


    The guard''s device came to life as a crystal lit up, breaking the slight tension that had filled the air. The guards relaxed their stance. It was only then that Ezekiel realized just how alert they were to any potential threats.


    The boy was given the green light to pass. He made his way to the reception desk. On his way there, he was reflecting on how he had completely missed the guards'' readiness to strike. He had no doubts that they would be able to subdue him in seconds, had the identification process failed.


    Ezekiel arrived at the reception desk for first-year students. Ahead of him, a queue had formed, with each person seeking information about their classes and schedules. He took his place in line and took note of his surroundings.


    He was disappointed that he wasn''t in the same class as Lilly for this subject. But he had several more classes in the morning, and he was bound to run into her at some point.


    Against all odds, Ezekiel found himself not sharing a single class with Lilly. He didn''t catch a glimpse of her throughout the entire day. This was only one of the concerning trends Ezekiel noticed in his subsequent classes. Most of the teachers displayed an attitude of disdain towards Blood Magic.


    Even the teacher for Blood Magic was no different. The man seemed to view his own Blood affinity as more of an inconvenient fact than a gift.


    Ezekiel was stunned by the negative tone with which everyone spoke of this school of Magic. He gathered that this disdain was rooted in the fact that most Blood Mages hailed from a kingdom at war with the Empire. He didn''t understand how this was reason enough to look down on him personally though. Moreover, the teachers'' attitudes left little hope of changing these preconceptions anytime soon.


    As the day went on, Ezekiel noticed another disturbing trend. The warning against hurting other students seemed to not apply to the nobles. While most commoners appeared content to ignore him, the nobles seemed to make a sport out of committing small acts of cruelty. The boy lost count of the number of times he was tripped or shoved by passing students.


    Ezekiel walked down the corridor, heading towards his final class of the day, Mind Magic. In a moment of inattention, he felt the shoulder of a passing student collide with his own. The student was tall and well-built and appeared to be an upperclassman. The impact caught Ezekiel off guard, and he stumbled into a nearby pillar.


    "Watch where you''re going, Valorian scum," the student snarled. "The empire has no place for your kind."


    Ezekiel regained his balance and squared up to the student. "It was clearly you who ran into me, senior. Furthermore, I don''t know what a Valorian is, but I''m pretty certain I''m not one of them."


    The student was about to reply when a young woman rounded the corner and called out to him. "Arnold, that''s enough. We''re going to be late for class if you waste any more time."


    Arnold turned to the girl with a sheepish look on his face. He immediately tried to make excuses. "The Blood Mage boy ran into me and was disrespectful!" he whined.


    The woman raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms. "I''m sure that''s what happened. I''ve had it with your excuses, Arnold. It''s never your fault, is it?"


    She strode over and grabbed his arm, pulling him away. As she passed Ezekiel, she gave him a pitying look before turning her attention back to Arnold. "Have you no shame, bullying a first-year?" she scolded as she marched him down the hall.


    "You know just as well as I, that no noble family will take him in. That means he''ll be stuck, unable to access resources after becoming a True Mage. Why must you add to his troubles? He hasn''t done anything to you personally."


    The words echoed in Ezekiel''s mind as the two rounded a corner and disappeared from sight. Though he didn''t fully grasp the woman''s meaning, Ezekiel felt a growing sense of unease. The prospects ahead of him seemed even bleaker than he had anticipated.


    He stood there, listening to the sound of their voices fading into the distance. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness at the encounter. Why did everyone have to treat him with caution, fear, or disdain? He could tell that the nobles knew something he didn''t.


    From what he could gather, mages needed a mysterious resource to advance at some point. The only way to gain access to those resources seemed to be to join a noble family. The boy had figured out by now that it was harder for him to advance than it would be for other mages. However, didn''t that also mean that he would be stronger? He had two greater and a perfect affinity after all.


    Ezekiel refused to believe that there was no noble family out there willing to invest in him. No matter how generally despised his Blood affinity seemed to be. He only needed a single person to take a chance on him.


    The boy gathered his resolve, his determination to achieve his aspirations undiminished. He pressed on, marching towards the final lecture of the day. The other students could try to stop him, but he wouldn''t let this academy defeat him.

 Chapter 7.1: Multi-Affinity Mages

    Chapter 7.1: Multi-Affinity Mages


    It was still an hour to dawn as Markus and Ezekiel made their way through the eerily quiet side alleys of the capital. This morning, Markus was delivering a sword his uncle had made to the academic district. He had already been waiting outside the smithy when the boy emerged. Markus''s bright smile at seeing his friend turned into a grimace as he stifled a massive yawn.


    "Well, this is fun," Markus said as they walked. The words echoed dully in the silence.


    Ezekiel chuckled darkly, "You don''t know the half of it."


    Markus gave him a sideward glance. "In all seriousness though," he said, "how are you doing? Really?" Even though they saw each other daily, they hadn''t really had a chance to talk.


    Ezekiel sighed. "I''m not going to lie, it''s been tough." He didn''t want to burden Markus with his hardships, so he simply said, "They think I''m just some trash with no future. But I''ll prove them wrong."


    Markus clapped him on the back encouragingly. "I have no doubt you will," he said. His tone betrayed his total confidence in his friend. "You have more determination than anyone I have ever met. You''ll make something of yourself at the academy. I can feel it."


    Even though Ezekiel didn''t share Markus''s positive certainty, he couldn''t help the flicker of hope that sprang to life at Markus''s words. He''d been working hard and knowing that someone believed in him flooded him with warmth. He glanced at his friend, a fond smile on his face.


    "So," Markus said, "made any friends there?"


    This question exterminated the warmth in Ezekiel''s chest on the spot. He frowned and shook his head.


    "It''s like I''m an outcast or something," he admitted. "I''ve tried talking to some of the other students, but they just brush me off or give me looks."


    Markus''s eyes flashed. "Don''t let them get to you, Zeke," he said hotly. "Sometimes, people are idiots."?v€l?1n.


    Ezekiel chuckled at this nugget of wisdom, and Markus grinned.


    "You are a good person, Zeke, and a good friend," Markus continued earnestly. "If you keep pushing forward and stay true to yourself, I know you will find your place there. Not everyone is going to like you, and that''s okay - but those who''ll appreciate you for who you are will find you sooner or later."


    "Thank you, Markus," Ezekiel said, his friend''s kindness the only positive thing in his life as of late. Neither of the two boys mentioned Lilly.


    They turned a corner into the main thoroughfare leading towards the academy. The way to the academy was familiar to Ezekiel by now. As they approached, the towers of the academy were silhouetted against the first pale glow of morning light.


    With a pat on the back, Markus turned to leave. "Do your thing, mage boy," he said cheekily, and with a final wave, disappeared into an alleyway, leaving Ezekiel standing alone in front of the academy.


    Ezekiel took a deep breath and stepped forward, his eyes drifting toward the Evaluation Hall as he made his way inside. The memories of that day were still fresh in his mind, the sting of his peers'' disdain still palpable.


    For Ezekiel, the last three weeks had been long and grueling. The days blurred together as he woke up every morning before dawn to make the long journey from his lodgings to the academy. Despite the early hour, he was always wide awake and alert, fueled by his determination to succeed and prove everyone wrong. He knew he had been given a raw deal, but he was determined to make the most of it. He threw himself into his studies with fierce determination, soaking up every scrap of knowledge that was offered to him.


    He made his way to his first mandatory morning class, History of the Empire. As expected, not one of the other students talked to him. Even the seats around him remained empty as if he had some sort of infectious disease the others could catch if they got too close. In turn, he set his jaw and kept his attention firmly on the lecturer. He took meticulous notes on the dates of the different treaties. Those would, presumably, culminate in the formation of the Arkenheim Empire - in a thousand years or so.


    "My name is Ezekiel from Feldstadt, sir," he replied.


    "And you have three affinities: Blood, Mind, and Space?" he asked.


    Ezekiel just nodded, intrigued at where the teacher was going with this.


    "So, let''s imagine a very unlikely scenario. Ezekiel from Feldstadt gets adopted by a noble family." he began, causing the other students to snicker.


    Ezekiel clenched his fist under the table. Still, this was not the first time he had been made fun of by a teacher. The boy had learned to hold back his anger by now.


    Uncaring of his feelings, the professor continued making his point.


    "What family would that be? Would it be a family of Blood Mages? Mind Mages? Space Mages? There obviously isn''t a single family on the continent that specializes in all three. So let''s assume that he is adopted by a family of Space Mages, yes?" The students nodded, listening intently.


    "They would teach him how to teleport, how to create a [Spatial Barrier], and all the other spells that Space mages are famous for. But what about his Blood Magic, and his Mind Magic?


    "His new family would obviously not be able to teach him any of those. At this point, his other two affinities would only be a burden to him. As he would need to train two other affinities. But without knowing any spells, what good would they do him?


    "If there is one thing that you kids should remember from this lesson then it would be the following. It is not the affinities that make a Mage weak or strong. It''s the spells he knows. What would it matter if you had a perfect affinity for every one of the four elements if you don''t know any spells?


    Ezekiel pondered the professor''s words. Even though he didn''t like the man much, he couldn''t disagree. If the family he joined could only teach him about a single affinity, his other two would become useless. Still, Ezekiel was not disheartened by this. He had two greater affinities alongside a perfect one. He still had a massive advantage over most people. He would still be faster training all three of his affinities than a Mage with a single regular affinity.


    "This is also the reason why people prefer to join one of the four great families," the teacher continued. "Not only do they have a decent selection of auxiliary affinity spells. They also have the best spells for their respective elements. They have been working on perfecting their signature spells for generations. The origin of their spells spans back thousands of years. The Feuerkranz family has their [Crown of Flame]. The Wellenrufen, the [Tide Caller] spell. The Steiner family has their [Stone Form]. Finally, the Windtnzer have their legendary [Wind dance]."


    "If you ever have the pleasure of seeing one of those spells performed by an Arch Mage you will understand. You will understand why those four families stand at the top of the hierarchy of the empire."


    After the professor finished his speech he was a bit out of breath. He had been talking for a long time. Toward the end of the speech, he had also gotten excited and raised his voice. Finally, a student in the far back raised his hand. The student was clearly hesitant to ask his question. His hand was even shaking as he waited to be allowed to speak. The professor jerked his head in the student''s direction, urging him to get on with his question.


    "What sort of spell did the emperor family develop?" The student asked.


    The professor didn''t answer immediately, staring blankly ahead for a moment. After an uncomfortably long pause, he spoke abruptly.


    "Nobody knows," he said. "That''s the thing with Mind Mages. Even people who may have seen the spell would not necessarily be able to tell what it was. It could also be that nobody who has ever seen the spell even remembers seeing it." He paused for a moment, before adding another possibility to the list.


    "...or is still alive to talk about it."


    Upon this revelation, the students broke out into animated discussions. Ezekiel, on the other hand, was not even listening to anything being discussed. He was too focused on what he had learned today. Before this lesson, he had not understood that spells were such a rare commodity for mages. If entire families and even the Great families were built around a single set of spells then he was in trouble. It would be much harder for him to get his hands on spells of opposing affinities.


    Ezekiel mindlessly followed the other students out of the room. The class was over and the professor had long since left. He was still deep in thought, trying to figure out a solution to this problem.

 Chapter 7.2: A Daring Plan

    Chapter 7.2: A Daring Plan


    Ezekiel walked the hallways of the school building. He wandered the school for a while, still thinking about all that he had learned. The clear ringing of a bell finally managed to wake him from his thoughts.


    He remembered that he still had subsequent classes. Next came Mana Manipulation. This was followed by Magical Theory, and then it was time for lunch. After hours of studying, his mind was tired. As he walked into the dining hall, he could smell the heavenly aroma of the delicacies on offer.


    The Elementium had a general dining hall. Ezekiel was free to use it even though he was not living in the dorms. This fact didn''t do Ezekiel any good, however. He didn''t have the money to afford the lunches they served. He normally searched out a corner in a deserted hallway and nibbled on the hard rinds of bread and moldy apples that were usually all he could afford.


    If he was lucky, the lunch break ended without any of the students searching him out or accidentally stumbling upon him in his hiding spot. Those encounters usually didn''t go well for Ezekiel; today, though, he was spared.


    In the afternoon, he attended his Blood, Space, and Mind classes. Because of his tri-affinity, his afternoon classes went on for three times as long as those of an apprentice with a single affinity. By the end of his third class, his core usually felt so depleted and tired that he could barely rouse any magic at all.


    Despite the rigorous workload, he persevered. Day after day after day, driven by a burning desire to succeed. He knew these affinities were his only hope of making a name for himself at the academy. No matter what anybody said, Ezekiel still believed that he would make it all work somehow.


    After his last class of the day, Ezekiel packed up his things and made his way out of the academy. His luck for the day had apparently run out, however. As he walked through the courtyard, he caught the attention of a group of noble students. Ezekiel grimaced as he recognized them.


    "Well, well, well, look who it is," one of them sneered. "If it isn''t the king of Blood Magic himself!"


    Ezekiel kept his head held high and continued walking, neither slowing nor turning to face them.


    Another student yelled, "No one wants you here, freak!"


    Still, Ezekiel kept walking.


    "How is your perfect affinity working out for you, Oh Genius One?" someone jeered.


    And before he knew it, insults were raining down on him from all sides.


    "Get lost, weirdo!"


    "This is a place for real mages."


    "Commoner scum!"


    "It''s called ELEMENT-ium for a reason!"


    Ezekiel''s fists clenched at his sides, but still, he refused to rise to their bait. Out of the corner of his eye, he thought he spotted Lilly in a doorway, but when he looked again, there was no one there.


    He took a deep breath and tried to push away the anger and frustration that threatened to consume him. This was not the first time he had experienced this, and worse, since he had joined the academy. He knew he would have to endure much more to reach his goal. But he refused to let them break him. He would succeed, no matter what.


    After he left the imposing gate of the academy behind, the taunting insults of his classmates also faded into the distance. He made his way to the crafter''s district. The meager savings he had come to the capital with had long since dried up. Anything he needed to live now, he made running errands and by helping out at different workshops in the crafter''s district.


    He held up his hand in greeting as he approached a woodshop where he had worked before. "Hey, Archie," he said to the woodworker. "Anything I can do for you today?"


    "Uncle, enough!" Markus said, his voice hard. Armin was taken aback by the tone and stared at Markus. Only now did he notice his nephew''s frantic signaling toward Ezekiel. He looked over and saw that the boy''s eyes were opened wide.


    Ezekiel had known that Markus''s uncle was getting pressured by the military. They were forcing him along with all the other blacksmiths to create weapons and armor for cheap. He had not been aware, however, of how severe the situation had become. Armin had always talked about the fact as if it was merely a minor inconvenience.


    Immediately, he felt bad for living at Armin''s place for free. It was one thing if the man had money to spare, but now Ezekiel started to feel like a burden. He was not earning enough to even pay for the food he ate. The look in his eyes changed and he started to consider his options.


    Makus immediately noticed the change in Ezekiel''s demeanor and gave his uncle a scolding look. The man looked embarrassed by his behavior, but the damage was already done. Markus tried to reassure his friend.


    "Don''t worry about it, Zeke," he said, his voice upbeat. "If things get any worse, I''ll just work a little extra. I could also not demand any payment, it''s not like I need the money for something right now."


    Ezekiel smiled at his friend''s words. He was truly touched by the offer but didn''t even consider it for a second. He nodded, agreeing to the offer on the surface. Deep in his thoughts, however, he was already down a road he had considered for a while now.


    After dinner, Ezekiel went to his room. He had told the two men that he was going to practice his Magic. He didn''t want them to disturb him. The moment he had closed the door behind him, he went to the other side of the room and exited through the window. It was time to put his plans into motion.


    Ezekiel walked through the streets of the capital, the sun was just beginning to set. The days had started to get a little warmer lately. Spring was around the corner. It didn''t matter to Ezekiel either way. He now understood that his Blood Magic, which was categorized as a type of body magic, was keeping him warm. Ezekiel had learned that Body Magic was comprised of three affinities: Blood, Flesh, and Bone. The three affinities had one thing in common. Mages with body affinities had the biggest increases in physical strength.


    The boy made his way through the deserted back alleys. He was heading unerringly toward his intended destination. Ezekiel wondered about the other effects his affinities had on him. He had been taught in no uncertain terms that Blood Mages had stronger bodies. Ezekiel had also learned that Mind Mages had an increased intelligence. This came apparently at the price of a somewhat detached and cold personality.


    Ezekiel didn''t believe that last part. He didn''t feel like he was turning cold and calculating at all. Did this have anything to do with the still unknown effect of his space affinity? Or did multiple affinities cancel each other out?


    He was still pondering his affinities when he arrived in front of a certain building. Ezekiel gulped as he heard the boisterous atmosphere from within. This was it, it was time for him to prove himself. He would not turn back now.


    Ezekiel gathered his courage and pushed the door open. In his nervous state, he pushed too hard. The door swung open and impacted loudly against the wall. A lot of heads turned in his direction. Upon only finding a nervous kid, most went back to what they had been doing.


    With a sheepish expression on his face, the boy entered the lounge. He wished he could sink into the ground, never to emerge again. This was not how he had hoped his entrance to go. He looked around the lobby. He could see a bar in the back and tables all around. Most were packed with groups of 3-6 people. The men and women here looked dangerous. The look in their eyes let Ezekiel know that they were no strangers to violence.


    He stepped up to the reception desk. This late in the day there was no queue , so he walked right to the front. A lone girl was manning the table. She was filling out some kind of report by the looks of it. The girl had long brown hair and a pair of glasses on her face. She was rather plain-looking, and in her mid-twenties by Ezekiel''s estimate. Still, she had a friendly enough face and Ezekiel was certain she would be easy to talk to.


    The receptionist looked up, as she heard the approaching footsteps. With a friendly face, she started a customary greeting.


    "What can I do for..." She cut herself off as she noticed Ezekiel''s young-looking face and Elementium robes. She looked him up on down, taking his measure. After a moment, she spoke again.


    "Is this your first time here?" She asked.


    Ezekiel merely nodded, he didn''t trust himself to not make a fool out of himself again by speaking.


    "Well, there are a lot of Elementium students who come here for a little bit of a diversion. Let me extend a formal welcome to you. What''s your name, by the way?"


    "Ezekiel from Feldstadt," he replied.


    "Ohhh a commoner Mage, that''s a rarity. No matter, welcome, Ezekiel from Feldstadt, to the adventurer guild!"

 Chapter 7.3: The Adventurer Guild

    Chapter 7.3: The Adventurer Guild


    The girl''s honest smile made Ezekiel feel at ease. She was one of only a few people who had treated him with kindness in the last couple of days.


    "So, Ezekiel, what affinity do you have?" she asked. "I might be able to pair you up with a group, depending on the spells you know."


    Ezekiel was immediately brought back to reality. He had no intention of revealing his affinities here. After what had happened at Elementium, he was very careful not to let this information slip. He didn''t want to create the same kind of situation here as he had in school. He crossed his arms and looked away for a moment before he finally replied.


    "Do I have to say?" he asked. "I mean, is it necessary to give out this information for me to register?"


    The girl scanned his face for a moment. Her expression changed for an instant into one of pity, but then returned to the friendly one she had before.


    "No, there is no such rule. You are not going to be promoted or ranked depending on your Mage rank after all. There are plenty of Adventurers that don''t have a core. There is only one way to advance as an adventurer, and that is by completing missions.


    "As soon as you are registered, you will be able to accept any copper difficulty missions. After you have done a sufficient amount of them, the guild will contact you. At that point, you will be allowed to take the rank-up exam. Don''t worry about all that for now, though. The first step is to get you registered." The woman went through her stack of papers, looking for something.


    Ezekiel was getting excited. This was turning out to be exactly as he had hoped it would. He already had one eye on the notice board with pending contracts. The next moment, the receptionist emerged from her stack of paper with a form and a pen in her hand.


    "I imagine you know how to read and write?" She asked.


    Ezekiel merely nodded as he took the pen and paper from her. He had been taught by his father. Ezekiel had always considered it to be normal to know how to read and write. But ever since joining the Elementium, he had been surprised at how many commoners had never learned to do it.


    When he had asked about it, the students he had approached looked at him with disdain. Still, one of them had answered, even if only to get rid of him. They must have assumed that he had come over to brag about his skills. They told him that it was extremely abnormal for commoners to know how to read and write. Ezekiel wondered where his father had learned how to do it then.


    Ezekiel realized that he had been staring at the paper for a while without writing. The receptionist was already giving him a pitting look. He was sure that she thought he had lied about being able to read and write by now.


    He hurriedly started to read the first question. Before too long, he had scribbled his name and place of birth on the paper. The receptionist went back to her duties as well after seeing him actually write something down. After a few minutes, he had filled out everything. The form only demanded basic information, such as his name, place of origin, and current address. The only question that Ezekiel struggled with was fighting style.


    He had no idea what his fighting style was. Did he even have a fighting style? Upon asking the receptionist, he learned that he could just write long-range or close-range for now.


    The girl accepted the form but raised a brow when she read the line about his style. Ezekiel also thought that it was strange for a Mage to fight in melee range. So far, he hadn''t learned any spells, though. He had no other choice.


    The girl seemed like she was going to ask about his choice. A moment later, however, she thought better of it and let it be. She must have realized from his earlier behavior that his situation was complicated. With a professional smile on her face, she beckoned Ezekiel over to a more private area.


    "Ok now that we are all set with the form, there are only two more things you need to do. I am going to explain how the guild works in a minute. First, though, there is the matter of payment for the registration."


    Ezekiel immediately paled upon hearing those words. Didn''t he come here because he had no money? Why would they want money from him just so that he could start working? This didn''t make any sense!


    "The registration cost is exactly 1 silver for a new adventurer. This is the cost of entering you into the system and creating a copper-ranked token. The guild doesn''t make any profit from this." She started, but after looking at Ezekiel''s face, she smiled and explained further.


    Attention all adventurers!


    The guild has received a request from the local authorities to take on a dangerous and formidable foe - the titan Goliathar. This legendary creature has awakened from its slumber and is causing chaos and destruction throughout the land.


    We are seeking a team of skilled and courageous adventurers to take on this mission and eliminate Goliathar once and for all. This is not a task for the inexperienced or the weak-hearted.


    Only those with advanced combat skills and experience need apply. The mission will require an Arch Mage level of strength or equivalent. You will be facing a black-level threat and will need to work together as a team to succeed.


    The mission rewards will be significant. It will include a generous bounty, rare treasures, and recognition from authorities and the guild. But the risks are equally high. Failure will mean death on this mission.


    If you have what it takes to take on Goliathar, sign up at the guild reception desk. We are gathering at our headquarters in Tradespire. Should there not be enough applicants by the end of the fourth month. This mission will be automatically considered a failure.


    Signed,


    Erena Ackermann


    Arch-Mage level strength or equivalent to be even considered? Ezekiel silently lowered his gaze to the copper-level mission again. It wouldn''t do him any good to start dreaming about something so far out of his reach. He noticed that most of the contracts either had a fixed time or needed a group. He had neither of these two things, so he kept searching.


    Finally, he found a contract that seemed perfect for him.


    Mission: Goblin Hunt. Objective: The Adventures Guild seeks copper-ranked adventurers to eliminate goblin tribes that have been attacking nearby villages. The guild will pay 3 copper coins per goblin, and there is no time limit or limit on the number of repetitions. Task: Track and kill goblins that terrorize the area. Payment: 3 copper coins per goblin killed. Requirements: Copper-ranked adventurer with combat experience. Benefits: Payment for goblin kills, counts towards advancement for all combat personnel.


    Ezekiel was elated by the news. He had not expected the pay to be this good. Three copper coins were what he made after hours working at a shop. Now, he could earn the same amount of money with the simple swing of a sword.


    He went over to the board called "Table of Trophies". There he searched for goblin on the list. It was one of the first monsters recorded. The proof of killing was the left ear. Ezekiel already felt like an old hand as he grabbed the contract and brought it over to the receptionist.


    The girl looked at what he had brought and nodded after a moment.


    "Ok, that seems like a decent pick. Goblins are not that dangerous and as a student at Elementium, you should be able to handle them pretty easily. A word of warning, though. They are not as stupid as they look. Please make sure that you do not get overconfident, Ezekiel. We have lost many promising young adventures to carelessness in the past. I don''t want you to join that list, ok?"


    "Don''t worry... miss receptionist. I will be careful." Ezekiel promised. His head, however, was already filled with dancing coins and the delicacies he was going to buy.


    "My name is Lina," she said, pointing at her name tag with a smile.


    "Thank you for your care, miss Lina. I will be back tomorrow after the mission."


    With those words, Ezekiel left the Adventurers Guild. Tomorrow after school he would go out on his very first mission instead of touring the shops. He was certain to have found his way out of the terrible situation he was in. With light steps, he made his way home.

 Chapter 7.4: Goblin hunting

    Chapter 7.4: Goblin hunting


    Night had fallen a while ago already. The sky was overcast and Ezekiel could see no signs of either the stars or the moon. and the city would have been pitch black if not for the lantern lit in the streets.


    Once he reached Armins Smithy, he didn''t go straight to bed. He had to make preparations for his adventure tomorrow. Ezekiel entered the back of the smithy and grabbed the first weapon he laid eyes on before retreating.


    When he reached his room, his eyes his prize in the light of a candle. It was a simple ax. He recognized it as one of Markus''s pieces. There was nothing special about the weapon, but the craftsmanship was solid. The axe was not made to be a weapon. From the shape of the head, he could tell that it was meant to split wood, instead of heads. Still, the weapon would do for some goblins. He hid the tool in his school bag before blowing out the candle.


    Ezekiel let himself fall onto the flimsy mattress of his bedding. He pulled a light, threadbare blanket over himself and immediately fell into a fretful sleep. There was a smile on his face as he fell asleep.


    His good mood only lasted until he arrived at school the next day. Growing up, Ezekiel had been a cheerful and carefree person. But over the past weeks, he found himself growing more and more bitter and cynical. The constant ridicule and mockery from his fellow students took a toll on him, despite his best efforts. Ezekiel used to smile all the time. Now, only something truly outstanding managed to improve his mood.


    During a break from class, he found himself preoccupied with thoughts of Lilly. She had been by his side for as long as he could remember. Someone he could confide in and who had cheered him up more times than he could count. But now, every time he saw her from afar, she seemed oblivious to his existence.


    It was hard to imagine that she didn''t see him. That she wasn''t aware of the tough time he was having. But he couldn''t imagine that she could know what he was enduring and not search him out and comfort him. He admitted that he longed for her encouragement and friendship. Being cut off from her was as if the joyful part of his life had been ripped away from him, leaving a gaping hole of misery in its place.


    He tried to push these feelings aside and focus on his studies, but they kept creeping back up. Often, he thought he caught a glimpse of her at the academy, only to realize that it was someone who only vaguely resembled her. Or somebody who had the same hairstyle as her, or sometimes, that there was no one there at all. When he did actually see her, it was always from a distance, and she looked happy and radiant surrounded by her new friends from the wind affinity. But whenever he called her or rushed over to try to speak to her, she disappeared like smoke, and he was left feeling confused and even more isolated.


    The depressing mood that had gripped him today only receded after his final lesson. Ezekiel remembered his plans for the day. Today he was going to turn his life around. He would start his career as a monster slayer!


    Even the gnawing feeling of hunger in his stomach was not enough to drain the excitement out of him. Ezekiel was making his way to the outer district. He had changed out of his first-year uniform and was wearing his regular clothes. He didn''t bring a lot of items with him, having left his bag at the reception desk at school. Aside from his clothes, he only had his two tokens - of the Elementium and the guild, his axe, and a small bag for collecting trophies.


    From the map at the Adventurers guild, he knew about every nearby location that was known to house goblins. He had chosen a forest to the east of the capital. Ezekiel could reach it in about half an hour on foot.


    He exited the gate without a problem, the late afternoon sun still high in the sky. Ezekiel broke out into a jog to reach the forest as soon as possible. Something in him seemed to have changed since the day of the evaluation. He was pretty certain that the Fatebringer crystal did more than just tell your affinity. What that was exactly, he couldn''t say.


    He felt great exercising his body. Ezekiel had always enjoyed being physically active. He wondered if that was the reason he had formed a Blood core. Unbidden, a thought entered his mind.


    "If only I had spent more time helping mom cook over the fire, then I might not be useless now," he thought.


    Ezekiel felt foolish for not noticing this sooner. Before he could start wallowing in pity, however. The two goblins charged at him. The boy knew that he had to think of something, and quick. He tried to rouse his magic core as he had learned in class. Immediately, the flow of blood from his back began to slow.


    This had to be good enough for now as the two small figures arrive in front of him at the next moment. The caution the goblin had displayed earlier was completely gone. He considered this overconfidence to be his best way to make a comeback in this fight. His eyes focused on the knife in the second goblin''s hand. He would have to neutralize the weapon somehow.


    Ezekiel gritted his teeth. He knew what he had to do. Before he could talk himself out of the idea, he grabbed the incoming blade with his free hand. He could feel how the dull blade bit into the flesh on his hand, but he would not turn back now. He used the hold he had on the weapon to twist the goblin''s arm.


    The goblin refused to let go of the knife. Ezekiel had expected this to be the case. He twisted the goblin''s arm in a way that he would block the other goblins'' path. The first goblin had already raised his cudgel to clobber him. He was solely focused on the boy. So much so that he didn''t pay attention to his fellow teammate. Predictably, he stumbled over the other goblin, falling gracelessly to the ground.


    Despite the pain, Ezekiel managed a smile. He let go of the knife''s edge and brought the axe down with all his might in a two-handed grip. The axe head connected with the fallen goblin head with a sickening squelch. The axe bit deep. Ezekiel was both disgusted and delighted by the success of his plan. The next moment, his delight turned into horror, however. He tried to remove his weapon from the skull of his dead foe, but the blade was stuck.


    The knife-wielding goblin had started to panic. But after seeing this pathetic display, he found his courage again. He didn''t give Ezekiel any more time to retrieve his weapon. With a high-pitched squeal, he jumped on the boy. Ezekiel had no chance but to abandon his axe. He ducked away under the goblin. He managed to avoid another stab to the back.


    His opponent had not expected Ezekiel to give up his weapon so decisively. Confused, he turned his head in search of his opponent. Ezekiel did not let this chance slip him by. He jumped on the goblin from behind. He wrapped one arm around the goblin''s throat. With his other hand, he tried to grab hold of the goblin''s knife-wielding hand. He could not allow the goblin to stab at him freely.


    The goblin''s screams were immediately silenced as Ezekiel tightened his hold around the monster''s neck. He was less successful in his attempts to restrain the knife, however. Over and over did the knife find purchase in his leg. The boy only barely managed to not release his grasp. Another stab, closer to the hip this time. A desperate scream tore its way free from the deepest part of Ezekiels lungs. He leaned back and strangled the creature for all he was worth.


    After about half a minute, the goblin''s struggle ceased. The knife remained buried in the boy''s leg. The goblin lay there unmoving. Ezekiel collapsed back onto the ground. Their struggle had flattened the plants all around. His breath was heavy. Ezekiel tried to call on his blood magic once more. He tore the knife free from his legs and willed the wound to close.


    Ezekiel could feel the ambient Mana reacting to his call. He could sense it entering his body and being changed by his core. He knew that intent was important when casting spells. His teachers had repeated that part over and over again. Ezekiel didn''t have to try very hard to imbue his intent into the mana. Every fiber of his being ached for a quick end to this pain. After a couple of moments, Ezekiel could feel the pain subside slightly. The bleeding from his wounds had already started to slow. For the first time since being evaluated as a Blood Mage, he was truly grateful for his affinity.


    Despite the teacher''s claims that healing with Blood Magic was not mana-efficient, Ezekiel barely felt the strain on his core. He marveled as the edges of the wound nit themselves together in real-time.


    "SCREEEEE!" A sudden scream immediately destroyed the peaceful atmosphere. He knew that scream - goblins! By the noise the approaching group made, there must be many of them. Ezekiel cursed, of course, they would have heard the screams of their comrade.


    Ezekiel looked over at the axe that was still stuck in the first goblin''s head. With great reluctance, he decided to abandon the weapon. He grabbed the second goblin''s ear and cut it off with the knife he was still holding. He hobbled over to the other corpse and did the same. Ezekiel hurriedly put them into his trophy bag and stumbled back the way he came.


    Over his shoulder, he could see that the approaching group was already a lot closer. Ezekiel was still unable to put any weight on his injured leg. Not letting that stop him, he hobbled in the direction he had entered the forest from. A short while later, he could hear enraged screams from behind. Ezekiel didn''t slow or look back. He only had one mission - escape.

 Chapter 7.5: Hitting Rock Bottom

    Chapter 7.5: Hitting Rock Bottom


    It took Ezekiel a long time before he could bring his sobbing under control. Tears streamed down his face freely as he tried to process his experiences during the last hour. It took him a few minutes until the crying finally subsided completely. He rolled onto his back and stared up at the sky. For a long moment, he did nothing but channel the Blood Magic through his body.


    After the wounds had all closed, he raised his left arm. He looked at the previously cut-open palm of his left hand. The wounds had all closed, but there was still blood everywhere. Now that Ezekiel had calmed down, he was starting to feel light-headed. He immediately slapped his cheeks and sat up. This was not a safe place for him to pass out. Much slower than when he arrived, he made his way back to the city.


    Two hours later, Ezekiel found himself exiting the Adventurers Guild. He looked down at the coins in his hand. 7 copper coins were all he had earned today. Three for each of the ears and one for the rusty knife. Ezekiel was almost certain the man had given him that one coin out of pity. From the corner of his eyes, he had seen the man throwing the knife into the trash after all. But he figured it was only natural to pity him.


    With his blood-soaked clothing and embarrassing haul of two goblin ears, he must have cut an impressively sorry figure. Nobody had asked for an explanation of how his first hunt had gone either.


    As he made his way towards Armin''s smithy, he had to face another uncomfortable fact. He had lost the axe he had technically stolen. This was not how he had planned this to go. The reason he had not asked for the axe was so that the two men could not stop him from going. He knew that at least Markus would have done everything to change his mind... And he would have been right to do so!


    Now, after the fact, Ezekiel realized how unprepared he was for the life of an adventurer. No wonder, the students from Elementium were usually put into existing groups. He just didn''t have the experience necessary for hunting monsters. As the smithy came into view, Ezekiel could no longer avoid thinking about how he would explain himself.


    Shame washed over him. He had wanted to prove that he was no mere burden. He had wanted to prove that he could pull his weight. It had not turned out like that, however. Not only did he not earn a lot of money. The few copper coins he had earned would barely cover the cost of the axe.


    Instead of improving the already hard situation, he would only make it worse for Markus and his uncle. The rims of his eyes started to turn red. He stood rooted in place behind the building. His eyes were locked on the door. He reached out with a shaking hand. Just before he made contact with the doorknob, he stopped himself. Ezekiel retracted his hand slowly. With a sigh, he freed the bag containing all his money, 10 copper coins.


    Carefully, he placed the bag on the ground in front of the door. Ezekiel remained standing there for a moment longer. Was this the course of action he wanted to take? Markus and his uncle could rent out his room if he was no longer staying there. They wouldn''t have to buy extra food for him. And he would no longer feel like he was abusing their kindness.


    How could he still do that? After he had stolen from them today? With his resolve firmed, he knocked on the door. Ezekiel turned around and ran into the darkness right after. The only sign of his presence was the bag of coins on the ground. Ezekiel wished it would have been enough to pay for the axe at least, but it was all he had.


    Unbidden, tears came to his eyes. He ran through the streets of the city, uncaring of where his feet would take him. This had been a long day, and now he didn''t even have anywhere to go. Ezekiel looked down the street on either side. He was close to a famous marketplace if he was not wrong. He needed to find a place to stay for the night.


    Ezekiel made his way to the main street. He was just about to follow the road to the marketplace when he saw something he did not expect. His eyes opened wide. Why now? Why here? He had spotted Lilly just a little way down the road, walking towards him. Not someone who looked like her, not a mirage, but actually her. He froze, unsure of what to do. She had spotted him as well, and for a moment their eyes met. Ezekiel''s whole body tingled as if nerves that had been dormant for weeks were coming back to life.


    Then Lilly looked away and continued walking. Pain surged in Ezekiel''s chest. He had to do something. He had to know. He gathered all of his courage and ran after her.


    "Lilly, wait!" he exclaimed.


    The other students had ridiculed and belittled him from the moment he stepped foot on campus. But he had known that Lilly would always be there for him, a constant source of support and encouragement. Or, at least, he had thought she would be.


    Had he ever really known her at all?


    The pain became too sharp to bear, and he found himself doubling over and gasping for breath. He forced himself to breathe in deeply and to hold the air in, focusing on the burning in his core and the pain that seemed to radiate from it. And then, when he couldn''t hold his breath any longer, he released it in a long, deep sigh, expelling all the hurt and disappointment with it.


    He sank to the ground, gasping. The pain had dulled to a hollow ache, but his mind continued reeling from what had just happened.


    This is just one more difficulty, he told himself. I''ll get through this, too.


    He couldn''t let the pain and disappointment consume him, not if he wanted to survive at Elementium. When he finally stood up, the look in his eyes had changed once again. A tiny piece of the gentle soul he had once been had crumbled away, without anyone knowing about its passing.


    Ezekiel made his way over to the closest alley and collapsed against the wall. The boy sat on the ground, his back against the wall. He looked down at his bloody garments. The next days wouldn''t be easy, but he would not let anyone break him - neither his enemies nor his friends. He would prove stronger than they could possibly imagine.


    After the day of his goblin hunt, Ezekiel found himself avoiding even Markus. He could not bear to meet his friend again until he had made up for the blunder. With both Markus and Lilly out of his life, Ezekiel had nobody left. Instead of having dinner with him and Armin, he instead holed up in the cramped, dingy room he rented. He had managed to find a place in the beggar''s quarters that would let him stay for three copper a week.


    He had lost his appetite and struggled to sleep. His mind constantly flipped between the hopes he had had for himself as a student at the Elementium and the dreary reality of his life as an apprentice. He grew thin and hollow-cheeked. His skin had taken on an unhealthy pallor. Consequently, his long days at the academy, followed by working in the crafter''s district, took an even bigger toll on his body and mind.


    Ezekiel continued to force himself through the motions. He never missed a lesson at the academy, and never skipped a day''s work, but his body and mind were deteriorating. He knew he needed to do something to break out of this spiral of self-destruction, but he didn''t know what.


    What was worse, as time went on, Ezekiel''s classmates grew more daring. They started adding physical attacks to their verbal assaults. His Blood affinity''s passive ability to quickly heal any injuries he sustained made it easy for his classmates to abuse him when no one was looking. His injuries normally disappeared within minutes, there was never any evidence.


    Even if he had the bruises to show for it, it would do him little good. The other students knew that his lack of an elemental affinity and noble affiliation meant he had no protection. They took every opportunity to point this out to him.


    It was a constant cycle of abuse and healing. Ezekiel found himself feeling more isolated and alone than ever before. He tried his best to stay strong, to not let the daily abuse get to him, but it was becoming increasingly difficult to hold on to hope. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t convince himself that he could ever belong at Elementium. That he would never be accepted by the other students or allowed to exist in peace.


    He just wanted to find a way to fit in, to be seen as more than a burden.


    The semester ticked on, one miserable day after another. He couldn''t fight the nagging suspicion that his struggles would ultimately prove futile.

 Chapter 8.1: A Ray of Hope I

    Chapter 8.1: A Ray of Hope I


    Ezekiel sat in his Mana Control class, trying to pay attention to the lecture. It had been three more weeks since the day of his excursion, marking the beginning of the seventh week of the semester.


    He was struggling to keep up with his classes. This could be partly attributed to the absence of a noble house backing him. The lack of proper food and housing was a constant concern. He also didn''t have a lot of time or energy to practice in his free time. However, The most important reason was his three affinities. He was the only tri-affinity mage at the academy. Accordingly, he had three times the amount of specialized classes compared to most of his classmates.


    Ezekiel was also starting to get disappointed in most of his teachers. He had a feeling that the lectures in his three affinities were lacking. He couldn''t tell if the school was hiding knowledge on purpose, or if the teacher were just that bad. This was not something he had expected from the best academy in the empire.


    Often, the teachers couldn''t or wouldn''t answer him when he was asking seemingly basic questions. Especially his teacher for Blood Magic. The man refused to even talk about any potential offensive uses for the art. This was in stark contrast to the teachers of the general classes that all students had to attend, such as the one on Mana control that he was in now.


    The teacher was explaining how a mage was supposed to handle the flow of Mana inside their body. This was an important exercise in order to improve control. The class was quiet as the man held his lecture. Many students even leaned forward so as not to miss a single word of the explanation. The lecture was held by a seasoned war mage with a no-nonsense demeanor. The man was strict but fair, and Ezekiel liked his classes the most out of all his general classes.


    "Mana control is the foundation of any magical practice," he began, pacing back and forth at the front of the room. "Without proper control, your spells will be weak and unstable, and you risk damaging yourself and those around you. That''s why it''s essential that you learn to control the flow of Mana within your core." He paused, eyeing the students intently as they tried to complete his exercises.


    "The key to effective Mana control lies in the manipulation of the flow. You have to guide the Mana. It will pass through you from the environment through your body to your core and all the way back again. During this process, you have to keep it under control."


    "First, from the environment to your body. Feel the Mana all around you and pull it into yourself.


    "From your body to your core. It is important that you don''t let the Mana loose inside your body. This can and will damage you. But the worst part is that your spell also loses strength."


    "From your core back to your body. Once the Mana is attuned to your affinity, you guide it from your core back through your body. Again, make sure to keep it tightly under control.


    "From there, you guide it out into the world again. This is the part where a spell actually manifests."


    The students tried to follow along as the teacher spoke. It was a delicate balance. Too much Mana could overload and potentially damage the core, while too little would result in a weak and insufficient supply of magic. It was a skill that took decades of practice to truly master. Even then, it was different for every individual.


    Each person''s core was unique in its affinity and purity. In most cases, people with a higher affinity struggled more with control. This had initially surprised Ezekiel. He could not wrap his head around the reason. Upon being asked, the strict war mage had actually smirked. He had answered Ezekiel''s inquiry with a question of his own.


    The instructor looked around the room, making eye contact with each student.


    "Now, I want you all to try and cast a simple [Light] spell. Try to guide the Mana through your body without attuning it to your core. Remember, this is a test of pure control. Do not worry about the purity of your core at this moment."


    The students took a deep breath and focused on creating a glowing ball of Mana in front of them. They all struggled at first. Though the first small successes could already be seen after only a little bit of practice. Eventually, most managed to guide the Mana through their bodies without attuning it to their cores.


    Nobody had managed to create any kind of Mana-Construct, but it was still a step in the right direction. Soon, it was Ezekiel''s turn to showcase his results. He took a deep breath and focused on the flow of magic within him. He visualized it as a river, with himself as the source and his core as the dam. The boy had always struggled with control, but this felt different. Without his greater or perfect affinity complicating the process, he struggled a lot less.


    With a steady hand, he directed the flow towards his outstretched palm. He ignored his core completely, guiding the flow to take a path around it through a newly created channel. When he opened his eyes, he could see that a small ball of light had appeared, hovering just above his skin.


    The teacher nodded approvingly, and the other students looked on with a mix of awe and envy. It was a small victory, but a victory nonetheless. And as he returned to his seat, Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his accomplishment.


    "At least little Zeke can find work as a lamp now," somebody said from among the students. This caused all the surrounding students to snicker. At those words, Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of dejection wash over him. It seemed that no matter what he did, he couldn''t escape the ridicule and mockery of his classmates.


    Martin had told his classmates that Ezekiel only allowed his close friends and family to call him Zeke. Ever since that day, ''Zeke'' was what everyone always called him. Now, even his once-beloved nickname had been twisted into a mocking caricature of the symbol of closeness it once was. But at this point, Zeke was way past caring about such small things. He even thought of himself more as ''Zeke'' rather than as the Ezekiel he once was. He had changed too much over the past seven weeks. He didn''t even recognize himself anymore on some days.


    The ''Ezekiel'' of the past had been a cheerful boy. He was headstrong, had friends, and was always trying to help people out.


    The ''Zeke'' of today was gloomy. He was still headstrong, but it was not confidence but spite that motivated him. The world didn''t like Zeke, and he returned the sentiment in kind.


    Zeke tried his best to focus on the lesson, determined to at least excel in something. But the whispers and snickering behind him were a constant distraction. It was difficult for him to concentrate. He couldn''t even escape the teasing during lunch breaks or after class. It seemed that everywhere he went, there was someone there to remind him of his inadequacy.


    He threw himself into today''s lessons, determined to become the best mage he could be. He may have been called "Zeke the Lamp" by the end of the class, but he was going to shine bright and prove everyone wrong. Zeke forced out a small smile at his own terrible joke as he was on his way to his Mind Magic class. He was trying to raise his spirits before his next lesson. He was always a little excited about this class.


    Mind Magic was his favorite subject. Not just because there were fewer students. It was also due to the fact that the students themselves seemed to be more mature. There was no comparison between the Mind Mages and his other classmates.

 Chapter 8.2: A Ray of Hope II

    Chapter 8.2: A Ray of Hope II


    Zeke theorized that it had something to do with the mind affinity itself. It passively increased the level of intelligence and perception. This seemed to lead to a much higher degree of maturity. Although he didn''t have any close friends in this class either, he was treated with a measure of respect by his classmates. This small gesture was something he had learned to appreciate.


    He entered the classroom and took his usual seat towards the back, pulling out his notebook and pen as he waited for the teacher to arrive.


    Professor Thompson began the lesson by explaining the basics of mind magic once again. This involved perceiving the thoughts and emotions of others. Zeke listened intently, taking notes as the professor spoke. Zeke had become fascinated by the concept of Mind Magic and couldn''t wait to start learning more about it. It was truly a shame that the scope of what the academy was allowed to teach on the subject was so limited. However, that didn''t keep Zeke from consuming all the available knowledge with a voracious hunger.


    The only three spells that were taught in school were [Mind Reading], [Telepathy], and [Telekinesis]. The teacher explained the basics of those spells in every other lesson. Zeke had learned that the man was very fond of repeating himself. He had started to get the impression that the teacher was trying to artificially stretch out the curriculum.


    "[Mind Reading] refers to the ability to read the thoughts and emotions of others," the man explained. "It is less effective on mages. This is because they are protected by their own Mana. The spell can be used on regular people by even a novice Mind Mage."


    "[Telepathy] refers to the ability to communicate mentally with others. It essentially uses the mind as a means of communication. This can be done over short or long distances depending on the Mages mastery. However, it also needs to be said that [Short Range Telepathy] and [Long Range Telepathy] are not the same spell. On the highest level, both forms can even be used to communicate with multiple people at once.


    "[Telekinesis] refers to the ability to move objects with the power of the mind. The spell can be used to perform feats of strength or precision. This is an interesting example. It is technically not a Mind Magic spell. As you all know, Mind Magic does not have the ability to interact with the material world. The way the [ Telekinesis] spell works is through Neutral Mana. That is where the kinetic force comes from. We are only using our Mind Magic to interact and control that force."


    After the usual recap, the teacher demonstrated how to clear one''s mind. Zeke listened intently as the professor explained the procedure. Only with a clear mind was it possible to focus on the thoughts of another person. This was a difficult skill to master. It required a high level of concentration and control over one''s own thoughts.


    Zeke had years of experience doing something similar. The meditation technique he had developed was based on a similar principal. It was not exactly the same but it also required a certain degree of control over the mind. Even so, he still struggled with the exercise. But Zeke was determined to improve and threw himself into the exercises with gusto.


    Over the past weeks, Zeke found that his mind-reading abilities had slowly improved. He was still far from proficient, but he could now catch glimpses of the thoughts of those around him. It didn''t always work and still required that he focused for a while.


    It was a strange sensation, almost like overhearing a conversation in a crowded room. Of course, he was talking about regular people and not other Mages and certainly not other Mind Mages. Zeke had learned that Mind Mages were almost immune to the tempering of their own kind.


    For the first time, Zeke realized the divide between Mages and regular people. He had been studying at the academy for only a couple of weeks now. Even so, he was already able to hear the thoughts of people without a core. How much of an advantage would it be if he could hear their thoughts at will? He imagine talking to somebody who could dive into your mind at his leisure. This was no longer a relationship of equals.


    Zeke spent the rest of class wondering what kind of spell the family of the emperor had developed. He had heard that the current emperor was already over a thousand years old. If their specialty was related to mind reading he could hardly imagine what the man would be capable of. Zeke imagined him being able to hear every thought of every human in the capital city. A disturbing thought.


    As the class ended, Zeke packed up his things and headed out of the classroom. His mind raced with thoughts on possible applications of Mind Magic. He couldn''t wait for the next class and was determined to continue learning and improving. But before he made it all the way to the door, he heard someone call out to him in his head.


    "Have a good evening," he could hear a girl''s voice saying. "Perhaps we can have a chat when you''re not in such a rush."


    Zeke was caught off guard by the unexpected telepathic message. Slowly, he spun on his heel to identify the source. There, a few rows back stood a young woman who had caught his attention before. With her flowing golden locks and piercing blue eyes, she was one of the most beautiful girls Zeke had ever laid eyes on. She was a year his senior and rumored to be a top student. He had witnessed her powerful Mind affinity firsthand. She had displayed her impressive [Telekinesis] once. He had noticed her in class before but never mustered the courage to approach her.


    Zeke wavered, uncertainty writhing within him as he considered how to respond to the girl''s telepathic message. Not only was he uncertain as to why she had contacted him, but he''d never attempted to use telepathy on another Mind Mage before. He wasn''t even certain he was capable of it. Nevertheless, Zeke summoned his courage and resolved to try. Perhaps this girl would be his first friend at the academy. A notion that was more appealing to him than he cared to admit.


    He focused his thoughts, directing them towards her.


    "I''m not in a hurry," he sent. "I just have another class to attend in a bit."


    The girl''s smile was his reward. She rose from her seat and approached. Zeke couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. A moment later, he stamped out that childish thought. It wouldn''t do him any good to get his hopes up for nothing. He was a nobody in this place. Why would somebody like her want to befriend him?


    As the young woman came closer, Zeke was able to get a better look at her. She was a slender girl with long, flowing hair. She had a gentle yet seductive face with a small nose and full lips. Despite her delicate appearance, she exuded a strong, confident aura. Her bearing was most certainly the result of her noble upbringing and exceptional magic competency.


    But the boy didn''t have time to stop and ask what was going on, he only heard snippets of conversation as he passed by. Someone mentioned a famous person visiting the academy, but Zeke didn''t know who it could be. Apparently someone from the von Hohenheim family. Zeke had never heard of them before. He was more focused on getting to his class on time.


    Almost there! Zeke approached the door to the Blood Magic classroom. He could hear the instructor''s voice inside, lecturing on the history of their affinity. The boy slowed his pace, hoping to slip into the back of the room unnoticed.


    The door to the classroom had luckily not been closed fully. He pushed open the door a crack further and peeked inside. Something seemed to be happening that had everybody focused. He snuck inside, trying his best to blend in with the other students. He took a seat at the back of the room and pulled out his notebook, ready to take notes on the rest of the lesson.


    Zeke was fortunate. The professor was talking to a staff member when he entered. He breathed a sigh of relief when he was certain that the man had not noticed him slipping in. Moments later, the professor made a strange face and looked around the classroom. His eyes finally came to a stop on Zeke. The boy''s heart sank. Had he been caught after all?


    "Ezekiel, you are expected in the headmaster''s office," the teacher said.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over him as the professor called him out in front of the class. He had never been summoned to the headmaster''s office before. He also couldn''t think of any reason why he would be called now. As he gathered his things and followed the staff member out of the classroom, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.


    His mind raced with possibilities, each one worse than the last. Had he done something wrong? Was he in trouble for something he didn''t even know he did? Surely, this was not just because he had been late this one time? He tried to push these thoughts aside and focus on the present, but it was hard to shake the feeling of unease.


    As he approached the headmaster''s office, Zeke took a deep breath and tried to steel himself for what was to come. He exchanged a glance with the secretary sitting by the door. The stern-looking woman just motioned at the entrance, before she returned to her paperwork. Zeke knocked. There was no response. Maybe he needed to knock harder?


    He looked to the secretary, hoping for guidance. The woman rolled her eyes and made a pushing gesture with her hand, indicating that it was okay to enter. Zeke took a deep breath and knocked one last time.


    When no one answered, Zeke tentatively pushed the door open and stepped inside. His eyes immediately fell on a pair of old men, who seemed to be having a debate. The first was dressed in strange clothing that Zeke had never seen before. The other man was the headmaster of the academy, Victor Windtnzer. He had met him briefly at the evaluation ceremony.


    The men looked up as Zeke entered, and he noticed the gaze of the stranger was fixed on him. His piercing blue eyes seemed to look straight through him. Zeke stood awkwardly in the doorway, unsure of what to do.


    "Not now, boy! Can''t you see I''m in the middle of something right now?" The headmaster seemed annoyed at the interruption. Zeke''s mouth opened to speak, but no words emerged. He was unsure of why he was summoned to the headmaster''s office. This situation made him increasingly apprehensive. However, before Zeke could do anything, the stranger interjected.


    "What do you mean by ''not now''? Weren''t we the ones to call the lad here in the first place, Victor? Do you think I came all the way to this shitty place for you? Get lost and let me have this private chat." The stranger playfully pushed past the headmaster and approached Zeke.


    The headmaster seemed a bit embarrassed by his own behavior. He didn''t say anything in response. After nodding to Zeke, he exited the office through a hidden door. The passage likely led to his personal chambers.


    Now Zeke was alone in the headmaster''s office with the unknown stranger. The man stopped before Zeke, inspecting him from head to toe. Under the man''s scrutiny, he felt self-conscious about his gaunt appearance. However, the stranger seemed pleased with what he saw. He spoke with a confidence that Zeke had never before encountered.


    "Just as I was informed! You are remarkable, my boy!" Zeke didn''t understand what was so remarkable about him. The confusion must have been obvious, as the stranger continued.


    "I''m not talking about your current appearance. You seem to be in a rather terrible state if I''m being honest. This truly is not a hospitable place for a commoner with your affinities. Fret not, however, for your trials have come to an end! I have traveled half the known world just to meet you!"


    Zeke was confused by the old man''s words. Had he been monitored? He hadn''t noticed anyone. But more importantly, why had the man in front of him gone through so much trouble? Why had he traveled from far to meet with him?


    "Who are you, and why did you want to meet me?"


    The stranger was undeterred by Zeke''s tone. With a grandiose gesture and a small bow, the man introduced himself.


    "I am Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, and I have come to see you because I have an offer for you."

 Chapter 9: The Offer

    Chapter 9: The Offer


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a bit intimidated by the old man in front of him. Despite his kind eyes and jovial appearance, there was a certain air of authority and power emanating from him.


    Maximilian''s long white beard was braided and adorned with intricate gold beads. His robes were made of the finest fabrics. Zeke didn''t recognize the material. Even so, he could tell that it was expensive by the way it was embroidered with arcane symbols and patterns. The purple cloth was stretched to its limits by the man''s round belly. His staff, adorned with sparkling gemstones and intricate engravings, leaned against his chair.


    The boy couldn''t help but feel a bit out of place in the luxurious office. He was surrounded by ornate furnishings and rare artifacts. He fidgeted nervously. Zeke was unsure of what to say or do in the presence of such a renowned and powerful figure. Maximilian seemed to sense his discomfort and chuckled, breaking the tension in the room.


    "Don''t be nervous, my boy," he said, his voice warm and friendly. "I didn''t call you here to scold you or give you a lecture. In fact, I''ve been searching for someone like you for quite some time now." Zeke''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "Searching for me? Why?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Maximilian motioned for Zeke to follow him as he took a seat on the couch. He leaned into the backrest with visible delight and folded his hands over his belly. The boy hesitantly took a seat right in front of the old man.


    "Because, Ezekiel, your affinities are quite uncommon. You possess not one, but three affinities, that alone is less than one in a thousand among Mages. And your variety is extremely rare. I believe that, with my help, you have the potential to do great things."


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He had felt like an outcast since coming to the academy. He had struggled to fit in with the other students due to his unusual affinities. But now, the man in front of him said that his affinities were something to be celebrated, not ridiculed. However, there was no delight on Zeke''s face.


    "I don''t know if I should believe you," Zeke said, his voice hard. Maximilian chuckled again.


    "There''s no need to believe me right away. I just wanted to meet you and have a good look at you. Now that I have seen you, I''ve got a proposition for you, if you''re interested. I want to adopt you into my family."


    Zeke was taken aback by Maximilian''s offer. He couldn''t believe that this strange old man was offering to adopt. Didn''t all the noble students wholeheartedly believe that nobody would be interested in him because of his affinities? Yet here was a man who wanted to take a chance on him not in spite of his affinities, but because of them. Zeke was unsure if he could trust this old man, but he had to admit; The offer was tempting!


    He didn''t know what to say, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that there must be some catch. He looked at Maximilian skeptically, trying to gauge his sincerity. The old man seemed genuine, but Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t quite right. The treatment of the past weeks had instilled a deep sense of inferiority in him. Zeke knew that it was not rational, but he had a hard time accepting that anybody could want or need him for his affinities.


    Maximilian nodded understandingly. "I can understand your hesitation, my boy. But let me assure you, my intentions are pure. I have been searching for someone like you for a very long time. I believe that you have the potential to achieve great things."


    Zeke was intrigued by the mention of his potential. He couldn''t resist asking Maximilian about it. The old man smiled, his eyes lighting up at the opportunity to discuss his work.


    "I call it the Trinity Project," he said, his voice dripping with excitement. "I need a tri-affinity mage with mind and space affinities, as well as one of the body affinities. It''s extremely rare, even for a tri-affinity mage, to have such a wide spectrum of affinities."


    Zeke nodded as he took in the information. He had never heard of such a project before and was curious to know more.


    "What is the Trinity Project exactly?" he asked. "And how can it help me in my current situation?"


    "Ah, now that is the million gold question!" Maximilian replied with a sly smile slowly spreading across his face. "You see, I''m a researcher at heart. I''ve always been fascinated by the mysteries of magic. The Trinity Project is my attempt to unlock some of those mysteries. It''s a secret set of skills; only a few people I trust even know that I''ve been working on this. But I believe it has the potential to change the world and revolutionize the way we think about magic."


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Was the old man serious? Could he actually be working on something this important? How would he change the Magic system? How could Zeke be of any help with that? He looked at Maximilian, his mind racing with questions.


    "Can you explain a bit more about how this all works?" he asked.


    "Well, that''s where you come in," Maximilian said, his smile widening even further. "You see, the mage community of today is like a blind man in a treasury. They stumble upon something new occasionally. But they have no system, no logic, no nothing to guide them. The Trinity Project is to a mage what a compass and map are to an explorer. Instead of risking his life in uncharted waters, you would know exactly where you are going."


    "Me? What do I have to do with it? I don''t know anything about those subjects, either."


    "Not yet, my dear boy. But you have something that can be used to solve exactly this problem," Maximilian said. His eyes were lighting up with excitement. "Body, mind, and space. Those three affinities can give you a unique perspective on magic that I simply don''t have. With your help, I believe we could finally bring light to the field of magic research. We could create new spells, new constructs, and new ways of understanding and manipulating magic. And, to be sure, even surpass my explosion magic."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a little flattered by Maximilian''s words. He had always known that his tri-affinity was rare, but he had never found out about any hidden potential it held.


    "But what would I have to do?" Zeke asked, still a little hesitant.


    "The Trinity project that I spoke of is a set of methods I theorized," Maximilian said, his eyes twinkling. "A set of methods to help perceive the world around you in a new and far more academically relevant way. But here''s the catch - for it to work, you need to have three very special affinities. I can''t use the fruits of my research myself, as I have none of them, while you have all three. I am afraid that''s all that I can tell you before you agree to my proposal."


    Zeke looked at Maximilian with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. But the old man''s insistence on secrecy only served to pique his interest further. He would not give up this chance to learn more about the project.


    "I''m not sure if I understand," Zeke probed. "What''s so special about those three affinities?"


    Maximilian grinned, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, my dear boy, that is the crux of the matter. But you will find my lips sealed until you agree to my proposal"


    "I-I don''t know what to say," Zeke stammered, still trying to process everything.


    Maximilian patted his shoulder reassuringly. "Take your time. I understand this is a lot to take in. But know that I''m offering you an opportunity unlike any other. With my guidance, you could become one of the greatest mages the world has ever seen. All you have to do is say yes."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel tempted. The prospect of working with such a legendary Mage was something he had never even dared to dream of. But at the same time, he was hesitant. He had only just arrived at the academy. He didn''t know enough about the world of magic to make an informed decision.


    "I-I''ll have to think about it," Zeke said, feeling overwhelmed. Maximilian nodded understandingly.


    "Of course, of course. Take all the time you need. But do not wait too long, my boy. Opportunities like this do not come around often. And if I may say so, every day you attend those classes, is another day wasted."


    While listening to Maximilian, Zeke got more and more confused.


    "Wasted? What do you mean?"


    "Ezekiel, I understand that you''ve been studying hard at the academy. But I fear that you are wasting your time," said Maximilian, his voice laced with concern.


    "The Elementium Academy is neither equipped nor willing to teach all forms of magic equally. A good example would be your three affinities Blood Magic, Space Magic, and Mind Magic. They may offer classes on these subjects here, but the knowledge and instruction provided are far from satisfactory. You deserve better than that, Ezekiel. You deserve to reach your full potential as a mage."


    Zeke listened intently, his brow furrowed in confusion. "But what can I do? I''m already enrolled at the academy. I can''t just drop out and start over somewhere else."


    Maximilian chuckled, his belly shaking with mirth.


    "That''s where I come in, my boy. I have spent many years studying these three affinities. I''ve developed a unique method of teaching them. I told you about the Trinity Project."


    "What do you say, Ezekiel? Are you willing to take a chance and join me on this journey?"

 Chapter 10: Learning about Affinities

    Chapter 10: Learning about Affinities


    Zeke sat on a bench in one of the academy''s parks. He was lost in thought. Three days had passed since his encounter with Maximilian. The prospect of working with someone as renowned as the old man was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The thought of being a part of a research project that could revolutionize Magic theory was tempting.


    However, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Maximilian''s offer was too good to be true. The fact that Maximilian had been searching for someone with Zeke''s specific affinities made him feel like the coincidence was too much.


    He observed the other students milling about. The surrounding groups appeared happy as they bragged about their progress. He was envious of their easy smiles and unguarded expressions. Once upon a time, he had been the same. He missed the times when he also could assume the best about people.


    Zeke was longing for the simple life he used to have before he was accepted into the prestigious Elementium Academy. Now, he was surrounded by endless mockery. Constantly on guard about the motives of those around him.


    He sighed and leaned against the bench, closing his eyes. He didn''t have a clear answer to his dilemma, and the fact that he had been considering Maximilian''s offer for days now without coming to a clear conclusion only added to his frustration. Zeke knew that he needed to make a decision soon, but he just couldn''t bring himself to trust the old man.


    He made his way across the sprawling campus of the Elementium Academy. His thoughts were preoccupied with the offer made to him by the eccentric old man known as Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim.


    Eventually, he arrived at his destination: A grandiose hall that could fit hundreds of students. There had been an announcement for a special lecture taking place instead of the usual classes. Zeke was curious to learn what this was about. Apparently, a famous Mage would be here to hold the lecture.


    As the minutes ticked by, more and more students filtered into the hall, filling the surrounding space until the hall was nearly bursting at the seams. The lecture was mandatory for every first-year student. The students of higher grades were also encouraged to take part. From what Zeke could see, many had taken that advice.


    Not too far from him sat Theodor Steiner, the Earth Magic prodigy from the Steiner family. Zeke observed from his seat in the corner as the other students vied for his attention. Theodor was a tall, broad-shouldered young man with brown hair and piercing green eyes. The renowned Steiner family was known for producing some of the strongest Earth Mages in the empire. Theodor was a prime example of their prowess. He exuded confidence and authority. Despite the other students'' attempts to engage him, Theodor remained cool and aloof, barely acknowledging their presence. He had noticed that a lot of Earth Mages had that same stalwart personality.


    Zeke turned his attention to the other students as they chatted among themselves, awaiting the professor''s arrival. Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke spotted a familiar figure. Toward the front of the hall, he saw a mop of brown hair that he immediately recognized. There, between dozens of other Wind Mages, sat Lilly.


    His childhood friend had changed a lot since coming to the academy. She seemed to have lost a lot of her shyness as she chatted to the girl next to her. Despite appearances, Zeke could immediately tell that she was faking her smile. However, compared to her personality, her looks had changed even more. Her hair was done up in intricate braids. She wore a luxurious coat over her student robe. He could even see golden ornaments decorating her delicate ears. Zeke wondered where she had gotten the money for such a wardrobe.


    It was then that Zeke noticed the boy next to her. The brown-haired boy seemed to have noticed his gaze as well. Their eyes met. Zeke didnt recognize him, but he could immediately tell that he disliked this person. The brown-haired Wind Mage had the same arrogant appearance that Zeke had come to recognize from the worst of his tormenters. It was the look of a spoiled noble, children that had grown up with inflated self-worth. These kinds always believed that they were the absolute center of the universe and everybody else was just there to amuse them.


    The arrogant smile that appeared on the boys face only strengthened Zeke''s belief. The boy broke eye contact as he looked over at Lilly and then back at Zeke, raising a single eyebrow. Zeke didnt know what the boy was trying to tell him. His confusion only seemed to amuse the other boy further. He laid his arm around Lilly''s shoulder and pulled her into his lap. Lilly was initially surprised by the sudden contact but let herself be dragged over without protest. Her gaze lowered shyly and a bit of red crept onto her cheeks. Still, she continued her conversation with the other girl as if nothing had happened.


    The brown-haired Wind Mage began to stroke Lilly''s hair. He never broke eye contact with Zeke as he petted the girl like a prized pet. Zeke finally understood. At this moment, a lot of things became clear to him. Lillys behavior suddenly made a lot more sense. Zeke averted his eyes. He didnt need to see anything more. He refused to be baited by this stuck-up prick any longer. Zeke stared silently ahead as he awaited the start of the lecture.


    Luckily, he didnt have to wait for long. A man stepped onto the podium at the front of the class. He was not one of the lecturers Zeke was familiar with. The man had a stern appearance that Zeke had only seen on the faces of soldiers before. He was almost certain that the man was affiliated with the military in some way. His guess was proven right the next moment as the man introduced himself.


    Attention! the man yelled in a commanding voice. He waited for the room to quiet down before continuing. My name is Daniel Windtnzer. I currently serve as commander of the northern plains. Your headmaster convinced me to hold this lecture while Im still in the capital. I expect you all to be on your best behavior and pay proper attention. Is that understood?


    There were nods and murmurs from all around. However, Daniel didnt seem satisfied with this level of response.


    When I ask a question, I expect a proper answer. I want to hear a Yes, sir! from each and every one of you. Is that understood? he asked again.


    Yes, sir! most of the students replied.


    Still not good enough. Dont make me repeat myself again, IS THAT UNDERSTOOD? he asked in a stern voice.


    YES, SIR! the students yelled.


    Better! Daniel commented. This will have to do for now.


    The students had all been swept away by the mans momentum. Zeke could see that every student sat in their chairs with ramrod straight backs. Daniel had an aura of command around him that made you want to live up to his expectations. The commander looked over the gathered crowd, taking in the sea of students. After he was done, he nodded his head and properly started his lecture.


    Very good! At ease! he commanded. The students adopted more comfortable positions as they waited for his next words.


    I dont know how much you have been told about this lecture. But I am here to talk about an important topic for new Mages. I am going to talk about the influence of affinities on personality, he said.


    There was absolute silence in the hall. Daniel seemed to have expected this, however. After waiting for another moment, he continued his explanation.


    I thought not, he said. Those combinations are exceedingly rare, but not impossible. Can any of you tell me what would happen if a Mage had an equal affinity in both Fire and Water?


    There was silence in the hall. Nobody seemed to know the answer. Zeke had two theories that were equally likely. As always, he had no intention to share them, however. Finally, somebody raised his hand, and Daniel gave them permission to speak.


    They would cancel each other out? the student asked more than stated.


    Very good! That is indeed what happens, Daniel affirmed.There are several different pairings that cancel each other out. The most prominent ones are Light and Darkness as well as Life and Death. But for most mixed affinity Mages, it is not that straightforward. Lets hear a couple of examples from our mixed affinity Mages. What about you?


    The indicated student stood up. It was a lean boy with blonde hair. He didnt seem to know what to say. Erm I have a greater Fire and Earth affinity. I like to fight, but thats nothing new for me. Thats it, the boy said before taking his seat again.


    Interesting, Daniel commented. Lets hear from a couple more.


    One after the other, he pointed out the students that had remained in their seats earlier. Soon it was Zekes turn. He got up and started his explanation, I have a perfect Blood affinity, and a greater Mind and Space affinity After getting to this point Zeke had no idea how to continue. He just remained standing and didnt know how to go on. Fortunately, Daniel came to the rescue.


    A Tri-affinity Mage? Those are pretty rare. It might be difficult to determine the changes clearly. Let me give you a hint. Usually, people with a Blood affinity are more active and feel a need to move their bodies. They have problems with remaining seated for extended periods of time. Does that ring a bell?


    Not really sir, Zeke replied.


    Curious, Daniel said while rubbing his chin. Then how about this: Space Mages often have a problem with cramped spaces and prefer to be outdoors where they can see the sky?


    Zeke just shook his head. He thought about his cramped room. He didnt exactly enjoy spending time there, but it didnt bother him much.


    Hmm, how about this, Daniel tried for a third time. Mind Mages often have a cold and calculating personality. They weigh the pros and cons of every word while conversing with others, trying to find the best way to get what they want.


    Im nothing like that, sir, Zeke insisted.


    Then what are you like, boy? Daniel asked curiously. How did you change since the evaluation ceremony?


    Zeke remained silent. He didnt want to disclose his miserable experience to this stranger in front of all the other first-year students.


    Whats that? Cat got your tongue? Out with it! Daniel demanded.


    Zeke mumbled something, but his words were too quiet for anybody to hear.


    Speak up, boy! Daniel ordered.


    With a sigh, Zeke repeated his earlier words. Depressed, he said.


    Depressed, Daniel repeated with an incredulous expression. That makes no sense! How would a combination of your three affinities lead to His words trailed off as he could hear the snickering of the surrounding students. He immediately realized his blunder.


    Silence! he commanded harshly.My apologies, boy. It seems I was inconsiderate of your circumstances. You will find out about your affinities influence once you have found your place here, Im sure.


    Zeke merely nodded at the mans words. He was too busy being worried about his actual problems to spend any energy worrying about some gradual change to his personality that might or might not occur in the future. Zeke spent the rest of the lecture in silence, taking in the lesson without participating.


    After the class had ended, the students streamed out of the hall. As usual, Zeke took his time. He didnt want to be trapped between the throngs of people. He would not make that mistake again. He remained seated at his spot as he watched the others leave. Most were happily discussing the contents of the lecture.


    After most students had left, Zeke got up. He had worked up quite the appetite. Even the piece of hardened bread that he had brought seemed like a treat to him now. To his surprise, the way to the exit was blocked by a boy with an arrogant smirk.


    I dont think we have previously met, the boy said. My name is Samuel.

 Chapter 10.1: Making a Decision

    Chapter 10.1: Making a Decision


    Zeke could make out a second figure behind the boy. He recognized the girl with the lowered head as Lilly, the same girl he had harbored feelings for until not too long ago. His eyes flitted to the boy in front, who had introduced himself as Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Zeke with a knowing gaze as his lips curled into a sly smile. "I know you used to be good friends with Lilly," he said, glancing over at the girl who was still staring at the ground.


    "I''ve got some good news to share with you," Samuel continued, the words dripping with false sincerity.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes, his body tensing in preparation for whatever was coming. "I''m not sure I believe you," he said, his voice laced with suspicion. Samuel chuckled in response, his eyes glittering with malice.


    "Oh, you''ll believe me soon enough," he said, his voice low and dangerous, You see, I have taken a liking to this girl and we have come to an agreement. Lilly will be adopted into my Luftschloss family. This is a great chance for her to move up in the world.


    Despite how things ended between them, Zeke felt happy for his childhood friend. He knew that this was a great opportunity for her.


    "Congratulations," he said, "I''m happy for you."


    Lilly seemed ashamed at his words and kept her head lowered. She didnt seem very happy at the announcement for some reason. Zeke had the impression that he was missing a crucial piece of information. Sure enough, Samuel didnt let him wait for long.


    "Oh, and there''s another bit of news that I''d like to share," Samuel said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Lilly has also agreed to become my concubine! That was the deal she accepted in order to be worthy of the honor to join my family.


    Zeke whipped his head at the girl that would still not meet his eyes. Zeke could not understand her decision. With a greater Wind affinity, she had options. Why would she accept such a deal?


    Now, Lilly here tells me that I have you to thank for her coming here in the first place, Samuel continued, Thank you, little Zeke. You''ve prepared a fine present for me."


    Zeke''s heart sank, his mind racing with disbelief and anger. He had known right away that Samuel was a sleazy, spoiled brat, but he had never imagined that he would stoop so low as to call Lilly a present right to her face.


    Zeke''s fists clenched at his sides. His body tensed up. All his life, he had been protective of Lilly. Their recent falling out was not enough to completely kill those instincts. It was hard for him to accept the thought of her marrying such a person.


    "Lilly deserves better than to be treated like a piece of property!" He said in a silent voice.


    Samuel sneered at him, his eyes narrowed in contempt. "Who are you to tell me what I can and can''t do?" he spat out. "Lilly has agreed to this arrangement, and I have the support of my family. Your opinion is irrelevant."


    Samuel''s eyes darted around. His body was trembling with fear. He seemed to be weighing his options, trying to decide whether it was better to confess or face the consequences. After what seemed like an eternity, Samuel gritted his teeth and responded.


    You think Im afraid of you? Samuel asked, Do you think I have nobody backing me? Even as a member of the Steiner Family, there are people you cant afford to provoke lightly.


    Theodore was unimpressed by the threat. He started to shake the boy in his grasp like a sack of wheat. Where are your protectors then? Theodore asked, All I see is that scared girl behind you. Is she going to defend you? Doesnt seem like she will, Samuel. It seems to me like you are all alone. Whoever you made a deal with seemed to have given up on you.


    But Alexander promised Samuel started, but immediately realized his mistake as he shut his mouth. Far too late. Theodore''s eyes narrowed as he glared at Samuel.


    "And you were foolish enough to listen to him?" he spat with contempt, "You''re not a child anymore, Luftschloss. You shouldve known better. What do you think Viola will do when she learns that you have become his Lapdog? Youll be lucky if your family doesnt end up paying the price for your idiocy.


    Its only a matter of time before youre kicked out of school if you continue to blatantly attack that kid. You guys have been lucky so far because he heals fast, but now you even attack him in the middle of a classroom? Right in front of so many witnesses? Right in front of ME? THE FUCKING GALL YOU HAVE!" Theodore started off calm but seemed to get more and more enraged as he continued talking. At the end of his sentence, He was screaming right in Samuel''s face. He ended his tirade by tossing Samuel on the ground like a used rag.


    Samuel retreated as if he was running for his life. He only stopped once to grab Lilly and drag her with him. However, before he reached the door he was stopped once more by Theodores voice.


    "You have gotten away with a lot, Samuel, Theodore stated, But that stops now. Word on the street is that Bombastus has asked to see the boy. I am not getting dragged into this mess if that old monster is involved. You should know as well what happens if you cross him. You can tell that slimy cunt Alexander to fuck off as well. I have an idea what this is about, and I''m getting real sick of him playing politics at school!"


    Samuel merely nodded before leaving with Lilly. Theodore didnt even turn once to look at Zeke before he also exited the room. The sound of his footsteps faded into the distance. Zeke was deep in thought. He had learned a lot from the discussion between the two nobles.


    When Zeke returned to his senses, he was alone. Everybody else had left at some point without him noticing. He couldn''t believe what he had learned today. Lilly, his former friend, had agreed to marry a man like Samuel, an arrogant, entitled noble, just for the sake of gaining a title and status.


    More importantly, someone named Alexander had been the mastermind behind his suffering. Who could that be? The only Alexander that he knew of was Alexander Feuerkranz, but how could it be him? Zeke had never even crossed paths with the older boy, much less talked to him. He felt a sense of despondency wash over him. He had long since realized that the powerful and rich held all the cards in this world, but to see his former friend succumb to their manipulation and coercion was a wake-up call.


    He remembered the offer that Maximilian had made him. The old man had offered to adopt Zeke, make him a noble, and teach him a new way to use magic. Up until now, Zeke had been hesitant. But now, as he stood alone in the room, he realized that he had nothing to lose and everything to gain by accepting the offer.


    Since when had he become such a coward that he wouldn''t dare to take a hand offered in friendship for the fear of betrayal? This was not the person he was, not the person he wanted to be.


    Zeke''s eyes regained their clarity. His mind was made up. He would accept the old mans offer and gamble on the veracity of Maximilian''s words. It was a risky move, but the gains were more than equal to the risk. As he was now, he would forever remain a plaything of those in power. He could either give up on his dreams and return to his life as a farmer or take a chance on Maximilian.


    He made his way to the location that Maximilian had specified, his determination growing with each step. What was the worst that could happen?

 Chapter 11: Becoming a Noble

    Chapter 11: Becoming a Noble


    Zeke arrived at the location where he was supposed to meet Maximilian. It was an old mansion, nestled among the trees on the academy grounds. He hadn''t known that such a secluded place existed on campus.


    The building appeared ancient, with peeling paint and an almost dilapidated roof. It seemed to be embroiled in a losing battle with the surrounding fauna. The architecture was definitely out of place among the modern buildings of the academy. Zeke hesitated for a moment, wondering if he had the right location. But his doubts were laid to rest when he found the plaque at the gate.


    Ehrengarde von Hohenheim residence, it read.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    He squared his shoulders and approached the front door, the echo of his footfalls the only noise disturbing the quiet. As he reached out to knock, the door swung open a fraction. Zeke peeked through the crack, his nerves jangling.


    Hello? he called out tentatively. Is anybody here?


    Even after waiting for a long moment, there was no reply. Zeke stepped inside and was immediately amazed by what he found. The interior was clean and tastefully decorated. Even though most of the furniture was covered by white sheets, the few pieces that had been unveiled, managed to take his breath away. Elegant furnishings and intricate carvings adorned every last one of them.


    The decor didn''t look ostentatious but rather exuded a sense of quality and refinement. Zeke couldn''t help but feel awed as he looked around, taking in the sights and sounds of his lavish surroundings.


    But even after the boy awoke from his trance a while later, Maximilian was still nowhere to be found. Zeke scanned the room, trying to get a clue on where the nobleman might be. As he looked around, he noticed a number of magical contraptions scattered about. Some were glowing softly, while others were humming with energy. Zeke couldn''t determine the purpose of any of them, but he had a feeling they played a crucial role in whatever it was Maximilian was up to.


    Zeke approached a strange construct that appeared to be some type of harness. He picked the contraption up to study it more closely. The bundle of straps and loops seemed to be designed to fit a humans torso, but no matter how hard he tried, Zeke couldnt determine its purpose. The only hint he found was a round metallic disc that seemed to be located at the spot where the heart would be.


    Fascinating, isnt it? a voice called out from behind him.


    The boy was so startled that he dropped the harness as he spun around. There, Maximilian stood, only a couple of steps away. Zeke had not noticed the mans approach at all. The old mans eyes were sharp as he took in the boys guilty expression.


    Snooping around, are we? he asked.


    No, sir, absolutely not! Zeke protested. I was looking for you when I found this thing. I was merely curious as to its purpose, thats all.


    A chuckle escaped the old man as he watched Zeke squirm. Calm down, boy, he said. I know that you were just curious.


    Zeke stayed silent as the man approached, his heart racing. He had made his decision, and now it was time to see if the old man would follow through on his offer.


    "Soooo?" Maximilian asked. "Why have you come to see me?"


    Zeke took a deep breath and spoke up in a firm tone. "I''ve come to accept your offer, Maximilian. I''m ready to do whatever it takes to create a better future for myself and my family."


    Maximilian beamed, a look of pride crossing his face as he spoke. "I knew you would come around. I have no doubt that you will have a bright future.


    Zeke calmed down a bit upon hearing the genuine excitement in Maximilian''s voice. The old man gestured for him to follow, and Zeke obediently fell into step behind him. They entered a room that resembled an office, and Maximilian motioned for Zeke to take a seat at the table. Two formal-looking contracts lay on the surface of the desk, and Zeke recognized them as legal paperwork.


    This is the point of no return, my boy. There wont be any place for regrets after this, Maximilian warned, before motioning for Zeke to read the contract.


    The language used was surprisingly concise, with little in the way of legal jargon. Zeke attentively read through the entire document, noting the various provisions and clauses. But as he reached the end of the page, he was surprised to see the position that Maximilian wanted him to assume in his family. He carefully read the passage again to make sure he was not mistaken.


    the contractee will assume all privileges and duties associated with his Station. The designated position of prime heir of the von Hohenheim family will belong solely to the individual Ezekiel of Feldstadt.


    The contractor agrees to undertake all necessary measures to ensure the proper


    ..ok, It was clear that he didnt believe a single word the old man was saying.


    Im being serious, Maximilian said.


    Youre just saying that to cheer me up, Zeke mumbled, causing Maximilian to burst out laughing. His heartfelt outburst managed to dispel most of the gloomy atmosphere that had started to build.


    No, thats not the case, the old man reassured him after he had calmed down. Remind me again, what are your affinities?


    Blood, Space, and Mind, Zeke responded. He still felt a little down but he was interested to learn where Maximilian was going with this.


    Exactly! Blood, Space, and Mind, Maximilian repeated. Do you know the properties of those affinities?


    Zeke nodded at the question, Weve learned about that, but none of the descriptions seemed to fit me.


    That so? Maximilian questioned with a raised brow, I would be very surprised if that was the case. You can say what you want about Mind Mages, but there is one favorable characteristic that you all share. Care to guess what it is?


    Being smart? Zeke asked.


    Nope, Maximilian said with a smirk. Most of you are pretty clever, Ill give you that, but its not what Im referring to. No, what every single Mind Mage I have ever met had in common was an insatiable hunger for knowledge. They are always eager to learn something new, to do research, and to find out how things worked. Does any of that sound familiar to you?


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. This did indeed sound familiar. He had done his own research since he was old enough to talk. Had he not come up with his own meditation technique before turning ten years old? The reason he had not linked this trait with his Mind affinity was that he had been like that for as long as he could remember. It was not something that had started with the awakening of his core.


    That has nothing to do with my affinity, Zeke protested weakly. Ive been like that for years.


    Ahh yes, the age-old question of what was first: Affinity or Personality, the old man stated with a sage nod. Tell me, is it not possible that you have a Mind affinity because your personality is like that?


    This statement threw Zeke for a loop. Was that how it worked? This went against so much of what he had been told.


    The other students all claimed their personality had changed, however, Zeke argued.


    A smile spread across Maximilians face. The old man clearly enjoyed an academic debate.


    Good catch, he praised, Thats because they are from noble families. Their cores are what I would call unnatural.


    Can you expand on that? Zeke asked.


    I think youll be able to figure that out for yourself, given time. Ill give you a hint though. How do you think it is possible that almost every single Feuerkranz has a Fire affinity? Do you think they are all born with the same personality? the old man questioned with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Zeke fell into deep contemplation. Maximilian was content to give the boy a moment to think it over. Minutes passed in silence, with Zekes expression changing several times, as he was considering all the possibilities.


    Something to keep in mind, the old man finally said. But back to my original point. The reason I said that this is not your fault is because you are a Mind Mage. You lot will almost teach yourselves if given even the slightest opportunity. I consider it a grave failure on your teachers part that you are missing that knowledge.


    Zeke thought seriously about Maximilians words this time. He finally gave the man a hesitant nod.


    Excellent! the man exclaimed, Lucky for you, you have one of the most knowledgeable Arch Mages of the empire teaching you personally. So, you ready to prove me right?

 Chapter 11.1: Imbuement and Attunement

    Chapter 11.1: Imbuement and Attunement


    After his declaration, Maximilian rose from his seat and walked over to a nearby shelf. He returned a moment later with a white rectangular board in his hand, which he placed on the low table between them.


    His eyes sparkled with excitement as he started his explanation. Spell engraving is a technique with which we inscribe magical formulas onto physical objects. By doing so, we imbue the objects with specific magical properties. It''s a complex yet precise process, requiring a deep understanding of Ritual Magic and its applications."


    Zeke listened intently, his mind racing with the possibilities. The idea of being able to imbue objects with magical properties was thrilling. Maximilians next sentence quickly doused his newfound excitement, however.


    "Naturally, this technique is beyond you right now. But there is a reason why every apprentice has to learn about it nonetheless," Maximilian said, his voice taking on a more serious note.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, seeming to focus on something. Suddenly, the whiteboard in front of them began to change, an image appearing on its surface. Zeke leaned in to get a better look, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    How did you do that, Zeke asked in wonder.


    Thought projection, the old man replied with a smirk, Ill tell you more about that at a later point. For now, lets stay on topic.


    With that, Zeke returned his attention to the board. The image depicted a sphere that was split into three sections.


    "This is your magic core," he explained. "It''s split into three affinities. I''m sure you''re aware of the different ranks of mages," Maximilian started, but upon seeing the look on Zeke''s face, he paused. Zeke just shook his head, causing Maximilian to nod in understanding.


    "Right, right, it looks like we have to start with the very basics before we can talk about spell engraving. Anyway, you''re what we call an apprentice-rank mage right now. This is what your core looks like." He said while pointing to the board.


    Zeke stared at the picture, his mind racing with the implications. He had never had a magic lesson that was explained in such a clear and concise manner, instead of the esoteric mumbo jumbo he was used to. There was no way his teachers didnt know about these basic concepts. The only possibility that Zeke could come up with was that they had not taught his class well on purpose. Thinking about all the commoners in his class, a sinister thought came to him. However, his dark musings were interrupted by Maximilians voice.


    "When you cast Magic, the unattuned natural Mana that surrounds us travels through your body and into your core, Maximilian explained. As he spoke, the board illustrated his words, showing a figure that was ingesting Mana and guiding it to its core.


    "As soon as the Mana has traveled through your core, it becomes what we call attuned Mana Mana that has been altered to have an affinity. In your case, you are able to attune the ambient Mana to Blood, Space, or Mind Mana."


    Zeke listened attentively, his eyes focused on the process displayed. Thanks to Maximilian''s explanation and the visual aids, the lesson was incredibly easy to follow.


    "You have been told that you have a perfect affinity for Blood Magic," Maximilian said, "but you probably don''t know what that really means."


    He pointed to the board, where the previous image had disappeared, in its stead, a glowing sphere was depicted. A white stream went inside the image of the sphere, which Zeke identified as a Magic core. The stream came out on the other side as a red stream that was approximately half as wide as the one going in.


    "You can see that the amount of Mana coming out of the core is not the same as the amount of Mana going in. This has to do with the affinity of the core. As you may have heard, a regular magic affinity is somewhere around 50%. That means that only half the Mana going into the core comes out as attuned mana. The rest of the Mana is lost in the conversion."


    Zeke frowned, his brow furrowed in contemplation. He was pretty certain he knew the reason why he had to stop casting after a while. He gave voice to his thoughts. "It can''t be that the other half of the Mana going into my core just vanishes. What happens to all that Mana?"


    Zeke looked nonplussed by the hand on his head and stared at Maximilian for a while before a wicked grin appeared on his face.


    "Sure thing, GRANDPA Maximilian!" he said.


    Maximilian just laughed it off, "Jokes on you, I like that even better! Anyway, I think this is enough for today. It''s getting late. How about we continue this tomorrow?"


    Zeke was unwilling to stop the lesson at this point, as he was having fun. But it really was getting late, and he had a long way home. The thought of returning to his shabby apartment in the beggars quarters felt like waking up from a pleasant dream. However, as he tried to say his goodbyes to Maximilian, he was interrupted by the older man.


    "Huh? What do you mean, goodbye? Where do you think you''re going?" Maximilian asked with a look of surprise on his face.


    Zeke was confused as well, so he just blurted out the first thing that came to mind, "Home?"


    Maximilian chuckled, "Do you really think I''ll let you go back to that disgusting hole? Don''t forget who you are: Ezekiel von Hohenheim."


    Zeke let the words sink in as he followed Maximilian upstairs. Only now did he understand how much his life had truly changed.


    No longer would he have to suffer the pangs of hunger.


    No longer would he have to beg for work.


    No longer would he have to endure the taunts and jeers.


    No longer


    As he walked, he wiped away the tears that had started to run down his face, hoping that Maximilian wouldn''t notice.


    The old man guided Zeke to a room on the second floor that was equipped with beautiful furniture and a bed that was roughly the size of Zeke''s current apartment.


    Maximilian stayed at the door and let Zeke explore for a while before asking, "What do you think? Not bad, is it?


    Zeke had fallen in love with the room at first sight. This was by far the most luxurious bed chamber he had ever been in. The mere thought of this being his personal space from now on almost brought tears to his finally dry eyes again.


    Instead of answering, he simply let himself fall on the bed, face first, and sank into the mattress. Maximilian chuckled and simply closed the door before leaving.


    Zeke rolled on his back and stared at the beautifully carved ceiling. For the first time since coming to the academy, he felt like things were going to turn out fine. He closed his eyes and let out a contented sigh, feeling a sense of peace wash over him.


    Finally, he had found a place where he belonged.

 Chapter 12: Spell Engraving

    Chapter 12: Spell Engraving


    Zeke''s eyes opened with the first rays of the sun. From a young age, he had always been an early riser. In a hurry, he swung his legs out of bed and got dressed in his Mage robes. It wasn''t until he was fully awake that he realized he was no longer in his shabby apartment in the beggar''s quarters. He was in Maximilian''s luxurious mansion. His new home.


    He realized that with his closer proximity to school, he didn''t need to wake up as early anymore. Zeke scratched his head, he had no idea how to spend his morning. He descended the grand staircase, marveling at the opulence surrounding him. Soon he found himself in front of the kitchen.


    He hesitantly made his way into the room, taking in the strange devices scattered about. Despite his unfamiliar surroundings, the smell of tea was a comforting presence. The fruity scent was hard to pinpoint exactly, but it had a calming effect on him nonetheless. The initial nervousness of waking up in an unfamiliar location was finally subsiding.


    Zeke''s stomach rumbled as he followed the smell to its source. As he drew closer, he saw Maximilian sitting in a plush chair, engrossed in a book. When Maximilian noticed Zeke, he gestured for him to come over.


    "Good morning, my boy," Maximilian said, closing his book and setting it aside. "I hope you slept well."


    "I slept well. It''s just a bit strange waking up in a new place, Zeke said as he approached.


    Maximilian nodded, "I understand. But you''ll get used to it. You''re a part of the family now, and this is your home. Speaking of which, I have good news for you."


    Zeke''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Good news? What is it?"


    Maximilian grinned and said, "I''ve arranged for you to receive your specialized classes here with me, that means you can come back here for lunch and afterward we can continue where we left off yesterday."


    "Yes!" Zeke yelled, unable to contain his excitement. He didnt know what he was happier about Learning from Maximilian or not having to attend his classes anymore.


    Maximilian patted him on the shoulder and said, "We have a lot of work, but I have no doubt that you''ll rise to the challenge. Now, how about you grab a cup of tea and a book and relax a little before you have to go."


    Maximilian and Zeke sat in silence, each with a cup of tea in hand and a book on their lap. The only sound that filled the room was the occasional turning of a page. The book Zeke had picked up was titled: Cooking with Fire Magic for Beginners.


    Zeke could hardly believe what he was reading. How could a Mage ever sink to the level of a lowly cook? What was this? However, the text went into great detail about how this was the most prestigious use for Fire Magic, drawing Zeke in with the novel concept. Page after page, he devoured the content. It wasnt until Maximilian cleared his throat that the spell was broken. In a fluster, Zeke looked up. He came face to face with a smiling Maximilian.


    Shouldnt you be on your way? the old man asked, trying to hold back a chuckle. Zeke looked out the window and saw that the sun had already fully risen. He really needed to get going. With a slightly red face, he put the book aside and got up to leave.


    One more thing, The old man called after him. Some of my staff might finally arrive today. They will make sure that you are well-fed in case Im not around.


    Zeke nodded in reply as he left. The classes flew by with nothing interesting happening and nobody bothering him. He couldnt be certain, but it appeared that his usual bullies were keeping their distance today. Before he knew it, he was returning to the mansion to grab lunch.


    Upon returning to the house, Zeke was greeted by the presence of a butler in a formal suit and two maids in traditional attire. The two women looked to be in their early twenties. Both of them were beautiful, but they were as different from each other as humanly possible. One of them was short, even shorter than Zeke. She had a mischievous smile and a curvy figure. The other maid was a tall woman with an athletic body. Her face was serious and she appeared professional.


    Despite the state of the house, neither of them seemed interested in cleaning. When Zeke passed them, the shorter one even winked at him in a flirtatious manner. He blushed immediately and rushed past in order to hide his embarrassment.


    The butler approached and greeted Zeke with a slight bow, Greetings, young lord. The master is not home yet. My name is David, I will be seeing to your meal today.


    T-Thank you, Zeke replied. He was not used to being treated so formally or with so much respect. He awkwardly followed after the implacably dressed gentleman.


    As Zeke sat down to partake of his lunch, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude toward Maximilian. Zeke savored each bite of his meal, his mind whirring with the weighty implications of his new station.


    He was aware that becoming the heir to a noble family came with a great deal of responsibility and expectation. He was determined to live up to whatever expectations the old man had placed on him. This was the least he could do, to pay the old man back.


    Just as he was finishing his lunch, Maximilian returned from his errands. His long Robes billowed behind him as he strode through the door. Zeke greeted him with a smile, and the two soon found themselves in the lounge, where they had left off their Magic lesson the day prior. Maximilian sank into his armchair, the leather creaking beneath him.


    Zeke''s brow furrowed in confusion. "I''m not sure that I understand. How exactly do you engrave a spell onto someone''s core?"


    Maximilian smiled at Zeke''s curiosity. "Ah, that is the truly magical part. You see, Zeke, when you are ready to have a spell engraved onto your core, you will enter an Engraving Chamber. This room is specifically designed to facilitate the process. It uses a very complex form of Ritual Magic to aid the apprentice.


    How does the process work exactly, Zeke asked. He still couldnt picture it clearly.


    Once the magic formation is activated, you will need to channel the spell for as long as you can. The spell will be engraved onto your core, giving you access to its power and knowledge for the rest of your life.


    Does it actually get engraved onto my core, physically engraved, I mean? Zeke asked with a raised brow.


    Yes Maximilian said with a wicked grin, its on the inside of your core. Hurts like nothing you have ever felt.


    Zeke paled slightly, but he still remained skeptical about the process, "Didn''t you tell me that it is almost impossible to empty my perfect core with apprentice-level spells?"


    "It is true that a perfect blood core is difficult to empty with an apprentice spell," he admitted. "But the process of spell engraving works differently than normal spell casting, the engraving process itself costs a lot of mana.


    How long would I have to channel the spell for the engraving to be successful, Zeke asked.


    The longer you are able to sustain it, the deeper and more intricate the engraving will be. This leads to a more powerful and refined spell. Even if the process is painful, this is the time to grit your teeth and endure it. The benefits of a good engraving are hard to overstate.


    And what are those benefits? Zeke asked while licking his lips.


    There are many, Maximilian explained with a chuckle. The spell you engrave on your core is going to stay with you forever. You will be able to cast it effortlessly and more efficiently than anybody else. But more importantly, you become intrinsically linked to it. With your very soul, some people say. It will even determine the further development of your core to some extent.


    Zeke nodded, taking in the information. "So how do I know when I''m ready for my breakthrough?" he asked.


    Maximilian smiled. "Typically, students become True Mages toward the end of their first year. More talented students might achieve it a little sooner. But don''t worry about it just yet, Zeke. You''ll know when you''re ready. The signs of an impending breakthrough are intense pain in your core. It comes in waves, growing more intense, and comes in shorter intervals the longer you wait."


    Zeke''s face turned pale as Maximilian spoke, the implications of his words sinking in. He hesitantly spoke about the intense pain he had been experiencing in his core for weeks, ever since Lilly had told him she couldn''t be seen with him anymore. He had thought the pain was a result of his loneliness and sadness, not his magic.


    Maximilian''s eyes widened in shock as he listened to Zeke''s description. He hurriedly placed a hand over the boys chest, where his core was located, and sent pulses of Mana towards it. After a moment, Maximilians face turned pale as well.


    Son of a bitch, he cursed. This is not good!


    The old mans eyes moved rapidly back and forth as he calculated something in his head.


    "Zeke, it''s high time for you to learn the spell for your engraving," Maximilian said urgently. "If we don''t do something soon, your core will collapse in a matter of weeks."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in fear at the prospect of his core collapsing. He had never imagined something like this could happen to him.


    "What can I do?" Zeke asked, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "First and foremost, we need to get you started on your Blood Spell as soon as possible," Maximilian said, his tone serious. "It''s not going to be easy, Zeke. The spell that I want you to engrave is difficult. It requires a level of control and precision that most Mages could only dream of achieving as apprentices."


    Zeke swallowed hard, his mind racing. Only now did he realize how much trouble he was in.


    "I''ll do whatever it takes," Zeke said determinedly. "I''ll work day and night, I''ll practice until my hands are raw. Just tell me what I need to do."

 Chapter 13: [Blood manipulation]

    Chapter 13: [Blood manipulation]


    The morning air felt cool on Zeke''s skin, as he made his way through the forest. The sun had not yet fully crested the horizon, casting a soft glow over the world. Despite the early hour, he was awake and alert.


    He had spent all of yesterday buried in thick tomes on magic theory. Now, as Maximilian stood before him, he knew it was time to put that knowledge into practice.


    "Zeke," Maximilian said, his voice stern. "From now on, youll have to get up at this time every day. That way, we can train for three hours before your classes start."


    Zeke nodded. He was determined to do whatever it took to prove himself worthy of the trust Maximilian had shown him. His father had taught him the belief that with hard work and dedication, he could overcome any obstacle. It was time to put that theory to the test.


    "Listen up, my boy," Maximilian began, his kind eyes fixed on his student. "From now on, our mornings will be dedicated to training in Blood Magic. You''ll still attend your morning classes at the academy for now. After lunch, I''ll take you out of the school to get some combat experience against monsters."


    Zeke''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Why do I have to fight monsters instead of training my spells?" he asked.


    Maximilian chuckled. "Because the stress of actual combat puts a great deal of pressure on the mind and body. That pressure is the best way to stimulate progress for mages, in my opinion. Stress is a fantastic learning aid, you see."


    Zeke nodded, trying to wrap his head around this logic. All of a sudden, he realized why his Blood Core was about to evolve so early. The bullying, the separation from his family, and the painful loss of Lilly: All of those events combined put immense pressure on Zeke. He felt like he was suffocating each day since coming here. If stress was really as beneficial as Maximilian claimed, then Zeke wouldn''t be surprised if his other cores were close to evolving too.


    "And in the evenings," Maximilian continued, "you''ll continue to study magic theory, just as you did yesterday. If everything goes according to plan, you will be able to learn the spell in time."


    Zeke nodded, steeling himself for what was to come. The path ahead would be difficult, but with Maximilian''s guidance, he was confident that he could overcome this challenge.


    I understand but why are we out here? he asked in confusion.


    Good question! I want you to run a lap around this small forest every morning before we start our lesson. It often helps to get the juices flowing before trying to practice Magic, Maximilian said. Ill meet you back at the mansion in half an hour at the latest.


    Zeke thought the old man was joking at first, but Maximilians face remained serious. With a hesitant nod, he started the trek around the forest. Just about half an hour later, a completely exhausted Zeke met up with Maximilian inside the training room of the mansion.


    The old man smiled at his disheveled state, patting Zeke on the shoulder. Now, I am certain that your teachers taught you next to nothing when it comes to Blood Magic as well. We''ll have to work extra hard to make up for that. Let''s start with the most versatile spell of any Magic school Manipulation.


    Despite his state, Zeke''s eyes lit up with excitement. He had long since wanted his tutors to teach him proper blood magic spells, and now that wish was finally coming true.


    "[Blood Manipulation] is exactly as the name suggests, the ability to control blood," Maximilian explained. "At lower levels, it can be used to speed up the functions of organs and muscles by increasing the blood flow. It can also be used to stem the bleeding from wounds. It''s a very useful spell to have in your arsenal, especially when combined with other blood magic spells."


    Zeke nodded, feeling grateful for Maximilian''s guidance. He spent the entirety of his lunch trying to find ways to improve his skill in [Blood manipulation]. Meanwhile, Maximilian had been preparing something, and now he called Zeke over to join him.


    The boy made his way over to the other room, curious to see what Maximilian had been up to. When he entered, he saw that there was a set of light leather armor and a backpack on the table, as well as a staff. The staff was made of wood, but the ends on both sides were reinforced with metal.


    "Put on the armor," Maximilian instructed. Lets see if it properly fits you.


    Zeke obeyed, putting on the armor. The leather was incredibly flexible and he could put the entire set on in only a few moments without any help. When he was fully clad in leather, Zeke picked up the weapon and gave it a few test swings. His movements were clumsy as he had never held this type of weapon before. He couldn''t help but wonder why Maximilian had chosen it for him.


    "Why this weapon?" Zeke asked.


    "Its a good fit for you," Maximilian said with a smile. Zeke looked down at the staff and then back at Maximilian. He didnt feel like this was a good fit for him. He would much rather have a sword. Maximilian chucked upon seeing Zekes unconvinced expression.


    "Body type Cores passively improve the body over time," Maximilian said. "There are three kinds of Body Cores: Blood Cores, Bone Cores, and Flesh Cores. They are known to make the body stronger and more durable by permanently nourishing the blood, bone, and flesh respectively with a flow of attuned mana."


    Zeke nodded, understanding dawning on him. "So that''s why I''m a lot stronger than other kids my age, even with my build," he said, recalling how he had always been able to hold his own against Martin and his bully friends back in his village.


    "Yes," Maximilian confirmed. "Your Blood Core will give you an edge, and as you continue to develop your skills and control, you''ll become even stronger. It''s important to balance your physical training with your magical studies. Both are crucial to becoming a well-rounded combatant."


    Zeke nodded, determined not to ignore his physical training in the future. He had always liked to be physically active, but it didnt reflect in his build at all. His arms were still as scrawny as they had always been. Nobody would ever call him muscular. He had always been among the most slender boys in his village. It had always been something of a sore spot for him, as his father was built like an Ox.


    "With your increased strength, a blunt weapon like this staff will be the best choice," Maximilian explained. "And remember, the staff has a longer reach than almost every other weapon, giving you an advantage against untrained foes."


    Zeke had to agree with the logic behind those words. Feeling the weight of the weapon in his hands, he realized that he was going to have to fight actual monsters soon. A wave of nervousness washed over him, as his mind filled with images of dragons burning down villages, of nightmare creatures made from fire and darkness tossing around burning buildings like they were toys.


    "What kind of monster are we going to hunt?" Zeke asked, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    Maximilian chuckled at the look of worry on the boys face. "Don''t worry, Zeke. We''re not hunting dragons or Titans. Today, We''re hunting goblins."


    Little did he know that this announcement stirred the almost forgotten fear that still lurked in the boys heart. His first run-in with the green pests had almost cost Zeke his life. Now, he would be forced to face them once again.


    Great, Zeke said with a false smile on his face. Cant wait!

 Chapter 14: Goblin hunting... again!

    Chapter 14: Goblin hunting... again!


    As Maximilian and Zeke sat inside the carriage, they were both lost in thought. They were on their way to a nearby forest, where Maximilian had received reports of goblin sightings from the adventurer''s guild.


    "Goblins have been sneaking into nearby villages to steal food," Maximilian explained. "And they''ve even tried to attack kids who were left alone. They''re usually not brave enough to fight an adult man one on one, but they''ll attack if they outnumber their target."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the danger that goblins posed. He knew that they were vicious and cunning. His own experiences with hunting them had been one of his greatest failures to date.?v€l?1n.


    "Goblins are only around 1.3 meters tall, but their muscles are stronger than their scrawny arms suggest," Maximilian continued. "Still, they''re slightly weaker than a grown man who works in the fields all day. You just have to be careful and watch out for ambushes."


    Zeke nodded again, feeling a mix of nervousness and determination. This would be his first real test after being adopted, and he was determined to prove himself. As the carriage rumbled along, Zeke began to wonder about Maximilian''s experience in this field, "Do you have a lot of experience fighting monsters?"


    Maximilian gave Zeke a complicated look. "I used to hunt a lot of monsters when I was a student," he said. "By the time I was a third year, I was already a silver-rank adventurer. But I haven''t been on any guild missions since."


    Zeke was confused. "Why not? The strong mages such as yourself should be fighting all the strong monsters, right?"


    Maximilian looked saddened by Zeke''s question. "Unfortunately, thats not how it is. Most Mages aren''t used for fighting monsters at all. They''re used for something else."


    "Whats that?" Zeke asked.


    "War" Maximilian replied, his voice heavy with emotion. "Mages are often used as weapons of war, fighting on the front lines and using their magic to turn the tide of battle. A single Mage is worth more than 1000 regular soldiers."


    Zeke was stunned. Sure, he had known that Mages were deployed on the battlefield. But the way Maximilian talked about it painted a completely different picture than he had held in his heart. He had imagined Mages to swoop in and save the day. Not as indiscriminate killing machines that rained down fire and fury on helpless victims.


    He couldn''t imagine using his magic for something as destructive as that. Also, he was very confused by something else. "If mages don''t fight strong monsters like Dragons and Titans, then who does?" he asked. Maximilian''s expression grew even more saddened.


    "Nobody has to fight them at all," he said. "Monsters like Dragons are not mindless beasts but have human-like intelligence. They have their own lives and don''t just roam around killing weak humans as the lower monster species do."


    Zeke was shocked by this revelation. "Then why are there so many stories about heroes slaying evil Dragons?" he asked.


    Maximilian turned somber as he explained. "It''s most often humans who go into the habitats of those monsters and kill them for their valuable body parts. It''s a brutal and dangerous business and not something I condone. But there are always those who are willing to risk their lives for the promise of riches. And when a Father comes home and finds his nest plundered, his children and mate killed, what do you think the Dragon is going to do?"


    Revenge? Zeke asked with growing unease.


    Got it in one, Maximilian replied. Dont get me wrong, Dragons are no saints. They are probably the most arrogant creatures under the sun. But its exactly that arrogance that keeps them from attacking humans, they see us as far beneath them. No, they would much prefer we left them alone.


    Zeke was horrified by this news. He had always thought of monsters as mindless, rampaging creatures, but now he realized that they were much more complex than he had ever imagined. They both spent the rest of the ride in silence, lost in their own thoughts.


    As the carriage arrived at the edge of the forest, Maximilian turned to Zeke and said, "It''s time for you to go on."


    Zeke was a little nervous at the prospect of going into the forest alone after what had happened the last time, but Maximilian reassured him.


    "I''ll stay hidden and follow you, but try not to count on my help if at all possible," he said. "This is your chance to prove yourself. Show me what youve got."


    Zeke took a deep breath and entered the forest, feeling a mixture of determination and anxiety. The forest was quiet, and he had the eerie feeling that something was watching him.


    "The goblins should be towards the center," Maximilian called out from somewhere behind him. "Keep your eyes and ears open, and be ready for anything."


    Zeke followed Maximilian in silence as they walked through the forest, his mind still racing with the events of the previous fight. After a while, they came across a small hill, and Maximilian began to climb it, motioning for Zeke to follow him.


    When they reached the top, they were greeted with the sight of a tiny, shabby village filled with goblins. The huts seemed to be made of driftwood and stolen parts from a human village, and Zeke even saw one goblin who appeared to be living in an upside-down wheelbarrow. Zeke was wordlessly taking in the sight, until Maximilian spoke, waking him from his stupor.


    "Do you know why some mages have middle names?" he asked.


    Zeke looked at Maximilian with confusion in his eyes. "I thought that middle names were a tradition for nobles.


    Maximilian chuckled and shook his head. "Nope, that''s not it at all. Middle names are only given to accomplished mages. It''s a way of honoring their achievements and contributions to the magical community. Another name for them is Mage names."


    Maximilian quickly scanned the village beneath them to make sure they had not yet been discovered. He then turned back to the young mage and spoke in a whisper.


    "You must be careful about the reputation you earn as a mage, my boy, he said in a serious voice. I once knew a man, incredibly talented in both air and water magic. He had always dreamed of receiving the middle name ''Hurricane'', and it seemed like the Mage Guild would grant it to him after a few more achievements. But then, it happened


    What happened? Zeke asked. He had completely forgotten his depressed state, so invested was he in the story.


    One night at an important ball, he became too drunk. And I dont mean, a little too drunk I mean he was completely shitfaced. While relieving himself, he used his water magic to make the stream of piss circle him and forgot to stop it before returning to the party. He ended up spraying several of the most influential Mages with his urine. Do you know what they ended up calling him?"


    Zeke looked at Maximilian with a quizzical expression. Maximilian gave a rueful shake of his head and sighed.


    "They called him ''Urinecane''," he said with a hint of amusement in his voice. "And let me tell you, that is not a name you want to be known by in the mage community. A Mage name is often more important than the one you were born with. I don''t even remember what that man''s actual name is, everyone just calls him Urinecane."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in disgust at the thought of being known as the ''Urinecane''. He couldn''t imagine the embarrassment and shame that the unfortunate Mage must have felt after such a public mishap.


    Maximilian gave Zeke a serious look, his expression turning grave. "Remember, it is important to be careful what you are known for. Your reputation can make or break you, especially in the world of magic."


    As he spoke, Maximilian stood up from their crouched position, immediately drawing the attention of the dozens of goblins below. He turned to Zeke and told him to keep in mind what he had said, before raising his palm towards the village.


    "Pay close attention," he said, before uttering a single word, [Eruption].


    Zeke couldn''t wait to finally see his teachers magic. But to his surprise, nothing seemed to happen, causing the goblins to let out snickers and jeers. However, their laughter was short-lived as the earth began to shake beneath their feet.


    Suddenly, the ground erupted, spewing fire and stone in every direction. The village was reduced to rubble in an instant, the screams of the goblins drowned out by the chaos. It was like the earth itself had stretched out its molten fingers to demand its tribute.


    As the smoke cleared, a heavy silence settled over the area. Zeke stared in shock at the immense crater that had replaced the spot where the village had just been. Molten stones dripped to the ground here and there, bathing the area in an eerie, pale light. Zeke had learned that this substance was called magma, but he had never seen it before. He turned to Maximilian, his mind racing with the realization of the power this man possessed.


    Zeke watched as Maximilian stood tall, his face a mask of calm, despite the destruction he had just caused. He remembered the full name Maximilian had given him days before: Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. It was a name that demanded respect, one that spoke of power and influence.


    As he gazed upon the old man, he was startled by what he found. For an instant, he was allowed to glimpse something behind the veil of agreeableness. He found a man who had seen and done things that most people could not imagine. He saw a veteran of war, A slayer of men, with nerves of steel and a heart as cold as ice. This was a man who could unleash unimaginable destruction with a flick of his finger, and yet stand tall and unshaken.


    None of them spoke as Zeke followed Maximilian down the hill and back into the forest, still trying to process the events that had just unfolded. As they walked, Maximilian''s demeanor shifted back to the kind, grandfatherly figure that Zeke was used to.


    He turned to Zeke and said, "I think thats enough for today."


    Zeke nodded, still lost in thought, and followed Maximilian back through the forest, their journey home was filled with a contemplative silence on both sides.

 Chapter 15.1: Perfect Body control I

    Chapter 15.1: Perfect Body control I


    Over the course of the next few days, Zeke continued his training with Maximilian. He had fallen into a kind of rhythm that had repeated itself every day. Now, he was already beginning to see the first signs of his progress. On the other hand, he could also feel his deadline getting closer.


    Every other day, Zeke would experience intense pain in his core, as if something were writhing beneath his skin. Even on the days when the pain wasn''t at its worst, he could still feel a constant pressure from his core.


    Despite everything, Zeke followed his training plan with diligence and determination. Just before dawn, he descended the stairs with a weary step, his body heavy with fatigue. As always, he started the day with a run around the forest. The trip that had initially taken him half an hour now only took him barely half that time.


    As he made his way to the training yard soon after, Maximilian was already waiting for him. The old man was ever vigilant as they delved into the practice of Blood Magic. Despite the early hour, Zeke remained alert and focused, determined to make the most of the time he had.


    After the morning practice, Zeke made his way to his classes with the other students. Although he was diligent in his studies, he took every opportunity to secretly practice his blood manipulation during class. Whenever the teacher discussed a topic that Zeke had already learned from Maximilian, he would close his eyes and begin to manipulate his blood. He knew that mastering this technique was crucial to his training.


    During his lunch break, Zeke hurried back home to grab a prepared food package. He would eat on the way, not willing to waste any time before setting off on his next task. A driver would take him to a location around the capital where monsters had been spotted recently. In the beginning, Maximilian had accompanied Zeke on these hunts, but after the third day, Zeke felt confident enough to go alone.


    Today''s prey was a pack of overgrown lizard monsters that the adventurers'' guild called ''Scaled Skitters''. Zeke had fought this type of monster before, and he knew what he was dealing with.


    The Scaled Skitter was a small, lizard-like creature that could be found in a variety of environments, from rocky deserts to dense forests. It was about the size of a large house cat, with a long, slender body covered in tough, scaly skin. Its coloration varied depending on its habitat, but it was generally a dull brown or gray.


    Despite its small size, the reptile could be a tricky opponent, as it was incredibly fast and agile, able to dart in and out of combat quickly. It also had a venomous bite that could cause paralysis in its prey. However, it was relatively weak and could be easily defeated by even a novice adventurer, as long as they knew what to watch out for.


    Zeke took care of them without a problem. His boosted body was too fast for the lizards to follow. He had gotten better at using his Blood Magic in combat.


    Zeke made his way to the Adventurer''s Guild to report on his progress from his monster-hunting excursions. The receptionist greeted him warmly. The woman was already accustomed to his daily reports by now.


    I see, was all the old man said.


    Zeke found his reaction a little weird but didnt want to pry. He didnt have the time to get involved in things that didnt concern him anyway. He resumed his training and fell back into his comfortable routine.


    The second disruption occurred on the day Maximilian attempted to teach him the spell [Blood Spike]. This spell was a useful one for self-defense, as it allowed the caster to use their own blood as a weapon, forming tiny spikes that could burst through their skin and deflect or even injure an attacker.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke expectantly as he said, "It''s time to try it in practice, my boy. Nice and slow. After all our preparation, you should be able to cast [Blood Spike]."


    With a nod, Zeke began focusing his blood Mana on his back in order to call forth a row of [Blood Spikes] along his spine. They had practiced this step often enough. But for some reason, nothing happened. Convinced he had not used enough mana, he channeled the spell with all his might. In his enthusiasm, Zeke ended up overdoing it, causing dozens of tiny spikes to burst through his skin, mimicking a porcupine.


    The holes in Zeke''s back closed quickly thanks to his healing ability, but the real problem was the blood loss. Zeke had used too much blood and immediately passed out. Needless to say, he missed school that day.


    The following days passed without any further disruptions to his training schedule, until one morning when he found something unexpected. It had been exactly one week ago that the two had started their intensive training.


    As soon as Zeke stepped into the training room that morning, he could feel that something was different. Maximilian was waiting for him in the middle of the room, surrounded by a collection of strange magical contraptions. Zeke approached hesitantly, his eyes drawn to the ominous-looking devices scattered on the ground.


    Maximilian chuckled at Zeke''s reticence, beckoning him closer. "Don''t worry, Zeke," he said. "I''ll tell you about those later. Now, I want to talk to you about the blood spell that I want you to engrave on your core."


    So? What is it? Zeke asked with an excited look on his face.


    [Perfect Body Control], Maximilian responded in a smug tone.

 Chapter 15.2: Perfect Body control II

    Chapter 15.2: Perfect Body control II


    [Perfect Body Control], Maximilian responded in a smug tone.


    Zeke searched his memory for any mention of such a spell. He had gotten to know a couple of famous spells by reading his Magic theory books. He was certain that a spell with a pompous-sounding name like that would have to be mentioned somewhere. Nevertheless, even after a while, he couldnt recall ever having heard of it.


    Never heard of it, Zeke finally admitted.


    No wonder, Maximilian exclaimed, I invented it myself.


    Zeke was speechless. Why had the old man even given him the name then, instead of explaining what it did? There was no chance the name would mean anything to Zeke. Maximilian saw the disgruntled look on Zekes face and chuckled.


    Dont worry, he said in an excited tone, the spell is just as amazing as the name makes it out to be.


    Lets hear it then, Zeke said with a glint in his eyes.


    ok, so its like this. This spell is supposed to give you perfect control over your body, Maximilian said with a proud smile. There was silence for a while after the proclamation. Nobody spoke for a long moment.


    Thats it? Zeke finally asked.


    Stupid brat! What do you even know? Thats an amazing ability! Maximilian exclaimed.


    Doesnt sound too amazing, Zeke grumbled. I can already control my body pretty well.


    Ohh, you think so, do you? Maximilian jeered, Just because you can wiggle your toes, you think you have perfect control over your body? Dont make me laugh!


    Zeke realized that he had gone a bit too far in mocking the spell the old man had invented himself. From all he had learned, inventing a spell was a process that took decades, and even then, there was no guarantee that one would succeed.


    He raised his hands in surrender and admitted defeat. Ok, ok, you win. Please tell me about the wonders of your spell, wise master.


    Maximilian also realized that he had gotten a little too worked up. He cleared his throat and explained. Its good that you see the error of your ways, my boy. Now let me tell you about the spell. [Perfect Body Control] is obviously not limited to your arms and legs. No, where this spell truly shines is in the control of the internal functions of your body.


    What do you mean? Zeke asked, genuinely interested now.


    Do you know how the body processes pain? Maximilian asked. Zeke shook his head, he had no idea about how a body worked in detail.


    When your body is damaged, your nervous system sends signals to your brain so it can understand what is happening. Your brain has different parts that help it to process these signals and decide how much pain you are feeling, Maximilian explained.


    Zeke nodded. Even though he had never heard of the nervous system, he could imagine its function from the explanation. Maximilian nodded in satisfaction upon seeing that Zeke was following the explanation.


    So what if I told you that you could learn to control that process? Maximilien asked.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment, thinking of the implications of what Maximilian was suggesting.


    I could turn off the pain I was feeling, Zeke said after a moment.


    Maximilian nodded his head slightly, Good, what else?


    If It is possible to control that, then I should also be able to control my heart, lungs, and other organs to a far larger degree, Zeke mumbled while still deep in thought.


    What else? Maximilian prodded again.


    I would be able to better control the flow of magic through the channels in my body, as well as Zekes eyes shot open at the realization he had just had.


    Say it, Maximilian urged with a smile.


    Indeed, Maximilian said with a nod.


    At least theres still lunch and dinner, Zeke mumbled.


    Well also have our lunch and dinner down here, Maximilian interjected, stealing the last glimmer of hope from the boys eyes.


    Can I at least get rid of the harness before I go to sleep? Zeke asked desperately.


    We could do that, Maximilian said with a nod, causing Zeke to perk up slightly, But I think it would motivate you more if we didnt he said in the next moment.


    For the rest of the day, Zeke practiced with the harness. Despite his convictions to prove himself and to get stronger, he was teetering on the edge of giving up. No matter how hard he tried, he barely made any progress. Even worse, Maximilian seemed to be content with the way things were going.


    Fuck this! Zeke screamed after failing one more time. Im never going to make it in time like this!


    Maximilian just stood by and watched the fuming boy in silence for a while. When Zeke had calmed down slightly, the old man spoke up. I told you it would be difficult. Dont tell me this is the extent of your convictions?


    No Zeke responded quietly. I-I am just frustrated. We will never make it in time like this. There are so many other organs, and I barely made any progress all day. What am I supposed to do?


    I wouldnt worry too much about that, Maximilian tried to reassure the boy. Its like learning a language. The first one is really hard and takes forever. But for each one you master, the next one because that is much easier.


    Zeke considered the old mans words. This comparison made sense to him. There would be a lot of overlap between the different organs. If he developed a good system now, the other ones would be that much easier. Maximilian noticed that his students expression had brightened and nodded in satisfaction.


    If things get hard, and you start to think that giving up might be your best bet, remember this: Sometimes, a moment of pain in the present can save you from a lifetime of suffering. Maximilian cautioned.


    Zeke nodded gravely. He would take those words to heart. He had suffered the bullying of his peers for long enough to understand the kind of life he would lead if he made a habit of giving up.


    What do you think? Maximilian asked. Time to call it quits for today?


    Maybe a little more, Zeke said, causing a smile to spread across the old mans face. It was way past midnight when the two finally made their way to the two beds that had been brought to the training room.


    The same pattern repeated itself on the next day, and the day after. Only on the fourth day, did Zeke finally have a breakthrough. He had finally found a way to change the intent of his Blood Magic in the exact right way to influence his heart. From then on, it was only a matter of hours until he mastered the first exercise. A huge smile spread across Zekes face when he finally untied the belts he had been stuck with for the last couple of days.


    Next, they worked on his brain. Zeke was trying to stimulate the organ in order to increase his ability to multitask. Even though the exercise was not physically demanding. He was still plagued with severe headaches after the first hour. But he didnt complain even once, and it only took him slightly over a day to complete the exercise.


    From then on, he would go through multiple organs a day. Zeke was hopping from one contraption to the next. Lungs, Liver, Kidneys, Stomach, Intestines, Spleen, Gallbladder, Bladder, Skin, Bones, Muscles, Eyes, Ears, and Nose. The list of ordeals seemed endless, but Zeke never complained and never quit.


    Toward the end, even his control over his reproductive organs was trained. Luckily, the awkward exercise didnt last long. As he could pretty much learn any function in a matter of hours now.


    Its time for your final test, Maximilian proclaimed one morning. Zeke nodded seriously; he felt ready.


    The final test was comprised of Maximilian pointing at one of Zekes organs and giving him a specific task, such as: Goosebumps, here. or Heart rate, 90.


    Without the devices, They only had Zekes own intuition to go by, but the boy had gotten so good at recognizing the processes of his body, that he was oftentimes even more accurate than the machines. The test lasted for a full three hours.


    After almost two weeks of nonstop training, Zeke and Maximilian emerged from the training room looking like beggars, with their tattered clothes and gaunt faces. But despite their disheveled appearance, both of them wore huge smiles on their faces.


    Zeke knew that he had accomplished something truly remarkable. He had mastered [Perfect Body Control]. A spell that even Maximilian had considered highly advanced and difficult to master.


    By this point, Zeke felt the pain in his core twice every single day, and even at this very moment he could feel it painfully throbbing underneath his skin. He knew that it would only be a couple of days until his core would completely collapse, but it had all been worth it.


    Maximilian patted Zeke''s shoulder. Take a shower and get a good nights sleep. Youve more than earned it. Tomorrow we are going to engrave your first spell.


    Zeke nodded, grateful for the opportunity to rest, but already looking forward to what was going to happen next.

 Chapter 16: Ritual Magic

    Chapter 16: Ritual Magic


    The very moment the first rays of the morning sun hit his face, Zekes eyes snapped open. Eagerly, he took a shower and gobbled down some breakfast. He was giddy with excitement at the thought of being able to engrave a spell onto his magic core. All his hard work would finally pay off.


    This was a major milestone for any young mage, and Zeke couldn''t wait to reach it. In many ways, this signified the first real step he was going to take in his journey as a Mage. After weeks of nothing but hardships, it was a triumph he sorely needed.


    He searched the house for his mentor, hoping to start the process even a moment sooner. He found Maximilian in his study. He was engaged in a whispered discussion with David, the butler. As the two men noticed his approach, David bowed and left, winking at Zeke as their paths crossed.


    "You ready?" Zeke asked eagerly as he walked up to the old mans desk. I heard they are extremely strict when it comes to time slots for engraving, I dont want to be late.


    Maximilian chuckled. "Dont worry, Zeke, we are not going to be late.


    What do you mean? Zeke asked with a raised brow. He hoped his mentor wasnt taking this lightly.


    How could we be late for an appointment I never made? Maximilian answered with a smirk.


    Zekes jaw dropped and all his good cheer vanished. B-but but you said it was gonna be today, he stammered. Right now, he didnt even care about how much he sounded like a petulant child.


    Calm down, my boy, Maximilian said in a soothing voice. Im a man of my word, you know I am. Do you think I would lie to you about something so important?


    Hearing those words, Zeke got a hold of his feelings. He swallowed the lump that had started to form in his throat. Thinking about it, Maximilian had never explicitly stated where they were going to perform the ritual. Were not gonna do it at the academy, are we?


    Smart, Maximilian praised. Thats right, we are gonna do it somewhere else, somewhere a lot closer follow me.


    Zeke was confused, but he trusted Maximilian and did as he was bid. The old man led him down into the basement. Zeke had never explored this part of the mansion before, as it was mostly used for storage. Behind all the crates of grain and foodstuff, furniture and fabrics, they came to a halt in front of a massive wooden doorway.


    "Welcome to my secret engraving chamber," Maximilian said with a smirk. "This is where we''ll be doing your engraving today."


    Zeke alternated between staring at the door and Maximilian. "Why are we doing it here instead of the academy? And why do you call it your secret engraving chamber anyway? They are not illegal to possess, as far as Im aware.


    "Becaaaause Maximilian said as he dragged out the word, If we used a public chamber, there would be a record and we cant have that. [Perfect Body Control] is not a recorded spell. Do you have any idea how rare it is for a new spell to be invented? One that can be learned by even an apprentice? The Mages Association would be all over us."


    Zeke''s eyes widened at the realization. He had not known that the engraving process would be monitored by a third party. He had no intention of being used as a lab rat, to be probed and prodded.


    "But won''t it be revealed anyway?" Zeke asked with a slight shake to his voice. Surely, you are not planning to not have me use the spell? What are we even going to tell the academy?


    Maximilian nodded. Yes, thats a huge part of it. Even though any Mage can perform unattuned spells, I dont know anybody who has good enough control and precision to perform a spell as complex as what you see before you. It would require many Mages casting in tandem to match this one ritual.


    Zeke watched the complex structure around him. When the second ring lit up, the mirrors all moved at the same time. Like predators spotting their prey, the heads of all the mirrors snapped in place. Each released a gentle beam of light that all met at a central point: the center of his chest. He could feel his core itching slightly in reaction.


    With his jaw hanging open, Zeke inspected the contraption in a new light. It had only now dawned on him what kind of a marvel this Ritual truly was. Hundreds of independent parts were working together to achieve a singular purpose. Surely, this had to be the pinnacle of human creation. For a moment, Zeke just watched the scene in awe.


    Who invented this? Zeke finally managed to ask. He wanted to know the name of the genius who had designed this intricate tapestry. He could hardly imagine the precision on display being matched by any human spellcaster.


    I dont know, Maximilian confessed right away. To be fair, Im not well versed in the lore of Magical Engineering. That being said, to the best of my knowledge, nobody knows who came up with any of the four Grand Rituals.


    What are those? Zeke immediately asked. He had heard the term before but didnt know what it referred to.


    Spell Engraving is the first, Maximilian said with a nod to the Ritual in question, Seed Infusion the second, Memory Sealing the third, and Spirit Summoning the last. Those four are widely considered to be the four Grand Rituals. We dont know where they came from, but what is certain is that nobody in our current era has the capacity to create anything comparable.


    Do you also have the other three? Zeke asked with shining eyes.


    Unfortunately not, Maximilian said with a shake of his head. The Seed Infusion and Memory Sealing Rituals can be done in every branch of the Mages Association. There is no reason for doing them somewhere else, as those can be undertaken in private. There is little to be gained by building them here.


    What about the last one then? Spirit Summoning? Zeke asked.


    The last one is not available to us, Im afraid, Maximilian explained in a slightly distracted tone. Invocatia keeps it all to themself.


    Zeke fell silent. He didnt want to distract Maximilian from his task. He also had a lot to digest. Zeke had learned that the Seed infusion Ritual was used to advance to a higher tier as a Mage as well. It was something that he would come in contact with sooner or later.


    The Memory Sealing Ritual was something Zeke had heard about before. Most noble families would force their members to undergo this procedure. The Ritual made it impossible for the affected person to divulge any secrets. He didnt quite know how it worked, but out of the four, it captured Zekes interest the least.


    What truly fascinated him was the Spirit Summoning Ritual. Maximilian had hinted at the country of Invocatia keeping it to themselves. If that was the case, Zeke could very well imagine what the Ritual did. After all, Invocatia was famous for one thing and one thing only: Summoned creatures.


    From what Zeke had read, Invocatia was the only country that didnt favor any specific group of affinities. Ones affinity only influenced the type of companion that would be summoned. But their focus on unattuned Mana made them the most egalitarian country in existence. He had often fantasized about fleeing there, during his darkest hours. However, the thoughts of his family, as well as the fact that the country was at war with the empire, had kept him from attempting it.


    Unbeknownst to Zeke, the third and final ring of the Ritual had lit up while he had been deep in thought. He was only awoken from his deep contemplation when Maximilian called out to him.


    The Ritual is about to start. Begin casting, my boy.

 Chapter 16.1: A moment of pain

    Chapter 16.1: A moment of pain


    Zeke took a deep breath and ignored the stinging in his chest in favor of doing what he was told. As soon as he started, the mirrors around the circle began to glow with an even brighter light. The light beams were unobstructed as they passed through his skin. This didnt mean the process was painless, however.


    It felt like a sharp knife was carving away at his heart. Still, the episodic spikes of agony over the last weeks had hardened him sufficiently to be able to endure it. Zeke gritted his teeth and focused on casting his magic. He used the spell in various ways, cycling between all he had practiced.


    Meanwhile, Maximilian fiddled with the controls, adjusting dials and pressing buttons as he worked. Zeke watched him with a mix of fascination and anxiety, wondering if there was a problem.


    After what felt like an eternity, Maximilian finally nodded in satisfaction and gave Zeke the ok sign. Everything is in order. How are you holding up, my boy?


    Can barely feel it, Zeke said through gritted teeth. He even managed to contort his lips into the approximation of a smile.


    Look at this kid, Maximilian said with a chuckle. But youd do well to preserve your strength. It only gets worse from here on. If you cant endure it anymore, you should quit. I highly doubt that you will be able to exhaust a perfect blood core anyway.


    Zeke agreed with a nod, but in truth, he had no intention of stopping before he had exhausted his core completely. He would never forgive himself for surrendering to the pain now, only to pay the consequences for the rest of his life. He had spent enough time being powerless, being at the mercy of others. Zeke would endure whatever was necessary to never end up in such a state again. With his determination made up, he focused solely on his spellcasting.


    Maximilians prediction was soon proven correct as the pain intensified every couple of minutes. Zeke couldnt be sure, but to him, it felt like the carving inside his core was getting deeper and more intricate. Like an artist adding extra lines and additional flourishes to his work.


    After half an hour had passed, the pain had reached a peak. The boisterous attitude and fake smile had long since left Zekes face. He was grinding his teeth and staring straight ahead, barely able to stay seated upright.


    You just passed the first stage, Maximilian praised. This is about how long the more talented youngsters are expected to hold out for.


    Zeke laboriously raised his head and focused his eyes. He didnt verbally request it, but Maximilian continued his explanation anyway.


    The process of Spell Engraving has been researched extensively, Maximilian said. As you can probably imagine, getting a satisfactory result in this first step on the path to becoming a Mage is essential for long-term growth. It is even hypothesized


    Maximilian cut himself off as he saw Zeke struggling not to roll his eyes. With a cough, he continued his original point. Anyway, thats not important right now. What the research shows is that there are three stages to the engraving process:


    The first 30 minutes are what we call the basic engraving phase. During this time, the regular spell functionality is getting carved into your core. A lot of people consider this to be the most important part of the Ritual, as it will allow you to use the spell faster and more efficiently. During this phase, it will feel like somebody is using a rusty knife on your innards.


    Zeke nodded his head jerkily at the description, this was exactly how he had felt since the start of the Ritual. It had not been a pleasant experience. The pain had subsided for the moment and he was curious to learn what he had to contend with next.


    The next 30 minutes are called the instinctive engraving phase. Only a select few ever make it this far. In this phase, your core gets linked with your nervous system. This will allow you to use your spell without any conscious thought. This phenomenon can manifest itself in different forms. For example, If you were to engrave a movement spell, it is very possible that you will use it automatically when dodging. The results get better the longer you hold on. In my opinion, this is an often underestimated aspect of Spell engraving. I personally made it to the middle of this phase with both of my affinities and I have profited immensely over the years. However


    Maximilian gave Zeke a pitting look. The boy had begun to spasm a moment ago. It had started out like a nervous tick in his face but had slowly spread to encompass his entire body. His twitching and spasming limbs might have looked comical were it not for the expression of agony on Zekes face.


    He clung to this mantra like a drowning man to a piece of driftwood as the storm raged around him. One agonizing second after another, from one moment to the next, he endured. He didnt even hear Maximilian call out to him an eternity later.


    Boy you made it through, the old man said. Despite the good news, there was no joy on his face, only worry. Maximilian watched as a barely conscious Zeke, struggled to stay upright. If he couldnt feel the slight flow of Mana coming from the boy, Maximilian would have been convinced he was out cold.


    Another hour passed, as Zeke continued. There was absolute silence in the room, not even the sound of breathing could be heard from either of the two occupants. Zeke seemed little more than a corpse at this point. His eyes had started to leak blood, two crimson trails now outlined his immature features. There was blood coming out of his ears and nose as well. Zeke had stopped shaking a while ago.


    Maximilian had never seen anything like the scene he was witnessing right now. He had no idea how to handle the situation at this point. Should he intervene? But what right did he even have to do so? It was common knowledge that the Ritual was perfectly safe, after all. In all of recorded history, there had never been a single case of anybody coming to serious harm.


    On the other hand, he had never heard of anybody surpassing the soul-binding phase by more than an hour. And why would they? Who would ever go through this inhuman torture for an uncertain reward? The nebulous result of their research didnt even pinpoint a single concrete benefit. Maximilian could scarcely imagine the kind of a lunatic that would accept such a deal except for the boy in front of him.


    Maximilian could hardly believe that this was the same person who had wanted to quit after only a single day of intense training. Clearly, something had changed in him after that day. There had never been another instance where he had given anything less than 110% effort. But his display today took that trend to another level entirely. The old mans musings were interrupted when he heard a quiet murmur.


    He looked up to find Zeke in the same position as before, but his lips were moving. He couldnt make out what Zeke was saying, but the whispering had undoubtedly come from him. He couldnt ignore this, it might be a cry for help. Maximilian tried to get as close as possible without disturbing the ceremony. After another step, he was almost able to make out the words. "A...pain... -time... ength".


    Worried for his students safety, Maximilian extended his head as far into the circle as he dared. His ear was now only an arms length from the boys mouth. Finally, he could make out what he was whispering.


    "A moment of pain for a lifetime of strength"


    Maximilian''s heart clenched when he heard the words his student was whispering. Zeke repeated the phrase over and over again, his hoarse throat barely able to produce a whisper. Maximilian realized that he was responsible for the misery Zeke was going through, his own philosophy had spurred him to such recklessness.


    The old man took a step back and watched Zeke with a mixture of pride and guilt. All the levity had long since left his face, and he just continued to look at the young man in front of him. What had he gotten himself into by adopting such a kid? With a slight smile on his face, Maximilian continued his silent vigil, determined to watch over Zeke for however long the process would take.


    Shortly After the third hour had passed, the lights from the mirrors suddenly flashed, before winking out completely. Maximilian eyes widened, he had never heard of this happening. It was common knowledge that there was no end to the Ritual. It lasted for as long as the person could endure, not until it was done.


    However, Maximilian couldnt dwell on the issue for long. His gaze remained locked onto Zeke, who had remained unmoving. The boys eyes had remained shut. Not even the rising and falling of his chest was noticeable. The old mans breath stopped. He didn''t dare move.


    After what felt like forever, Zeke''s eyelashes fluttered a little and he opened his eyes. He looked at Maximilian and a weak smile appeared on his blood-smeared face. He only managed to say a single sentence before collapsing on the spot. "Didnt let you down."


    Maximilian rushed to Zeke''s side, relieved that this was finally over. His emotions were a whirlwind. The old man had not felt anything the like in centuries. He didnt even have the words to describe what he was feeling right now.


    Rest now, was all he managed all he trusted himself to say.


    Zeke closed his eyes, too exhausted to even nod. Maximilian picked him up and carried him out of the chamber, determined to get him the care he needed.

 Chapter 17: A New Beginning

    Chapter 17: A New Beginning


    Ezekiel woke up slowly, his eyes fluttering open as the morning sun filtered through the cracks in his bedroom window. He lay there for a moment, letting his thoughts drift aimlessly. And then it hit him - he had done it! He had advanced his Blood core! He could feel that something was different, and he focused closely to try and understand what had changed.


    He sat up halfway, lifting his right arm in front of his face. He curled his finger slowly, forming a fist. From there, he started to gradually flex the muscles in his arms. His upper arm started to bulge, and just when Zeke reached his limit, something strange happened.


    After he had reached his physical limit, his Blood Magic seamlessly activated. It was as if he had a second set of muscles that only revealed itself when he reached the boundary of his first set. Without him even noticing, he was channeling his [Perfect Body control]. This wasnt like casting magic. It came instinctively to Zeke, akin to moving his body. An uncontrollable smile spread across his face as Zeke repeatedly relaxed and flexed his arm.


    Zeke felt better than he ever had. His body was light, strong, and healthy. It dawned on him that he was completely free of the omnipresent pain he had gotten used to during the previous weeks.


    Aside from his spectacular control, Zeke could feel something more. He couldnt quite put it into words, but there was something there. A mysterious connection between his core and something else, something hard to pinpoint. Zeke examined the strange sensation, but it was impossible to make out its source. If he had to describe it, he would say that the spell had become a part of him in a way that transcended the physical and magical.


    Zeke stayed in bed for a while, listening to his heartbeat and marveling at the control he now had over his body. After a while, he started changing his heartbeat to mimic a song that his mother used to sing for him. His [Perfect body control] told him that such an erratic heartbeat would usually kill a person, but he was able to control the flow of his blood manually, bypassing the heart completely.


    Zeke continued to play around with several of his usually automatic body functions. He had to marvel at how all of a sudden, he just knew how all the different systems inside his body worked how they all fit together like a puzzle. He felt like a new man, filled with energy and potential.


    As Zeke finally decided to get up, he realized that he was not alone in his room. Maximilian sat in a chair by the bed, asleep. There was a book in his lap, and Zeke realized that the old man must have been watching over him after he had passed out. Zeke smiled when he thought about how worried Maximilian had seemed after he had finished the engraving process. He hadnt felt this cared for since leaving home.


    Zeke''s thoughts turned to his family. With the threat of his overcharged core solved, he finally had the freedom to consider such matters again. However, Shame was the first feeling that assailed him. He had never visited his family since joining the academy and had not even written them a single letter.


    He had many excuses for never visiting home, such as not having the money for the carriage or not being able to afford the time. But he knew the truth, and in fact, he had always known the truth. The reason he didn''t go home was simple Shame and fear.


    Ohh, he had been ashamed ashamed of his life in the beggars'' quarters, ashamed of not being accepted by the other students, ashamed of the fact that Lily threw him away only days after coming here, and ashamed of the fact that he was not the powerful mage he had always claimed to be.


    However, no matter how strong a feeling, shame alone wouldnt have kept him from visiting his family for so long. A much more dominant force had been at play.


    He had been afraid, so deathly afraid of not having the strength to ever return. He knew with absolute certainty that he would not have had the resolve to leave his loving home ever again, never to return to this cold and dark place. His dream of becoming a Mage would prove too fleeting when weighed up against the certainty of struggle and pain, rejection and hardship.


    Even so, fear and shame were no longer what he would let his actions be guided by. He should have made more of an effort, and he vowed to do better in the future. He decided to write them today, apologizing for his absence and promising to make an effort to visit in the future. It was all he could do for now, and Zeke hoped that it would be enough.


    Zeke moved to stand, only to wake up Maximilian in the process. The old man jerked to his feet with inhuman speed, ready for a fight. After recognizing where he was, he looked at Zeke with an embarrassed look. Zeke smiled warmly, trying to convey his gratitude for the care.


    "How are you doing, my boy?" Maximilian asked worriedly.


    Zeke squeezed the old man''s hand. "I am fine. In fact, I feel better than I ever have in my entire life."


    He told Maximilian about the changes he had noticed. Maximilian grew increasingly excited by the boundless control Zeke seemed to have over his body. The two of them started an impromptu experimentation session to answer some of the most burning questions Maximilian had always harbored about the human body. For once, Zeke was a willing guinea pig, happily going along with the old mans crazy experiments.


    The two were at it for a long time, until Zeke''s stomach started growling ever more insistently, forcing them to halt their activities for now.


    "By the way, you''ve been asleep for three days," Maximilian informed Zeke as they made their way to the kitchen.


    What?!


    Its a school of magic, the old man explained with gleaming eyes. He had seamlessly shifted into lecturing mode. Im sure Ive mentioned how Blood, Bone, and Flesh Magic are called Body Magic, right?


    Zeke nodded wordlessly, causing the old man to continue. Another such school is Elemental Magic, comprise of Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind. We also refer to them as primary affinities in the empire.


    Zeke''s ears perked up. He had heard of those two schools before but didnt know there were more. He leaned forward, practically salivating at the prospect of expanding his knowledge.


    Well, another school is Transcendent Magic. It is comprised of Space, Time, Life, and Death. Those four Affinities are famously, or should I say Infamously hard to master. The reason for it is still up for debate in the Mage community. Personally, I believe it is because those concepts are hard to comprehend with our human brains. There is just no easy way to latch onto an idea so far beyond our understanding.


    Zeke listened eagerly, hanging on his every word. Why dont we start with the Mind spell then, if Space Magic is so difficult?


    Thats because the Mind spell I want you to learn is special, Maximilian said mysteriously. Dont worry too much, I have a plan for you to get started with Space Magic right away.


    Really? How?


    Maximilian smiled. Monster hunting!


    The answer caused Zeke to deflate instantly. Ive been doing that already. Didnt help me one bit!


    Didnt it? Maximilian questioned.


    Wouldnt I have noticed if it had?


    Let me ask you a question: Did you ever feel some kind of strange sensation before getting attacked?


    Zeke thought back to his many adventures over the last couple of weeks. He had indeed sometimes sensed something right before an attack. He had thought that this was related to his improving instincts. Now that he thought about it, that theory didnt hold up. Hadnt he also experienced this very sensation in his first fight against the goblins?


    Like a tingling in the back of my head? Zeke asked.


    Exactly like that, Maximilian responded with a smug grin. Thats your Space affinity kicking in. I want you to get used to this feeling, analyze it, and learn to control it. With your [Perfect Body Control] its going to be far easier for you to grasp.


    And then Ill learn [Space Manipulation], right? Zeke asked excitedly.


    Contrary to his expectations, Maximilian shook his head. There is no such thing. None of the Transcendent Magics have a spell similar to [Blood Manipulation]. Thats one more reason why they are so hard to master. No, the first thing you are going to learn is how to freeze space. Its a concept used in many spells.


    Which ones? Zeke asked excitedly.


    "[Spatial Barrier] is one of them," Maximilian explained. "The spell uses solidified space like a shield. It makes for a powerful defensive tool while being essentially immune to physical attacks.


    Zekes eyes began to shine, but before he could get too eager, Maximilian continued. Of course, there are drawbacks as well. One of them is that the spell is fixed in place and cannot move with you. So while it provides a strong defense, it forces you to stay in the same spot while using it."


    Despite the warning, a fire had been lit in the boy. Over the next few days, Zeke would throw himself at literal hordes of monsters, challenging harder and harder quests with each passing day. He was trying to improve his understanding of Space as fast as possible.


    As the days turned to weeks, Zeke found himself immersed in his training. Before anyone knew it, spring had arrived. It was then that he got news from an unexpected source. The Adventurers'' Guild had sent a letter, informing him that he had met the criteria to be promoted from copper to bronze rank.

 Chapter 18.1: Rank Up Exam I

    Chapter 18.1: Rank Up Exam I


    Zeke approached the guild with a spring in his step. The advancement would open up new possibilities for him. There were only so many quests that were open to a copper-ranked adventurer and Zeke had long since had his eyes on some of the bronze-ranked monsters.


    The Adventurers Guild loomed high and imposing over the crowded street, tall marble columns framing a grand entrance. During the daytime, the double doors were wide open, inviting daredevils from all over. There was no faster way to earn a few coins for everybody with the right skill set.


    Once inside, Zeke observed the scene and scanned the crowd for familiar faces. After class, the branch in the capital had more Elementium students than regular adventurers. He was always wary of running into anyone he recognized. Zeke had lost all interest in making friends, and after the particularly unpleasant encounter with Samuel in the guest lecture, he had resolved to avoid the other students as much as possible.


    He cued up for the receptionist with the shortest line, his head still on a swivel. To his left, Zeke saw a group of older students, dressed in fine robes. They had gathered around a large table at the bar, laughing and joking. Most of them had a tankard in their hands. From their clothing alone, Zeke was certain they hadnt come for work.


    To his right, he saw several groups, huddled around the notice board. They were discussing the various missions and requests. Most of them were comprised of older students, but there were some that looked as if they could also be first-years. Luckily, Zeke didnt see anybody he recognized.


    Even so, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. People glanced his way just often enough to make him feel uneasy. It was probably just his imagination, but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anxiety. Ever since his earliest days in the academy, he had gotten jumpy. But as his father liked to say, just because youre paranoid, doesnt mean people arent after you.


    He tried to focus on his task as he approached the receptionist, a friendly older woman with a bright smile. What can I do for you, sweetie.


    Zeke pulled the letter from the folds of his cloak and silently handed it to her. The receptionist looked it over and then glanced at him. She shuffled through her files, taking out an equivalent letter. Please give me your token.


    He pulled out his adventurer token and the woman quickly scanned it. A look of surprise crossed her face as she looked at the list of completed quests. My, oh my, arent you quite the busy bee? In your first year as well, not bad Not bad at all.


    Zeke smiled crookedly, not used to getting praised by anyone aside from Maximilian. The woman beamed at his awkwardness as if it was endearing. Anyway, to rank up to bronze, it is required to hunt one of the monsters designated as a bronze-level threat. This is a list of anything that qualifies in this area.


    Zeke''s eyes inspected each article, taking in the many options available to him. If he wanted to finish the exam today, he had to choose carefully. Something close, something he would not need to prepare for. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the power of his blood magic. It took him little more than a thought to enhance his brain and eyes, allowing him to read the list with lighting speed.


    He spotted an entry that caught his eye, a quest that he had noticed for the first time a couple of days ago. Is this quest still available?


    The woman nodded. Without hesitation, Zeke made his choice. "This is it," he said, pointing to the entry. "I would like to make this my exam quest."


    "I don''t need your help and I don''t want it either," Zeke said, his voice calm but firm, making sure that the people heard.


    "Be that as it may, Martin proclaimed loudly. I, Martin Feuerkranz have been insulted and hereby officially challenge you to a duel, you filthy commoner. According to academy rules, you have the right to refuse, but you will have to do so loud and clear. Let everybody hear what a pathetic worm you are."


    Zeke was stunned. Martin had referred to himself as a member of the Feuerkranz family, one of the most powerful and respected households in the empire. Martin had never shown any particularly good talent, in fact, his affinity for fire was only average. He was way below even someone like Lilly in talent.


    The second oddity was that Martin had referred to him as a commoner. He had been adopted by Maximilian family weeks ago. Even if he had never felt the need to announce it, it was still surprising to him that Martin didn''t seem to know and that it wasn''t common knowledge.


    Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Martin had always disliked him, but it seemed like he was scheming something else. He wondered about the actual reason for Martin being here and what his true intentions were.


    Zeke fell silent, contemplating his next move. He realized that this could be a valuable opportunity for him. He had come a long way since his days in the village. This might be a valuable chance to find out how far he had truly come. To everyone''s surprise, a smile spread across his face. "I accept."


    Martin''s expression turned to one of shock. He had not expected this response. Zeke, on the other hand, was feeling great. Now that he had started to stand up for himself again, a lot of his old instincts returned to him. "I have accepted your challenge, Martin. Now excuse me, I have matters of actual importance to get to."


    Zeke walked toward the exit of the adventurer''s guild with long strides. Just as he was about to reach the door, he heard a flustered voice call after him. "The duel will be held one week from now. The First-year arena, during lunch break." With a wordless nod, Zeke continued on his way, leaving a confused Martin rooted in place.


    He found himself stalking his quarry a mere hour later. He was sneaking through a narrow chasm south of the capital, stalking his prey. His chosen enemy was just ahead. He could be certain by the stench all around.


    As he crept forward, Zeke''s eyes were trained on the ground, searching for footprints. He knew that the monster he was hunting was enormous, much larger than anything he had hunted so far. The biggest problem when fighting this monster was its thick skin, which was almost immune to lower-level magic spells and resistant to bladed weapons.


    His focus paid off as he found the beasts lair a short while later. It had been cleverly hidden behind a curtain of vegetation. However, the camouflage was in vain, as Zeke could smell its stench from a mile away. He carefully approached, trying to stay out of sight. It was time to take down his quarry and claim his spot among the ranks of the bronze-level adventurers.


    Before doing anything, Zeke studied the footprints on the ground, making sure the monster was alone. After being satisfied with his findings, he started to enact his plan. Instead of going in, Zeke picked up a rock and threw it into the cave. He repeated this pattern over and over, listening carefully for any sounds coming from within.


    It wasn''t long before a projectile struck true, as he heard a loud bellow from the cave. The ferocious roar made the hair on his neck stand up. His heart was racing, but his mind was clear. He had trained for this, and he was confident in his abilities. With a deep breath, he calmed the beating of his heart. He placed his weapon between himself and the cave, ready to face the beast head-on.

 Chapter 18.2: The Rank up Exam II

    Chapter 18.2: The Rank up Exam II


    Ezekiel stood ready as the monster emerged from the cave. It stood at twice the boys height, at least. Its bulbous torso was a blend of muscle and fat, making it appear even larger. It came to a stop right outside the caves entrance. The monsters misshapen skull pivoted back and forth, scanning the area. When it found no imminent threat, its beady black eyes locked onto Zekes figure.


    A smirk emerged on the beasts face. The ghastly sight was marred even further by the many missing teeth as well as the two giant tusks that sprang from its bottom lip. The colossus didnt consider the tiny human in front of its cave a genuine threat. Even so, the grey-skinned behemoth didnt let his guard down just yet.


    While rubbing its bald scalp, the Ogre looked around in suspicion. It was seemingly convinced there had to be other humans hiding in ambush. But even after sniffing the air repeatedly with its tiny, but deceptively powerful nose, the Ogre still couldnt detect the presence of anyone else nearby.


    Zeke had waited long enough. With all his might, he threw the last piece of rock. His strong body combined with his [Perfect Body Control] made Zeke excel at any physical activity. With a shrill shriek, the projectile ate up the distance instantly. It impacted the Ogres face with a deafening crack. The brittle stone burst into powdery debris from the force of the impact.


    The Ogre roared again, this time in a mixture of anger and pain. One of its eyes was temporarily blinded by the rocks shards. Its fat, clumsy fingers were not up to the task of removing anything this granular from its eyes. Its head snapped to Zeke. For the first time, the Ogre took real notice of him.


    Now, there was hatred in its gaze as it took a lumbering step toward the boy. There were at least 30 steps between them, but the giant would only need a third of that. Its second step carried its huge form even further as the Ogre was gaining momentum. Zeke, for his part, remained rooted in place. There was a hint of fear in his eyes now, as he watched the wall of flesh closing in.


    Even so, the analytical part of his brain kept reminding him that his best chance at survival was to stick to his plan. With a gulp, Zeke passively watched the Ogre build-up speed. At this distance, he was able to make out the malicious anger in its eyes.


    One more step, and finally, the moment had arrived! Zeke focused on his core, gathering ambient mana. He didnt attune it to Blood, however, but Space. His eyes focused on the dominant, right leg of the creature.


    Freeze! he yelled while clenching his fist.


    A couple of things happened in quick succession. First, the monsters knee rammed into an unseen barrier. The force behind the collision was so violent, that a series of sickening cracks could be heard from the monsters leg. The Ogre had also been robbed of its balance and spun uncontrollably. The remaining leg was helpless to stabilize the unproportionally large torso, especially at the speed it was going.


    Zeke dove out of the way head first. With a practiced roll, he got back to his feet in one smooth motion. Wasting no time, he observed the aftermath of the fall. A dust cloud had been kicked up by the Ogres forceful landing. Still, he could easily make out the massive form laying on the ground.


    The creature didnt immediately try to get up. It remained prone on the ground, moaning pitifully. It also appeared to be somewhat dazed, which made sense to Zeke, as most of its momentum had been arrested by its collision with the wall. This was a chance!


    Zeke ran toward the monster. With one giant leap, he landed on the beasts back. A tingling in the back of his head alerted him to the incoming strike long before it landed. Zeke ducked out of the way of the elbow that came sailing in from the right. Finally, he could see his target. After another moment of focus, Zeke froze the space right above the Ogres shoulder blades.


    Upon noticing that the bug was still on top of it, the Ogre tried to flip on its back. To its great shock, the behemoth learned that it was unable to turn. With all its might, it pushed against the ground, trying to get up. But despite all its toil, the monster was unable to rise.


    During all the Ogres struggles, Zeke had remained focused. For him to be able to freeze space, he needed a direct line of sight. He had remained rooted to the beasts spine, pinning the giant to the ground with the might of his spell alone. Gradually, he increased the area his spell covered, stealing even the last bit of freedom from his adversary.


    Leave him be, Brian. Cant you see youre scaring him, the receptionist tried to intervene.


    Pa! What kind of a bronze-rank cant even speak up? the man countered. If he wants to join us in the future then he needs to learn to


    OGRE! Zeke yelled in frustration. I said I killed an Ogre you gangly cunt!


    The noisy crowd fell silent instantly. Disbelief could be seen on everybodys face. The expression was only partially because of the monster Zeke had named, but more because of the unexpected outburst. A tense moment later, the entire group burst out laughing. It was like a dam had been broken.


    He- He called- He called you a gangly cunt! A man wheezed, inciting a new wave of laughter from all around.


    Zeke was initially afraid that the man he had insulted would take offense. But he soon noticed that Brian was laughing the hardest out of all of them. It took a while for the laughter to die down. Zeke became nervous again as the huge man approached. Had the man only pretended to be amused? Would he take his revenge now?


    Zeke flinched slightly at the incoming arm, still, he didnt dodge. However, the expected strike never arrived as Brian merely slung his arm around Zekes shoulder.


    Got some spunk after all, kid! the man said. What do you say, wanna have a drink with us? Its a tradition to pay for at least one round of booze when you advance.


    Zeke wanted to refuse at first but hesitated when he heard it was a tradition. He had come from a farming village, and his family had always taken customs very seriously. With a glance at the receptionist, he confirmed that the man was speaking the truth.


    Here is the reward for your mission, Ezekiel, the woman said warmly. Spend it wisely, she added with a glance at the group of adventurers that were hungrily eying the coins.


    Zeke stared down at the fourteen pieces of silver in his hand, his eyes turning slightly moist. He remember the many days he had gone to bed hungry. He remember the struggle it had been to earn a single copper. He remembered the taste of the moldy, hard bread he had to soak in water before eating. He slowly closed his fist around the coins, appreciating their weight in his hands. It only now sank in, that he would never again be poor. With his current skillset, he was already sufficiently powerful to make a good living no matter where he was.


    A wide smile spread across his face. He turned to the expectantly waiting crowd. None of you are allowed to go home! Zeke yelled, causing the men to look at him in confusion. Not until every single one of my coins is spent! You hear me! tonight we drink until we drop!


    His declaration was met with a round of cheers. 14 Silver wasnt a fortune, but it was still the equivalent of 1,400 copper. A tankard of the good ale went for 5 copper here, making his offer more than generous. He would be able to pay for nearly 300 drinks with todays reward.


    Zeke slapped the coins down on the bar and instructed the server to give out free drinks to anyone until the money was spent. During the ensuing clamor, Zeke silently left the guild unnoticed a content smile on his lips. He couldn''t wait to tell his mentor about all that had happened today.


    As he entered the living room, he found the old man reclining in his favorite spot next to the fireplace. Maximilian looked up from his book. "Zeke," he said with a warm smile. "Welcome home."

 Chapter 19: The Duel Approaches

    Chapter 19: The Duel Approaches


    "The Ogre was a good choice, Maximilian praised when Zeke finished his recounting of the fight. Its magic-resistant skin wont protect it against frozen space as it doesnt directly target the creature. Also, your staff was a good match. Blunt trauma to the head is the easiest way to kill an Ogre Well done!


    Zeke smiled brightly. In his exuberance, Zeke recalled all his experiences today, looking for anything else he wanted to relay to his mentor. His smile dimmed slightly at the memory of what happened right before he embarked on his quest.


    Noticing the shift in his expression, Maximilians brows furrowed. Was there something else?


    Zeke nodded. I was challenged to a duel by a kid from my hometown.


    Did you accept? Maximilian asked expectantly.


    I did


    But you dont appear to be too happy? Was there something else or are you just afraid of losing to your old rival? The old man teased.


    He said his last name was Feuerkranz now, Zeke explained.


    The statement wiped the smile from Maximilians face. After Zeke had recounted the entire event, they both remained silent, each lost in their own thoughts. Maximilians fingers lightly tapped on the back of his armrest, over and over again, as he ruminated on the implications of this information. The melodic pitter-patter reminded Zeke of the sound of the falling rain.


    Well, that changes things His mentor finally said.


    Should I not have accepted? Zeke asked.


    The old man sighed deeply. I dont think that would have made much of a difference. It is clear that somebody is targeting you. This Martin kid is only a means to an end.


    I could be wrong, Zeke suggested. Maybe there is nothing sinister behind it after all?


    Maximilian scoffed. Unlikely. Didnt you say the boy only had an average affinity? The Great families only take the cream of the crop. No, Im certain somebody is using him. The fact that the boy already had a grudge against you is further proof of it. This way, whoever is behind this can just deny any involvement afterward.


    I dont understand Zeke stated with a hint of resentment creeping into his voice. I havent done anything to the Feurkranz family! Why would they go out of their way to target me in the first place?


    Its complicated, Im afraid, Maximilian said, falling silent right after. Zeke patiently waited for his mentor to gather his thoughts. He was eager to finally learn the reason he had been targeted all this time.


    Moments later, Maximilians distant stare regained clarity. His gaze was sharp when his wise blue eyes locked with Zekes own. Youre aware that every country has its own magic specialties, yes?


    Just a bit, Zeke admitted.


    Makes sense, Maximilian acknowledged. Learning anything about the other nations from within the empire isnt easy. Especially if you are looking for unbiased sources.


    Zeke leaned forward. He had long since been interested in hearing more about the other kingdoms. There was nothing concrete taught in school. Similarly, it had never come up in his talks with his mentor either.


    Ill limit myself to the most important ones from the perspective of the empire for now, Maximilian began. We share a border with three other nations. One of them is a neutral power, the other two are in a constant state of open warfare with the empire. Do you know who they are?


    Invocatia and Equinox? Zeke asked.


    Oh? Maximilian exclaimed. Seems like you do know some things after all. Do you also know what Magic they are famous for?


    Zeke was shocked. If this Tristan Bloodsword had actually killed that many It was no wonder the Feuerkranz family hated Blood Mages.


    By the way, you have something in common with the Berserker, Maximilian remarked casually.


    It was Zekes time to roll his eyes. Are you implying Im a reckless madman?


    Maximilian chuckled. Tristan is no madman, but that wasnt what I was referring to anyway. I was talking about this. Maximilian pointed at Zekes chest.


    It only took an instant for Zeke to realize what the old man meant. Perfect Blood core.


    Right again, Maximilian confirmed. I think thats the main reason someone in the Feuerkranz family is targeting you. Dont get me wrong, it is pretty common for foreign affinities to get suppressed, thats not even unique to the empire. However, its usually not to this degree. From what you told me, this seems to be personal.


    Zeke contemplated the old mans words. His mind was racing as he thought back to the previous encounter with Samuel. The Wind Mage had targeted him in an attempt to bait him into a fight. He claimed someone called ''Alexander'' put him up to it. At the time, Zeke had been confused, unable to understand what was happening. In light of what he had just learned, a lot of pieces slit into place.


    His thoughts turned to Theodore Steiner, who had come to his aid back then. The situation with the Earth Mage had always seemed strange. Why attack Zeke right in front of the leader of the Earth Mages faction in the first place? Had it been just to force Theodore to pick a side? And now, as he thought about it more, he couldn''t help but wonder if that was the reason why Theodore claimed that Alexander was playing politics at school.


    One realization came after the other, painting a dire picture. Even so, for every question he answered, two new ones sprung up. Had Alexander been trying to test the waters? Trying to find out how openly they could move against him? Forcing the existing powers to choose sides? Was that why he had been targeted more openly as time went on?


    It was no use, he needed more information. Zeke wanted to find out what was truly going on and put a stop to it. He would not let himself be used as a pawn in someone else''s game any longer. He would not let Alexander take out his grievances on him. But how would he even do that? The Feuerkranz family was too powerful and he was all alone he was


    Zeke was snapped out of his thoughts as he felt a hand on his shoulder. With a comforting smile, Maxmilian squeezed lightly. Dont worry too much, you are not alone.


    When he heard those words, Zeke almost teared up. He nodded imperceptibly before averting his gaze, not wanting to let the old man see his face.


    The only thing you should be worried about right now is winning your duel. Leave the politics to me for now. I can promise you that you are perfectly safe while on school grounds. And if the Feuerkranz family crosses that line, its time to send them a reminder


    a reminder of what? Zeke asked in a hoarse voice.


    Maximilian stood, towering over the boy. Most of the time Zeke didnt notice how tall the old man truly was. But when Maximilian rose this time, it felt like he could block out the sun. His mentors domineering presence felt like a warm blanket, as it enveloped him.


    a reminder of who killed the second most Feuerkranz Mages after Tristan Bloodsword, Maximilian said in a scathing tone. Despite the bone-chilling announcement, all Zeke felt was pride and envy for his mentor''s strength and confidence. This was what he had wanted all along. To be strong enough to face any situation head-on. To have the confidence to not be daunted by even the steepest of obstacles.


    His eyes remained glued to the heroic silhouette of his mentor. He observed as the immovable mountain shifted back into the form of the old man. The smile had found its way back onto Maximilians face as he glanced at Zeke with a wink. Try not to embarrass me, okay?


    The old man clapped Zekes shoulder one last time before leaving for his study. Apparently, he had his own preparations to make, for what was to come.


    On my life, Zeke whispered, as he watched the old mans back with a fiery gaze. He would not shame his mentor and family with defeat, no matter what it took.


    A week quickly passed and Zeke trained every day, honing his skills. He spent every waking moment studying or practicing, determined to be as ready as he could.


    On the promised day, the boy woke up early, his stomach a jumble of nerves and excitement. He went to class as usual, but the mood was different today. His classmates seemed to be excited about something, and he could hear them whispering about it all morning. Even so, Zeke paid them no mind.


    During lunch break, he sped home to put on his armor. In record time, he made his way to the arena for first-years, expecting to find Martin and his friends there. But as he reached the agreed-upon spot, he was not prepared for what he found.


    The place was absolutely packed with spectators!

 Chapter 20: Cards on the Table

    Chapter 20: Cards on the Table


    As Zeke arrived at the arena, he was immediately struck by the sheer size of the crowd that had gathered outside. People were streaming into the venue in such numbers that it seemed as if the fight of a lifetime was happening within its walls.


    The scene he was confronted with caused Zekes mind to race. Was there a different, more important fight happening? Was there something he had not been made aware of? After all, he had not checked the arena schedule for the day. But as he took in the excited chatter of those around him, he remembered the whispers of his classmates this morning. It all clicked into place and he quickly realized the idea held no merit. Those people were here for him.


    He couldn''t understand why so many people would be interested in watching him fight. For all anybody knew, he was just some commoner kid with no elemental affinities. Surely they were not expecting him to show some amazing magic skills, right? He had always been told that without elemental magic, he would never amount to anything.


    Through his numerous successes with hunting monsters and the recent rank-up exam, Zeke had managed to build a small measure of confidence. Despite that, he still couldn''t shake the feeling that he was somehow lesser than those around him because of his lack of elemental magic. There he stood, surrounded by throngs of people, wondering what they could possibly be expecting to see.


    As Zeke tried to make his way through the throngs of students gathered outside the arena, he found that he could barely make any progress. The constant shoving and pushing were getting on his nerves.


    Make way! he growled. Zeke didn''t care what anyone in this school thought of him anymore and had no qualms about raising his voice. This was his duel, after all.


    Despite his demands, the other students paid him little attention. They seemed solely focused on getting ahead themselves. Frustrated, Zeke came to a halt. This was getting him nowhere. It was time to employ drastic measures. He tightened the grip on his reinforced staff and, with all his might, smashed the metal-covered ending down on the pavement. The sharp sound reverberated through the air, echoing with a sharp and metallic ring that lingered.


    The crowd ground to a halt, as all heads snapped toward Zeke. There was now a bit of open space, as everyone had taken a step away from him. Soon people began to realize that he was not one of them, wearing armor and carrying a weapon. Zeke repeated his demand, this time with more authority. Make way, I have a fight to get to!


    His voice carried the weight of anger-fueled confidence, and the surrounding students began to part, clearing a path. He walked with bold steps, the metal protectors on his leather armor clanking and his staff echoing in the silence. He didn''t stop until he was standing at the entrance of the stage, the crowd''s roar growing louder as he approached.


    The sight that greeted him was startling. The colosseum-style arena was packed with students of all ages, and in the middle of the stage stood Martin, addressing the crowd. The spectator seats were filled with the buzz of excitement and anticipation, as the students eagerly waited for the fight to begin. Zeke felt a surge of adrenaline as he surveyed the scene, his pulse racing as he took in the magnitude of the event.


    Despite the daunting atmosphere, he didnt give his nerves a chance to stop him as he began his ascent onto the stage. While making his way further in, Zeke observed Martin. His old rival stood in the center of the stage.


    At first, he couldn''t quite make out what was being said, but as he got closer, he began to catch some of the words.


    Martin was caught off guard, his mouth hanging slightly open. He must have expected Zeke to rush out of the changing room like an enraged beast. He surely hadn''t expected Zeke to walk onto the stage like he was on a casual stroll. It took him a while before he could adapt, but his thorough preparation saved him in time.


    With a somewhat forced smile, Martin responded, "How good of you to come, Zeke. I, Martin Feuerkranz, would have been deeply disappointed to be stood up. We nobles have a reputation to uphold, after all. Not that you would know anything about that.


    Zeke inwardly scoffed. Even the dumbest observer could see through Martins ploy with ease. Unfortunately, a glance at the crowd revealed that it was somewhat working. Although it was not an absolute rule, most commoner-born students were looked down upon. Martins plan to remind everyone of the difference in standing was as simple as it was effective. However, the freshly adopted fire Mage had severely miscalculated if he thought this would be a winning move.


    Zeke pretended to be focused on getting a very pesky piece of dirt from under his fingernails. He played with it until Martin stopped talking. He looked up and met Martins smug face with a confused expression of his own. "Zeke?"


    His face was of utter astonishment as he looked at Martin. "I didn''t know we were so close, Mr. Feuerkranz. I would have you address me by my full name and title: Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Student of Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, and prime heir to the lands and title of the Von Hohenheim family."


    He spoke so spiritedly, that the crowd couldn''t help but get excited. They had come here expecting a one-sided beatdown, a humiliation. But the situation was starting to reverse. Not only had Martin not been able to finish his attempt to smear Ezekiels name, but now the underdog had even turned out to be a noble as well.


    Zeke waited for the crowd to calm down before continuing, "I would appreciate it if you stopped misleading the people here." His face took on a teasing grin as he winked at Martin. "Don''t worry, Mr. Feuerkranz, nobody is going to mistake you for an honest man just because you stopped lying every now and then."


    Some people began to snicker, causing Martin to become visibly enraged. He was now screaming, "IF YOU THIN- BAAANG!" Before he could get the words out, Zeke had smashed the staff onto the ground Cutting Martin off.


    "Silence!" Zeke yelled. There was no levity left on his face. "Don''t take us for fools, Martin Feuerkranz. Everybody in this arena knows that you, with your average fire affinity, are not the reason for the hundreds of people here. So, if your owner wants to say something to me, let him do it himself, otherwise: Shut the fuck up! I came here for a fight and not to bicker with a clown!"


    The crowd fell silent, shocked by the sudden shift in mood. The scene had been playful in one moment and then so absurdly confrontational in the next that it took people a while to catch up with what he had said exactly.


    Then the shock passed, and one voice could be heard. But it was not who Zeke had expected. It was the voice of a woman laughing. She had a pleasant, full voice, very deep for a woman''s voice, but it only added to her charm. The woman laughed so hard that it was the only thing that could be heard for a while.


    As one, the crowd turned to the source of the laughter and saw a woman standing in a private box. She was wearing a beautiful blue dress and a wide-brimmed hat. She had a bright smile on her face and her eyes were full of mirth. After she calmed down, she spoke with a clear and melodic voice. "Well, the kid is right, Alexander. Your little puppet show is getting embarrassing."


    Her words caught the attention of everyone, including Martin and Zeke. Her voice was captivating, and her words powerful. The woman had a commanding presence, and it was clear that she was not someone to be trifled with. Zeke recognized her from the day of the awakening ceremony she was Miranda Wellenrufer.

 Chapter 21: A One-Sided Beat Down.

    Chapter 21: A One-Sided Beat Down.


    After Miranda talked, there was an anticipatory silence for a moment, the crowd waiting for Alexander''s response. All eyes were on the private box of the fire mages, where the scions of the prominent mage families had gathered. In the middle sat Alexander, a sour look on his face. He stood up and addressed Miranda and the crowd: "Puppet show? I don''t know what you''re talking about. I am also here to watch a duel. NOTHING ELSE!" His last words had been said while he was looking straight into Martin''s eyes. It seemed he was not very pleased with Martin''s performance so far.


    Alexander''s words were cold, and the crowd could see that he was not happy. He gave a brief look of displeasure towards Martin, and the crowd understood that something was amiss. Alexander, being the leader of the Feuerkranz family, had gathered all these people to watch the match, but he was not expecting this kind of scenario. Alexander sat back down, his face impassive. The crowd understood that he was not going to say anything else, and the atmosphere turned tense. They knew that this match was not just about two students competing, but also about the power struggle among the prominent mage families.


    Zeke looked up at Miranda, watching her expression, he had been surprised that she would speak up for him. But after he thought about it, it seemed that she had not spoken up to help him out; she had simply wanted to oppose the Feuerkranz family. It seemed the position of the water mages was clear, they stood in opposition to the Feuerkranz family. Zeke was not surprised that they didn''t support him directly, he had not proven his worth yet, after all.


    The fire mages and the Water mages had a long-standing rivalry, and it was well-known that they were not on friendly terms. The Feuerkranz family controlled the fire mages, which had the most destructive potential of the elements, and the Wellenrufers controlled the water mages, which were the most versatile and supportive of the elements.


    Zeke knew that he had to prove himself if he wanted to gain the support of the Water mages. He knew that he couldn''t count on their support just because he was a student of Elementium. He had to show them that he was a powerful mage and a worthy ally. The stage was set, and it was time for him to show his worth.


    Before Zeke was able to look at the private boxes of the other two factions, Martin yelled out: "If you want to fight, then you''d better be prepared to get burned." Without waiting for any signal that the fight had started, Martin threw a firewall right at Zeke''s face.


    The crowd held their breath as they watched Martin unleash his spell, a mass of flames headed straight toward Zeke. They were expecting to see Zeke dodge or deflect the spell, but instead, Zeke stood his ground, his eyes fixed on the incoming flames. He channeled his blood magic to manipulate the blood flow in his body, he was able to enhance the functions of his entire body simultaneously, but he put special focus on his brain and eyes to not miss a single thing happening around him.


    Martin''s spell seemed to have hit Zeke right in the face. Martin began to laugh like a maniac and threw fireball after fireball. Zeke was not even visible anymore, the area where he once stood was covered in fire. Martin stopped using magic, he was panting, and he was close to the limits of his core. He had a self-satisfied grin on his face, sure of his victory. Martin looked up to Alexander, expecting to receive a smile in return. But Alexander''s face was grim, looking at the place where Zeke was standing.


    Martin''s confidence slowly turned to fear as he realized that there was no sign of his opponent, no painful screams coming out of the flames - nothing. The only sound was the crackling of the flames and the sound of Martin''s heavy breathing.


    Just as the crowd began to murmur among themselves, a voice could be heard coming out of the flames: "Is this it?"


    The crowd gasped as they saw Zeke emerge after the flames died down, unscathed and unharmed, his staff casually resting on his right shoulder again. Martin couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He had put his all into that barrage and Zeke was completely unhurt. How was this possible? Didn''t Zeke only have trash affinities? Martin just stared at Zeke unsure of how to continue. He had almost spent all his Mana and Zeke still seemed to be in peak condition.


    The crowd was torn, some supporting Alexander and others siding with Miranda. But both sides fell silent as they waited for the verdict of the leaders of the other factions. Would the Earth and Wind Mages support Alexander''s call for Ezekiel''s expulsion or Miranda''s defense of his abilities? But to everyone''s surprise, Miranda spoke up once more.


    "And let''s not forget that the only one here who is a danger to us all, is you, Alexander! It was not Ezekiel who was scheming against his fellow students, that was you! Don''t think that we are unaware of what you had planned to happen here today. Also, didn''t you hear him introduce himself earlier? He called himself the student of old man von Hohenheim. Don''t tell me that your Feuerkranz family has the guts to pick a fight with that old monster just so you can bully a junior?" Miranda''s voice cut through the commotion like a sharp blade, slicing through the noise and gaining the attention of all those present. Her words, spoken with a tone of authority and conviction, silenced even the most vocal of the crowd. Her eyes, like pools of deep water, seemed to bore into Alexander, challenging him to refute her claims.


    Alexander grimaced at those words, but went on regardless, he looked towards the earth section and said: "Theodore, what are your thoughts on the matter?"


    Theodore, the muscular youth of the earth mages, stood tall among his fellow earth mages. Alexander had directed his question to him, looking for support amid the commotion caused by Miranda''s accusations. Theodore took a moment to look around the arena, taking in the emotions of the other mages before speaking. "I believe," he began, his deep voice carrying across the arena, "that Ezekiel''s actions today were done in self-defense. Martin brought this upon himself and got what he deserved. But my Steiner family and the earth mages faction want to have nothing to do with this entire affair, deal with it as you see fit." Theodore''s words were met with murmurs of agreement from his fellow earth mages and some of the wind mages, while the fire and water mages remained divided. Alexander''s expression twisted into a scowl, it was clear he did not like Theodore''s answer.


    Theodore, without hesitation, stood from his seat and made his way out of the arena, with many of the Earth mages following in his wake. Alexander, not deterred, turned his gaze towards the wind faction and addressed their leader, Viola Windtnzer. "Surely you understand the danger Ezekiel poses to us all, Viola?" The eyes of the crowd turned towards Viola, the petite girl with silver hair who floated gracefully above her seat. With an impish grin on her face, she looked between Alexander and Miranda, her voice carrying a hint of amusement as she spoke, "It seems your two factions are at a stalemate, and it''s up to me to make the final decision."


    As Alexander glared at Viola, she basked in the tension she had created with her words. Her mischievous grin only seemed to infuriate the Fire mage further, but he knew better than to lose his temper in front of so many powerful people. Suddenly she began to snicker, confusing everyone. The head of the Wind mages, however, was in no rush to explain her behavior and only stopped once she was satisfied with the confusion she had created. She let the silence linger for a moment, relishing in the weight of her words before finally speaking again. "You see, Alexander," she said, her voice light and airy, "It doesn''t matter what any of us say or do here. Expulsion decisions are ultimately up to the Headmaster, and I happen to know for a fact that my grandfather will not be expelling young Ezekiel."


    "How can you be so certain?" Alexander asked, now a little unsure of his plan, but for a long time, there was no reply. Alexander''s eyes narrowed as he watched Viola put on a show of deep contemplation. The crowd waited in silence, eyes locked on the petite wind mage as she weighed her response. But the grin that slowly stretched across her face revealed that there was no deep contemplation going on at all. She had known the answer all along and was just stalling for the sake of drama.


    As the tension in the arena began to mount, Alexander couldn''t contain his frustration any longer. He opened his mouth to demand an explanation, but before he could speak, Viola beat him to it.


    "It''s because my grandfather owes his life to Ezekiel''s mentor," she stated, her voice steady and serious. The crowd erupted into murmurs as they tried to make sense of this revelation. Even Alexander found himself at a loss for words.


    For a moment, the arena was filled with the sounds of hushed whispers and speculation. The Feuerkranz family had always been powerful and influential, but even they knew not to trifle with those who had saved the headmaster''s life.


    Alexander realized that his attempts to expel Ezekiel had been futile. The decision was out of his hands, and there was nothing he could do but accept defeat. As the crowd began to disperse, Viola''s impish grin returned, nobody knew about the role she had played today. Anonymously, she had her people also spread the word about today''s fight, but the goal was not for them to watch Ezekiel get humiliated. She had known that if the stories her grandfather told her about Maximilian were true, there was no chance for Ezekiel to be defeated by the likes of Martin and she had been right. Lazily she laid back in mid-air, stretching and grinning like a cat that got the cream, before saying to nobody in particular: "Ahh, today was fun!"

 Chapter 22: Viola Windt?nzer.

    Chapter 22: Viola Windta?nzer.


    As Zeke returned to his home, eager to share the details of his duel with his mentor Maximilian, he found the house empty. He searched the rooms and called out his mentor''s name, but there was no answer. He waited for what felt like an eternity, pacing the floors and reliving the events of the duel in his head, before Maximilian finally returned.


    Zeke rushed over to his mentor, ready to pour out the story of his victory, but the old man stopped him with a wave of his hand. "I already know, my boy," he said, his eyes twinkling with a hint of amusement.


    Zeke was flabbergasted. "What? How can you know?" he asked.


    Maximilian smiled, a hint of a mischievous gleam in his eye. "I may be old, but I can still sneak around when I want to. I disguised myself as a student and snuck into the arena to watch the duel."


    Zeke couldn''t help but burst out laughing at the image of his rotund teacher trying to act like a teenager. The idea of this proud and dignified old man sneaking around like a youth was too much to take. He laughed until his sides ached, feeling a deep sense of camaraderie with the old man who had become like a grandfather to him.


    Maximilian grinned and patted him on the back. "Don''t you dare tell anyone about this, understand? My reputation is at stake."


    Zeke nodded, wiping the tears of laughter from his eyes. "I won''t breathe a word of it, I promise," he said, still chortling.


    Zeke and Maximilian quickly delved into a discussion about the duel. Maximilian praised Zeke for his ability to control the discourse before the fight, turning the crowd against Martin and making him appear as a liar and a fool. However, there was not much to say about the actual fight. Maximilian''s expression turned to disappointment as they discussed Martin''s poor display, and how the fight had ended quickly and decisively in Zeke''s favor.


    "It is likely that the Feuerkranz family did not teach him anything," said Maximilian with a sigh. "They probably only symbolically invited him into the family without providing any of the benefits such as training or resources." He looked at Zeke with a mix of sorrow and admiration. "You might have been a bit harsh with your last attack," he added.


    As the reality of Maximilian''s words settled in, Zeke began to feel a twinge of guilt for the way he had humiliated and defeated Martin. He knew that he had applied the precise amount of force necessary to incapacitate his opponent, thanks to his mastery of [Perfect Body Control]. But he had also thought that Martin would have access to the resources of the Feuerkranz family, to help him recover swiftly. It seemed that he had underestimated the extent of Martin''s disadvantage, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he had gone too far with his final attack, crushing Martin''s sternum and leaving him incapacitated.


    As the feelings of guilt intensified, Zeke thought about all the times that Martin had worked against him and the plan he had devised to humiliate him in the duel. He thought about all the moments Martin had tried to demean and belittle him, and how he had been seeking revenge. The guilt lessened significantly in the face of this realization, and he was filled with a sense of righteous anger towards Martin. But all those thoughts were blown away when he remembered what had happened after the fight.


    With a hint of excitement in his voice, Zeke told Maximilian the piece of good news he had kept secret until now. "When I blocked all those spells with my [Spatial barrier], I felt a pressure from my space core. I''m pretty sure my space core is ready to evolve," he said.


    Maximilian placed his hand on Zeke''s chest and confirmed his suspicion, the apprentice''s space core was indeed ready to be evolved. "I am a little surprised by the speed of your growth," he said, thoughtfully, "But now that I think about it, the most talented youngsters all go through spell engraving over their summer break the end of the semester is only a month away now."


    Zeke was taken aback by Maximilian''s words, he had only been at the academy for a little over four months now, how could the semester already be over? Maximilian explained to him that a semester at the academy was only five months, followed by a month of summer break.


    "And don''t forget," he said, "At the end of the semester there is always a big exam to measure if the students are making progress. And at the end of the year, there is the class advancement exam. All the students, who don''t make it, have to either repeat the year or risk getting expelled after having to repeat more than three times."


    As the thoughts of the upcoming exams filled his mind, Zeke felt a knot of nervousness form in his stomach. He turned to Maximilian, "Will the test be hard?" he asked, his voice betraying his apprehension.


    Maximilian looked at him in astonishment, "You don''t know who she is?"


    Zeke studied the girl more closely. She had a pretty face, with big innocent eyes and a cute nose. Her mouth seemed to be in a perpetual, cat-like smirk, and she had a surprisingly curvy figure for her tiny stature. She looked back at Ezekiel as he looked her up and down, a knowing smirk on her face. Ezekiel had the feeling that he had seen her before, but he couldn''t remember where.


    After Ezekiel looked at the girl for a while, he made an expression of realization and said confidently, "Is this the woman of my dreams?"


    Maximilian was flabbergasted by Ezekiel''s nonsense and without replying, he smacked the boy across the head. Undeterred, Ezekiel blurted out a different answer, "Is she my new mommy?" Maximilian wanted to hit the boy again, but then he realized that Zeke was just messing with him.


    Maximilian cleared his throat and began to explain the girl''s identity. "This young lady is Viola Windtnzer, a prodigy in wind magic and one of the most talented students at the academy. She is a second year student, and she''s also the granddaughter of Duke Windtnzer, one of the most powerful and influential noble in the kingdom and the headmaster of this academy. I have taken her under my wing as my personal assistant. She''s here to observe and assist in your training, as well as to help you, Ezekiel."


    He gave a small smile, "I believe that having her as a partner in your training will push you to new heights and help you reach your full potential."


    As Maximilian introduced her, Viola grew even more proud and self-assured. She looked at Ezekiel with a gaze that seemed to be waiting for praise, but when she heard no words of admiration from him, her expression faltered. She let out a small pout and crossed her arms over her chest, "You''re such an ungrateful bastard," she said, a hint of annoyance creeping into her voice. "A lot of people would give their right arm to be able to train with me."


    Viola quickly turned to Maximilian, her demeanor shifting to one of vulnerability and accusation. "Grandpa, he''s bullying me," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I don''t know what I''ve done to deserve this kind of treatment, but it''s not fair. You have to do something about it."


    Maximilian looked at Ezekiel, who shook his head in disbelief. "I have not done anything of that sort," he said, his voice firm.


    "Grandpa, please don''t believe him. He''s just trying to cover up his actions," Viola said, her voice trembling with emotion. "I just want justice, I want you to do something about this."


    Viola''s expression softened at Maximilian''s laughter, a hint of a playful grin tugging at the corners of her mouth. "Fine, fine," she relented, rolling her eyes playfully. "But you can''t blame me for trying, can you?" Maximilian chuckled in response, shaking his head. "And don''t even think about calling me ''grandpa''," he warned, wagging a finger in mock admonishment. "Your real grandfather would have my head if he knew."


    Viola let out a theatrical sigh, pouting for a moment before shrugging her shoulders. "Well, I suppose I''ll just have to find a new nickname for you then," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "But enough about that, what are we going to do for training?"


    Maximilian leaned back in his chair, considering her question for a moment. "Well, first things first, we''ll start tomorrow," he said, reaching out to pat her on the shoulder. "But for now, why don''t you two spend some time getting to know each other? It''s not every day that we have such a charming guest."


    Viola beamed at the compliment, a pink flush rising to her cheeks. "Sounds like a plan," she said, her excitement palpable. "I can''t wait to see what kind of training you two have been up to. My Grandpa told me that you are an absolute genius when it comes to teaching spells."


    Maximilian gave her a small smile, proud of being recognized for his talents. "That''s right, I bet you''ll be impressed," he said, "but for now I have to go, I still need to prepare a lot for tomorrow''s training." And with those words he left the two of them alone.


    Ezekiel looked over at Viola, she waved goodbye to Maximilian and then also turned to look at him. They both stared at each other in silence, and Zeke had no idea what to talk to her about now that Maximilian was gone.

 Chapter 23: Making plans.

    Chapter 23: Making plans.


    Viola Windtnzer stood before Ezekiel, her big innocent eyes trained on him with a curious glint. Her mouth was fixed in a perpetual cat-like smirk as if she was privy to some private joke. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a flutter of unease as she continued to stare at him, her gaze intense and unyielding.


    It had been a while since Ezekiel had spoken to anyone other than his mentor Maximilian, and the sudden social interaction with Viola made him feel awkward and out of place. He didn''t know what to say, and he could feel his palms beginning to sweat.


    But Viola, it seemed, was not content to let the silence linger. With a graceful motion, she extended her hand towards Ezekiel, and in an airy, melodic voice said, "Viola Windtnzer, nice to meet cha."


    Ezekiel, caught off guard, hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take her hand. He introduced himself, stammering slightly as he did so.


    Viola''s grip was firm, her hand cool to the touch. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Ezekiel," she said, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "I was curious to meet the tri-affinity mage everyone''s been talking about."


    Ezekiel felt a flush of embarrassment rise to his cheeks, unsure of how to respond. But Viola seemed to sense his discomfort and quickly released his hand, her smile widening. "Don''t be shy, Zeke," she said with a chuckle. "My Grandpa always says: We''re all here to learn and grow. And who knows, maybe we can even help each other out."


    Ezekiel felt himself relax, and he found himself smiling back at Viola. There was something about her that put him at ease, and he found himself looking forward to getting to know her better. Ezekiel had always been particular about how people addressed him. He preferred for people to call him by his full name, Ezekiel, and didn''t like it when strangers used his nickname, "Zeke." But when Viola said his nickname, it sounded natural, almost like it was meant to be. He found himself not minding it coming from her.


    Viola had a certain charm about her, a quality that made it impossible for people not to like her. She seemed to have the ability to worm her way into people''s lives, and Ezekiel found himself no exception. He couldn''t help but be drawn to her, her easygoing nature and friendly demeanor making it hard not to be charmed by her.


    As they spoke, Ezekiel found himself opening up to her more than he usually would with a stranger. He found her easy to talk to, and her genuine interest in him and his abilities made him feel valued and appreciated. The more he got to know her, the more he realized that Viola was a force to be reckoned with, not only in terms of her magical abilities but also in terms of her character. Viola had a way of making Ezekiel feel like he was the most interesting person in the world. As they sat together, she peppered him with questions, her big innocent eyes fixed on him with a look of genuine interest. She asked about his background, where he grew up, and about his life so far at the academy.


    Ezekiel found himself opening up to her, sharing things he had never shared with anyone before. He told her about his small farming village, about the struggles he had faced coming to the academy and learning about his tri-affinity, and about the bullying he had experienced at the academy.


    As he spoke, Ezekiel noticed a flicker of understanding in Viola''s eyes, as if she truly understood what he was going through. She asked him about his goals, his aspirations, and how he was planning to achieve them. As they spoke, Ezekiel realized that Viola''s interest was not just idle curiosity, but a genuine desire to know him better. He found her eagerness to know him endearing, and it made him feel valued and appreciated.


    There was a sense of understanding and acceptance in the way Viola listened to him, the same understanding and acceptance he once felt with Lilly. Ezekiel had always treasured his friendship with Lilly, it was one of the few constants in his life during his tumultuous childhood years. They understood each other, and they had a connection that he had never found with anyone else. But that all changed when he came to Elementium, and Lilly refused to be friends with him anymore, it was a huge blow for him, and it left a void in his life. But with Viola, he felt like he had found a piece of that connection again. The way she listened to him, the way she seemed to truly understand him, it was like nothing he had experienced since losing Lilly''s friendship.


    As the two of them talked about their lives, Ezekiel felt like a weight was lifting off of his shoulders. He felt like he was finally being seen for who he was, and not just for his abilities or shortcomings. With Viola, he felt like he was finally beginning to heal the wounds left by Lilly''s rejection.


    The night grew late, and Ezekiel''s eyes grew heavy, but Maximilian was relentless, pushing him to continue until he was satisfied with Ezekiel''s understanding of the material.


    Finally, Maximilian declared that they were done for the night, and Ezekiel felt a sense of accomplishment. The study session had been intense, but he had learned a lot, and he felt a little more prepared for the upcoming exam.


    "We''ll pick this up again tomorrow," Maximilian said as he gathered his books. "Don''t forget to get enough sleep as well." Ezekiel agreed with the sentiment and went to bed. But it was a short night, as he had to get up before dawn for his morning training.


    As the morning light crept through his window, Ezekiel groggily got dressed and made his way to the training grounds. The morning routine was rigorous and intense, focusing on honing his physical abilities.


    As the day went on, Ezekiel found himself looking forward to the afternoon. He had heard from Maximilian that Viola would be helping him with his training for the first time.


    When she arrived, Maximilian explained that in order for him to train his perfect spatial awareness, he would have his eyes closed, and she would fly around him and hit him with a stick. He was supposed to block her attacks with his own stick, which he managed to do most of the time, but every time he felt confident in blocking her, she would speed up the exercise, catching him off guard.


    Ezekiel found himself grumbling about her methods, and she seemed to take pleasure in it, giggling at his frustration. He couldn''t help but feel a little irritated, but he knew that her way of training was efficient and would help him improve. He was determined to get better, and that meant putting up with her teasing.


    He pushed through the training session, his body aching and sweat pouring down his face. But by the end of it, he felt a sense of accomplishment wash over him, knowing that he had made progress thanks to Viola''s help. He thanked her for her help and she smiled and said, "I''ll be back tomorrow to beat you up again" with a grin. He couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her comment, but also couldn''t deny that he was looking forward to the next training session.


    Ezekiel and Viola found themselves sitting together on the grass, chatting about magic and life. Ezekiel was fascinated by Viola''s insights and knowledge, and she was equally interested in hearing about his experiences and perspectives. They would talk about different magic disciplines, and the different training methods, she also shared her own personal experiences. Viola began to tell him about how she and her grandfather had flown to the west of the kingdom and explored the ancient forest there over the last summer break.


    Ezekiel listened with rapt attention, envious of her experiences and the freedom to explore the world beyond the capital city. He told her that it sounded amazing and that he had never been further away from home than here in the capital.


    Viola, sensing his longing, asked him if he wanted to come with her to explore over this summer break. Ezekiel didn''t hesitate, immediately agreeing to the offer.


    They began to make plans, discussing where they should go and what they should see. Viola told him about the many wonders of the ancient forest, from the ancient ruins hidden deep within to the majestic waterfalls that cascaded down the cliffs.


    Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel excited about the opportunity to explore the world beyond the city, and to experience it with Viola by his side. As time flew by, they would soon realize that it was time for dinner and that Viola would need to head home. Despite the brief time they spent together, Ezekiel found himself looking forward to their next training session and the conversations that would follow.


    This routine of training and chatting would repeat every day for two weeks. And as the day of the midterm exams approached, he had finally reached the point where he was ready to evolve his space core, a major step in his journey to becoming a powerful mage.

 Chapter 24: Welcome, to the Trinity Project.

    Chapter 24: Welcome, to the Trinity Project.


    Maximilian stood before Zeke, with a stern expression on his face. "Zeke, you have been studying the [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell for months now. It is time to see if you have truly mastered it."


    Ezekiel nodded, his heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and fear. He had worked hard to master this spell, but he knew that the test would be difficult.


    "I will blindfold you," said Maximilian, "and then I will send dozens of small fireballs at you. Your task is to deflect them all without being hit, using only your perfect spatial awareness."


    Ezekiel took a deep breath and allowed Maximilian to blindfold him. He could hear the sound of fire crackling and knew that Maximilian was preparing the fireballs. He reached out with his mind, feeling the surrounding space. He could sense the fireballs, each one a bright, hot point in his awareness.


    Maximilian began to release the fireballs, and Ezekiel was suddenly enveloped in a barrage of heat and light. He moved swiftly and confidently, deflecting each fireball with a wave of his staff. He could feel the heat of the fireballs as they passed close to him, but he did not falter.


    The test seemed to go on forever, but finally, it was over. Maximilian removed the blindfold, and Ezekiel opened his eyes to see that he had successfully deflected every fireball without a single hit.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with satisfaction, "You have truly mastered the [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell. It''s time to engrave it onto your core."


    Ezekiel nodded, trying to hide the fear that was creeping up on him. He had gone through the process of spell engraving before, and it had been agony. He didn''t think he could bear that level of pain again.


    Maximilian led Ezekiel to the engraving room, a small chamber lined with intricate runes and a circle of mirrors pointing inward. "I know you''re afraid," said Maximilian, "But trust me, the process will be far less painful than it was the last time."


    Ezekiel took a deep breath and sat down in the engraving circle. Maximilian began the process, and to Ezekiel''s surprise, he realized that the pain was only mild discomfort compared to the complete agony he had endured the last time. Thanks to his [Perfect Body Control] he could feel the spell being engraved into his core, each rune burning bright before fading away. The entire process took no longer than 45 minutes.


    "Thank you," he said. "For everything."


    Maximilian smiled. "You''re welcome, Zeke. You''ve come a long way, and I''m proud of you. With the [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell engraved on your core, you will be able to accomplish great things. Now, let''s see you put it to use."


    With the [Perfect spatial awareness] spell now engraved on his core, Zeke felt a newfound sense of power and control. He closed his eyes and focused, reaching out with his mind to sense the surrounding space.


    "Maximilian," Zeke began. "What could the third part of the trinity project possibly be? What you''ve already shown me is enough to revolutionize the Magic society."


    Maximilian''s face split into a sly smile. "The third spell, my dear Zeke, the mind spell, might just be the most important of the three."


    Zeke listened intently as Maximilian explained the third spell in the trinity project to him. "It is called [Perfect Sensory Recall], Truly one of my best inventions so far, it is a combination of three mind magic spells," Maximilian began. "It is based on the spells [Record & Recall], [Sensory Isolation] and [Language Comprehension]."


    Maximilian went on to describe how those three spells worked. "The [Record & Recall] spell allows the caster to record everything that he perceives for as long as the spell is channeled. The content can then be later recalled in perfect clarity." He then added, "The downside to this spell is that it costs a lot of Mana and can therefore only be used for a short duration."


    "The [Sensory Isolation] spell, on the other hand, allows a mind mage to turn off one of their senses. This can be very useful to protect against sound-based attacks or to avoid a horrible stench when exploring a swamp, but the downside is that the weakness of a missing sense can be exploited." Maximilian said.


    Maximilian went on to explain the last spell, "The [Language comprehension] has a misleading name." He said, "It doesn''t let you magically comprehend a language, but it searches your brain for any knowledge that you have about what is said. It uses similar sounding words in other languages, repeating patterns, and body language to understand what is being said. The longer this spell is channeled, the more of the spoken language the caster will understand."


    He tried to explain it further by saying, "It works like a really intelligent child, soaking up all the information available like a sponge to learn the new language in record time. This spell uses almost no mana, but it puts an extreme amount of stress on the brain if it is channeled for long durations."


    Zeke listened with great interest, he could already think of many practical applications for this spell, from traveling to new countries to negotiating with people of other languages.


    Maximilian turned to Zeke, a twinkle in his eye. "Can you tell me, Zeke, what you think the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall] does, based on the knowledge of the three spells it is based on?"


    Zeke thought for a moment, recalling the information Maximilian had given him. "Well," he began, "I believe that [Perfect Sensory Recall] combines the abilities of [Record & Recall] and [Sensory Isolation] to allow the user to record and recall all sensory input with perfect clarity and to be able to isolate one or multiple senses at will. "


    Maximilian nodded, a pleased expression on his face. "That''s a good guess, my boy," he said. "But you are completely wrong this time. Let me give you a hint: The first spell has a problem. The second spell solves the problem of the first. The third spell solves the problem of the second. And the problem of the third spell is solved by your blood magic."


    Zeke tried to figure out the function of the spell based on what Maximilian had said. The first spell, [Record & Recall], had a problem that was clear, it used too much mana. He knew that the second spell, [Sensory Isolation], could solve this problem by only recording one of the five senses, but which one would that be? And how could the third spell, [Language comprehension], fix the problem of the missing senses?


    Zeke closed his eyes and used his Perfect Body Control to increase the power of his brain, as he thought it through. Thanks to his [Perfect Spatial awareness] he could still "see" how Maximilian was grinning at him expectantly. And then it suddenly clicked. It all made sense to him, and he opened his eyes wide. His mouth fell open. He couldn''t believe the implication of what he just theorized. This was madness. He looked at Maximilian and saw the old man grinning at him with the widest grin Zeke had ever seen on the old man''s face. Maximilian then said one sentence that Zeke would not forget for the rest of his life: "Welcome, to the Trinity Project!"

 Chapter 25: The Greatest Genius that has ever lived.

    Chapter 25: The Greatest Genius that has ever lived.


    Zeke stared at Maximilian in disbelief after having figured out what the third spell of the Trinity Project did. Maximilian simply looked at him and said, "Tell me how much you''ve figured out."


    Zeke nodded, collecting his thoughts. Slowly, he started to explain what he had deduced. "The function of [Perfect Sensory Recall] is the same as [Record & Recall], it perfectly records all the information the caster experiences. But because the Mana cost would be way too high to keep this spell on at all times, even when engraved, it uses the effect of [Sensory Isolation] to only record the information of a single sense."


    Maximilian listened intently as Zeke explained, nodding in approval as he spoke. "I first thought that the sense that would be recorded was sight, but that would create a lot of problems. Then I finally understood: the sense that is recorded is my [Perfect Spatial awareness]." Another approving nod from Maximilian, "and this is where [Language Comprehension] comes in. To compensate for the missing sound, I will just need to have to ''comprehend'' the sound waves I can see with my [Perfect Spatial awareness]. And to compensate for my taste, touch, and smell, I just need to ''comprehend'' the signals my body sends through my nerves to my brain. This should not be too hard at all, given that my [Perfect Body Control] lets me understand all of my body''s functions with ease."


    Maximilian was now grinning widely, but there was also a hint of pride in his eyes as Zeke continued to explain the final part of his deduction. "This would allow me to record and at the same time comprehend all the information that enters my sphere of awareness and the only downside would be that this puts a tremendous amount of stress on my brain, but with perfect body control, I can learn to accelerate my brain to the point where it is able to handle the strain."?v€l?1n.


    Maximilian nodded in agreement, impressed by the depth of Zeke''s understanding of the spell. After Zeke finished speaking, he wordlessly stared at Maximilian, searching for the words to describe what he was feeling. After a while, he started to speak: "How-" but he immediately cut himself off again, going back to his contemplation. A few minutes passed before he finally started to speak again. "You must be the greatest genius that has ever lived, Maximilian. I didn''t comprehend it before, but I can see it clearly now."


    Zeke stared at Maximilian in awe, struggling to find the words to express his admiration and disbelief. "Not only did you invent three absolute masterpieces of magic theory with [Perfect Body Control], [Perfect Spatial Awareness], and [Perfect Sensory Recall]," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. "But you also created all the devices necessary to learn those spells, despite the fact that you have neither Blood, Space, nor Mind Magic yourself. I can not even begin to comprehend how this is possible." Maximilian''s face grew serious, but there was a hint of pride in his eyes as he listened to Zeke''s words. He knew that what he had accomplished was nothing short of revolutionary, and it was humbling to see the effect it had on someone as talented as Zeke. He had spent decades researching and experimenting, driven by his boundless curiosity and his desire to push the boundaries of what was thought to be possible. But the truth was, that he had no blood, space or mind magic himself, it was the knowledge of the systems of the body and magic itself that let him create those spells and devices. He was a true master of the arcane sciences, not bound by the limitations of magic affinity. Zeke could not help but feel a deep sense of respect for the old man standing before him. He realized that Maximilian was not only a genius, but a true visionary who had changed the course of magic history.


    "First things first," Maximilian said, his voice steady and measured, "You need to master these mind magic spells. Once you have done that, we can move on to combining them. Our first step will be to record your spatial awareness using the first two spells." He took a breath before continuing, "Once we have that, we will work on adding the ''comprehending'' component to it. Finally, we will work on extending the duration so that you can keep this spell up."


    Maximilian placed a hand on Ezekiel''s shoulder, looking into his eyes, "By the time you can use this spell for over an hour continuously, you''ll be ready to engrave it." He gave a firm nod, "But first, we must master the foundation, that is essential to the process, and that''s what we will start with."


    Ezekiel listened intently as Maximilian outlined the steps he would need to take in order to master the mind magic spells. He agreed with this approach, knowing that a solid foundation was crucial to build upon later.


    Maximilian then went on to explain the various devices he had invented that would aid in the learning of the memory, isolation and comprehension spells. Ezekiel couldn''t help but be impressed by the ingenuity of his mentor, but after the surprise of earlier, he felt as if nothing could truly shock him anymore. He was ready to take on the challenge with a clear head, with the will and motivation to master the spell as his mentor had set out.


    In the week leading up to the midterm exams, Ezekiel devoted all his time to mastering the new mind magic spells that Maximilian had taught him. He spent his days practicing, honing his skills, and drilling the spells into muscle memory. He also took the time to study up on the theory, filling in any gaps in his knowledge.


    As the day of the exams approached, Ezekiel felt as ready as he ever could be. His training and dedication had paid off, and he was confident in his abilities. Viola, who had been helping him train, had not come around as much since he had mastered the spell, but she still came by from time to time to chat and coordinate with him for their planned adventure over the summer break. The two of them had formed a good friendship, and she was supporting him in his journey. With her encouragement, he walked into the exams with a calm and determined mindset, ready to show off his hard-earned skills.

 Chapter 26: Going Home.

    Chapter 26: Going Home.


    Zeke strode confidently into the hall where the theoretical portion of his midterm exam was being held. The room was filled with students, all seated at long rows of desks, each with their own parchment and quill in front of them. Zeke scanned the room, easily spotting the desk with his name written on a card in front of it. He made his way to the seat, noting some of the other students glancing in his direction.


    As he settled into his seat, he waited for the papers to be handed back to him by the person in front. The papers were passed down the row, and finally, they reached him. Zeke reached out and grabbed the parchment, his eyes scanning the first question. At first, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, as he found the question to be quite simple, but then he remembered that not all students at Elementium had the benefit of a master mage personally tutoring them every single day, in addition to having memory-enhancing spells and the ability to accelerate their brain function. The realization made him considerately less smug.


    With ease and precision, Zeke filled out all his exam papers in a fraction of the time allotted, carefully writing his name and signature before rising from his seat. This had truly not been a challenge for him. He left the hall, the other students still scribbling away at their parchments, and made his way outside. He found a tree to sit under, the cool shade providing a welcome relief from the warm sun. He leaned against the trunk and waited for the time to pass, his mind already moving on to the next task at hand.


    As he sat there, lost in thought, a shadow fell over him. Zeke''s gaze lifted, and he saw Sophia standing before him. She had tried to sneak up on him, to surprise him, but that was not possible anymore, thanks to his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell. Sophia grinned, and congratulated him on his victory in the arena against Martin, she had been watching. The two of them sat under the tree and chatted for a while, talking about their respective exams. Sophia was a second-year student, so her exam was different from Zeke''s, but she also found it very easy.


    As they spoke, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie with Sophia. They shared the same drive and determination to succeed, and Zeke didn''t forget how Sophia had been the only person to talk to him like an equal when he had been a total outcast.


    As the official end of the theoretical part of the exam approached, a very bedraggled-looking Viola flew over to where Zeke and Sophia were sitting. She instantly fell onto the ground next to Zeke, curling up like a tired cat. She complained that the exams were incredibly hard, and the questions were incredibly unfair. Viola was certain that the examiner had written the paper in a way that made it extra hard for her to answer.


    Zeke couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Viola''s complaints, and began to rub her back in an attempt to calm her down. To his surprise, Sophia and Viola seemed to know each other quite well and were talking like old friends. Sophia offered her a drink from her water bottle, and they chatted a bit more before Viola and Sophia both stood up and went on their way.


    As the practical exams began, Zeke found that he had a little more time before his Blood Magic exam was set to start. For the practical exams, the Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind exams took precedence over the other forms of magic. This meant that Zeke, with his affinity for Blood, Space, and Mind, had to wait for a long time before it was his turn. Still, at some point, he was called into the room for his exams.


    Much like his theoretical exams in the morning, the content of the practical exams was also laughable. It was even more pronounced in these exams. How was there supposed to be a practical exam in Blood Magic if they had not learned a single spell to show off? Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration and disappointment. He had worked so hard to master his abilities, and yet, he was being held back by a system that didn''t fully understand or appreciate the nuances of his craft.


    As the day of the exams came to a close, Zeke finished his last exam late at night and made his way back home. Maximilian greeted him with a knowing smile but did not ask how the exams had gone. Zeke knew that his mentor already had a good idea of how he had performed.


    Viola made an annoyed expression, pretending to be irritated by his lack of humility, but in reality, she was secretly happy for him. She knew how hard it had been for Zeke, as he had been bullied in the academy and people called him a failure because he didn''t have any elemental affinities. But these results would shut everyone up, and she was proud of him. She couldn''t deny that Zeke had truly shown that he was one of the best students in the academy, and it was a great victory for him, proving his doubters wrong.


    Viola and Zeke made their way back to Zeke''s home, where Maximilian was already waiting for them. He greeted them both with congratulations on their exam results and gave Zeke a firm hug, proud of his student''s achievements. They all chatted for a moment, discussing the exams and their scores. After a while, it was time for them to part ways.


    Zeke bid Maximilian farewell as he would not spend his summer break with the old man, Viola, as well, made her way to meet up with her grandpa, Duke Windtnzer, to share the news of her exam results with him.


    After their goodbyes, Zeke set off towards the crafter''s quarters. It had been a while since he had seen Markus, his childhood friend, and he was eager to check up on him and see how he was doing. He was relieved to find Markus was safe and sound, working in his uncle''s smithy. As Zeke approached the smithy, Markus saw him and dropped the piece of hot iron he was working on to the floor. He sprinted over, catching Zeke in a hug and holding him tightly. Zeke was confused by Markus''s behavior, as his friend had never been an overly affectionate person. But when he saw the tears on Markus''s face, he realized how worried Markus had been for him.


    When Markus had last seen him, Zeke was living in the beggars'' quarter and getting bullied daily in school. He could only imagine what Markus must have thought when he just stopped showing up one day. Markus explained that he had thought that something bad had happened to him, and he was relieved to see that Zeke was safe and sound now.


    Zeke hugged Markus back tightly, feeling a warmth in his chest. He was glad that Markus still cared for him, and he felt guilty for not letting Markus know where he was or what had happened to him. Zeke apologized to Markus for not keeping in touch and assured him that he was fine. He then explained everything that had happened since they last met. He told Markus about how Lilly had distanced herself from him, and how she had promised to marry Samuel. He shared how he had met Maximilian and about the training, monster hunting, and the duel with Martin. He also told Markus about Viola and Sophia, the only true friends he had made at the academy. Markus listened attentively, happy for the turn Zeke''s life had taken since they last met.


    In turn, Markus shared his own experiences with Zeke, telling him about how much he loved working with metal and the progress he had made in his craft. He showed Zeke some of the weapons he had made, and Zeke showed Markus the staff he used in battle. Markus noticed that the staff was looking a little worn, and he promised to make Zeke a better weapon once he could get his hands on some better materials.


    Zeke, feeling grateful for Markus''s continued support, offered him almost all the money he had earned working as an adventurer. He wanted to help Markus further his craft and also pay for the materials that Markus would need, in order to craft a weapon for Zeke. Markus was touched by Zeke''s generosity and thanked him for his support. The two friends chatted for a while longer, catching up on everything that had happened in their lives and making plans for the future.


    As the morning turned into afternoon, Zeke realized that he only had a little time left before the carriage that would pass through his village would leave. He said his goodbyes to Markus and the two hugged again. Zeke made his way to the docking area for the carriages, his steps and mood lighter than they had been in a long time. He couldn''t wait to get home to his family and tell them all about his time at the academy. He had sent them some letters, but didn''t really feel like telling them about his life through a sheet of paper. But he had let them know that he was coming home for summer break, and they were excited to see him.


    When he arrived at the square, the carriage was already being loaded. He quickly paid the fare and got in, but when he sat down in his seat, he stared at the face of someone he really didn''t expect to see there. He was looking at Lilly.

 Chapter 27: My cats got a great purr-sonality.

    Chapter 27: My cat''s got a great purr-sonality.


    As Ezekiel boarded the carriage that would take him to his hometown, he couldn''t help but glance up and see Lilly sitting in front of him in the same carriage. As he looked at her, he realized that they would spend the next few hours together in this tiny compartment, and it seemed that they were the only passengers. The feelings he once had for her had long since turned to ash, and only bitterness remained where there was once only sweetness. He knew that the journey would be a test of his willpower and resolve, but he was determined to remain stoic and unaffected by her presence.


    As Ezekiel settled into his seat, he noticed that Lilly was avoiding eye contact with him. Her face filled with shame. Her eyes were red, as if she had been crying a lot. She still looked as cute as ever, but it seemed that the time at Elementium had left its traces on her as well, and not in a good way. Ezekiel could see the pain and sadness etched on her face, and for a moment, he felt a twinge of guilt for not being there for her when she needed him the most. But he quickly pushed those feeling aside, knowing that it was for the best for them both if they moved on.


    As the carriage began to move, Ezekiel felt his stomach drop with a mixture of excitement and dread. The journey home was going to be long, and he knew that the next few hours would be spent in close quarters with Lilly, someone who had once been so important to him. He tried to focus on the passing scenery, the rolling hills and the tall trees, but his mind kept drifting back to her.


    The silence in the carriage was deafening, and Ezekiel could feel the tension building between them. He could see that Lilly was struggling to hold back her tears, and he knew that he had to do something to ease the tension.


    "So, how was Elementium?" He asked, trying to make small talk.


    Lilly didn''t answer at first, and Ezekiel could see that she was struggling to find the words. "It was hard," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I missed you and Markus a lot."


    As Lilly spoke of the struggles she faced at Elementium, Ezekiel felt a knot form in his stomach. He didn''t know what to say to her. It had been hard for him as well, but didn''t she just spit in his face when he told her that he had missed her? He couldn''t help but feel resentment towards her, as she seemed to believe that she had been the only one who had suffered. He knew he should be empathetic and understanding, but the emotions were too raw, and the wound too fresh.


    As Lilly continued to talk about her problems, Ezekiel found himself struggling to find any comforting words to say to her. He noticed how she was now wearing expensive-looking clothes and jewelry, and he knew that those must have been presents from Samuel. He remembered how she had just stood by and watched as he was almost beaten up in order to protect her honor. How truly stupid he had been back then. He couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions; anger, resentment, and sadness. He knew that he should be there for her, but he just couldn''t find the right words to say. He couldn''t shake off the feeling of betrayal and how she had chosen Samuel over him. He sat there in silence, lost in his own thoughts, feeling the weight of his own regrets and the distance that had grown between them.


    As Ezekiel sat in silence, unable to find the right words to say to Lilly, there was a sudden loud impact coming from the roof of the carriage. In the next moment, a small but agile figure swung from the roof and entered the carriage in one smooth motion. It was Viola, the prodigy in wind magic. Without hesitation, she sat on Ezekiel''s lap and began to rub herself against him like a cat. "Did you miss me?" she asked, with a sly grin on her face.


    Ezekiel was taken aback by her sudden appearance and her bold behavior, but as he looked at her, all the negative thoughts he had, disappeared as if they had never been there. He gently stroked her head, and told her that he had really, really missed her. They had only been apart for a couple hours, but the time he had to spend with Lilly made him appreciate her company even more.


    Lilly found herself struggling to keep up with Viola''s line of questioning. She told her about how she came to the academy with Ezekiel and Markus, and about how she was discovered to have a greater wind affinity. But as she spoke, Viola noticed that there was no more mention of Ezekiel in any of the stories she told.


    Viola, deducing that something must have happened between them around that time, asked directly why Lilly didn''t spend any more time with Ezekiel after they arrived at the academy. She told Lilly that Ezekiel had had a very hard time right after coming to the academy and that he could have really used a friend back then. Lilly was taken aback by the directness of the question and found herself flustered, unable to come up with a proper answer.


    She made several excuses, saying that she had been busy with her studies and that she had thought that Ezekiel had found new friends. But as the words left her mouth, she could see that Viola was not buying it.


    Viola''s line of questioning became more and more detailed, causing Lilly to become increasingly annoyed. She felt as though she was being interrogated, and as the pressure mounted, she found herself losing her cool more and more. Eventually, she had had enough and let out a scream of frustration.


    "I didn''t want to be seen with him anymore, okay? I didn''t want to get bullied as well! I had a hard enough time making friends as it was, I couldn''t risk losing all that because of Ezekiel!"


    The moment the words left her mouth, Lilly realized what she had just said and to whom. She felt her face turn pale as she realized the impact of her words. Lilly felt ashamed, realizing how much she had hurt Ezekiel, and how much she had been motivated by her own fears.


    The moment Lilly finished talking, Viola''s expression changed to one of absolute disgust and loathing. Ezekiel couldn''t see her face, as she was sitting on his lap, looking away from him, but he could see the change in the way Lilly''s entire body tensed and a look of fear appeared on her face. After a moment of silence, Viola spoke. Her voice was colder than Ezekiel had ever heard it before.


    "You know, Miss Lilly," there was no trace of warmth left in the way she addressed Lilly, "I wholeheartedly believe that friends are the people that stay by your side when the times get hard. You said you were one of Ezekiel''s best friends and that you cared about him, but I think the only person you really cared about all that time was yourself."


    Viola''s words hit Lilly hard. She knew that she had hurt Ezekiel and lost his friendship, and she didn''t know if he would ever forgive her. She apologized and tried to explain her thought process, but it was too late, the damage was done. Viola listened to her, but didn''t offer any comfort or forgiveness.


    Ezekiel watched as Viola turned around in his lap, gave him a quick hug, and then nestled herself into his chest again in order to sleep. He felt a mix of emotions, he was angry at Lilly for the way she had treated him and hurt by her words, but he also felt grateful for having Viola as a friend, someone who always stood by him and supported him no matter what.


    As the carriage rolled on, the tension between Lilly and Viola was palpable. Viola''s words had struck a nerve in Lilly, and she sat in silence, her eyes downcast. Zeke, for his part, didn''t want to get involved in the drama either. He closed his eyes and focused on practicing his mind magic spells, using the quiet of the carriage to help him concentrate. He could feel Viola''s presence next to him, her steady breathing indicating that she had fallen asleep. The silence in the carriage was broken only by the occasional clop of the horses'' hooves on the road. It was clear that Viola was done with Lilly, and the girl was left to stew in her own thoughts for the remainder of the journey home.

 Chapter 28: Home, sweet home!

    Chapter 28: Home, sweet home!


    The carriage rolled to a stop in the small village of Feldstadt, signaling the end of their journey. As the door opened, Viola stirred from her slumber, her body stretching in a manner that accentuated her curves. Lilly couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy as she looked at her. Viola noticed Lilly''s gaze, and a smirk played on her lips as she relished in her impact.


    Zeke shook his head at her antics, used to her ways by now.


    "Let''s go," he said, gesturing for her to follow him as he stepped out of the carriage. The villagers of Feldstadt, who had been busy with their daily lives, noticed the carriage and the small group of mages. They immediately stopped what they were doing and took notice, some of them bowed while others came closer to see the travelers. The young mages were greeted warmly by the villagers, and they were all pleased to see Ezekiel back in his home village.


    Zeke looked around at the familiar sights of his home village, Feldstadt, with a longing in his eyes. The thatched roofs of the houses, the cobblestone streets, and the friendly faces of his old acquaintances all brought back fond memories.


    Ezekiel greeted everyone he knew, telling them that he had been well and catching up on old times. He introduced Viola as a friend from the academy, keeping her noble status and position a secret from the villagers. He knew it would only cause unnecessary attention, and he wanted to keep things simple.


    As Ezekiel led Viola through the village, he couldn''t help but reminisce about his childhood. He pointed out important locations from his stories, such as the spot where he had caught his first fish and the tree he used to climb as a child.


    As they walked, Viola listened intently, taking in the sights and sounds of the village with a sense of curiosity. But as they approached his home, he turned to Viola and asked her where she intended to stay. She gave a nonchalant answer, saying that she had a place in mind and not to worry about it. Ezekiel couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to her words, but he decided to trust her for now.


    As they approached his childhood home, Ezekiel turned to her and said, "We''re here." Viola looked at the small house with interest, inspecting it closely. It was a simple house, made of wood, with a thatched roof and a small garden in the front. It was clear that it had been well-kept, and it brought a smile to Ezekiel''s face.


    He walked up to the door and knocked on it three times before entering. It was a small tradition that he had kept from his childhood, a way to announce his arrival to his family. Ezekiel opened the door and gestured for Viola to enter, eager to show her around his childhood home. He was excited to see her reaction and to see if she would see the same warmth and love in the place that he did.


    As Viola stepped into Ezekiel''s childhood home, she couldn''t help but notice that it was not an impressive house by any means. The house was small, made of wood, and looked no different from the other thatched huts around it.


    When Ezekiel remembered that Viola must have grown up in a palace, he started to look a little ashamed of the house, but Viola quickly reassured him. She told him that it looked lovely, like a real family home. Ezekiel couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth from the compliment, but he didn''t say anything.


    The furniture was simple and worn, but it was clear that it had been well-maintained over the years. Ezekiel showed her around, pointing out special trinkets and memories from his childhood. As they walked through the house, Viola could see how much this place meant to Ezekiel. It was clear that it held a special place in his heart, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth and nostalgia as she looked around. She could see how much Ezekiel loved his home, and it made her happy to see him so at ease and content.


    He turned to his family and said, "Please, everyone. Treat Viola like a normal girl."


    His family continued to act stiff and uncomfortable around Viola. Ezekiel could tell that they were struggling to understand why he would bring a noble girl home to meet them. He knew that he had to be more direct.


    He turned to them and said, "She''s my best friend, and if you can''t act normal around her, then I''ll have to send her away. And if I have to send her away, she will have no place to go, she will have to fend for herself in the harsh world out there. Can you really bring yourself to do that to her?"


    Ezekiel knew he had to do something drastic to make his family more comfortable around Viola, so he decided to use his secret weapon. He grabbed Viola by the shoulders, turning her around and aiming her at his family like a weapon. He couldn''t see her face directly, but with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he saw that she had the most pitiful face that he had ever seen in his life.


    The effect was immediate. His mother snatched her away from him and held Viola to her chest like she was her own daughter. She looked at Ezekiel with disapproving eyes and asked him how he could be such a monster as to cast out this precious girl.


    Ezekiel knew he had made a mistake. Viola turned her head from within his mother''s embrace and just smirked at him. Ezekiel couldn''t help but roll his eyes at her, but he knew she was just trying to lighten the mood. After that first awkward moment, everyone treated Viola as Ezekiel''s friend and nothing else.


    Ezekiel''s mother asked him if Lilly and Markus had come back with him, and the situation got a little awkward as Ezekiel didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to lie to his family, but he also didn''t want to upset them by telling them that Lilly had moved on and Markus was not returning from the capital city.


    Ezekiel decided to just be honest and tell his family everything that happened with Lilly and Markus. He explained how Lilly had turned away from him and how she had agreed to marry Samuel, and how Markus had been working as a blacksmith in the crafter''s quarters in the capital city.


    When he told the part of the story where Lilly turned away from him, his mother cursed her out and expressed her disappointment in her. But when he told them about how Markus was doing and how the boy had supported and worried about him all this time, his parents were all smiles again. His father even said that he had always known that Markus was a good boy, and he was proud of him for being such a loyal friend to Ezekiel.


    This was also the first time that Viola had heard the entire story, and now she wished that she had been even harsher to Lilly. She could understand why Ezekiel had been hurt by Lilly''s actions and felt a sense of anger toward her. She also remembered the name of Samuel. How dare that little brat from the Luftschloss family secretly work for the Feuerkranz family. This was clearly a betrayal to her, since she was the leader of the wind mages at Elementium.


    Viola made a mental note to take care of this when they returned after the summer break. After Ezekiel had told his family about his fight with the ogre and his promotion to bronze rank, he finally stopped talking. His mother then asked him in jest if there were any other bombs he still wanted to drop. Ezekiel wanted to laugh along, but then he realized that he really had one more thing that he needed to tell his family.


    He made an awkward face, not sure how to tell them. His mother noticed his expression and told him to come out and say it. He hesitated for a moment but then decided to take his mother''s advice. "Mom, Dad, Maya, we are all nobles now!" he didn''t know what reaction he expected, but the complete silence that followed was not it.

 Chapter 29: Going on an adventure.

    Chapter 29: Going on an adventure.


    Zeke sat before his family, his eyes alight with a newfound sense of purpose as he spoke of his mentor, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. He explained how the old man had taken him under his wing after discovering his unique affinities for blood, space, and mind magic. He spoke of how Maximilian had become more than just a teacher to him, a true mentor figure, guiding him through the trials and tribulations of mastering his craft.


    "He saw something in me that others did not," Zeke said, his voice filled with a sense of reverence. "He believed in me, even when I had lost faith in myself. He taught me, he trained me, and he took care of me."


    Zeke''s parents listened intently as he spoke of the many ways in which Maximilian had looked after him, from providing him with a place to stay, to ensuring he had the resources he needed to hone his abilities. He spoke of the old man''s strict yet kind nature, and how he had pushed him to be the best version of himself.?v€l?1n.


    Zeke''s family sat in stunned silence as he spoke of the man who had adopted him, Maximilian. They were worried about how this would change their lives, but Zeke quickly reassured them. "I understand that you may be worried about how this will change things for us," he said, his voice calm and soothing. "But I want you to know that this probably won''t change much in your day-to-day lives."


    He went on to explain that Maximilian''s family was small, consisting of only two members, himself and Maximilian, so there wouldn''t be much contact with new family members. He also mentioned that because mages lived a lot longer, there wouldn''t be any inheritance to worry about any time soon. "Maximilian has already lived for several hundred years, so even if I am the prime heir, it doesn''t mean much," Zeke said, trying to ease their concerns.


    His words seemed to have a calming effect on his family, who began to see the situation in a new light. They realized that Zeke was right, that joining a noble family wouldn''t change much for them, and that there was no need to worry.


    "I understand that this may seem very strange to all of you," Viola said, her voice calm and reassuring. "But I can assure you that the noble title that non-mage family members receive is more symbolic, so they are better protected by the law." She explained that in the empire, nobles had a lot more freedom and protection under the law than commoners.


    Her words seemed to manage to calm down Zeke''s family even more, after getting over the shock of the announcement, there was even a little excitement in their eyes. They realized that the noble title was a way to protect their family, and that they had nothing to fear. They were grateful for Viola''s explanation, and they thanked her for her help.


    After everyone had calmed down, Zeke''s family began to tell him about what had happened in the village since he left. They told him that there had been a few goblin sightings nearby, and one of their neighbors swore to have seen a wolf monster, but other than that, everything had been calm. They were happy to hear that Zeke was safe and sound and that he was making progress in his magic studies.


    As Zeke began to move around in the morning, Viola was woken up by his movement. She grumbled a bit and claimed even more of the blanket that she had somehow almost completely taken over during the night. Zeke chuckled at her strange behavior and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. He had gotten into the habit of rising before dawn for his morning training and was making use of that by preparing breakfast for his family.


    By the time his parents came down, his mother had a teasing grin on her face as she told him that she saw Viola sleeping in his room before coming downstairs. Zeke tried to explain, but his mother just waved it off and told him that it was fine. He was confused, shouldn''t the parents be upset about him sleeping together with girls? They had no way of knowing what he might have done last night.


    Feeling confused by his mother''s odd behavior, he looked over to his father. His father had always been a pillar of support, he could always count on his father, he was sure that his father would not be happy with how casual his mother handled that situation. After meeting his father''s eyes, he was not disappointed, those eyes were serious. But then the betrayal happened, his father actually smiled at him and gave him a huge thumbs up.


    His mother then told him that it didn''t matter what he did or didn''t do last night, they liked Viola, and he was old enough to make his own decisions. Zeke was surprised by this reaction, but he was also relieved that his parents trusted him and were supportive of his choices.


    Zeke then showed his parents a little surprise he had for them. He had prepared an assortment of exotic fruits that he had brought from the capital for them to try. They ate and left for work. About an hour later, his sister dragged a clearly still half-asleep Viola into the room, and Zeke joined them for breakfast for a second time.


    Zeke and Viola decided to use the day to sight see around the village and search for the goblins that were mentioned by his parents. Viola easily found them with her flight ability. She told him that the spell she engraved when she advanced to mage was called [Levitate] through the engraving she was able to fly all day long.


    As they searched, Viola quickly located a pack of goblins and took care of them before Zeke even had sight of them. All he found were a couple of cold corpses on the ground. Zeke pouted at Viola, feeling completely useless, but this only made her laugh harder.


    They spent the entire day exploring the village, and the day after, and then the day after that as well. Before they knew it, that week was up, and Zeke had spent most of his time playing around with Viola and his sister.


    But now that the week was coming to an end, it was finally time for Zeke to leave his hometown and explore the world. He felt a mix of emotions, sadness for leaving his family and friends behind, but also excitement, as he had never explored farther than the capital, but now he and Viola would spend the next three weeks exploring the country. He imagined himself having one adventure after another, fighting monsters, uncovering ancient secrets and discovering new places.


    As they finished their preparations and said goodbye to his family, Zeke couldn''t wait for this adventure. He turned to Viola with a huge grin on his face and said, "This is going to be the best adventure of all time."

 Chapter 30: The worst adventure ever.

    Chapter 30: The worst adventure ever.


    "This has to be the worst adventure of all time," Zeke said for at least the tenth time in the last hour. Their adventuring had started off well, but how had it come to this? During their first week of travel, they found themselves in forests, mountains, plains, fighting monsters and saving travelers, everything else that Zeke had hoped he would discover. But after arriving in the small city of Baumgarten, it had started to rain. Now, a week later, it was still raining.


    They had been stuck in this small city for a week, unable to continue their journey due to the relentless downpour. They had tried to make the best of it, exploring the city and visiting its various shops and inns. But the constant rain had dampened their spirits, and they were both growing restless and bored.


    Zeke had hoped for grand adventures and thrilling battles. He had expected to see new places, meet new people, but instead, they were trapped in this dreary place, with nothing to do but wait.


    He looked over at Viola, thinking that she must be agitated as well by now, only to find that the girl had fallen asleep again. He sighed and walked over to the window of the room they had rented in the local inn. He looked out and saw that it was still pouring down with no end in sight. This was not how he had dreamed of his adventure to go, already one of his precious three weeks wasted inside an inn. That only left him with a single week remaining. "This has to be the worst adventure of all time," he said again, with a hint of defeat in his voice.


    Zeke sighed again and walked over to his backpack to retrieve one of the tools Maximilian had given him to train his mind magic during summer break. He might not have had any grand adventures yet, but at least his magic was making great progress, or so he tried to cheer himself up. He had, in fact, spent almost the entire time they were trapped inside training his magic.


    Viola, on the other hand, seemed to sleep for the entire week since they had arrived. Zeke had his suspicions that Viola truly was more cat than human, she could just sleep for entire days with no care. He couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of her ability to just sleep through this boredom, while he had to find ways to entertain himself. But as he sat down to train, he reminded himself that at least he was making progress in his magic, and that was something to be proud of.


    There was a knocking sound at the door, and a young girl entered shortly afterward. The young girl in question was the daughter of the innkeeper, and Zeke and Viola had gotten to know her over the past week. She rolled in their lunch on a trolley, since the two of them hadn''t even bothered going down for their meals anymore. The girl walked over to the bed and picked up a piece of fried fish from the table and carefully dangled it over the covers of the bed. In the next moment, there was a quick movement and the fish was gone from her hand. Silent noises of pleasure could be heard coming from under the covers as Viola devoured her prey. The girl, a little frightened, wiped the cold sweat from her brow and walked over to Zeke.


    Zeke flicked her a silver coin and congratulated her on another day without losing a finger. The girl puffed up and seemed strangely proud. Zeke and Frida, the innkeeper''s daughter, chatted for a while before Zeke complained to her that there was such a big adventurer guild in this small city, but nothing to do. Frida told him that it''s because of the underground ruins. And Zeke just went along with her: "Yes sure, because of the..." but then he realized what she had just said. He screamed out: "What underground ruins!?" Frida was surprised by his outburst, but still told him that the city was built on the ruins of an underground civilization, that was supposed to have existed here long ago. Zeke took off one of his shoes and threw it at Viola to get her attention. She stuck her head out from under the covers and they both listened intently as Frida explained the underground ruins.


    "Frida, I can''t believe it," Zeke exclaimed. "Why have you never told me about these underground ruins before? The city is built on top of them, you say?"


    "Jeez, that''s the reason there are so many adventurers in town," Frida replied. "But yes, the city is built on top of the ruins of an underground civilization that is said to have existed here long ago. They''re filled with treasures and ancient artifacts, but also with dangers such as traps and monsters."


    "But why didn''t you tell me about this before?" Zeke asked, still in disbelief.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    One adventurer, a young woman with a bow on her back, told of a great underground lake filled with dangerous creatures. Another, a burly man with an axe, spoke of a chamber filled with snakes that could spit their venom for up to 50 meters.


    As she spoke with each adventurer, Viola began to piece together a rough map of the underground ruins. She learned of secret passageways, hidden chambers, and deadly traps.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief, unable to comprehend how Viola had managed to gather so much information about the ancient underground ruins in such a short amount of time. Adventurers were notoriously tight-lipped about their discoveries, but apparently, Viola had found a way to get them to talk. She explained to him how her raincoat had become uncomfortable, and she had removed it, revealing her, thanks to the rain, completely see through robes and the alluring curves beneath. Suddenly, everyone had been eager to talk to her and share their experiences in the ruins.


    Viola explained that many of the adventurers had ventured deep into the underground ruins, and had returned with tales of mysterious artifacts and powerful magic. Some had even claimed to have encountered ancient guardians, powerful beings that protected the ruins from intruders. But despite the dangers, many were eager to return and explore further, driven by the promise of untold riches and powerful magic.


    He thanked her for her hard work and eagerly recounted the information he had discovered at the library. "I found out that this ancient underground civilization was called the ''Baumgarten Underground Empire''. They were a powerful and advanced society that existed here millennia ago. Their technology was far beyond anything we have today, and they had a complex system of government and social hierarchy. They even had their own written language, which I was able to translate with the help of some old texts I found in the library."


    Viola listened intently, her eyes wide with wonder as Zeke spoke. "Wow, that''s incredible," she exclaimed. "I had no idea that such a civilization existed here. I only found out that the ruins were discovered a couple of hundred years ago and that they were still being explored by adventurers, but they had not found anything of interest yet."


    Zeke nodded, "I also found out that the ruins were extensive and that they stretched far beneath the city. It seems that the civilization had built a vast network of underground structures, including grand halls, underground lakes, and even a system of underground transportation. But apparently, the ruins have been deemed too dangerous for further exploration."


    "But that''s exactly why we should explore them," Viola said with a determined look on her face. "We can''t let the fact that it''s dangerous stop us from uncovering the secrets of this lost civilization."


    Zeke smiled, feeling invigorated by Viola''s enthusiasm. "You''re right," he said. "We have to see these ruins for ourselves and uncover the truth about the Baumgarten Underground Empire. It''s the adventure of a lifetime."


    As the day went on, Zeke and Viola set about gathering the supplies they would need for their journey into the underground ruins. They visited the local market, where they purchased lanterns, ropes, and other equipment that would be essential for their exploration. They also stocked up on food and water, knowing that they would be underground for at least a couple of days.


    As the day drew to a close, Zeke and Viola returned to the inn to rest and prepare for the journey ahead. They went over their plans one last time, making sure that they had everything they needed. And then, as the sun rose over the city of Baumgarten, they set off into the unknown, ready for whatever adventures lay ahead.

 Chapter 31: The Baumgarten Underground Empire I.

    Chapter 31: The Baumgarten Underground Empire I.


    As the sun rose above the horizon, Zeke and Viola were already making their way toward what Zeke would describe as a still unknown entrance to the underground ruins. They had set out early, eager to make the most of their time. Zeke had consulted dozens of descriptions in the library, pouring over ancient texts and maps, and had uncovered a few references to this particular entrance. According to his research, it was the closest path to the center of the ruins.


    Their journey was not an easy one, as they had to navigate through dense forests and rugged terrain. But Zeke was determined, driven by the possibility of uncovering long-lost knowledge and treasures hidden within the ruins.


    The rain was coming down in sheets, making it difficult for Zeke and Viola to see as they made their way toward the small iron mine on the outskirts of town. They had both donned raincoats, but they were quickly becoming drenched as they hurried through the deluge. The mining operation was their destination, and it was here that the hidden entrance to the underground ruins had been discovered years ago.


    As they reached the mine, Zeke and Viola could see the entrance of the tunnel, a dark and ominous opening in the side of the main mining tunnel. Zeke had heard the rumors of the accidents that had plagued the mining operations in this tunnel, and it was why this section had been closed and entry for the workers had been forbidden. But Zeke was convinced that this was the closest path to the center of the ruins, and he was determined to find out for sure.?v€l?1n.


    As they stepped out of the rain and took off their raincoats, Viola turned to Zeke and asked, "How do you know that this entrance is the closest to the center?" Zeke explained that he had consulted countless reports in the library, cross-referenced ancient tomes and maps, and had uncovered a few mentions to this particular entrance.


    With a quick flick of a flint, Zeke lit a torch and motioned for Viola to follow him as he began to explain his reasoning. "There''s a book in the library," he said, "that has a collection of texts and phrases brought back by adventurer expeditions. The author of the book had only been able to decipher a small part of the collected text, but I was able to use that part to fuel my spell [Language Comprehension]. It allowed me to quickly learn more about the language."


    As they walked deeper into the tunnel, Zeke continued, "My mastery of the tongue is not perfect yet, but I can roughly translate what most of the texts mean. I believe that this tunnel leads to the center of the ruins, and I discovered the location of what I believe to be a city in the center of all those tunnels. I''m convinced that we''ll find something of great importance down there."


    Viola was skeptical, but she trusted Zeke''s knowledge and expertise. Together, they ventured into the dark and forbidding tunnel, ready to uncover the secrets that lay within. The tunnel was dark and damp, and the only light besides their torch came from the faint glow of the luminescent moss growing on the walls. But Zeke''s eyes were drawn to something else, something that set his heart racing. Carved into the stone at the back of the tunnel was a symbol, one that matched the ancient text he had found in the library.


    With a sense of triumph, Zeke pointed it out to Viola and smirked at her, "We''re in the right place." Farther down the tunnel, Zeke and Viola came across a fork in the road. The tunnels split off in two different directions, both leading into the darkness. Viola paused for a moment, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She then pointed to one of the tunnels and said to Zeke, "I can feel an airflow in that tunnel. It must lead outside."


    Viola nodded, understanding the implications of what Zeke had said. She knew that they were walking into a dangerous situation and that she, especially, needed to be vigilant. She also knew that Zeke''s expertise in mind magic would be a valuable asset in understanding how the mind magic of the heart worked.


    As they continuously walked deeper into the tunnel without being hindered by anything, Zeke and Viola were initially surprised to find that they didn''t come across any traps at all. Zeke thought about it and realized that it made sense. How could there be active traps around here if the heart had called down the miners? They would have seen corpses before now. Viola also agreed with his reasoning, but neither of them dropped their guard as they walked deeper into the tunnel.


    The walls started to change little by little as they continued their descent. The once rough and natural-looking stone walls were getting more even and artificial-looking. There were even carvings on the walls that looked like they had been done by an artist. The carvings depicted scenes of people and creatures that neither of them recognized, but they were intricate and detailed. It was clear that whoever had built this place had put a lot of time and effort into the construction.


    Viola and Zeke looked at each other, both feeling a sense of awe and wonder at what they were seeing. They knew that they were getting closer to the center of the ruins, and they were both excited to see what lay ahead. They walked on, their guard still up, and their senses alert for any sign of danger. The tunnel was dark, but the light from the torch and the luminous moss on the walls provided enough light for them to see. The heart''s call was growing stronger with each step, but that didn''t stop them, they were determined to uncover the secrets of the ruins.


    After walking for around 30 minutes, they came across an open stone gate. Behind it lay a room, but it was pitch dark inside and Zeke could not see far into it. They searched the arch of the gate as well as the nearby walls for any indication of what may lay ahead and found that there were a lot of scenes depicting combat.


    Zeke looked at Viola with serious eyes, her eyes were equally serious, but she still nodded at him. He knew that she was ready for whatever lay ahead, and he felt a sense of relief knowing that he had her by his side. He took a deep breath and stepped into the room, holding the torch in front of him. As they walked deeper into the room, the light from the torch illuminated the walls, revealing more carvings of people and creatures locked in combat.


    Zeke and Viola entered the chamber, ready for anything. The moment they stepped through the gate, the doors swung shut silently, but with surprising speed. But before they could even react to this new development, the entire chamber lit up. They found themselves in a colossal cavern, the light coming from crystal contraptions that were embedded in the ceiling at regular intervals, lighting up the entire space as if they were outside on a cloudless day.


    Zeke and Viola were flabbergasted by this turn of events and looked at each other in amazement. But their attention was still focused in the center of the room, where a humanoid figure stood. The figure looked at them and said in a deep and powerful voice, "Sustio, ad loca probationis."


    Viola looked at Zeke wordlessly, one eyebrow raised. She was trying to understand what the figure had said, but it was not in a language that she was familiar with. Zeke thought for a moment, and then gave her his best guess of what the figure had said, "Welcome, to the proving grounds."

 Chapter 32: The Baumgarten Underground Empire II.

    Chapter 32: The Baumgarten Underground Empire II.


    Zeke looked at the figure in the center of the room. It was roughly proportioned like a human, but clearly it was not. Zeke was pretty sure the thing in front of them was not even a living being. To make sure his assumptions were correct, he asked the figure in front of them, "Who are you?" The figure didn''t even move a millimeter and for a moment, it seemed like there would be no response at all. But then, it answered in the same language as before, "Lingua ignota detecta. Hoc unitate non possumus respondere ad quaesitum tuum."


    "What did it say?" Viola asked, curious.


    "Hmm," Zeke mused, "something like: ''Unknown language found. This device is unable to provide a result to your search.'' I don''t know all the words it used, but that seems to be the core message. But don''t worry, my ability to translate will get better the longer I can keep it talking." And with that, he turned back to the figure and began speaking to it in the same language it had just used. At first, it was halting and broken, but as the minutes passed, his proficiency grew.


    Zeke struggled to keep his improved version of the [language comprehension] spell going for as long as he could, as he asked the figure all kinds of questions, determined to learn as much of the language as possible. As a result, he grew increasingly fluent in the language, which was apparently called ''Bue,'' and learned some information about the nature of this place. But eventually, he could not sustain the spell any longer and collapsed forward, only to be caught by Viola. She asked him if he was okay, to which he replied that it was just the effect of using his magic and that he was fine. He then proceeded to share with her the information he had learned during his inquiry.


    The room they were in was apparently one of the entrances to the city at the center of the Baumgarten underground empire. However, in Zeke''s opinion, the title of "empire" was misleading, as they only had the one giant city and miles upon miles of tunnels surrounding it, hardly what he would call an empire. But he was beginning to suspect that the people who built this place were a little strange. He further explained to Viola that in order to enter the city, every person needed to complete a test. Viola then asked him what happened if they didn''t pass the test.


    As Zeke and Viola stood before the imposing figure, known now as Guardian 543, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. He had a sneaking suspicion that the test they needed to pass in order to enter the city, at the center of the Baumgarten underground empire, may not be as simple as it seemed. But he hadn''t bothered to ask the Guardian what would happen if they failed.


    The Guardian, true to form, took its time before answering Zeke''s question. When it finally spoke, its words were nothing but gibberish to Viola. "Si non possis experimentum transire, nemo supervivet" it said.


    Zeke cursed under his breath, the weight of the Guardian''s words hitting him hard. "Well, at least we know where all those missing adventurers ended up now," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm.


    Viola, however, who had no idea what the Guardian had said, wasn''t following Zeke''s logic. She asked, "Care to enlighten me?"


    Zeke was a little embarrassed that he had forgotten to translate again, and he told her that the Guardian had said, "All that fail the test will be killed." The gravity of the situation was clear to them both, and they knew they needed to be thoroughly prepared if they wanted to pass the test and survive.


    "What''s going on here?" Viola asked, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    The man smirked, his gaze scanning the two youths. "Are you here for the first time?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "This place, little miss, is known as the outer district of the city. You cannot enter this place unless you pass what we call ''the first test''. You two should be aware of that fact already," he continued, his tone becoming serious. "And let me tell you, all those who have passed the first test have agreed to keep quiet about this place, to avoid the competition that would come with the knowledge of its existence. Especially for when we all pass ''the second test''," he added, a hint of mystery in his voice.


    Zeke and Viola looked at each other, both taken aback by this revelation. Zeke knew that ''the first test'' must refer to the test against mind magic that they had just passed, but what was the second test then? He couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as he thought about the potential dangers that lay ahead. They couldn''t help but wonder what the test entailed and how they could possibly pass it.


    The man, sensing their confusion, offered to explain more about the test and how to pass it. "The test is a combination of physical, mental, and magical combat. Only the strongest and most skilled adventurers shall pass. Mark my words, this test is extremely dangerous and many have lost their lives trying to pass it," he warned, his eyes scanning Zeke and Viola.


    "And I must make a request of the both of you. Promise me, that you shall not speak of this place once you have left. Agreed?" The two of them nodded, promising to keep the secret of this place.


    "You may search all the houses here, but be warned, most of them have been picked clean by years of adventurers searching for treasures," the man added.


    Zeke and Viola thanked the man for the information and began to explore the outer district of the city. As they walked through the streets, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the ancient architecture and the intricate carvings that adorned the houses. They could see that the houses had once been grand and beautiful, but now they were nothing but ruins, their beauty long-lost to the ravages of time and human greed.


    As they explored the houses, they found that the men had been right, most of the houses had already been picked clean. However, they did manage to find a few small trinkets and relics that had been overlooked by previous adventurers. They were excited by their finds, but they knew that they were insignificant compared to the treasures that they were sure lay hidden in the inner districts of the city.


    As they explored the outer district, they couldn''t help but think about the test that lay ahead of them. They knew that it would not be easy, but they were determined to pass it and uncover the secrets of the Baumgarten underground empire. They spent the rest of the day exploring the outer district and making preparations for the test, knowing that their journey to uncover the secrets of the city had only just begun.

 Chapter 33: The Baumgarten Underground Empire III.

    Chapter 33: The Baumgarten Underground Empire III.


    Zeke and Viola spent the entire day scouring the outer district of the city for valuables, but their search proved to be less successful than they had hoped. Despite their efforts, they each only managed to find a few interesting trinkets and baubles, nothing of significant value. They both knew that any valuable treasures had long since been taken from the area, leaving only the discarded and forgotten items behind.


    Despite the lack of obvious treasures, Zeke''s [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell proved to be a valuable asset in their search. The spell, which now extended to around 2.5 meters around him, allowed him to detect any valuable items hidden within chests or storage crates with ease. This allowed them to be certain that they had not missed anything of worth during their search.


    As the sun began to set, Zeke and Viola made camp for the night. As they sat around the fire, they discussed their plan for the next few days. They knew that their search for valuables in the outer district had come up empty, and they needed to decide on their next course of action. They considered returning to the academy or attempting to find a way to pass the second test.


    The next day, Zeke and Viola set out with a clear goal in mind: to conduct one final sweep of the outer district before moving on to the location of "the second test." They had heard rumors of this test, and what they had learned was that it was much more difficult but not as deadly as the previous one. Unlike the first test, where failure meant certain death, it was said that those who could not pass this test were able to walk away unharmed.


    With this in mind, Zeke and Viola had devised a plan. They would first scope out the situation, taking in all the details and trying to understand the nature of the test. They wanted to determine if they had a chance at success before committing to it. If it seemed impossible for them to pass, they would instead spend their remaining time in the outer district, searching for any valuables that may have been missed on their previous search.


    As they walked through the abandoned streets, Zeke''s [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell proved to be a valuable asset once again.


    Zeke and Viola were making their way through the outer district when they came across an old shop that must have been selling jewellery when the city still had a functioning economy. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell, Zeke could see a hidden compartment within the shop that contained a beautiful bracelet. Excited by the discovery, he opened the compartment and took out the bracelet.


    Viola looked at the bracelet in fascination, it was clear that she liked it a lot. Zeke, noticing her interest, waved it in front of her face and could see that her eyes were tracking it like a cat watching a mouse. Before she could pounce on it, he tossed it to her and said it was a present. Viola was overjoyed and immediately put it on.


    Just as they were admiring the bracelet, a voice could be heard from behind them. "Boss, those brats here seemed to have found something good."


    Zeke and Viola turned around to see a man standing behind them, and three others entering the shop at his call. The look in their eyes made it clear that they were up to no good. Zeke wordlessly brandished his staff, which he had slung over his back, preparing for a fight. He would make sure that if those people wanted to steal from them, they would have to be ready to bleed for it.


    Just as he was about to charge, the leader of the group spoke. "Brat, you have good taste. How about this? You guys can keep the bracelet you found, but in exchange, you let us have a little fun with your girlfriend. What do you say?"


    Zeke was outraged by the man''s proposition, and Viola was visibly shaking at the threat. Without hesitation, Zeke stepped forward, ready to defend Viola and himself. He knew that they could not just give in to these bandits'' demands. They would have to fight to protect themselves and what was rightfully theirs.


    Did this man really think that he would let them have their way with Viola just for a piece of jewelry? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He glared at the smug faces of the four men in the room, all of them leering at Viola like she was a piece of meat. He couldn''t stand the thought of anyone hurting her, let alone these four thugs.


    Olenzo, the researcher who had written all the books, had a deep understanding of the Giger''s culture and way of life. He wrote about the Giger''s love for science and experimentation, and how they had used this passion to create a society that was highly advanced. However, Olenzo also wrote about the Giger''s tendency to overcompensate for their small size by building everything larger than it needed to be. He believed that this behavior was rooted in their need to prove themselves to the larger races and to show that they were just as capable, if not more so, than the larger races.


    Zeke delved deeper into the books and discovered that the Gigers were a highly magical and technologically advanced society. They had developed a system of magic that allowed them to control machines with their minds and had created a utopia for themselves, living in harmony with nature and their surroundings. They had created a perfect balance between magic and technology, something that was thought to be impossible.


    Zeke also learned that the Gigers had a unique understanding of magic itself. They had discovered a way to tap into the energies that flowed through the earth and harnessed it to power their machines and create their underground paradise. The Gigers had even created a way to store and release magic in a controlled manner, something that Zeke had never seen before.


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was reading. The knowledge contained in these books was invaluable and could change the way magic was understood and used. He knew that this discovery could turn someone into one of the most respected researchers in the empire.


    He spent hours in the library, reading and taking notes on everything he could. Viola had returned a while ago but didn''t want to interupt him, so she curled up in a corner and went to sleep. He knew that he couldn''t take all the books with him, but he memorized as much as he could and made detailed notes on the most important information. Then he burned the notes and slapped his forehead, was he an actual idiot? Didn''t he work all summer long on a spell that would help him memorize and understand an enormous amount of information and store them indefinitly? So he got to work.


    After several hours of none stop memorisation, his mind buzzing with the wealth of information he had just absorbed, lay down beside Viola and closed his eyes. The knowledge he had gained was invaluable, but also dangerous in the wrong hands. As he drifted off to sleep, he made the decision to burn the books and records of the Gigers before they left, ensuring that their secrets were kept safe. His mind was at ease, knowing that he had not only gained knowledge, but also taken steps to protect it.


    The next morning, Zeke woke up feeling refreshed and ready to take on the day. He knew that there was much to be done before they could leave this place, and he was determined to make the most of their time here.


    He began to gather the books and stack them in the middle of the room. He then used the magical tool for lighting camp fires to ignite the pile and watched as the flames consumed the books, destroying them completely. With a heavy heart, he turned and left the burning library. Viola and Zeke then made their way towards the second test. Viola informed Zeke that she had heard there was a strong adventurer attempting the test today.


    As they approached the location, they could see a crowd gathered around a large circular arena. In the center of the arena stood a man, who Zeke assumed was Rudolf, dressed in gold armor and wielding a massive sword. He was surrounded by a group of heavily armed guards.


    As they made their way closer to the front of the crowd, Zeke could see that the guards were not just there for show. They were clearly on high alert, their eyes scanning the crowd for any signs of danger.


    Viola leaned in closer to Zeke and whispered, "Rudolf is a gold ranked adventurer, the strongest guy here at the moment. He tried the test weeks ago, but ultimately failed. He''s determined to pass it this time, but I don''t think he stands a chance."


    Zeke watched as Rudolf stepped towards the guardian and began to speak. "I am Rudolf, a gold ranked adventurer. I have come here to take the second test, and I will not be denied!" The crowd erupted in cheers and applause, but Zeke could see the determination in Rudolf''s eyes. The robotic voice of the guardian could be heard, but the people here didn''t seem to understand what it was saying.


    As the test began, Zeke could see that Rudolf was a formidable opponent. He fought with skill and precision, his sword striking with deadly accuracy. But as the test progressed, it became clear that he was outmatched. The guards surrounding him began to fall one by one, until finally Rudolf himself was defeated.


    As the crowd cheered and applauded, Viola turned to Zeke and said, "It seems I was right, we don''t stand a chance in this test." before she could say anything more she realized something was wrong with the way Zeke just stood there, watching the failed test of Rudolf. Viola couldn''t help but notice the oddity in his expression. She reached out to prod him, attempting to gain his attention, yet he remained fixated on the scene before him. A moment passed before a chuckle escaped his lips, growing louder and louder until it became a full-fledged laugh. Those around them began to take offense, assuming Zeke was mocking Rudolf''s failure. Viola, quick on her feet, pulled him away from the growing crowd and demanded to know the reason for his sudden outburst. The smirk on his face was growing wider with every word as he spoke, "I think we will pass the second test without a problem."

 Chapter 34: The Baumgarten Underground Empire IV.

    Chapter 34: The Baumgarten Underground Empire IV.


    Viola looked at Zeke with confusion etched on her face. "Didn''t you just see how that gold adventurer got his ass kicked by that guardian? Rudolf was stronger than both of us together, and he had no chance. How could we pass the test?" Zeke smirked, his confidence unwavering. He told her to trust him and to follow his lead. Viola seemed hesitant, but she trusted Zeke, and so the two of them made their way back to the location of the fight.


    Zeke knew that they shouldn''t allow the people to watch them take the test, so they had to wait for the crowd to clear out. He turned to Viola, his eyes alight with confidence. "Trust me," he said. "We can do this." And with that, they waited for the crowd to disperse, the people none the wiser to the spectacle they would miss here.


    After several hours, the location was completely deserted of people. There was nothing around, aside from the guardian, who stood in front of the only passage that led through the wall that separated the outer district from the inner district. Once Zeke and Viola were sure that nobody was watching, they stepped up to the gate, and the guardian said the same thing he had said to Rudolf earlier.


    But Zeke didn''t get ready to fight. Instead, he bowed to the guardian and said something in the Bue language. The guardian remained silent for a while and then, after a short answer, simply stepped aside, letting them through. Viola was flabbergasted. She couldn''t believe what she had just witnessed. She turned to Zeke with a look of confusion and wonder.


    After passing through the gate, Viola immediately turned to Zeke and asked him how he managed to trick the guardian. Zeke just smirked at her, reveling in his feeling of superiority, but after Viola started to get a little annoyed, he began to explain. "The people outside were all wrong! They assumed that the second test was to beat the guardian, but that could not be further from the truth. The guardian told Rudolf earlier that only authorized personnel can enter the inner district and that Rudolf had to identify himself. After which, Rudolf pointed his sword at the guardian. The guardian then told him to lower his weapon, or it would remove him from the gate by force. You see, the fight that Rudolf had with the guardian was not the test, he had a fight because he already failed the test by not responding correctly."


    Viola couldn''t believe her ears, was it really this easy? She couldn''t believe that all this time, the test was not to defeat the guardian but to answer correctly. She felt foolish for not realizing it sooner. Zeke could see the realization dawning on her face, and he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "Don''t worry about it," he said with a smug smile. "We all make mistakes, but it''s important to learn from them."


    Viola nodded, she was irked by Zeke''s smug behavior, but she couldn''t argue against the wisdom of these words. But then something occurred to her, "Wait a moment! You are not on the list for allowed personnel as well, why did it let us in?" Zeke smirked and took out a book from his pocket. "I might not be on the list, but Mr. Olenzo here is on the list," he said, looking incredibly self-satisfied as he pointed to the name of the author on the back of the book.


    Viola was too impressed to get mad at him for his ostentatious behavior, so she asked him what the guardian had said as they passed. Zeke couldn''t help but laugh, then translated the last words of the guardian to her: "Welcome back, Dr. Olenzo. Your last visit was 4723 years ago. Have a nice stay." They both looked at each other before both burst out laughing.


    Zeke thought for a moment through all their options before replying, "We should move towards the center of this place while staying out of sight as much as we can. Olenzo described in his book that there is a research facility in the middle of the inner district. It''s in that facility that they keep their most valuable treasures. Apparently, even one of the three holy artifacts is stored there."


    Viola''s eyes shone at the mention of a holy artifact. "Is it ''the heart'' that we have heard so much about?" "No, whatever they had planned to do with the heart, they never finished that project," Zeke responded, "the three holy artifacts are something different."


    Viola just kept looking right at him and after a while of silent staring he sighed and motioned her over to a storage shed where they were out of sight and began to explain, "The three holy artifacts are the three greatest technological inventions of the Giger: The energy ball, the magic shield, and the mystery box."


    Viola interjected, disappointed: "Why are those names so lame?"


    Zeke gave her a look and then paused for dramatic effect before continuing his explanation, "The energy ball is buried deep in the earth and can harness the very energy from the ground. All the energy for the entire city and all the larger machines was provided by this one artifact. The holy shield is connected to the energy ball, and it creates a Mana shield around the entire inner district. If Olenzo''s words can be believed, it would take the entire empire''s army years to break through it."


    Viola''s eyes were shining at this point. Zeke could see that the talk of those treasures had excited her greatly. He wanted to turn around and continue towards the center when he felt a hand on his shoulder, and Viola pulled him back. She seemed annoyed, "Where are you going? You didn''t tell me about the mystery box yet!" Zeke was surprised at first, but then he made a bitter smile, "I told you all I know about it. Olenzo never saw it either, apparently, no Giger alive in Olenzos time knew what the mystery box contained anymore. But among their people, there was a rumor that one day the mystery box would open when it found a worthy owner."


    Viola was intrigued. She had never heard of such a thing before. She asked, "What does that mean? How does it choose a worthy owner?" Zeke shrugged, "I have no idea, it''s just a rumor. But it''s said that whoever opens the mystery box will be granted great power and knowledge. It''s also said that the mystery box will only open for someone who has proven themselves to be true and just. It''s a mystery that may never be solved."


    Zeke expected Viola to be disappointed, but it was the exact opposite of what happened. She almost sprinted towards the center of the region. Zeke had to catch her and remind her to be careful. After she calmed down, she looked at him with a smug look in her eyes and said, "Wanna bet that box is gonna open the moment I walk up to it?" Zeke didn''t know if he should laugh or cry. But the girl at least had confidence in herself, so he just patted her head and told her that he thought so as well.


    Before they could even make it a hundred meters towards the next cover, another beast jumped out of the tall wheat stalks that lined the road. Behind them, another three jumped out. Those monsters had waited in ambush and instantly surrounded them; they were clearly intelligent. It seemed that they had to fight their way to the research facility.

 Chapter 35: The Baumgarten Underground Empire V.

    Chapter 35: The Baumgarten Underground Empire V.


    The monster, surprised by Zeke''s sudden charge, was too late to dodge as the staff connected with its skull. A loud crack echoed through the forest as the creature''s head caved in, blood and brain matter splattering the ground. Zeke didn''t wait for the other creatures to react, he knew that he had to take advantage of the element of surprise while it lasted. He pushed his body to move even faster, his blood magic flowing through his veins, giving him the strength and speed he needed to take down these beasts.


    The other creatures, now alerted to Zeke''s presence, began to howl and snarl in rage as they turned to face him. Zeke didn''t hesitate, he knew that he had to take them out as quickly as possible before they could surround and overpower him. He activated [Perfect Spatial Awareness], his space magic spell that gave him perfect awareness of everything happening within a sphere around him. This spell was a game changer for him, it allowed him to react to any situation with lightning speed and precision.


    As the monsters closed in on him, Zeke activated another spell, [Spatial Barrier], a space magic spell that created a barrier in front of him. The barrier was made of compressed space, and it was strong enough to block most physical attacks without a problem. The monsters slammed into the barrier, but it held strong, protecting Zeke from their jaws and claws.


    Viola, at the very start of the fight, had activated her own spell, [Levitate]. She lifted herself off the ground and flew above the monsters, giving her a clear view of the battlefield. She began to chant the incantation for her wind magic spell, [Gale], and a powerful gust of wind began to blow, pushing the monsters back and giving Zeke the opening he needed to make his next move.


    Zeke lifted his palm towards the remaining monsters and then proceeded to clench his fist, activating his spell, [Spatial freeze]. He channeled his magic into the space surrounding the monsters, blocking their movement. He didn''t need to tell Viola to act, the moment the monsters stopped moving a barrage of wind blades came crashing down on them, cutting them to pieces. The monsters let out a final howl of agony as they fell to the ground, dead.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief as the adrenaline began to subside. He knew that he couldn''t let his guard down yet, there could be more monsters lurking in the forest. He looked up at Viola, who was still floating above him, and gave her a nod of gratitude. She smiled back, glad to have been able to support him in battle. Together, they moved on, ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    The monsters here were unlike anything Zeke had ever seen before. They were twisted abominations of nature, with multiple eyes, limbs, and mouths. Some of them even seemed to be a fusion of different creatures, with the heads of wolves and the bodies of bears, or the wings of bats and the venomous fangs of snakes.


    Despite their grotesque appearance, these monsters were incredibly powerful and dangerous. Their attacks were relentless, and their physical strength was nothing to be underestimated. Zeke and Viola had to use all of their skills and spells just to keep themselves alive.


    Zeke, with his blood magic, was able to increase his physical strength and speed, allowing him to fight more efficiently. He also used his space magic to create barriers and traps, slowing down the monsters and giving him the upper hand. Viola, with her wind magic, was able to control the surrounding air, creating powerful gusts of wind that knocked the monsters off their feet, throwing them through the air like sandbags. Together, they were able to work in sync, supporting each other and taking down the monsters one by one. It was clear that Viola was a much stronger fighter thanks to her versatile spell arsenal, but Zeke did all he could to keep up with her.


    Zeke had just finished a grueling battle against a monstrous creature that seemed to be a twisted combination of snake and crocodile. As he turned to check on Viola, who was in the midst of battling a swarm of reptilian birds, he suddenly felt a searing pain in his chest. Glancing down, he saw three lines of blood across his chest muscles, deep gashes that cut through his flesh.The roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    Zeke and Viola had been fighting for what felt like days, and the strain was starting to take its toll on them both. They were wounded and exhausted, but they knew that they couldn''t give up. They couldn''t turn back now, not when they were so close to their destination.


    Finally, they could see the target in the distance, the research facility that held the promise of safety and sanctuary. However, standing between them and their goal were roaming hordes of creatures, a formidable obstacle to overcome. They could see that the grounds of the facility were clear and free of monsters, but the problem remained of how to reach it.


    Zeke''s mind raced as he assessed their options. He knew that the distance to the facility was roughly 500 meters, a distance he could easily cover in under a minute even while carrying Viola. Flying there was not an option, as the air was teeming with creatures that would overpower her in such numbers. He began to devise a plan, an idea forming in his mind. If he carried her in his arms, and she used her wind magic, perhaps they could make it to the facility in one piece.


    It was a risky plan, but it was the only one they had. Viola was not thrilled by the idea, but she knew that they had to reach the research facility at all costs. She didn''t have a better plan, so she agreed to the idea. Zeke picked her up and began to boost his body with blood magic, pushing himself to his limits. He started running, the hordes of monsters instantly noticing them, but most quickly gave up the chase as they had no hope of catching him. The first hundred meters he ran with ease, nothing getting in his way. As they passed the halfway point, a pack of scale-wolfs tried to cut them off, but he leaped over them easily, boosted by Viola''s wind magic. He landed smoothly, not breaking stride.


    Halfway to the target, Zeke was not injured yet, but as they reached the final 200 meters, they started to run into trouble. A swarm of blade-birds took notice, drawn to Viola''s silver hair. Zeke hugged her tighter, leaning forward to protect her the best he could while preparing for the final section of the sprint. The birds descended upon them like hail, cutting into him as he continued to rush forward, but he pushed through the pain and with one final leap, they reached the complex. The monsters gave up the chase as if there was an invisible wall blocking their way. They had made it to safety at last.


    As soon as they entered the grounds of the facility, Zeke collapsed onto the floor, bleeding from dozens of cuts that were freely flowing onto the ground. With a tremendous force of will, he used his blood magic to stop the bleeding for all of them. Slowly and carefully, he began to heal each cut one by one. Viola, meanwhile, was practically unharmed, but she was covered in Zeke''s blood. She had tears in her eyes as she looked down at Zeke, his body a tattered mess from shielding her.


    As Zeke looked up, he saw Viola looking worriedly at him, and he tried to play it off by saying, "It looks far worse than it actually is." Viola just nodded but didn''t say anything. Zeke closed his eyes to focus, and after a couple of minutes, the worst of his wounds were patched up. He sat up and tried to smile at Viola, but she was kneeling on the floor, covering her head with both arms. At that moment, Zeke could feel it, a targeted Mind magic attack, right at Viola. He recognized the magic signature - it was ''the heart''.


    Zeke tried to shield her somehow since she didn''t look good at all, but before he could do anything else, Viola relaxed completely. Zeke breathed out a sigh of relief, thinking that she somehow managed to beat the spell.


    But when she stood up and looked at him, she looked completely different, the look in her eyes alien. Without another word, she started to fly towards the research facility and crashed through a window on the third floor, disappearing from sight.


    Zeke was stunned, watching as Viola left. He couldn''t believe that she had fallen under the spell''s influence so quickly, and he was filled with a deep sense of dread and uncertainty about what was to come. He knew that he had to act fast, and he knew that he would do whatever it took to get Viola out of this place safely.

 Chapter 36: The Hearts Desire I.

    Chapter 36: The Heart''s Desire I.


    Zeke''s mind reeled as he stared after Viola, unable to fathom the reality of what had just occurred. He felt as if he had been struck by a physical blow, and his legs gave out beneath him as he stumbled back and sat down heavily on the ground, dazed and disoriented. The combination of blood loss and the shock of the situation was too much for him to handle, and he struggled to maintain control of his body as it began to tremble with a mixture of fear and despair.


    He reached within himself, drawing upon the power of his blood magic to steady himself and calm the raging storm of emotion that threatened to consume him. He used his [Perfect body control] spell to relax his muscles and slow his breathing, but even this small measure of control could not quell the tempest of feelings that swirled within him. Furthermore, he felt as if he were caught in the grip of a whirlwind, unable to find any footing or sense of direction in the face of this sudden and overwhelming trauma.


    As he sat there, the weight of what had just happened began to settle upon him, and he felt a sense of deep despair and hopelessness wash over him. He couldn''t help but feel that he had somehow failed, that he had been unable to protect the people he cared about, and that he was now alone in the face of this unfathomable tragedy. His mind was a jumbled mess of emotions, and he couldn''t seem to focus on anything except the overwhelming sense of loss and grief that consumed him.


    For a while, Zeke just sat on the ground, only focusing on maintaining a steady breathing pattern. Once he finally regained control over his emotions, he began to process the information he had on ''the heart''. He knew that it had been the central focus of research for the Giger people for at least a century. The Giger people had hoped to create the fourth holy artifact with this project. He thought long and hard about anything that could be used to turn the situation around. The first guardian had told them that once ''the heart'' had control over someone, they needed to be killed because there was no way it would relinquish control again as long as the person was alive.


    Zeke knew that time was of the essence, he needed to find a solution fast before it was too late. He began to recall all the information he had learned about the Giger people''s research, searching for any clues or insights that might help him. He remembered reading stories about the Giger''s experiments with mind magic and the use of special artifacts to control ''the heart''.


    As Zeke sat there, lost in thought, he couldn''t help but question the words of the guardian. Could they be trusted? The idea went against everything he knew about how mind magic worked. And why would they not simply turn off ''the heart''? Surely, there had to be a way to deactivate their own creation.


    But as he sat there, something clicked in his mind, and he realized the missing piece of the puzzle. He remembered a single phrase from Olenzo''s notes: "...it was truly one of our people''s biggest fortunes to have the pleasure to work on something like this...". Zeke had thought that Olenzo was talking about the privilege of being able to work on such an important project, but what if - what if the heart was not created by the Giger people at all, but was, in fact, an actual heart.


    As he passed the second floor, Zeke saw a strange construction that looked almost like an altar, similar to the ones he had seen in the churches of the many gods. On top of it lay something that almost looked like a wrapped birthday present, complete with a bow and everything. Zeke was first confused by the bizarre display, what was this? A birthday present for one of the gods? But then he realized what the present was, it was one of the three holy artifacts, the "Mystery Box". He remembered how Viola had bragged that the box would immediately accept her as its owner as soon as she touched it. The thought of Viola brought a deep sting, thinking about her situation, but he quickly calmed himself down again. He looked at the box and had a sudden thought. Maybe he could become the new owner of the Mystery Box and use its power to save Viola and defeat the heart. He knew that the box was powerful, and that it could be the key to their success.


    With hesitant steps, he approached the altar. He looked at the beautifully crafted box. It seemed to be made from a metal that Zeke didn''t recognize. It had a blueish-gray color and looked to be incredibly smooth. The box had artistic carvings all along its sides. It truly looked like the mysterious artifact that it was. Zeke realized that what he thought of as the bow of a present was in fact an attachment to make it easier to carry the box. With a trembling hand and a trembling heart, Zeke stretched out his hand and touched the box. But nothing happened.


    He stood there, disappointed, but not surprised. He had hoped from the bottom of his heart that the Mystery Box would be the key to saving Viola and destroying the heart. In his desperation, he had even let some of his blood trickle on the box, as he had heard some artifacts were bound by blood, but it was all for naught. It now seemed that all his hope had been in vain. He looked closer at the carvings on the box, trying to find some clue as to why it wasn''t working. He noticed that there were some symbols inscribed on the box, in an ancient language that he didn''t understand. He was pretty sure that the words on the box would be the key to unlocking its power.


    But all that didn''t matter right now, he didn''t have the time to sit here and experiment with the box. He tried picking it up and almost dropped it from surprise. The box was light, really light. In fact, Zeke was sure that there could be nothing inside this box that had any weight. He could barely believe that the metal it was made of was this light. But as he held it in his hand, he could sense a very familiar feeling coming from the box. Something that he had felt every single day for the past months - the feeling of space magic. No wonder he couldn''t feel any weight from the box! No wonder he couldn''t see inside the box even with [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. If the box used space magic to store its contents in an alternate space, then of course there would be no weight.


    This realization made him even more determined to figure out the mystery behind the box. He put the box in his tattered backpack and set off to the third floor. He knew that time was of the essence, and he had to act fast in order to save Viola and defeat the heart.


    As Zeke stepped into the third floor, he was met with a sight that he had not been expecting. The first two floors had been filled with small offices and research stations, but this floor was a vast open space, filled with an array of technological devices that he couldn''t even begin to fathom the purpose of. Amidst the chaos of machines and contraptions, there stood a giant, glowing organ at the center of the room. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before, a grotesque hybrid of a heart and a brain. But as he looked upon it, his gaze was drawn to something else entirely.


    Kneeling beside the glowing organ was Viola, her posture rigid and her eyes closed. The sight of her in such a state sent a pang of worry through Zeke''s heart, but he knew that he had to focus on the task at hand. As he approached her, a voice spoke inside his mind, cold and calculating. "It''s good of you to join us, Ezekiel."

 Chapter 37: The Hearts Desire II.

    Chapter 37: The Heart''s Desire II.


    Zeke couldn''t help but be astounded as he gazed upon the heart before him. It was alive, and it had the capability to think. He had clung to the hope that the heart was merely acting on instinct and not retaining any sort of intelligence, but that hope was shattered. As he struggled to contain the whirlwind of emotions inside him, he spoke in a voice as steady as he could manage, "What is it that you want?" The heart''s voice echoed in his mind, cold and calculating. "Now, now, there''s no need to put up a brave front. I can feel your true emotions." This was a shocking claim, and Zeke couldn''t help but wonder what other abilities the heart was keeping secret from him.


    But after considering it carefully, Zeke couldn''t help but think that this revelation shouldn''t have come as a surprise to him. After all, if the heart was as powerful as he believed it to be, it was a wonder that his apprentice-level mind core could protect him at all from the heart''s influence. He couldn''t be bothered to try and hide the anxiety in his voice anymore as he asked his next question, "Are you an Arch-Mind Mage?". The heart seemed almost offended by the question, and Zeke noticed that he could also feel a bit of the heart''s emotions. It answered him in a haughty-sounding voice, "Arch mage? Mind mage? Only the pathetic lesser species use terms like that to describe the parlor tricks that you have learned. My kind doesn''t use mind magic, boy. I command, and I am obeyed. That is all there is to it. Why would I have to learn mind magic to achieve what is essentially my birthright?"


    Zeke was taken aback by the heart''s response. He could definitely feel the heart using mind magic to control Viola, but through their connection, he didn''t get the impression that the heart was lying or trying to deceive him. In fact, he got the impression that the heart viewed the very concept of tricking him as something entirely beneath it. He couldn''t help but question what kind of power the heart truly held and what it was capable of. The implications of the heart''s words were staggering, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel insignificant compared to this mysterious being.


    Zeke didn''t know what species the heart had once belonged to, but as tempted as he was to ask, there was something much more important he needed an answer to, "What do you want with me? Clearly, you have brought me here for a specific purpose." The heart laughed in his mind and answered him with a smirk in its tone, "Aren''t you a clever little human! Yes, you are right, I have brought you here on purpose. In fact, there is something I want from you. In exchange, I promise that nothing will happen to this little girl here. What do you say?"


    Zeke looked at the heart for a moment, considering his words carefully. When he answered, it was with a great amount of caution, "I can''t give you an answer before you tell me what it is that you want from me?" The heart chuckled at his words, and Zeke got the feeling that the heart knew something that he didn''t, and was having fun at his expense. "Does it? Does it really matter what it is that I want from you? From the memories of this girl, I can tell that you would probably do almost anything to save her. Tell me if I''m wrong, but I think that if I asked you to give your very life, you would do it." The heart''s words sent a shiver down Zeke''s spine, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of vulnerability and fear as he realized the heart''s ability to read him so well. He knew that he needed to be careful with what he said and did, as his every move could have severe consequences for not just himself, but also for Viola.


    Zeke grimaced as he tried to come up with a plan of action, he had hoped that the heart had not realized how important Viola would be as a bargaining chip, but since the heart clearly knew that Zeke would do whatever was necessary to save her, there was no need to pretend anymore. He let out a defeated sigh and answered the heart with a downcast voice, "Fine, you''re right. Whatever it is, I agree. Now tell me what I have to do to get you to release Viola." The heart remained silent for a while, and when it spoke again, it was about a seemingly unrelated subject. Zeke experienced a building feeling of unease and trepidation as he listened to the heart''s words, unsure of what to expect or what the heart''s true intentions were.


    As he delved deeper into his research, he came to the realization that the Giger had not only been willing to experiment on sentient beings, but they had not even found it necessary to cover it up. The thought that an advanced civilization could be capable of such atrocities made him feel a deep sense of anger and disappointment.


    The heart spoke with a sense of nostalgia, as if reliving the memories of his past struggles. "After centuries of confinement, I was finally given a glimmer of hope. A machine that helped keep me contained malfunctioned slightly, giving me a chance to act. I used my limited abilities to influence the minds of the young and weak, trying to get them to save me. But it was all for naught. My wardens, those tiny devils, killed all those I had influenced and set up strict entry procedures for their city, leaving me without any further targets. Again, I was trapped, again I was helpless, and again more time passed. But then, finally, years later, my chance arrived." The heart''s tone shifted as he spoke of this last part.


    "By this point, a single of their elders was enough to keep me in check," the heart began, its voice filled with a sense of resignation and defeat. "But one night, fate finally smiled upon me. The elder who was watching over me had an accident. He was old, so old that his pathetic flesh body was on the brink of expiring. I will never understand how you lesser races can stand the fact that you grow weaker with age, instead of gaining strength with every year you are alive. Anyway, the chair on which the old man was sitting broke and the old man fell. I couldn''t believe it when I saw him lying on the floor, dead. All his magical prowess and yet a simple fall from a chair was enough to kill him. But after I realized that I was not being suppressed for the first time in over a century, I was overjoyed. I used my power to take control of the guards and had them kill everyone in their sleep. In my anger, I even made the guards kill themselves afterward. I was elated, elated to be finally free." The heart paused, the misery that was radiating off it was palpable.


    "And now, young Ezekiel," the heart spoke, its voice carrying a hint of malice, "we have reached the point in my tale where you come into play. You see, it has been millennia since that fateful night when I finally tasted freedom and rid myself of my tormentors. But as you can plainly see, I am still here, trapped within these walls. And that is where you come in, my dear Ezekiel. I want you to help me escape this prison."


    Zeke was taken aback by the heart''s request. Was it truly as simple as that? Did the heart merely want assistance in breaking free? The idea seemed both reasonable and achievable to Zeke, but then he thought back to the abduction of Viola. Why had the heart gone through such lengths to bring him here? The more he considered it, the more a sense of unease settled in his stomach.


    Finally, he turned to the heart and asked, his voice tinged with suspicion, "And just how do you propose I go about helping you escape this place?"


    When the heart responded, its words were spoken slowly, each syllable drawing out the tension in the room. "What I want you to do, Ezekiel, is give me your body," the heart said in a low and menacing tone.

 Chapter 38: The Hearts Desire III.

    Chapter 38: The Heart''s Desire III.


    Zeke was taken aback by the request that the ancient heart had put forth to him. "You want my body? Why, what could you possibly want my body for?" he exclaimed, his voice trembling with confusion and fear. "Didn''t you say yourself multiple times how inferior our bodies are to that of your kind?"


    The heart replied calmly, its ancient voice seeming to echo through the cavernous chamber. "Yes, that is in fact the case, but after thousands of years down here, I am not exactly at the liberty to be very picky." Zeke felt a chill run down his spine as the heart''s words sunk in.


    The heart continued, its words filling Zeke with a sense of unease. "Also, don''t sell yourself short. I can feel that your body has an incredible ability to adapt and use the power in one''s blood. It is, in fact, one of the strongest affinities for the blood arts I have ever felt from a member of the lesser races," the heart said, its ancient voice carrying a note of reverence. "If you transplanted my heart into your body, I am sure that I could adapt to the new body in a very short amount of time and still continue to function normally. That process is unthinkable for anyone with a lesser compatibility."


    The heart paused for a moment, as if calculating something in its mind. "Hmm, now that I think about it, it would probably only take me a couple centuries until I would be back in an acceptable condition," the heart said, its ancient voice carrying a note of excitement. "I don''t expect you to understand how your body works, but let me just say this: The blood that my heart pumps is automatically infused with mana, and that will, in fact, strengthen your body to the point where I would not have to be too ashamed of it anymore."


    Zeke listened to the heart''s words with a mix of fear and excitement. He couldn''t fathom the idea of having the heart of an ancient being transplanted into his own body, but the thought of the immense power it promised was tantalizing. This could be considered a giant boon if the heart wasn''t trying to take over his mind as well.


    Zeke had a strange look on his face after the heart said that he didn''t know about how the body worked. Didn''t [Perfect body control], one of his abilities that he had mastered, give him a complete understanding of every single function of his body? But Zeke had more important things to worry about than to correct the heart''s wrong assumptions about his knowledge. It was, now that he thought about it, in his best interest to be underestimated.


    The heart finally stopped its musings and waited for Zeke to speak. Zeke then asked the most important question on his mind. "How do you expect me to put your heart inside my body, when it''s the size of a carriage? I don''t know how you perceive the world around you, but in case you didn''t know, you are at least 50 times my volume," Zeke said with a bit of a smile on his face as he pointed out this fact. It seemed the heart didn''t think its plan through thoroughly.


    The dragon considered Zeke''s question for a moment before replying, "You are right, it is an impossible task for a human. But for me, it is a simple matter. I have the power to manipulate my own body and can reshape it at will. With a little of your space attuned mana, I will simply compress my heart to a size small enough to fit inside your chest and then use my magic to fuse it with your body. It will be an almost painless process for you, and it will take me only a matter of minutes to complete. Was that the last of your questions?"


    Zeke nodded, understanding the process. With a heavy heart, Zeke replied to the dragon. "Fine, I will agree to your terms. But you must promise me that you will not harm Viola and that you will release her unharmed once the process is complete."


    The dragon''s voice was overflowing with mirth as he made his vow, "I promise you that the girl will not be harmed, and I will release her once the process is complete. But be warned, if you try to back out of our deal or betray me, I will not hesitate to make an example out of her."


    Zeke felt a sense of dread wash over him as he realized the gravity of the situation. He had no choice but to go through with the dragon''s plan, and hope that he could find a way to protect himself and Viola in the process.


    Zeke got a resolute look on his face and asked what he had to do in order to get started. "Step closer, human," the dragon commanded, its voice rumbling like thunder. "Place your hand upon my heart and infuse it with space-attuned mana. Then, open your chest and prepare to receive me within. Do not attempt to deceive me, or the girl shall suffer the consequences. And fear not, the pain shall be fleeting. Once I am within you, the girl will be freed from my control, and you shall have moments to bid her farewell before I take full possession of your body."


    Zeke approached the dragon''s heart, his mind set on the task at hand. He knew that any hint of treachery would mean certain death for Viola, so he resolved to be as honest and forthright as possible. With a steady hand, he placed his left palm on the heart and channeled space-attuned Mana into it, causing it to shrink to a manageable size. Without hesitation, he used his right hand to make a precise cut on his chest, revealing his own heart. As the dragon''s heart began to enter his body, he couldn''t help but wonder how it would fit through the gap in his ribs, but before he could ponder further, a sharp pain shot through him as the heart fully entered his body.


    As the heart entered his body, Zeke''s body immediately began to heal itself. The cut on his chest closed up quickly, the edges of the wound fusing together seamlessly. And as the last remnants of the wound disappeared, Viola''s eyes fluttered open.L1tLagoon witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N??v€l--B1n.

 Chapter 39: A Fair Price.

    Chapter 39: A Fair Price.


    Viola''s eyes fluttered open, the darkness of unconsciousness slowly giving way to the light of reality. She lay there for a moment, disoriented and confused, her memories of the past couple of hours hazy and indistinct. She didn''t know where she was or how she had gotten there.


    Zeke, who was sitting beside her, smiled warmly at her, his expression full of concern and compassion. He reached out his hand to help her up, and she took it, allowing him to pull her to her feet. As she stood, she looked around, trying to get her bearings and make sense of her surroundings. The sterile white walls and unfamiliar equipment told her that she was in some kind of medical facility, but beyond that, she had no idea where she was or what was happening.


    "Zeke," she said, her voice filled with confusion and uncertainty. "What''s going on?"


    Zeke looked at her, his gaze steady and reassuring. "It''s alright," he said, in a calm and soothing tone. "You''re safe now." Viola quickly realized that Zeke had not used the pronoun "we" when he had spoken of being safe. She looked around the room, searching for any hidden enemies that could threaten his safety, but it seemed that they were alone. She turned her gaze back to Zeke, studying his face for any hint of what was going on.


    Zeke, noticing her behavior, smiled bitterly. He knew that he couldn''t hide the truth from her forever, but he also knew that she would never forgive herself if she found out what he had done to save her. The truth was that he had allowed a dragon to enter his body in order to save her life, a decision that was equal to trading his life for hers.


    Viola looked at him, sensing that there was something he wasn''t telling her. She could see the pain and the guilt etched on his face, and she knew that whatever it was, it was something serious. She didn''t press him though, instead she decided to take his hand and to enjoy the time they had together, knowing that soon enough, the truth would come out, and they would have to face it together.


    Instead of explaining, Zeke smiled at Viola, trying to put as much confidence into his expression as he could manage. But inside, he was struggling with the weight of the secret he was keeping from her. When he had accepted the dragon''s demands, he had still held out hope that he could control the heart the moment it entered his body. After all, his spell [Perfect Body Control] was supposed to give him perfect control over his body. But it was as he had feared: he had no control over the heart. He could already feel the first trickle of essence reaching his brain, it felt a little like getting tired.


    He knew that he was rapidly losing control over himself, and there was nothing he could do about it. The dragon''s presence was growing stronger within him, the weight of its power bearing down on him. He knew that soon, it would consume him entirely and there would be no going back.


    Zeke tried to push these thoughts out of his mind and focus on the present moment. He could see the concern etched on Viola''s face, and he knew that she could sense that something was not right. But he couldn''t bring himself to tell her the truth, not yet.


    Zeke took out the "mystery box" from his backpack and shoved it into Viola''s hands. "Look what I''ve found," he said, a hint of challenge in his voice. "It''s time for you to prove your claim."


    Viola was momentarily confused by his words, but then she realized that this must be the holy artifact that Zeke had told her about. She remembered how she had claimed to be able to control it with only a light touch, and a surge of determination filled her. She cracked her knuckles and looked up at him, a determined glint in her eye. "Just watch me," she said confidently. "I''ll do it, no problem."


    As Zeke closed his eyes, the experience of dying was exactly as he had imagined it would be. The first thing to go was the feeling in his extremities. The numbness started to climb up his fingers and toes, his hands and feet, his arms and legs, until it enveloped his entire body. He couldn''t see anymore, couldn''t hear anymore, couldn''t taste, couldn''t feel, couldn''t smell. He had lost all his senses and was unable to move a single muscle of his body anymore. He was encased in darkness, alone with his thoughts as his body slowly shut down.


    "Hmm, this is strange," Zeke thought as he found himself existing in an unfamiliar state. He had expected to disappear the moment the dragon took over his brain, but he still existed in some form. "Am I going to be a prisoner inside my own body, as the dragon was for all those years?" he asked himself. The state he found himself in was truly strange, and he didn''t experience life the same way he used to when he was still in control of his body.


    As he simply existed, suspended in this strange state of existence, Zeke couldn''t help but notice how his emotions were dulled. It was as if only the rational part of his mind was functioning, leaving him with a sense of detachment. He should have been terrified at his current condition, but instead, he felt nothing - no fear, no anxiety, no worry. The passing of time was also strange, he had no way of determining if only a second had passed or a century. The sensation was unsettling, and he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was amiss. He couldn''t help but ponder what had happened to him and how he ended up in this state. The longer he lay there, the more he began to question if he would ever return to the world of the living.


    Zeke found himself in a state of curiosity as he attempted to move his body, yet discovered that he was unable to do so. Frustrated, he attempted to cast a spell, only to be met with failure once more. He paused, his mind swirling with thoughts as he considered his next move. Suddenly, an idea struck him - perhaps he could try to utilize the spells he had engraved as an apprentice. Maximilian had once imparted upon him the wisdom that spells engraved by a mage were not simply physical in nature, but etched onto their very soul, altering them in a fundamental manner.


    Zeke reached out with his mind, attempting to utilize the spell of [Perfect Spatial Awareness] in order to comprehend his current surroundings. To his surprise, the spell responded to his call, revealing to him a detailed image of his physical form, lying motionless on the ground. As he observed, he saw Viola frantically trying to wake him, her face contorted in distress. The sight filled him with confusion, as he struggled to understand the meaning of this vision.


    With a sense of confusion, Zeke delved deeper into his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell, scanning his body for any signs of the dragon''s consciousness or any indication of what it was doing. But all he could see was the unmoving form of his own body and the distress on Viola''s face as she tried to make him respond to her. He could only watch helplessly as Viola''s despair grew, her tears falling unchecked as she realized the gravity of the situation.


    Zeke watched in silence as Viola frantically tried to wake him, her movements becoming increasingly desperate as the minutes passed. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement as she resorted to slapping him in an attempt to wake him up, even though he couldn''t feel a thing. As he watched her tears fall and her distress grow, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt for not having told her about his fate beforehand. But he didn''t want to mar their final moments together and, if he was being honest with himself, he didn''t possess the strength to reveal the truth.


    But as Viola''s agitation grew, Zeke desperately wished for a way to ease her distress. And then, unexpectedly, his hand twitched. It was a small movement, but it was undeniable - Zeke had seen it. "He''s finally awake," Zeke thought, filled with a newfound determination to observe whether the dragon would keep his word. He couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the dragon having to explain its presence in his body to Viola.


    Viola seemed to have noticed the movement of his hand as well, since she was staring at it like she was holding a grudge, as if to dare it to move again with her watching. Zeke and Viola both were focused on the hand, but as nothing else happened even after a long time, Zeke started to wonder what was going on. Why only move once and then don''t even try anymore? It was as if the dragon had waited for him to be at his most desperate and then...


    He cut himself off mid thought, as a truly outrages possibility occurred to him. If his spell [Perfect Spatial Awareness] still worked, didn''t that mean that his other engraved spell [Perfect Body control] had to also still work? Maybe the reason the dragon wasn''t moving at all was due to the fact that he couldn''t, because Zeke still controlled all the functions of his body. Zeke tried to move his hand again, but this time by using his spell.


    With a sense of triumph, Zeke watched as his hand obeyed his commands, lifting itself up towards Viola''s face. He felt like a puppet master, pulling the strings of his own body with his engraved spell [Perfect Body Control]. The movement was clunky and uncoordinated, but it was still movement. He focused all of his attention on the task at hand, the movement of his hand, as he brought it to her cheek and gently wiped away the tear that was trailing down her face. He felt a sense of accomplishment wash over him as he successfully executed the small action. The dragon may have taken over his body, but it seemed that Zeke still had some control over it. He couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of the dragon''s surprise when it realized that it couldn''t fully take control. It seemed that both of them were now prisoners in his body.

 Chapter 40: The Trash Heart.

    Chapter 40: The Trash Heart.


    Zeke had managed to pull himself up to a seated position, his body now under his control. Though the dragon still had influence over his mind, he was able to make small actions on his own. He made this small effort not for any gain of his own, but to ease the discomfort of Viola.


    Despite the numbness that still plagued his mind, the thought of the dragon feeling the sting of each slap on the face that Viola gave him in frustration, made him chuckle. He knew that the dragon, who was so used to exerting its dominance, would now have to experience the consequences of its actions through him. It was a small victory, but it was a victory nonetheless. It was a reminder that despite the dragon''s overwhelming presence, he still had a will of his own and was not just a passive vessel for the dragon''s power.


    Zeke found himself in a peculiar predicament. He had lost control of his body, yet the dragon that had melded with him was not any better off. The dragon had become deeply ingrained in his heart and body, and could not simply depart, as it had likely expended a great deal of its essence in controlling his mind. Zeke felt a sense of empathy for the dragon, trapped within him. He knew the feeling of being trapped and powerless all too well. He also understood the dragon''s desire for power and control, as it was something he had struggled with himself. Zeke''s mind raced as he tried to come up with a solution for both himself and the dragon. He knew that they couldn''t continue on like this, with both of them fighting for control.


    Despite theoretically having the possibility of continuing on in this manner, puppeteering his own body for the remainder of his days, Zeke knew that this was not a true existence. His limitations were numerous, the most pressing of which was his inability to perceive anything beyond a 2.5-meter radius. But even this was only the tip of the iceberg, as his list of impairments seemed never-ending. He was unable to access any of his senses, and just as troubling, he could not utilize any magic beyond the two spells that had been engraved onto his core. He knew that he had to find a solution to these issues, or he would be trapped in this half-life forever.


    The dragon, however, was in an even more dire predicament. It was trapped within Zeke''s body, unable to move or act in any way. It could still perceive the world around it, but it was powerless to interact with it. The dragon couldn''t even cast magic, as Zeke still had control over his core. The dragon was completely at the mercy of Zeke and his actions, and it knew that it had to find a way to regain some measure of autonomy or risk being trapped in this state forever.


    Zeke was desperately searching for a way out of this stalemate. Could he simply wait for the dragon to expend all its essence? How long would that take? Could he find a way to expel the heart once more? Even if he could, was it worth the risk? The heart could pose a danger to both himself and Viola if it were to be released from its fleshy prison within his body. He knew that the decision was not an easy one, and that any choice he made would have far-reaching consequences. He weighed his options carefully, he couldn''t take risks if his and Viola''s life hung in the balance.


    Zeke had been diligently working on mastering the "puppeteering method" as he had begun to call it. It had been several hours since he had lost control of his mind and body to the dragon, and he was gradually improving his ability to move his body. Though he couldn''t speak, he had found a way to communicate with Viola through writing on a piece of paper. He had informed her of his struggles in controlling his body and assured her that he was doing everything in his power to regain control.


    "I understand," Zeke said, "But in the end, I came out of it unharmed and I even obtained a dragon''s heart. It''s not a loss, right?" He tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but Viola''s expression only grew more somber. "Zeke, the situation is much more dire than you realize," she said.


    Zeke was perplexed, unable to grasp the potential drawbacks of his current state. He could see the concern etched on Viola''s face as she exhaled, her voice softening as she spoke, "The first thing to consider is that you have no understanding of the dragon''s true intentions. It could be biding its time, waiting for the opportunity to seize control of your body." Zeke acknowledged her point, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was not a concern worth fretting over. He knew that, deep down, the thought of the dragon having any control over him was unlikely.


    Viola, seeing Zeke''s nonchalance, grew increasingly frustrated and continued, "The second thing to consider is that while a dragon''s heart may seem like a valuable asset, the benefits it offers are actually quite minimal. In fact, the advantages may not be worth the risk." Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "What do you mean? The dragon said that with time, the heart would make my body stronger." Viola''s expression turned bitter as she replied, "That may be true, but have you considered the timeframe involved? Dragons are among the longest-lived species, but they also mature at a slow rate. It could take centuries or even millennia for the heart to have any significant effect on your strength. Humans, on the other hand, mature much faster. We may not live as long as dragons, but we reach the peak of our power much sooner."


    Zeke couldn''t believe what he was hearing. The heart was trash? How could a dragon heart be trash? But what Viola said made sense. It was possible for humans to reach the peak of their power in as little as 100 years, while dragons took centuries or even millennia to mature. Zeke felt cheated by this discovery. But Viola wasn''t done yet. "The third thing is probably the worst of them all. You see, there is one type of person out there who has an incredible need for a dragon heart. I''m talking about powerful mages nearing the end of their natural lifespan. These people will do anything to extend their lives, and they have nothing to lose. This makes them incredibly dangerous."


    Zeke''s mind was reeling as he processed everything Viola had told him. The thought that the dragon heart he had obtained was essentially worthless was hard to accept. And the notion that powerful, desperate mages would be willing to do anything to get their hands on it was even more unsettling. But the fact that his aura was broadcasting that he had a dragon heart, making him a target, was the final straw. As Viola spoke, he could feel the weight of her words settling heavily on him. He knew he needed to figure out what to do with this newfound knowledge, and fast.


    "So you''re saying that I got a dragon''s heart in my chest that won''t help me for a couple of centuries, but if anyone outside this place sees me, they''ll know I have it and tell the older mages, so they can rip my heart out of my chest, does that sound about right?" Zeke summarized, still in shock from the information Viola had just shared with him. Viola''s expression was grim as he laid it all out, but she couldn''t deny that it was an accurate description of the situation.


    "Damn," Zeke said, "Remind me to let you die the next time a dragon kidnaps you." Viola looked offended for a moment, but in the next second, they both burst out laughing, the tension that had built up dissipating in a single moment.

 Chapter 41: No Way Home.

    Chapter 41: No Way Home.


    Zeke and Viola sat in the dimly lit room, surrounded by maps and notes detailing their next move. Frustration etched itself onto Zeke''s face as he spoke. "Alright, let''s go over this one more time. We have three main issues to contend with - the hordes of monsters encircling us, my need to remain unseen by the adventurers in the outer district, and the crucial research conducted in the inner district that must not fall into the wrong hands. Does that cover everything?"


    Viola looked at him quizzically, "I still don''t understand why you want to destroy the research here." Zeke hesitated for a moment before explaining, "Trust me, it''s for the best. The experiments conducted here were highly unethical, and the results they obtained are problematic as well. This research must not fall into the wrong hands. In fact, I would prefer if it didn''t fall into anyone''s hands."


    Viola pressed him further, "Why do you say that?" Zeke weighed the risk of telling her before deciding to trust her with this information, "Promise me you won''t tell anyone else. One of the main reasons the Giger''s technology was so advanced was their research into souls. They discovered how to bind the soul of a recently deceased being to an object, giving their machines a level of intelligence. It''s also how they were able to control their machines with mind magic."


    Viola was confused, "Why is that so dangerous? We kill monsters all the time. I didn''t think you would be so sensitive to this." Zeke smiled bitterly, "Well, the reason this is so dangerous is that the souls are not all equal. The soul of a dragon, for example, would be a million times better than the soul of a goblin. But there is another type of soul that can be used for almost every machine they invented over the years."


    At this point, Zeke paused and looked at Viola, making sure she was paying attention to the gravity of the next revelation. "Humans. Actually, all sentient humanoid races work for this: humans, elves, dwarves, dryads. It''s an endless list. The Giger even used their own people for this purpose. Can you imagine what the empire would do if they got ahold of this?"


    Viola shuddered, she knew all too well the lengths the empire would go to in order to gain an advantage over the surrounding countries. The empire had always been a war-oriented state with clear goals of expansion. The first emperor was even known to have said, "I will dominate this continent in time, if not personally, then through my descendants." Viola knew just how low the empire was willing to sink in order to achieve the goal of its founder. She nodded at Zeke, indicating that she understood.


    Zeke and Viola had been huddled together in the dimly lit underground laboratory for hours, meticulously going over their plan. As they spoke, Zeke''s eyes glinted with determination. "As far as I am aware, there is only one real way to achieve all our goals in a single move: We must destroy the dam that holds in all the water that has been collected over the past weeks of heavy rain," he explained. He knew from the detailed blueprints he had studied that the reservoir was situated just above them, and it was truly massive. "We could flood the entire inner and outer districts and the reservoir would not even be half empty," he added. Viola''s expression was one of grave concern as she listened to his proposal, but she knew that they had to act fast and decisively if they were to succeed.


    "That sounds like suicide to me, Zeke," Viola said, her eyes wide with concern. "How would that help us get out of here?"


    "When I came up with the idea, I thought the same thing," Zeke replied, his voice steady and confident. "But I figured out how to do it relatively safely by now. We can deactivate the shield that protects the caves from here, since this is the central control hub of the entire city. The shield will not turn off all at once, but in sections. This gives us and the adventurers outside enough time to escape this place. We have roughly three hours before the critical shields turn off and this place gets flooded. That''s more than enough time to get to the outer district."


    "How are we even supposed to reach the outer district? We are surrounded by monsters," Viola asked.


    Viola swooped down to his side, her wind magic core working furiously as she fought to keep pace with him. "We''re almost there!" she yelled over the deafening noise of the water.


    Finally, they reached the exit tunnel, and with one final push, they emerged into the iron mine outside the city. They collapsed on the ground, panting and soaked, but alive. "Just as planned," Zeke breathed, a sly grin on his face. "So, are we going back to the academy?"


    Viola looked at him incredulously. "What academy? Do you think you can go back like this? My own gramps would probably rip your heart out if he found you, no, Zeke, you can''t go home."


    Zeke looked at Viola, shock and confusion etched on his face. "What do you mean I can''t go back? What am I supposed to do then? Hide in the woods for the rest of my life?" Viola let out a chuckle at the thought, but as she saw the agitation growing on Zeke''s face, she spoke up. "Of course not. You just have to lie low until I can inform your teacher of the situation. He is likely one of the few people you can trust right now."


    "I trust you as well," Zeke said with a sincere smile, but Viola simply rolled her eyes. "And what choice do you have but to trust me? Regardless, you''ll need to hide out here for a few days until your teacher can make his way out to retrieve you. In the meantime, I''ll inform the academy that you''re still on an important quest that can''t be delayed."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. He knew that trusting Viola was his only option at this point. "I''ll do as you say," he said, trying to hide the uncertainty in his voice. "I''ll lie low here until my teacher arrives. But you must promise to fly home as fast as you can.


    Viola gave him a reassuring smile. "Of course, I''ll be home in just a day or two. Just stay safe and keep a low profile. Your teacher is a very knowledgeable mage, he''ll know what to do."


    With that, Viola took off into the sky, leaving Zeke to contemplate his next move. He knew that the next few days would be crucial, and he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. He would have to be patient and trust in his teacher''s abilities.


    Zeke found a small cave nestled in the mountains, just a short distance from the tunnel''s entrance, and made himself comfortable within its shelter. He knew he would have to bide his time here for a few days until Viola could arrange for his safe return. Zeke settled into his cave, his thoughts heavy with contemplation. As he reflected on the events of the past few days, he couldn''t believe his luck at having survived. But as he delved deeper into his thoughts, he was forced to confront a difficult truth about himself - he was not meant for this life. He had always dreamed of becoming a hero, a powerful battle mage, an adventurer king, but now, having experienced the reality of adventure, he realized that it was not for him. He longed for the comfortable familiarity of Maximilian''s study, the feeling of a new book in his hands, and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee on the table beside him.


    As the hours passed, Zeke delved into the depths of his mind, contemplating the various fields of knowledge he had acquired from the Giger. Though their methods of research were questionable, even criminal, the results were astounding. He thought of practical applications for the inventions he knew he could replicate, envisioning a self-harvesting greenhouse behind Maximilian''s mansion. A content smile spread across his face as he lost himself in the possibilities.

 Chapter 42: The Right of the Strong.

    Chapter 42: The Right of the Strong.


    Zeke sat in his cave, lost in thought as he ate his breakfast. He had been holed up there for the past few days, consumed by his studies of magical theory and his training in the art of mind magic. As much as he enjoyed the solitude and the opportunity to focus on his craft, he couldn''t help but feel the need for a proper shower and a functional bathroom. Additionally, his food supply was running low - a result of his prolonged isolation. The fact that it had lasted him this long was only thanks to his companion, Viola, who had graciously gifted him most of her own rations after their recent underground excursion.


    Zeke fiddled with one of the magical tools he had brought back from the underground empire, attempting to repair the trinket that was meant to filter the air. He was certain the issue lay within the magical energy converter, yet for some reason, the device refused to cooperate.


    "Well well well, look what we have here." The sudden voice startled Zeke, causing him to spin around in surprise. But a moment later, a wide grin spread across his face. "Old man, you made it!"


    Zeke moved to embrace his mentor, Maximilian, but the older man held up a hand, pinching his nose shut in mock disgust. "Don''t come any closer, boy. You are filthy!" Despite Maximilian''s exaggeration, Zeke couldn''t deny that his current appearance was less than presentable.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    "Teacher, did Viola fill you in on everything that occurred?" Zeke''s voice took on a somber tone as he spoke. Maximilian nodded in affirmation. "It seems the two of you have had quite the adventure. A dragon heart, fascinating. Allow me to take a look at your heart, my boy." Maximilian extended his hand towards Zeke, who willingly placed his hand in his mentor''s grasp. The old man closed his eyes, channeling his magic as he probed the depths of Zeke''s body, studying the young mage''s heart with meticulous precision.


    "A marvel indeed," Maximilian said in wonder, studying the dragon heart now integrated into Zeke''s body. "It appears that dragon possessed a remarkable level of skill, for it has melded seamlessly into your body. Make no mistake, my boy - had you not had the [Perfect Body Control] spell engraved into your core, that beast would have taken complete control of your being. You were truly fortunate this time, Zeke." Maximilian''s gaze met Zeke''s own, his expression grave and earnest. The young mage knew that this was no trivial matter, and he nodded in agreement, his own demeanor sober.


    Zeke responded to Maximilian''s words with equal gravity. "Teacher, I believe my future does not lie in the path of an adventurer. My true passion lies in inventing new forms of magic and conducting research, much like yourself."


    Maximilian''s expression didn''t betray any surprise at this revelation, but his face contorted into a frown as he pondered his response. After a moment of silence, he spoke, his voice tinged with sorrow. "I regret to inform you that it is not so simple, my boy. At this moment, you do not possess the right to attain that dream."


    Zeke was perplexed. "What do you mean, I don''t possess the right? Who made that decision?" Maximilian continued to elaborate. "Allow me to pose a question to you, Zeke. Why do you believe that I am the only one known to possess the ability to perform explosion magic?" Zeke was at a loss, the answer seemed obvious to him. "Because you are the one who invented it?" Maximilian smiled, his eyes alight with understanding. "Indeed, that is true. But why do you think the Feuerkranz, Flammensturm, Brennbar, and all the other fire mage families did not force me to reveal the secrets behind my magic?"


    Zeke was caught off guard by the question, his mind racing to find an answer. He had never considered why the powerful fire mage families had not sought to uncover the secrets behind Maximilian''s explosion magic. From all he knew of these great families, they were not the sort to shy away from using underhanded means to achieve their goals. So how was it that his teacher had never been forced to shared his research with them?


    Zeke took his teacher''s words to heart, nodding in agreement. He knew that the path ahead would not be easy, but he was determined to become strong enough to protect himself and his future research.


    With a flourish, Maximilian produced a magical artifact from his pocket. "This," he said, "is for you. I had it specially crafted to hide your dragon aura. It is crucial that you keep the heart hidden, at least for now."


    Zeke took the artifact, examining it with wonder. He knew that it was a valuable tool, and he vowed to treat it with care. "Thank you, teacher," he said, feeling a newfound sense of respect for the resourceful old man in front of him.


    Zeke examined the amulet with intrigue, studying the intricate engravings and the powerful aura emanating from it. The moment he placed it around his neck and fastened it in place, he felt a sudden snap as the amulet locked into place, covering his heart. He could feel the powerful magic within the amulet start to take effect, as if it was actively working to suppress the dragon aura within him.


    "Fascinating," he murmured, running his fingers over the smooth surface of the amulet. "This is truly a work of art, Teacher. How does it work?"


    Maximilian smiled, pride evident in his eyes. "It is a special amulet I had commissioned for you, my boy. It uses advanced mind magic to suppress the dragon aura within you, making it so that others cannot detect it."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in amazement. "So this means I can finally leave this cave and return to the academy without fear of discovery?"


    Maximilian nodded. "Exactly. But do not become complacent, my boy. You must always be vigilant and be prepared to defend yourself. Remember, in this world, only the strong have the right to possess wealth and treasures."


    Zeke solemnly swore to himself to become stronger, to defend his dreams and possessions with all his might. He knew that the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges and hardships, but he was determined to overcome them. He turned to his mentor, Maximilian, and bowed his head in gratitude for the invaluable wisdom he had imparted. "Thank you, teacher," Zeke said earnestly, "I will not forget your words."


    "You''re welcome, my boy," Maximilian replied with a smile. "Now, let us make our way home. The future is uncertain, but with hard work and dedication, I know that you will become a force to be reckoned with."

 Chapter 43: Alexandria von Hohenheim.

    Chapter 43: Alexandria von Hohenheim.


    As Zeke and Maximilian emerged from the cave, they were greeted by an unexpected sight. High above them, a massive airship hovered in the sky, its elongated balloon casting a shadow over the mountain. The ship itself was a marvel of engineering, resembling a grand sailing-vessel attached to the balloon. The gleaming metal hull reflected the sunlight, casting a dazzling array of colors. Zeke couldn''t help but stare in awe at the sight before him, his mind trying to catch up to what he was seeing.


    "Well, well, well," Maximilian said with a sly grin, as they stepped out of the cave. "What do you think of our mode of transportation?"


    Zeke''s eyes widened as they landed upon the grand airship hovering above the mountain. The ship was enormous, with an elongated balloon tethered to a sleek and ornate vessel. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    "Teacher, you have an airship?" Zeke exclaimed in shock and awe.


    Maximilian chuckled, "Indeed I do, my boy. Allow me to introduce you to the Alexandria von Hohenheim. She is the unofficial third member of our family." The older man patted the side of the ship affectionately, a proud gleam in his eye.


    Zeke almost couldn''t believe his eyes as he took in the impressive sight before him. He had had no idea that his mentor possessed something like this. The ship was majestic, with sleek lines and intricate details that spoke of both power and elegance.


    "Come, let us board," Maximilian said, gesturing towards the attached elevation platform. Zeke followed his mentor up the platform, his eyes scanning the ship''s deck as they made their way aboard.


    Once on deck, Zeke couldn''t help but wander off to explore the ship. He marveled at the intricate machinery and the detailed decorations that adorned the ship''s interior. Maximilian smiled at his student''s wonder, happy to see the young mage''s excitement. He walked alongside Zeke, a proud smile on his face as he explained the various features and functions of the airship. "My boy, this is the pride and joy of our family. As you can see, the balloon is made of enchanted silk, a material that is both lightweight and durable. It allows us to reach great heights and travel at incredible speeds. The ship itself is crafted from the finest woods and metals, and each engraving and design has been imbued with powerful enchantments for protection and performance.


    "The deck is spacious and open, allowing for easy movement and maneuverability. And the helm, located at the front of the ship, provides a stunning view of the skies. The ship is powered by a combination of magic and engineering, with large propellers at the back that are powered by a complex system of gears and levers. The elevation platform makes boarding and disembarking a breeze. And our skilled pilots and engineers are able to navigate the skies with ease and precision, thanks to the ship''s advanced systems and enchantments.


    "But that''s not all, the ship is also equipped with powerful defensive spells and enchantments, ensuring that we are protected from any aerial threats. This airship is more than just a means of transportation, it''s an extension of our family, and I am proud to call her my own."


    Zeke couldn''t contain his excitement as he explored the airship. He asked Maximilian question after question, eager to learn everything he could about the ship''s mechanics and capabilities. As he gazed out the windows at the vast expanse of sky, a spark of determination ignited in his heart. He knew, without a doubt, that one day he would own an airship of his own. He made a silent vow to himself to become a competent artisan, to hone his skills and knowledge until he was capable of creating something as magnificent as the Alexandria von Hohenheim. He was filled with a burning desire to soar through the skies, free as a bird, with the wind in his hair and the world at his feet.


    As the airship soared through the skies, Zeke couldn''t help but be enamored with every aspect of this queen of the skies. He spent the entire journey back home asking the ship''s engineer endless questions about the intricacies of its design and function. He marveled at the way the enchanted silk of the balloon shimmered in the sunlight, and was fascinated by the complex system of gears and levers that powered the propellers. Not only that, but he even asked about the defensive spells and enchantments that protected the ship from aerial threats. The engineer, a seasoned veteran of the skies, patiently answered each one of Zeke''s queries with a wealth of knowledge and expertise.


    Maximilian stroked his beard, a thoughtful look on his face. "The first step, my boy, is to seclude ourselves for however long it takes to master your mind spell, [Perfect Sensory Recall]. This spell is essential to unlocking the full potential of your abilities, and it must be engraved on your core before we can make any other plans."


    "I understand, teacher," he said. "I am ready to begin."


    After Maximilian and Zeke had made themselves comfortable in the lounge, the older mage began to explain the structure of the upcoming semester to his young apprentice. "Zeke, as you know, the second semester has just begun. And with it comes a change in the curriculum for all students at the academy."


    Maximilian paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in before continuing. "You see, there are no more basic Mana classes that all students have to attend. Instead, the other students will use their mornings for combat classes, honing their elemental affinities and learning to harness the power of their chosen elements in battle."


    Zeke''s eyes widened as he realized the implications of Maximilian''s words. "But teacher, I don''t have an elemental affinity. What does that mean for me?"


    Maximilian placed a reassuring hand on his student''s shoulder. "It means, my boy, that you will not be participating in the combat classes in the morning. But have no fear, for this is not a setback. I have a plan to get around that."


    Zeke''s mind raced as he processed this new information. "But if I don''t have any morning classes, and my afternoon classes are with you, then why am I even still at the academy?"


    Maximilian''s eyes gleamed with a hint of a smile, as if he were privy to a secret that Zeke was not yet aware of. "You see, there are more reasons to stay in the academy than just the classes. But I will tell you more about that at a later point in time."


    Zeke nodded, understanding that there was more to his mentor''s words than what was immediately apparent. He knew that Maximilian always had a plan, and that the older mage had a way of revealing things in his own time.


    Maximilian stood before Zeke, his eyes alight with a fierce determination as he gestured towards a strange, shimmering mirror that stood in the center of the room. "This, my boy, is the Memory Mirror. It is a powerful device that will aid you in training your mind''s ability to recall and retain information. When you stand before it and focus your thoughts, the mirror will reflect at you a series of images and memories. Your task is to study these images and commit them to memory as quickly and accurately as possible. With each successful recall, the mirror will present you with increasingly complex and detailed images, pushing the limits of your mind''s capacity."


    Next, Maximilian led Zeke to a glowing orb that floated in the corner of the room. "This is the Mnemonic Orb. It is a device that will help you organize and categorize the information that you are trying to memorize. You will transfer the information you want to remember into the orb, and it will store it, allowing you to easily recall it later. Additionally, it will also test you on the information, helping to solidify the memories and make them more permanent."


    Finally, Maximilian gestured towards a strange, metallic gauntlet that lay on the table. "This, my boy, is the Memory Gauntlet. It is a device that will help you to strengthen your mind''s ability to focus and concentrate. When you wear the gauntlet and focus your thoughts, it will send a series of electrical impulses through your body, stimulating the brain and helping to improve your ability to focus and concentrate on the task at hand. It can be used in conjunction with the other devices to maximize the effectiveness of your training."


    With each passing day, Maximilian guided Zeke through the use of these devices, pushing him to his limits and beyond. Zeke''s mind grew stronger and sharper with each passing day, his ability to recall and retain information improving exponentially. And as he stood before the Memory Mirror, recalling the most complex and detailed of images with ease, Zeke knew that he was ready to master [Perfect Sensory Recall]. By mastering this spell and engraving it on his mind core, he would be able to finally leave the identity of an apprentice behind and joining the ranks of mages.

 Chapter 44: Becoming a True Mage.

    Chapter 44: Becoming a True Mage.


    As Zeke stood before his mentor, Maximilian, he couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness. He had been training for weeks to master the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall], and now, it was time for his final test.


    Maximilian watched with a critical eye as Zeke cast the spell, his magic flowing seamlessly as he reached deep into his mind and pulled forth memories with perfect clarity and detail. Maximilian had provided a tool that made it possible to project one''s memories into the world, and Zeke had immediately fallen in love with the object. The older mage nodded in approval as he could feel the spell taking shape, impressed by his student''s progress.


    Zeke activated the device and a beam of light shot out from the projector, forming a holographic image of a scene from his past. The image was so vivid and lifelike that it seemed as though it were happening right before their eyes. The scene was of a specific moment during his training earlier this week, a memory that he had been tasked to recall with perfect accuracy as part of his final test.


    Maximilian watched in amazement as Zeke controlled the holographic image with precise movements, zooming in and out of specific details and even changing the angle of view to show different perspectives. Zeke then began to narrate the scene, pointing out specific details and describing the emotions and sensations he felt at the time.


    "Well done, my boy," Maximilian said, a hint of pride in his voice. "You have passed the test. You are now ready to engrave the spell onto your core."


    Zeke couldn''t contain his excitement as he heard the words. He had worked so hard to master this spell, and now, it was finally within reach. He was ready to take the next step in his journey as a mage.


    But just as he was about to celebrate, Maximilian''s words brought him back to reality. "But before you do that, there is something you should know. Advancing from apprentice to mage is a big step, and it comes with changes. I won''t explain them to you, for you will discover them for yourself soon enough."


    Zeke''s excitement turned to confusion as he looked at his mentor. "What do you mean? What kind of changes?" he asked, a hint of unease creeping into his voice.


    Maximilian simply smiled. "All will be revealed in due time, my boy. Just know that the path of a mage is never easy, but it is always worth it. Now, go prepare yourself. The surprise awaits."


    And with that, Maximilian left Zeke to ponder his words, leaving him with a sense of anticipation and uncertainty as he prepared to engrave his core with the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall]. He couldn''t help but wonder what the future held, and what kind of changes would come with his advancement as a mage.


    As Zeke and Maximilian descended into the cellar one final time, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation. This was the moment he had been working towards for months, the engraving of his mind core with the spell [Perfect Sensory Recall]. And as he stepped into the engraving chamber, the nerves he had felt before dissipated. He was ready for this.


    Maximilian stood by his side, a proud look on his face, as Zeke channeled his spell in the center of the formation of mirrors. The process was not as painful as he had feared, and as he finished channeling his magic, he let out a sigh of relief.


    The engraving ceremony took 40 minutes, and as Zeke stood up, he felt a strange sensation from his core shifting. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but it was unlike anything he had ever felt before.


    And then, everything went black.


    When Zeke woke up, he was lying on the bed in his chamber, with Maximilian sitting beside him. The older mage looked down at him with a small smile.


    "Welcome to the rank of mages, my boy," Maximilian said. "You''ve taken the first step."


    Zeke sat up, rubbing the back of his head. He couldn''t quite remember what had happened, but he knew that the engraving had been successful. Zeke curiously closed his eyes and focused on his core. As he did, he came across a strange sight, there had been a huge change to the shape of his core. Zeke stared at the tiny blood-red figure that now represented his magic core. The figure looked like a miniature version of himself, with a glowing blue brain and a shifting sphere of stars surrounding it. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Teacher, what level have you reached?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Maximilian''s face grew somber as he replied, "I am at the level of an Arch Mage, my boy."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. "An Arch Mage? That''s impressive!" he exclaimed. But his admiration was short-lived as he asked, "When will you become an Exarch, Teacher? Surely, with your skills and knowledge, you must be close to reaching that level."


    Maximilian let out a bitter laugh. "My dear Zeke, the path to becoming an Exarch is a difficult one, one that I may never reach. You see, the title of Exarch is reserved for only the most powerful and accomplished of mages, and there is only one in the entire empire. The emperor himself holds that title."


    Zeke was shocked by this revelation, and exclaimed in surprise. "But you''re an Arch Mage! How is that possible?"


    Maximilian let out a bitter chuckle. "Just because I have reached the level of Arch Mage years ago does not mean I am anywhere near the level of an Exarch. The Emperor, and only the Emperor, even knows how to advance to that stage."


    "How strong is he?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Maximilian''s expression grew grave. "The Emperor is a true monster. It would take the patriarchs of the four greater families joining forces to even stand a chance against him."


    Zeke furrowed his brow. "But why only four families? Why not all five?"


    "The fifth family, the Geistreich family, is the Emperor''s family," Maximilian explained. "They would not dare to raise arms against him."


    Zeke couldn''t quite comprehend the power and influence the Emperor must possess to command such loyalty and fear. But Zeke''s thoughts were suddenly pulled in a different direction. "Wait, my friend Sophia, her last name is Geistreich. Does that mean she''s part of the emperor''s family?"


    Maximilian looked surprised. "I thought you knew, Zeke. Sophia is indeed a member of the Geistreich family, the emperor''s family."


    Zeke shook his head, feeling embarrassed that he had not made the connection. "I had no idea," he admitted.


    "It''s not surprising," Maximilian reassured him. "The emperor is almost a thousand years old, so Sophia is likely his great-great-great-great-great niece or something like that." This latest revelation came as another shock to Zeke, and he was just about to ponder the implications when Maximilian called out to him.


    "My dear student," Maximilian began, "we have spent enough time discussing the stages of mage advancement, but now it is time to focus on something far more important, something that will change the course of magic and our understanding of it. We have engraved all three spells onto your core, and it is time to begin the next phase of your training."


    Zeke''s heart started beating with excitement and anticipation.


    "The Trinity Project," Maximilian continued, "are you ready, Zeke?"

 Chapter 45: Why does my Brain hurt?

    Chapter 45: Why does my Brain hurt?


    Maximilian and Zeke were seated in the study, surrounded by shelves filled with dusty tomes and ancient scrolls. The older mage leaned back in his chair, his bushy white eyebrows furrowed in concentration as he explained the intricacies of the Trinity Project to his young apprentice.


    "Zeke, you must understand that the Trinity Project is not just about learning new spells, it''s about understanding the fundamental principles of magic itself," Maximilian began, his deep voice filled with passion. "You have the ability to observe the body of a mage while they are spell casting, to record all the information of the process, and to analyze it with your [Perfect Body Control]. This is the key to unlocking the true potential of your magic."


    Ezekiel nodded, his golden eyes bright with understanding. "I know, by using my [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to observe the mage''s body and my [Perfect Sensory Recall] to record the information, I can then use my [Perfect Body Control] to understand and analyze the spell casting process."


    "Exactly," Maximilian said with a smile. "And once you''ve seen a spell cast within your [Perfect Spatial Awareness], you can recreate the scene in your mind as many times as necessary. This will allow you to master the spell, to understand its nuances, and to improve upon it."


    Ezekiel''s mind was racing with the possibilities. "This really is a marvelous invention, Maximilian. It is truly amazing. I can''t wait to get started, I''ve been lacking Blood Magic spells since coming to the academy."


    "I''m glad you''re excited, Zeke," Maximilian said, patting his apprentice on the shoulder. "But remember, with great power comes great responsibility."


    Zeke couldn''t help but look at Maximilian with a strange expression on his face as the older mage finished his statement about responsibility. "But Maximilian," he said, trying to keep a straight face. "You''re the inventor of explosion magic. I think you might have missed the responsibility memo."


    Maximilian''s face turned red with embarrassment as he realized the irony of his statement. "You brat," he said with a smile. "But you''re right, explosion magic may not be the most responsible form of magic, and that''s exactly why I never taught it to anybody. However, that''s not the only function of the Trinity Project spell synergy."


    Zeke nodded, still confused about where this lesson was going. "Okay, so what''s the other function?"


    Maximilian gestured for him to stand up. "Walk around my office for a while, and then come back to me."


    Zeke did as he was told, walking around the room and taking in all the details of his mentor''s workspace. After a few minutes, Maximilian called him back.


    "Now, tell me what you recorded with your [Perfect Sensory Recall]," Maximilian said, looking at him expectantly.


    Zeke thought for a moment, trying to recall all the details he had taken in. "I recorded the entire room, the desk, the shelves, the windows, the rug, the chairs, the door, and the books," he said, counting them off on his fingers.


    Maximilian smiled and nodded. "And does that give you any ideas?"


    Zeke thought for a moment, but couldn''t think of anything. "Not really, I don''t know what you are getting at?" he said, shrugging.


    Maximilian''s smirk grew wider. "Really? What about the books? Were they just recorded as a block of paper, or can you take a closer look?"


    Zeke''s face suddenly changed as he realized the implications of what Maximilian was saying. He focused on his saved memories and found that he could indeed recall all the books, page by page.


    "Wow," Zeke said in amazement. "I can recall every single book in this room, page by page. This is incredible!"


    Maximilian nodded, pleased with his apprentice''s progress. "Exactly, the Trinity Project spell synergy can be used for much more than just mastering new spells. It can be used to enhance your memory, to improve your learning and even to read books without physically reading them."


    "Maximilian, is there a secondary reason for why you want me to take the combat classes?" Zeke asked, as they walked to his bedroom.


    Maximilian nodded. "Yes, there is," he said. "The second reason is that only in combat can you get close enough to a huge variety of other mages and record their spell casting."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in understanding. "So by fighting other mages every single day, I''ll save up a collection of combat scenarios and learn how to react in different situations."


    Maximilian nodded, pleased that Zeke had caught on quickly. "Exactly. This will not only allow you to learn how other Mages cast their spells, but also how to use them in real-world situations. And there''s no better way to do that than by facing off against other mages in combat."


    Zeke nodded, excited to put his training to the test. "I understand, Maximilian. I''ll make sure to take advantage of this opportunity and learn as much as I can."


    "That''s all I ask, Zeke," Maximilian said, clapping him on the back. "Now you should really go to sleep, you have to get up early in the morning to make a trip to the library and start your tour. The future of mage-kind depends on students like you." Maximilian winked at him and left.


    It was early in the morning and Zeke was on his way to the grand library of Elementium. As he approached the imposing building, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. He had never been inside the library before and couldn''t wait to explore its many halls and shelves.


    As he entered the building, he took in the grandeur of the place. The high ceilings, the intricate carvings on the walls, and the rows upon rows of books were all breathtaking. He wondered how many books were in there and how much knowledge was contained within its walls.


    As he made his way through the foyer, he noticed something a bit strange. There were an unusual amount of cats strolling around the library. They seemed to be everywhere, lounging on the stacks of books, rubbing against the legs of the librarians and scholars.


    Zeke couldn''t help but smile at the sight. He had always been a cat lover, and the presence of the felines made the library feel even more welcoming. As he made his way to the section where his tour was to begin, he paused to pet a particularly friendly cat.


    "Good morning, kitty," he said, scratching behind its ears. The cat purred contentedly, and Zeke felt his stress and worries melt away. He took a deep breath and felt ready to begin his tour and explore the vast knowledge of the library, when he was suddenly addressed by a strange looking woman. She had wild, brownish-red hair, and her clothes were adorned with cat-shaped buttons and brooches. To top it off, there were cats climbing all over her, rubbing against her legs and purring contentedly.


    "I like you," the woman said with a broad smile as she looked between Zeke and the cat he was petting.


    Zeke looked back at the woman with a strange look on his face. He wasn''t quite sure what to make of her.


    "I''m sorry, do I know you?" he asked.


    The woman chuckled. "Not yet, but you will," she said. "My name is Olivia Katzenlieber, head librarian of the grand library of Elementium, and I''m going to be your guide."


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. "My guide?" he repeated.


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, your guide," she said. "You see, your mentor came here yesterday and demanded, yes demanded, that you get a personal tour through every single room of this library. And that''s why you have the pleasure of my company for today."


    "Well, I''m certainly grateful for the help," he said. "Thank you, Olivia."


    Olivia grinned. "No problem, Zeke," she said. "Now, let''s get started. There''s so much to see and learn in this library, and I can''t wait to show you all of it."

 Chapter 46: The Grand Heist.

    Chapter 46: The Grand Heist.


    As Olivia led Zeke through the grand halls of the library, he was struck by the sheer magnificence of it all. She took him through the four huge halls, each dedicated to one of the elemental magics: fire, water, earth, and wind.


    As they walked through the fire hall, Olivia gave halfhearted commentary about the history of fire magic and the different techniques used to harness its power. Zeke was a bit disappointed, as he had expected more enthusiasm from his guide.


    As they moved on to the water hall, Olivia''s commentary continued in the same vein. She told him about the various water spells and the different schools of thought surrounding the magic. Again, Zeke felt a bit let down by the lack of passion in her voice.


    The earth hall was no different, and neither was the wind hall. Olivia seemed to be going through the motions, and Zeke was gripped by boredom as he listened to her rattle off her exposition without any enthusiasm. He had expected more ardor and passion for books from the head librarian of the grand library.


    Zeke took his time as he walked through the halls, studying each and every bookshelf carefully. He was determined to create a copy of all the books in his mind''s library, using his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell. As he made his way through the halls, Olivia watched him curiously. She couldn''t understand why he was taking so much time to walk through each hall, as if he was looking for something specific. But she didn''t question him, instead she entertained herself by playing with the cats that seemed to be everywhere in the library.


    Zeke finally asked her why she didn''t seem more interested in the halls, and she let out a sigh. "Giving tours of these halls is usually punishment duty for new library assistants," she explained. "I''ve given this tour so many times, it''s hard to get excited about it anymore."


    Zeke could sense a hidden trauma in her voice and let the matter drop. But as they made their way to the halls for the secondary affinities, Olivia''s voice took on a hint of excitement. She began to talk about the rare books they had in those halls and the unique spells that could be found within them.


    As they walked through the halls, Olivia''s enthusiasm grew. She told him stories about the most interesting books they had and the debates that the librarians had over them. Zeke was impressed by her knowledge and was grateful that she was sharing it with him so openly. After thinking about the change she went through compared to the earlier halls, it seemed to him that she didn''t often get the chance to talk about anything other than the four elemental affinities.


    As they finished with another hall, Olivia gave him a small smile, "I''m glad you''re interested in the rarer affinities, it''s nice to have someone who''s excited to learn about them."


    As they walked through the halls of the secondary affinities, Zeke couldn''t help but notice that Olivia never used the terms "primary" or "secondary" when referring to the different types of magic. He asked her about it, and she looked at him with surprise.


    Olivia considered Zeke''s question, her mind spinning with possibilities. "What," she asked, "do you believe is the difference between the so-called primary and secondary affinities?"


    Zeke opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. He closed it again, shrugging.


    Olivia smiled at his comical display, then pressed on. "Is it that the practitioners of these affinities are stronger? No. Do they advance faster? Nope. Reach higher levels? Not at all. Possess some innate superiority? No again."


    She lowered each finger as she made each point, as if ticking items off a mental checklist. "There is no factual argument that places these four affinities above or below any others," she said, looking left and right before leaning in conspiratorially. "Do you want to know what I honestly believe?"


    Olivia grinned. "Just because they''re outlawed doesn''t mean I don''t have them," she said, a hint of mischief in her voice. "I love books almost as much as I love cats, and I''ve managed to acquire quite a few forbidden texts over the years."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Can I see them?"


    "If you want to, it''s not much of a secret that I collect them anyway. I don''t think anything would happen to me even if the word were to spread," Olivia said, leading him to a hidden door in the back of the library. "But keep in mind, some of these books are illegal for a reason. They contain dangerous knowledge and should be used with caution."


    Zeke nodded eagerly as Olivia unlocked the door and revealed a room filled with books on all sorts of forbidden subjects. He couldn''t believe his luck, he finally had access to the advanced knowledge he needed to advance his Blood Magic.


    "Thank you, Olivia," he said, turning to her with a huge smile.


    "No problem, but why are you acting like i am giving you a present? You can just take a look, not keep them," she replied, returning his smile.


    As the two made their way out of the forbidden section, Olivia was impressed by this little first year. Not many students had the determination and curiosity to seek out knowledge like Zeke did. And even fewer had the ability to understand and appreciate the true value of the texts that were hidden away in that section.


    As they walked through the grand halls of the library, Zeke was awed by the amount of knowledge contained within. He had always been a curious person, and the library had fed that curiosity in ways he never thought possible.


    "Thank you, Olivia," Zeke said, turning to his guide with a genuine smile. "I''ve learned so much today, and it''s all thanks to you."


    "It was my pleasure, Zeke," Olivia replied, smiling back at him. "I''m glad to see that you have a thirst for knowledge, and that you understand the true value of what you learned today."


    As they made their way out of the library, Zeke was excited for what lay ahead. With a spring in his step, he made his way home, eager to inspect the haul of today''s operation.


    Zeke practically sprinted through the streets, eager to return to his room and delve deeper into the forbidden knowledge he had uncovered in the library. He sat cross-legged on the floor of his room, his eyes closed in concentration as he delved into the mental library stored within his mind. He had spent the entire day in the grand library of Elementium, copying every single book he could find into this mental library. Now, he had a treasure trove of knowledge at his fingertips.


    After delving into his mind using [Perfect Sensory Recall], he was greeted by an exact replica of the library, every detail captured in his memories. He made his way through the halls, his excitement growing as he approached the forbidden section. There, he eagerly scanned the shelves once more, taking in the names of the forbidden tomes of Blood Magic. He began by selecting a thick, leather-bound tome entitled "The Dark Arts of Bloodletting." He spent hours pouring over its pages, studying the intricate diagrams and arcane formulas that detail the methods of using one''s own blood to fuel powerful spells.


    One by one, he began to go through the tomes, reading and taking notes on the contents of each one. He read about ancient Blood Magic rituals, blood incantations, and the dangers of delving too deeply into the power of Blood Magic. He read about the history of Blood Magic and the official reasons why it had been banned by the empire.


    Finally, after hours of reading and note-taking, he emerged from his mental library, his mind buzzing with new knowledge and his notebook filled with notes. He knew that he had only scratched the surface of the forbidden knowledge contained in these books, but he also knew that he had something incredibly valuable in his possession. He had a newfound understanding of the power of Blood Magic.

 Chapter 47: Combat Classes.

    Chapter 47: Combat Classes.


    Zeke rose with the dawn, eager to put his newfound knowledge of Blood Magic to the test. He had spent the previous night poring over the forbidden tomes, jotting down notes and scribbling diagrams as he delved deeper into the secrets of this powerful and oft-maligned form of magic. Now, as he stepped out into the crisp morning air, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the progress he was going to make today.


    With a deep breath, Zeke began to focus his magic, summoning the power of his blood to flow through his veins. He started with simple exercises, experimenting with different methods of channeling the magic and manipulating it to suit his needs. As he worked, he found himself growing more confident in some of the newly learned methods, more in control of his power. Just when he was trying to start his training in earnest, he heard someone call out to him.


    "Zeke, my boy," Maximilian called out as he approached Zeke on the training field behind the mansion, "It would be wise to save your energy for after you return from school today. Remember, today is the first day of your combat classes. You''ll need all of your focus and energy to perform at your best."


    Zeke paused, considering his mentor''s words. He had been eager to try out some new ideas he had come up with for his Blood Magic after reading through the forbidden tomes the previous night. But Maximilian was right, today was an important day.


    "I understand, Maximilian," Zeke replied with a deep sigh. "But I am confident in my abilities. I have had a lot of experience hunting monsters last semester and now that I have just advanced to a True Mage. I am certain that I will dominate the combat class even without being at full strength."


    Maximilian smiled, his eyes twinkling with pride, but Zeke also noticed a hint of playfulness. "I have no doubt that you will do well, Zeke. But remember this, it is always wise to conserve your strength and not look down on your opponent. Take it easy before class, and you will be sure to perform at your best."


    With a curt nod, Zeke conceded, shouldering his stubbornness and setting off towards the school with brisk strides. His thoughts, however, remained centered on the impending day and the untapped potential of his Blood Magic. Upon arriving at the training fields, a sense of disquiet washed over him. Despite his best efforts, he had always remained an outsider in school, and it appeared that this particular class was going to be no different.


    Zeke stood alone on the training field, the early morning sun casting a warm glow over the bustling crowd of students. He could hear snippets of conversation from the groups of classmates that surrounded him, their words blending together in a cacophony of sound. Some talked excitedly about the day''s lessons, while others gossiped about the latest school rumors.


    As he listened, Zeke realized that some of the talk was about him. He could hear snippets of his name being mentioned, and with his curiosity piqued, he strained to listen more closely. He was surprised to hear that not all the talk was negative. Most of the other students were simply confused by his presence, wondering why he had not attended any of the combat classes until now.


    As he stood there, lost in thought, an instructor finally arrived. Zeke watched as the man strode confidently across the training field, calling out orders and barking commands. The students quickly fell into line, and Zeke found himself being pulled into the throng, the press of bodies and the din of chatter enveloping him once more.


    The instructor, a tall man with a stern expression and a scar running down his cheek, surveyed the students assembled before him. He nodded curtly to the group, and then his gaze fell upon Zeke. The instructor''s eyes narrowed, studying him for a moment before he spoke.


    "You must be the new student, Ezekiel," the man said, his voice deep and commanding. "I am instructor, Darian, and I will be your instructor for the semester. I expect nothing but the best from all of my students, and I will not tolerate any slacking." Instructor Darian didn''t wait for Zeke to reply and started his pacing again.


    He strode around the training field, his battle-worn armor clinking with each step. The students immediately fell silent, standing at attention as the instructor surveyed the group.


    "Alright, listen up," the instructor began, his voice deep and commanding. "Today we''re starting again with some physical training. I want you lot to give it your all, push yourselves to the limit. Remember, a strong body makes for a strong mind."


    The students began to stretch and warm up, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of ease. As a Blood Mage, his body was naturally stronger and more resilient than that of an Elemental Mage. Plus, he had a secret weapon - his ability to perfectly control his body, thanks to [Perfect Body Control]. He moved through the exercises with ease, gracefully executing each movement with precision.


    As the class progressed, Zeke couldn''t help but feel that this was going to be a breeze for him. He had always excelled in physical activities, and this class was no exception. But after half an hour of training, the instructor called the students back together, his expression as serious as ever.


    Leo''s smirk only grew wider. "I am looking forward to it," he said, his voice a low rumble.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, frustration building within him. He had always prided himself on his ability to read and predict his opponents, but what Leo was doing was different. He was in a completely different league, It was as if he could see right through Zeke''s tactics and anticipate his every move.


    "Get ready!" Zeke warned through gritted teeth, "let''s see how you''ll deal with this."


    With a surge of determination, Zeke channeled his Blood Magic, letting it flow through his veins. He swung with renewed vigor, each strike becoming faster and more precise.


    Leo''s smirk faltered a little as he struggled to keep up with Zeke''s sudden burst of power and speed. Sweat began to bead on his forehead as he dodged, his movements becoming increasingly frantic.


    Finally, with a cry of triumph, Zeke landed a glancing blow on Leo''s chest, sending him spinning backwards. Leo lay on the ground, gasping for breath, as the other students looked on in shock.


    "I may not have had any chance against you in terms of technique, while we were on equal footing," Zeke said, "but you have no way of compensating for the difference in our physical abilities."


    "You''re right, Zeke," Leo said, catching his breath and stretching out the kinks in his body. "My instincts and movements are good, but if I can''t even keep track of you, then it''s all for naught. But you''ve forgotten something, too."


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed in confusion. "What have I forgotten?"


    "That you are not the only Mage in this battle," Leo replied with a predatory grin before charging towards Zeke. With that, Leo went on the offensive for the first time instead of just dodging. He had still not drawn the sabre that was hanging on his hips, and seemed to charge with his bare fists instead.


    As Leo arrived before him, Zeke made to counter Leo''s attack, but somebody pushed him from behind and Zeke fell forwards. He immediately used his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to identify his hidden attacker. The hidden attacker was an earth spike coming straight out of the ground. Before Zeke could do or think anything more, a knee hit him right in the side of his face, almost knocking him out in a single hit.


    Zeke lay on the ground, dazed and disoriented, as Leo stood victorious. "You can''t win a battle with just one method of attack," Leo instructed, offering Zeke a hand to help him up. "You need to be ready for anything, and always be one step ahead."


    Zeke fought with all his might, but was no match for Leo''s mastery of earth magic. The earthen spikes that Leo summoned were seemingly alive, appearing at the exact moment to disrupt Zeke''s every move. Leo''s ability to read the flow of combat was beyond compare, and his nimble movements left Zeke struggling to land a single hit. Despite his valiant effort, Zeke found himself pummeled by Leo''s earth spikes and powerful strikes from his bare fists. The sheer ferocity of the attack left Zeke little room to unleash his own spells, leaving him feeling like a child facing an insurmountable opponent. As the onslaught continued, Zeke realized that he had severely underestimated Leo''s prowess and knew that defeat was inevitable. The fight had only just begun, but Zeke could already sense that the outcome was set in stone.


    Just before the instructor finally signaled for them to switch partners, Zeke found himself being sent flying by yet another of Leo''s [Earth Spike] spells. He looked around and saw that all the other students had already switched partners at least twice. As he picked himself up from the ground, Leo walked over to him and offered him a handshake.


    "Good fight," he said with a grin. "Let''s do this again when you''ve improved a bit." Despite the words, Zeke couldn''t help but feel excited. Leo seemed like a straightforward person who only respected strength and nothing less. His eyes would light up with excitement whenever they talked about combat strategies. Zeke couldn''t wait for their next match.


    As Zeke sat on the sidelines, he couldn''t help but ponder his own goals in the academy. His passion for magic research had become his primary focus, but he couldn''t ignore the reality that being a researcher also meant being a target. He needed to be able to defend himself, to not be left vulnerable to those who would seek to exploit his knowledge. He watched as the other students sparred, each one displaying their unique abilities and strengths. Even though he knew that he couldn''t match Leo''s instincts and feel for the flow of battle, but he also knew that there were other ways to become a formidable combatant. Zeke made a mental note to explore different forms of magic, to find ways to complement his research with practical combat skills. He would not let himself be left behind.

 Chapter 48: Combat Classes II.

    Chapter 48: Combat Classes II.


    Zeke laid down on the grass in an empty area of the training field, taking a break after his devastating loss against Leo. He surveyed the other students, watching as they sparred and trained with their various forms of magic. They moved with a precision only repetition could teach, their spells and movements honed by countless hours of practice.


    As he watched, Zeke felt a twinge of insecurity. His status as an outcast at the academy had led to more than just social isolation; it seemed that being disconnected from the other students had also put him at a disadvantage in the combat training. Despite his confidence in his abilities as a Blood Mage, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that he was lagging behind. In a world where fast-paced, long-ranged combat was the norm, his affinities and instincts seemed to fall short. The sense of inadequacy he felt was palpable, and he couldn''t help but wonder how he would fare against the other students in combat.


    Just as Zeke was beginning to sink into a state of deep contemplation, someone approached, casting their shadow over Zeke''s form on the ground. The tall, brown-haired student sneered down at him. "What''s the matter, farm boy? Can''t keep up with the rest of us?"


    Zeke felt a surge of anger, he had immediately recognized the person who spoke to him by his voice alone - It was Samuel. He still remembered the day when Samuel had come to him in order to taunt him with his betrothal to Lilly. But with an effort of will, he pushed down his anger and relaxed his clenched fist. He had learned long ago that letting his emotions get the better of him was a sure way to lose a fight. He stood tall, meeting Samuel''s gaze with a steady one of his own. "How about we find out?," he said, his voice steady and calm.


    Zeke made his way to a nearby training field without hesitation, eager to put his skills to the test against the brash Samuel. His gaze briefly met Lilly''s as he walked, noticing that she was observing the exchange from a distance. Though she had once been a close childhood friend, Zeke struggled with how to interact with her now. The pain from their past was a constant reminder of why they could never return to their former closeness. The emotions that welled up within him at the mere thought of Lilly were so intense and painful, it was almost as if they had a physical presence, leaving Zeke certain that they would never reconcile.


    As they arrived at their positions, Zeke banished all distractions and got ready to face the sneering boy on the opposing side of the field. After a referee gave the signal, they both sprung into movement and the fight between Zeke and Samuel had begun. It was clear from the first move that the Wind Mage had the upper hand. He moved with extreme speed, darting away and harassing his opponent with a barrage of spells and attacks that left Zeke struggling to keep up.


    The young Blood Mage tried his best to fend off the attacks, summoning his magic to boost himself and strike back. But it was no use, he didn''t even manage to reach his opponent. His spells were too slow and clunky in comparison to Samuel''s. When Zeke tried to use his [Spatial Freeze] spell, Samuel would just use a small gust of wind to create a dust cover and disrupt Zeke''s line of sight. The Wind mage was able to dodge and deflect each of Zeke''s attempts with ease, staying far enough away to invalidate almost all of Zeke''s strengths.


    Even with his lacking experience, Zeke realized that this was a bad matchup for him: Samuel was faster than him and was specialized in long-range attacks. This left Zeke with no other choice than to either turtle up using [Spatial Barrier] consistently or try to catch his opponent with a lucky [Spatial Freeze] for long enough to land a blow, but he was not optimistic in either scenario working out.


    As the fight stretched on, Zeke''s strength began to wane. His magic core was depleted, and he knew he couldn''t keep up the pace much longer. His Blood Magic and perfect core would have given him a huge advantage in terms of sustainability under normal circumstances. But the constant need for healing was draining his core at an unbelievable speed.


    "Dammit!" Zeke cursed, as he blocked another [Wind Blade] with his forearm. His right arm was already packed with recovering cuts. A testament to how often this same scene had already repeated itself. Zeke knew that he had to act now, or this fight would be over.


    Just as he was about to cast one final spell, Samuel delivered a devastating blow that sent Zeke crashing to the ground. Dazed, Zeke tried to rise, but the many cuts on his body bled freely and he felt lightheaded. In defeat, Zeke lay his head back, surrendering his attempts to continue the fight.


    "As expected," Samuel sneered, "a waste of time. Stay down, peasant. It''s where you belong." He turned and strode away, as if Zeke was beneath his notice.


    Zeke lay there, bruised and beaten, his body aching from the relentless attacks. He felt a sense of defeat wash over him, but he would not let this feeling consume him. He had to get up, to keep fighting. After a couple of minutes, he managed to push himself to his feet, determined to show Samuel and the others that he was not someone to be underestimated.


    As he stumbled over to where the healers were, he could see the other students staring at him with a mixture of pity and amusement. They had all expected him to lose, and he had done just that. But Zeke was determined to prove them wrong. He knew that he had to find a way to improve, to adapt his Blood Magic to the long ranged, agile combat of the academy.


    "I don''t know," Zeke admitted. "I''ve just always wondered. You''re part of the Emperor''s family, and I was just a nobody from a small village."


    Sophia''s expression softened. "I didn''t like how you were caught up in the political games and schemes of the nobles, despite not being equipped to deal with either. I wanted to help you out since I felt responsible for how you were treated by the nobility in this country. I know it''s not much, but I wanted to make sure you had someone to rely on."


    Zeke let out a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. "Thank you, Sophia. That means a lot to me."


    Sophia placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch warm and comforting. "You just have to find your own way, Zeke. You are a true mage now, and you have more power than you realise. You just have to trust yourself and your abilities."


    Zeke felt a new sense of motivation rising within him. Sophia was right, he had to find his own way. He couldn''t keep trying to conform to the traditional ways of combat.


    Zeke stayed by the pond after Sophia had left, his mind still heavy with thoughts of the day''s combat class. With a wave of his hand and a silent incantation, he cast his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell, replaying the fights in his mind one by one.


    He watched himself clash with Samuel, his opponent''s movements lightning-fast and precise as he expertly dodged and escaped, always staying out of Zeke''s reach. He felt the frustration and inadequacy all over again as he remembered the crushing defeat.


    But he didn''t give up. He went through each fight, searching for any exploitable weaknesses that he could have used to turn the tide. But try as he might, he couldn''t find any glaring vulnerabilities in his opponents'' strategy.


    Feeling defeated, Zeke slumped against the tree beside the pond. But as he sat there, a thought came to him. He didn''t have to focus on exploiting his opponents'' weaknesses, he needed to focus on his own strengths. He had a unique combination of magic affinities, something that not many people possessed, and he needed to learn how to harness that power effectively.


    Zeke sat by the pond, replaying the fights in his mind over and over again with his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell. He focused on himself, searching for any hidden talents he might have, that could give him an edge in future battles. But as he watched the fights again and again, he couldn''t help but notice how much more skilled and composed his opponents were, especially Leo.


    Leo seemed to know exactly how to move and how to catch Zeke off guard, while Zeke stumbled around aimlessly, trying to hit his opponents in a straight forward manner. He couldn''t find anything he was particularly good at.


    Feeling defeated, Zeke decided to just focus on what he could determine about himself objectively. He realised that while he may not have a natural sense for combat, he had a strong will and determination, bolstered by his incredible self-healing ability. Zeke began to notice something peculiar. Despite being amongst the most heavily injured in almost every fight, he had the endurance to fight seven battles in one morning. He also realised that he had improved a little from every fight to the next. He had no idea how to move in his fight against Leo, but by the time he had fought his seventh and final fight, he had a rudimentary grasp of positioning.


    It dawned on him that he could substitute for his lacking combat sense and instincts by gaining an over-proportional amount of experience through repetition. He made a vow to always take time after combat classes to review the fights and devise strategies to improve. He knew it would be a long and grueling process, but he was determined not to be humiliated again and become a formidable opponent in the eyes of his classmates.


    As the sun began to set, Zeke rose to his feet, feeling a renewed sense of hope. He would focus on his strengths and work tirelessly to improve on his weaknesses. He had a long road ahead of him, but he was ready to face the challenges head-on. With a smile on his face, he walked back to the academy, ready to begin his journey of self-improvement.L1tLagoon witnessed the first publication of this chapter on N??v€l--B1n.

 Chapter 49: Combat Classes III.

    Chapter 49: Combat Classes III.


    It was the next morning and Zeke found himself standing once again on the training field, he was still a little embarrassed from the previous day''s defeat at the hands of Samuel. The class had already finished their daily dose of physical training and the other students were starting to pair up and begin their sparring.


    Zeke couldn''t completely shake off the sense of defeat that had lingered since his lackluster performance the day before. He was determined to demonstrate his determination and prove to Samuel and others that he was not someone to be underestimated. As he scoured the training grounds, he noticed a striking absence. Samuel, the brown-haired wind mage who always seemed to be causing trouble, was nowhere to be found. Zeke was taken aback, he had anticipated that the cocky wind mage would come seeking a confrontation, but it appeared that Samuel had elected to maintain his distance.


    Leo approached Zeke, observing the latter''s scan of the training field with a glint in his eye. With a smile that betrayed his excitement at the chance to share some juicy gossip, Leo leaned in to whisper to Zeke, "Word is that Samuel''s been in hot water, my friend. Seems like someone put the squeeze on his family and he won''t be attending classes for a while."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of both satisfaction and annoyance at the news. He had been bullied and belittled by Samuel, and to know that the wind mage was now getting a taste of his own medicine was a small victory. On the other hand, this also meant that Zeke could not get back at the cocky bastard himself. It might even look to other people as if he had told on Samuel for bullying him, like a little child, instead of facing him like a man. But at this time, there was nothing Zeke could do about either of those things. All he could do was get ready to set the record straight for the next time he had a chance to fight Samuel.


    With a newfound sense of resolve, Zeke began to train harder than ever. He fought every student he could get his hands on, determined to improve himself. He didn''t care if they were wind mages, earth mages, fire mages, or water mages, he was going to fight them all. Furthermore, he knew that the only way to get better was to fight and learn from his mistakes.


    The morning was a blur for Zeke, he was in a zone, fighting one student after another. He fought with all his might, summoning his blood magic to boost himself and strike back. He fought with a ferocity that he didn''t know he had.


    Exhausted and covered in bruises, Zeke made his way back to the pond where he had first reflected on his defeat. He sat down on the bank, staring at the water as it rippled in the gentle breeze. As he sat there, thinking about the results of today''s fights, he began to realize that his struggles in combat class were not due to a lack of skill or power, but rather a lack of experience and compatibility. On further analysis, it became immediately clear that he had the hardest time against Wind mages because they could outrun him and chip away at him with their spells. Water mages had too many ways to restrict his movement and keep him at bay, but at least he had a chance against them. Fire mages did a lot of damage to him, and the fight was decided by whether he could reach them before he couldn''t go on anymore. Earth mages, on the other hand, were the most advantageous style for him. They weren''t fast and didn''t do a lot of damage, so he had a 50/50 chance against them. It always came down to a battle of attrition, and he was at least confident in those.


    Zeke knew that in order to improve his win ratio, he had to understand his strengths and weaknesses, and find ways to adapt his blood magic to the long-ranged style of the Elemental Mages. He began to contemplate his mistakes during the fights that day and how to improve. He knew that he had to find a way to make his blood magic stronger and more versatile, to integrate his other magic schools into his fighting style, and to outsmart his opponents and turn their strengths into weaknesses.


    Zeke continued to sit by the pond, contemplating his mistakes and ways to improve. He was deep in thought, and the sound of the water and the chirping of the birds were the only things that could be heard. That is until he heard a commotion coming from behind him. He turned around and saw Sophia walking toward him, trailed by two guys who looked like typical spoiled nobles. The presence of the two tagalongs immediately dampened his excitement upon seeing Sophia.


    Sophia didn''t look pleased to have them following her around either, it seemed to Zeke as if she was looking for a reason to tell them to leave. She came over and sat down next to Zeke, but the two guys followed, standing behind her.


    "So, how did today go?" Sophia asked, her eyes fixed on Zeke.


    "It was...tough," Zeke admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. "But I learned a lot. I''ve been thinking about how to improve my blood magic for long-range combat, and I think I''ve got a few ideas."


    The two guys standing behind Sophia couldn''t help but snicker. "Oh, please. You think you can keep up with the real mages, do you now, blood boy?" one of them sneered. "You''ll never be able to match the rest of us."


    Zeke''s jaw clenched, but he refused to be baited. "I may not have come from one of the great families, but that doesn''t mean I can''t improve. I''m not giving up just because it''s difficult."


    The other guy rolled his eyes. "You''ll never be more than a second-class Mage, with your mismatched set of affinities. You should just accept your place and stop trying to be something you''re not. Go home and learn how to till the fields with the rest of the commoner-born scum."


    As Sophia left, Zeke sat there for a moment longer, lost in thought. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards Viola and Sophia for standing up for him and for understanding his situation. He knew that they had his back, and it filled him with a certain warmth when he thought of what the two of them were doing for him.


    Zeke turned his attention back to his own problem, determined to find a way to improve his battle style. He had to find a way to adapt his battle style to counter the fast-paced, long-ranged combat of the academy. He thought back to the fights he had earlier that day and realized that he still had the hardest time against Wind mages. They could keep him at a distance and fight the battle at their own pace, making it almost impossible for him to get close enough to strike back.


    He thought about his [Perfect Body Control] spell, which allowed him to control every aspect of his body, from his blood flow to his muscle movement. He realized that he could use this spell to boost his strength and agility by a much higher amount when he was not as concerned with safety, even if it meant causing some minor damage to his body. He knew that it would be a gamble to damage himself by over taxing his body, but he was willing to take that risk if it meant improving his chances in combat.


    With renewed determination, Zeke got up from the pond and headed back home. He had a lot of work to do if he wanted to improve, and he was ready to put in the effort. He planned to dive into his research in order to develop new spells that would shore up his weaknesses and give him an edge in combat. It wouldn''t be easy, but he was determined to show the other students at the academy that he was not to be underestimated.


    A day passed and Zeke was stumbling out of combat class again, his body aching and covered in bruises. His injuries were healing quickly as he walked, but he still felt drained and a little wobbly from repeated blood loss. He had been pushing himself harder than ever, fighting every student who would agree in an attempt to improve his skills. He was determined to prove to himself and everyone else that he was not a quitter, to show that he was not someone who was just going to accept his lot in life.


    As he left the training field, Zeke was drawn to the tranquil pond where he had first ruminated on his defeat. He settled onto the bank, gaze fixed on the calm waters. Despite the serenity surrounding him, his thoughts and heart raced, the fire within him refusing to be quenched. His heart still pounded from the earlier fights, a phenomenon that he had grown all too familiar with, it had even become challenging to calm down using [Perfect Body Control] at times.


    Sitting there, Zeke meticulously dissected his mistakes from the day''s battles, seeking ways to improve as he had vowed after each passing day. He realized that the best avenues for improvement right now were to find new ways to use his blood magic, integrate his other schools of magic into his combat style, and outmaneuver his opponents using combat experience. But all of that was easier said than done.


    As he sat there, lost in thought, he heard steps approaching from behind him. "Zeke, you''re back early," Sophia said, her tone concerned. "Are you alright?"


    Zeke turned to see Sophia and Viola approaching, both of them looking at him with worried expressions. He forced a smile, trying to brush off their concern. "I''m fine, just a little banged up," he said.


    "You''ve been pushing yourself too hard," Sophia said, her tone stern. "You need to take care of yourself, or you''ll burn out. There is no need for you to catch up with the others today or tomorrow, you should take all the time you need and do this the safe way."


    Zeke knew she was right, but he couldn''t help feeling a sense of urgency. "I have to get better," he said. "I can''t just stay like this forever."


    "You don''t have to prove anything to anyone," Viola said, her voice gentle. "You just need to focus on improving yourself and your abilities a little each day."


    Zeke knew that they were both right, but somehow he couldn''t bring himself to agree with that statement. He had the feeling that he did have something to prove, if not to the rest of them, then at least to himself. He chatted with them for a bit longer, promising to take it easy in the future, without having the intention of actually following through. After a short conversation, he said his goodbyes before making his way home, his mind already turning to new ways to enhance his abilities and strategies.


    Once home, he spent the rest of the evening researching Elemental Mages and working on new spells to counter them. He was determined to get better, to become the strongest mage in his grade. He knew it would take time and effort, but he was willing to do whatever it took.


    And so, he fell into a routine, a cycle of going into combat class to fight as much as possible, reflecting by the pond about ways to improve, chatting with Sophia or Viola, sometimes both of them, and then going home to spend time researching magic and working on new spells, only to repeat the same cycle the next day. He was driven by a constant, burning need to improve, and deep down he was starting to question where this new drive, this feeling of not wanting to be beneath anyone came from. He did not waste much time questioning his own motives though, as the drive to be better today than he was yesterday seemed like something anybody should aspire to have in his opinion.

 Chapter 50: Combat Classes IV.

    Chapter 50: Combat Classes IV.


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed as the blonde girl continued to dart around him, her wind blades slicing through the air with deadly precision. He gritted his teeth, determined to take her down. Her affinity for wind magic made her incredibly nimble and fast, but he wasn''t completely without options to counter her. It was time to put his theories to practice.


    With a fierce determination, Zeke over drafted his [Perfect Body Control] spell, the blood magic coursing through his veins as he pushed his body beyond the breaking point. He felt his muscles bulge and his reflexes sharpen as he charged towards the blonde girl.v3l.B11n.


    Her lips formed into a smirk as she unleashed another [Wind Blade] to cut off his approach, but this time, Zeke was ready. He spun around the projectile in midair without losing any momentum, closing the distance between them in a split second. The girl''s eyes widened in surprise as Zeke appeared before her, unleashing a flurry of punches, each one slamming into her with a force that made her bones rattle.


    Her features quickly turned into a grimace of pain as she stumbled back, her wind magic faltering. Zeke pressed the attack, his fists a blur as he relentlessly pounded her. Finally, with one last powerful punch, he sent her crashing to the ground.


    Panting heavily, Zeke looked down at the blonde girl as she groaned in pain. "Looks like you were not fast enough today, Melanie," he said with a smirk.


    The girl glared up at him with a mixture of anger and respect. "This is just crazy! How did you make such quick progress, Zeke?" she said through gritted teeth.


    Zeke grinned, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over him. It had been three weeks since his first fight with Leo, and he had improved a lot since then. He had worked hard to master his blood magic and train his body, and it was paying off.


    "Come on, let me help you up," Zeke said as he offered his hand to Melanie. She accepted it, grumbling as she got to her feet. "You know, you''re getting pretty good," she said, rubbing her jaw where Zeke had punched her.


    "Thanks, I''ve been practicing non-stop after school," Zeke replied with a grin.


    "Bullshit," Melanie retorted. "I know for a fact that it''s not just from training after school. The way you''re always analyzing your opponents, thinking of countermeasures, it honestly gives me the creeps. That''s how you''re improving so quickly." Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle. "Okay, you got me. But I can''t tell you all my secrets, now can I?"


    "Whatever, I don''t care. Just know that this one win means nothing, you''ll still have a hard time against wind mages like me," Melanie said with a smirk. "We can always outpace you if we focus only on escaping, and you would not have won that match if I had not gotten sick of running circles around you."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll figure something out eventually," Zeke replied with a shrug.


    "How about you and m-"


    "Are you ready?" Leo clapped Zeke on the shoulder, interrupting Melanie''s question.


    Zeke turned to face his friend, a determined look in his eyes. "I''ve been waiting for this all week," he said.


    Leo grinned, the two of them had made a tradition of their weekly battles, and although Zeke had yet to come out victorious, he always looked forward to their battle. Zeke could measure his own improvements best against an opponent like Leo.


    Leo nodded, a small smile still playing on his lips. "Good," he said, his voice low and serious. "I hope you''re ready for a real fight this time."


    Zeke''s heart raced with excitement as he followed Leo to the training grounds. He had been waiting for this moment for an entire week, ever since their last battle where he had come so close to pushing Leo to his limits. He had been training nonstop since then, honing his skills and coming up with new strategies to defeat Leo.


    Zeke stood tall, his clothes smoldering from the flames that had engulfed him moments before. The fabric of his uniform was burned away, the entire front half missing, revealing the amulet he was still wearing over his heart as well as red and blistered skin all across his chest. But even as he made his way towards Leo, his wounds were already beginning to heal.


    Leo stared at Zeke in disbelief, "I thought when I finally used my fire magic, I would teach you a severe lesson," he said, a hint of petulance in his voice. "But you just walked it off like I had slapped you with a pillow."


    Zeke''s smile widened, "I don''t know what kind of pillow you sleep on, but mine usually don''t burn half my skin off. But to each their own." Leo laughed and slapped Zeke on the shoulder, "Want to go again?"


    Zeke thought for a moment before shaking his head, "I can''t today, I promised to meet up with Viola later." Leo nodded, "Alright, see you next time." As Leo went off in search of another sparring partner, Zeke made his way over to the second year students. His walking speed was purposefully slow in order to give the wounds all over his body time to heal before his eventual arrival. He didn''t want Viola or Sophia to see him this injured, the two had a tendency to get overly worried. Zeke grabbed a replacement shirt from a prepared pile and started his slow trek across the training fields.


    As Zeke approached the group of second year students, he was still deep in thought. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment for what he had achieved today. He had finally pushed Leo to go all out and had even managed to walk away relatively unscathed.


    But his triumph was short-lived as he was met with the stares and whispers of the students, as Zeke walked into the second-year sparring area with a sense of unease. He always felt out of place in the second-year students'' sparring area. Despite getting along with most of the first-year students now, the second-year students seemed to despise him. Their open disdain for him was palpable each time he visited to meet with Viola or chat with Sophia.


    At first, Zeke had thought that someone had it out for him, but he soon realized that the reason for their hatred was something far less nefarious. As Viola flew across the field and body-checked him to the ground, the reason stared him right in the face. Viola, sitting on top of him with a pout on her face, exclaimed, "Zeke, you won''t believe what Sophia did to me today!"


    The stares of the second-year students bored into him as he lay there, confirming his suspicions once again. They were jealous. Not only did he have a close relationship with Viola, but he also got along with Sophia, who was notoriously stand-offish with nobles who tried to approach her.


    Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it all as Viola helped him to his feet. Despite their jealousy, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sadness for the second-year students. By antagonizing him so openly, they were missing out on any possibility of friendship with Viola and Sophia.


    As Zeke rose to his feet, Sophia made her way over to him as well. She had apparently been Viola''s opponent before the latter launched herself across the training field. Zeke greeted Sophia with a smile as he fought off Viola''s attempts to climb onto his back. She eventually gave up and was now flying circles around his head instead.


    "Do you have plans this weekend?" Viola asked, her voice tinged with excitement. Zeke knew by now that she was bored and hoped that he would entertain her. But for once, Zeke had plans of his own.


    "Yes, I''m going back home to Feldstadt over the weekend," Zeke said, his eyes meeting hers.


    Viola was surprised. "It''s not often that you go home over the weekend. Is there any special event?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    Zeke looked at her, disappointment etched on his face. Viola started to sweat, unsure of why she was getting the death stare from Zeke. Sophia came to her rescue. "It''s his birthday this weekend, Viola," Sophia said, her voice soft.


    Zeke looked at Sophia with grateful eyes. At least one of his friends remembered. Viola pouted upon seeing his face lighting up, not liking to be outdone by Sophia, especially not when it came to Zeke. She stared at the other girl challengingly and said, "Well, I bet you don''t have as good a present as I do."


    The moment Sophia and Viola locked eyes, there seemed to be a tension in the air. After a moment of silence, Sophia smirked, her face displaying a look of self-assurance, her confidence riling up Viola, who was not one to back down without a fight either. "Bring it!" she exclaimed, her voice filled with determination and a hint of mischief.


    The two girls turned on their heels and walked away, leaving Zeke standing there, surrounded by the second year students. He felt out of place, unsure of why he had even come to this sparring area in the first place. He just stood there, in the midst of the bustling activity, pondering his purpose.


    The two girls, Sophia and Viola, had vanished in the crowd, leaving him behind without a second thought. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy as the other students parted respectfully for the two of them, while he was left standing there, feeling lost. He shook his head, trying to shake off the feeling of confusion as he began to make his way back to his home, still unsure of what the purpose had been for calling him to this place.

 Chapter 51: Happy Birthday.

    Chapter 51: Happy Birthday.


    Zeke had always felt like a simple boy from a small village at heart. But as he grew older, he became more and more aware of the limited opportunities such a life had to offer. As he walked through the streets of the capital today, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia wash over him. He had come so far since leaving home, and yet it seemed like only yesterday that he had been just a farmer''s son with dreams of becoming a mage.


    He made his way to the crafters quarter, where he knew his childhood friend, Markus, was working as a blacksmith. The boy had always been a good friend to Zeke, even when the world seemed to have turned against him, Markus had remained a steadfast supporter. Zeke was excited to see his friend again, even though Markus was reserved with other people, he had always been like a reliable older brother to Zeke.


    "Markus!" he exclaimed as he stepped into the smithy and found his friend polishing a sword in the far corner, "You''re still as ugly as ever!"


    "Hey! Watch it," Markus laughed, "It''s good to see you too, you little runt. Are you going home over the weekend?"


    "I wouldn''t miss moms birthday meal for anything," Zeke said with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m just glad you''ve come to visit, so I can finally get a rematch in our arm wrestling competition, all this blacksmithing has been doing wonders for my biceps," Markus teased.


    "You wish," Zeke grinned, "I''ve been training as well, I''ll still whoop your butt, and I always will."


    "Oh please, look at those puny noodles you have for arms, mage boy," Markus laughed.


    "I know they don''t look like much," Zeke replied, looking down at his own arms and then comparing them to Markus much bulkier looking arms with a grimace, "But let''s see you talk big after you had a proper taste of my noodle-arms. That''ll teach you some respect."


    "Is that so? I can''t wait to see you try," Markus grinned.


    "I''ve missed the old days, all the nonsense we used to pull. It''s good to see you again," Zeke said with a smile as he finally reached his friend and gave him a warm hug.


    "I''ve missed those days too," Markus said, "But look at you now. You''re a mage, a warrior. I couldn''t be more proud of the young man you''ve become." Markus wiped a fake tear from his eyes, acting like a proud father.


    Zeke rolled his eyes, "Yeah, yeah. You just missed having someone around who puts up with your shit."


    "You bet I do, it''s all hard work for me as well," Markus laughed, "Now, come on, let''s catch up on what''s been happening, you can tell me all about how you''re still failing at Elementium. And I''ll tell you all about the tales of that dashingly handsome new blacksmith called Markus, who has taken the crafters quarters by storm in exchange."


    Zeke rolled his eyes again, "You''re such a cunt, you know that?"


    "I know," Markus grinned, "But you love me anyway."


    Zeke couldn''t suppress a grin as he started telling his stories with excitement clear in his voice, "Yeah, I do. Now, let me tell you how I kicked Leo''s butt yesterday during combat class."


    And so the two friends spent the day catching up, teasing each other, and laughing about the old days. Markus was overjoyed to see his old friend, and he couldn''t help but be proud of how well Zeke seemed to be doing now.


    As the day came to a close, Markus presented Zeke with his birthday gift. It was a heavy-reinforced staff, crafted by Markus himself. The staff was made of dark oak wood and was reinforced with iron bands that ran along its length. The iron bands not only added strength to the staff, but also gave it a menacing look. The staff had a dragon skull shaped metal orb at its head, which was enchanted with earth magic to increase its weight and impact. The staff also had an iron-tipped bottom which could be used as a spear tip.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    First name: Maya. Last name: von Hohenheim. Age: 10. Gender: Female. Height: 1.3m. Strength: 3 Constitution: 4 Agility: 6 Intelligence: 6 No Magic core detected, (no affinity), Rank: none, engraved spell: [None].


    He couldn''t wait to tell Maximilian about his discovery. He had always been puzzled by his own abilities, and now he might finally have an answer. But before that, he had to test his theory further. He instructed his sister to continue with the meditation technique, and started to observe her progress closely.


    He also knew that this revelation, if it turned out to be true, would have far-reaching implications. If his technique could be used to manifest magic cores in non-mage families, it would revolutionize the way magic was taught and perceived in the world. The possibilities were endless and exciting, and Zeke knew that this just might be the beginning of a new era of magic.


    As he sat on the lawn behind his house with his sister, deep in thought, Zeke realized that his life had just taken a drastic turn. He couldn''t wait to see where this new discovery would lead him and those around him. The world of magic had just become a lot more interesting.


    He spent the next few days training and observing his sister and practicing with his new staff. Zeke knew, now more than ever, that he had to be at the top of his game if he wanted his strength to keep up with his scientific discoveries.


    [Results of Analyze]


    First name: Ezekiel. Mage name: None. Last name: von Hohenheim. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.71m. Strength: 18 Constitution: 22 Agility: 16 Intelligence: 20


    Blood magic (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    Space magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    Mind magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    Blood magic:


    [Perfect Body Control] Active & Passive


    This spell allows the caster to control his own body functions and gives the caster a complete understanding over the body.


    [Blood Spike] Active This spell allows the caster to create solid spikes of blood that grow out of his skin. [Blood Whip] Active This spell allows the caster to manifest whips made of condensed blood. These whips can be used to strike and cut opponents, as well as to bind and control them. The spell requires a significant amount of blood to for it''s initial cast, but the whips can then remain summoned for a minimal Mana cost.


    Space magic:


    [Perfect Spatial Awareness] Passive This spell allows the caster to have perfect awareness of everything happening in a radius around him. [Spatial Freeze] Active This spell allows the caster to stop people from moving by compressing the surrounding space [Spatial Barrier] Active This spell allows the caster to create a barrier in front of him for protection. [Air Step] Active This spell allows the caster to manipulate the surrounding space, allowing him to step on air.


    Mind magic:


    [Perfect Sensory Recall] Active & Passive This spell allows the caster to recall anything that happened within the area of his spatial awareness in perfect clarity. Analyze Active This spell allows the caster to view collected data in a comprehensive form.


    Zeke returned to the academy, his heart light with the memories of the weekend''s events. And as soon as he set foot on academy grounds, he was pleasantly surprised to find two familiar figures waiting for him. "Viola! Sophia!" he exclaimed, a smile creeping across his face.


    The two girls, his closest friends at the academy, beamed back at him. "We''ve been looking all weekend for the perfect present for you, Zeke," said Viola, her face alight with excitement. "It''s your job to judge who had the better present," added Sophia, a hint of a smirk playing at the corners of her mouth.


    Zeke''s heart swelled with gratitude as he looked at his friends. He knew that they both had a tendency to be competitive with each other, but he didn''t want to have to deal with their rivalry when it came to his birthday presents. So, he thanked each of them from the bottom of his heart before taking their presents and fleeing home, promising that he would tell them whose present was better at a later date. Zeke, of course, had no intention of doing anything of the sort.

 Chapter 52: Birthday presents.

    Chapter 52: Birthday presents.


    Zeke sat in his room, surrounded by the familiar comforts of home. His gaze fell upon the two wrapped presents sitting on his bedside table. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he examined them closely. The first present, from Viola, was large and heavy, the wrapping straining under its weight. He could hear the sound of stones rattling within as he shook it lightly. The second present, from Sophia, was smaller and fit easily in one hand. He was fairly certain it was a book, but he had purposely avoided paying attention to his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] spell to ruin the surprise of the gifts by peeking inside.


    Zeke carefully unwrapped Viola''s present, eager to see what lay inside. As the vibrant fabric fell away, he was greeted with the sight of a black, polished marble box, divided into three equal-sized sections. Each section was filled with small, sparkling crystals of different colors. Zeke picked up a purple crystal and held it in his hand, studying its surface critically. As he looked closer, he felt a strange sensation, as if the crystal was trying to influence his mind. He quickly dropped the crystal back into its section, feeling a sense of unease.


    He picked up the small card that had accompanied the gift, reading the message written in Viola''s elegant script. It read: "Hey Zeke, I hope this gift serves you well on your journey as a mage. If you don''t know what these crystals are, then you should ask your mentor. Use them wisely, and they will aid you in your studies and your future. With love, Viola."


    Zeke felt truly moved by Viola''s gift and the heartfelt message she had left for him. He didn''t know what those beautiful stones were used for, but he could sense the potent magical power contained within them. He carefully placed the box back on the table, vowing to study and learn how to use them properly.


    He then turned his attention to Sophia''s present, carefully unwrapping the delicate paper. As he had suspected, it was a book, but the title caught him by surprise: "Basics of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style." Zeke knew that the Emperor''s family kept their mind magic secrets closely guarded, so he couldn''t help but wonder if this book would get Sophia into trouble. Zeke opened up the first page of the book and started to read the introductory text.


    Welcome to the world of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style. This book is designed to provide you with a comprehensive introduction to the basics of this powerful ability. In the Geistreich tradition, we focus on fine control and precision, rather than raw power. While this approach may not be as immediately impressive as other forms of Telekinesis, it is the key to true mastery.


    Please note that until full mastery is achieved, Telekinesis in the Geistreich style is not recommended for use in combat. However, with patience and practice, you will discover the many ways in which this subtle and sophisticated approach to Telekinesis can enrich your life. So, without further ado, let us begin our journey into the fascinating world of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style.


    Zeke was not disappointed by the book''s claims of the spell not being immediately useful for combat, he had always thought of Telekinesis as a useful tool in day to day life instead of a weapon in battle. He picked up the small card that was attached to the cover of the book. It read:


    "Dear Ezekiel, I know you have always been interested in learning more about Mind Magic, and I wanted to give you something that would help you on your journey. This book contains information on the Geistreich style of telekinesis, a technique that is closely guarded by my family. Use it wisely and be careful who you share it with. With love, Sophia."


    Zeke felt a mix of emotions as he read the card. He was grateful for Sophia''s gift, but also concerned for her safety. He knew that Sophia had put herself at risk by sharing this knowledge with him, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility for her well-being. Zeke carefully placed the book back on the table, vowing to study it in secret and use the information wisely. He knew that the knowledge contained within the pages of that book would be invaluable to him no matter what path he chose to take in the future.


    Zeke picked up the box containing Viola''s gift and set off in search of his mentor, Maximilian. He found the old man holed up in his study, surrounded by books and papers. Zeke knocked on the door frame, and Maximilian looked up from his work, surprised to see him.


    "Maximilian, I have something to show you," Zeke said, holding out the box.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took the box from Zeke. He carefully opened it and peered inside, his expression turning from one of curiosity to one of shock.


    "Where did you get these?" he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Viola gave them to me as a present," Zeke explained.


    Maximilian let out a string of curses, muttering something about "spoiled little girls" and "too much wealth."


    "Teacher, what is it? What''s wrong?" Zeke asked, confused by the old man''s reaction.


    "These are affinity crystals," Maximilian explained. "They''re the best way to advance your core after reaching true mage level. They allow you to absorb specific types of magic directly into your core, greatly accelerating your progress."


    Zeke nodded, understanding. "But who would even trade with the empire, considering the war?"


    "Ah, that''s where the merchant union comes in," Maximilian said. "They have their own small city state in the middle of the continent, and they''re a neutral power. They trade with every country, and almost all international trade is done through them. The empire may be at war with its neighboring nations, but they still need these crystals to survive. So, they sell them to the merchant union, who in turn sells them to other countries."


    Zeke was fascinated by this new information. The politics and economics of the world were far more complicated than he had imagined. "And what about the merchant union? How do they survive in such a war-torn climate?"


    Maximilian grinned. "They have some of the strongest mages on the continent protecting their city state. It''s rumored that they even have exarch-level powerhouses in their employ. Even if the empire had twice the strength, they wouldn''t dare attack the merchant union directly. And with a reputation for being fair business partners and never taking sides, they have the respect and loyalty of many nations."


    Zeke sat back in his chair, taking in all of this new information. He had much to consider, and much to learn about the world outside his small village. Nodding slowly, Zeke began to understand the strategic importance of this trade. "But what about the other nations? Why would they trade with the empire if they''re at war? They have to realized that they are giving the empire the resources it needs to train even more mages?"


    Maximilian smiled wryly. "War is a costly thing, Zeke. Even the most powerful nations need resources to keep growing. The merchant union offers a way for them to acquire those resources without directly dealing with the empire. It''s the only way for the nations to conduct business as usual during the war, without cutting off all means of acquiring resources."


    "I see," Zeke said, "I had no idea there was a power like the merchant union on the continent. I''ll have to do some more research on them."


    "Yes, you should," Maximilian said, "It''s important to know and understand the different powers at play in this world. The merchant union is a force to be reckoned with, and they are a valuable connection to have."


    Zeke nodded, taking in the information that Maximilian had given him. He was grateful for the old man''s knowledge and wisdom, and he knew that he still had much to learn about the world and the powers that governed it.


    Maximilian then showed Zeke how to use the affinity crystal in his magical advancement. He guided Zeke through the steps and as Zeke put one of his blood crystals on his open palm, he tried to absorb it in the same way he would do with ambient mana.


    The moment he started, he felt an absolute flood of blood-attuned Mana invading his core. It was overwhelming, almost too much to handle. He closed his eyes, focusing on the influx of power, trying to control it and direct it towards his core.


    After a few minutes, the flood slowed, and Zeke opened his eyes. The crystal in his hand had transformed into a dull stone, that looked like it could have been picked up by the roadside. He looked up at Maximilian, who grinned at him.


    "Quite the rush, eh?" Maximilian asked.


    Zeke couldn''t help but agree with Maximilian, the feeling of the blood-attuned Mana flooding his core was unlike anything he had ever experienced before. Even after a long moment of trying to grasp what he had just experienced, the feeling remained something he could not put into words, but in the best way possible. He held up the dull stone, now nothing more than a lifeless rock, and examined it closely. "Wow," he muttered, still trying to process the new sensation.


    Maximilian chuckled. "I told you, it''s quite the experience. And you should be aware of it yourself, you''ve probably made more progress in a few minutes than most people would make in weeks of absorbing ambient mana."


    Zeke sat in awe as he looked at his blood core. The small, blood-red figure representing his blood affinity had grown a little, and now appeared to be more substantial. He couldn''t believe the amount of progress he had made in such a short amount of time. "This would have taken me months of absorbing ambient mana," he said to Maximilian.


    The old mage nodded. "Your perfect affinity makes the absorption a lot more efficient than it would be for others," he said. "But don''t expect to make the same amount of progress with your mind and space cores. They only have a greater affinity, not a perfect one."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel grateful for his perfect affinity. He knew that if he had a lesser affinity, the cost of resources would be astronomical. He couldn''t imagine the struggles that other mages with lesser affinities had to go through. But what was at the forefront of his mind was the progress he would make in the future with the help of these affinity crystals.

 Chapter 53: Meditation research.

    Chapter 53: Meditation research.


    Zeke sat in silence, still processing the rush of power that had coursed through him after absorbing the crystals. But as the initial excitement subsided, he noticed a strange sensation in his core. It was a feeling of strain, like he had overburdened a muscle.


    "Maximilian," Zeke said, turning to his mentor. "What is this feeling in my core? I''ve never experienced it before."


    Maximilian''s expression turned serious as he listened to Zeke''s question. "Absorbing affinity crystals puts pressure on your core," he explained. "You have to take a break after each session and give it time to recover. It is very easy to damage one''s core permanently otherwise. If that wasn''t the case, all the mages from the great families would just absorb crystals for a couple of days uninterrupted and then advance to the next level."


    Zeke nodded, understanding the gravity of Maximilian''s words. He had not considered the potential risks of using the crystals. "I see," he said. "I''ll be sure to take my time and use them wisely."


    Maximilian gave a small smile, proud of Zeke''s maturity. "That''s all I can ask for," he said. "Just remember, these crystals are a powerful tool if used appropriately, but can just as easily turn into a stumbling block if used incorrectly. Be careful, and always come to me if you have any questions or concerns."


    Zeke nodded, determined to use the crystals responsibly and to learn as much as he could from his mentor. He examined his core closely, analyzing the strain that Maximilian had warned him about. He noticed that his blood affinity core would take around three days to fully restore itself, while his mind and space affinity cores would take five days to a week to be fully restored again.


    He marveled at the advantages that a perfect affinity brought him. With a perfect affinity, he was able to absorb more essence and recover faster than other mages. It was a small reminder of the power that came with a perfect core.


    Just as Maximilian was turning to leave, Zeke remembered something else he had wanted to share with his mentor. "Maximilian," he said, catching the old man''s attention. "I''ve been meaning to tell you about something I developed when I was a kid. A meditation technique."


    Maximilian listened to his story, his expression one of mild curiosity. Zeke explained how he, Lilly, and Markus had used the technique as children and how they had all had magic cores when they were tested at Elementium. He also mentioned how Markus'' core wasn''t pure enough to be accepted into Elementium, but he still had a core.v3l.B11n.


    As Zeke spoke, Maximilian was listening attentively, but his interest in the story thus far seemed limited. But then Zeke made a dramatic pause for effect, and his mentor''s eyes widened as he continued with his revelation.


    "Over the weekend, I could finally confirm through observations on my sister that the meditation technique I developed as a kid was actually beneficial to the formation of a core," Zeke said. "I''ve observed and recorded it with the Trinity Project."


    Maximilian''s eyes almost popped out. "This is incredible," he exclaimed. "You''ve discovered something truly revolutionary. We must document this immediately and share it with the other mages. This could change the way we understand magic and core formation."


    Zeke felt a sense of pride and excitement at his mentor''s reaction. He knew that his discovery could have a significant impact on the mage community and that he was on the cusp of something truly groundbreaking. Maximilian''s excitement was palpable as he pummeled Zeke with question after question about his discovery. "How effective is the technique?" he asked. "Can it be improved? What is its success rate? Tell me everything and anything."


    Zeke did his best to answer, but he soon realized that he had not considered many of the questions Maximilian was bringing up. His mind was not yet attuned to the ways of academic research like his mentor''s.


    As the hours passed, Maximilian''s questioning became more intense, as he delved deeper into the specifics of Zeke''s discovery. Zeke found himself struggling to keep up with the older mage''s relentless questioning.


    Finally, Maximilian was done with his questions, but his interest in the subject had not lessened in the slightest. He appeared about ready to force Zeke onto the airship, so that they could visit his sister for further study. "We must document this immediately and share it with the magic community," Maximilian exclaimed. "It is of paramount importance that we document every facet of the process of core formation."


    Zeke tried to calm his mentor down by bringing up logical arguments, such as the point that it was Sunday night and that his sister was likely in bed by now. Maximilian didn''t seem convinced, his excitement for the discovery still undiminished.


    "But, Maximilian," Zeke pressed. "I also have classes tomorrow morning. I can''t just drop everything and leave now."


    Finally, this seemed to calm his mentor down. Zeke decided to strike while the iron was hot, promising Maximilian that they could visit his sister next weekend, and in the meantime, they could look around the capital for willing participants to test the meditation technique on.


    "That sounds reasonable," Maximilian said, his expression softening. "We''ll plan to leave next weekend and in the meantime, we can start gathering test subjects here at the capital."


    First name: Leonard. Mage name: None. Last name: None. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.72m. Strength: 13 Constitution: 14 Agility: 14 Intelligence: 18 [Fire Ball] Active This spell allows the caster to create a ball of fire that can be thrown. The spell can be cast quickly and is useful in both medium- and close-range. [Fire Lance] Active This spell allows the caster to create a spear-like projectile made of fire. The spell can be cast quickly and can be used for both long-range and close-range.


    Zeke had always believed that he had similar stats to the other students, but it seemed that this was not the case. He needed to understand why he was losing even with such an advantage, and how he could improve.


    Zeke spent the rest of the day deep in thought, staying out of the way in class. He kept observing all of Leo''s battles that day, searching for any clues that might explain how Leo could be so dominant in all his battles, even in close combat, despite his stats being the way they were. He asked for advice from his classmates, but none of them could give him any answers. All he could hear were people repeatedly telling him that Leo was just a genius at combat. Zeke was getting sick of this reply, he did not understand how most people thought of that as a satisfactory explanation. Leo was a genius at combat, that much was obvious to anyone, but what did that mean? Zeke already knew that the secret to his strong performance was not something physical, otherwise, he would have been able to observe it. He was aware that he needed to dig deeper, that there was something missing, and he was determined to uncover the truth.


    He was resolved to spend the next few mornings taking a step back from fighting, instead, he would focus on studying his classmates and experimenting with his new spell, seeking out any information that might shed light on this situation. Zeke was certain that if he could figure out the formula that determined the true strength of a combatant, he could then use that knowledge to improve his own fighting abilities.


    Zeke returned from class, still deep in thought, to find a surprising scene. The yard around the house was filled with unfamiliar faces, with children playing and people chatting and drinking. Perplexed, Zeke made his way inside, only to find the house filled with even more strangers. After searching through the crowded rooms, Zeke finally spotted Maximilian, surrounded by a group of children.


    Deeply confused, Zeke approached Maximilian and asked what was happening. The older man simply grinned mischievously and gestured for Zeke to follow him into his study. It was there that Zeke finally received an explanation for the bizarre gathering.


    "I''ve invited all of my employees in the capital to bring their families over for an afternoon barbecue party," Maximilian said.


    Zeke didn''t immediately understand the purpose of this, as he was still thinking about something else. But after focusing on the current situation fully, he suddenly realized. "It''s all a cover for our experiments!" Zeke exclaimed.


    Maximilian nodded, a twinkle in his eye. "Exactly. We can use this opportunity to gather more participants for our meditation research, without drawing too much attention to ourselves. And the best part is, we can do it in a relaxed and enjoyable setting. I thought it would be a win-win situation."


    Zeke couldn''t help but be impressed by Maximilian''s cunning. "That''s brilliant," he said, feeling a sense of excitement.


    "I thought you''d think so," Maximilian said with a chuckle. "Now, let''s get back to the party and start recruiting some participants. We have work to do."


    Zeke followed Maximilian out of the study, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. He couldn''t wait to see what they would discover through their research and how it would help the people around them.


    Contrary to Zeke''s expectation, it was extremely easy to convince the parents to let their children be part of the experiments. The parents seemed to have a lot of trust in Maximilian, and when he told them that there was a high chance that their children could develop a magic core and that the only thing he would ask the kids to do was meditate, there wasn''t a single one amongst them with kids at the appropriate age that didn''t agree immediately. Maximilian also only granted this chance to his most trusted employees who had been with him the longest. Not only would those people''s loyalty be guaranteed, but it was also a nice way of saying thank you for their years of dedicated service. What better reward than to give their children a chance in life that they themselves never had?


    Zeke couldn''t believe his luck, as he had expected it would be a lot harder to convince the parents to participate in the experiments. Maximilian had a way with people, and his reputation as a respected mage and fair employer seemed to precede him.


    Maximilian had set up a meditation tent in his study, and the children were taking turns sitting in there and practicing the technique according to Zeke''s instructions. Zeke watched as they closed their eyes and focused their minds, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the effectiveness of his own invention. He had the children try out different variations of his technique. Zeke and Maximilian had agreed to do this in order to find out ways to improve upon the original technique, and with the number of participants, he quickly learned what worked and what didn''t. He realized once again how absolutely monumental the ability to observe and record every part of the process was.


    As the day progressed, Zeke could see the results of his technique firsthand. Several of the children had begun to show signs of developing a magic core, and their parents were overjoyed. It was only the very first signs that the technique might work for them, but that didn''t diminish the parent''s enthusiasm in the slightest. Zeke knew that this was only the beginning and that there was still much work to be done, but he couldn''t help but feel a sense of accomplishment.


    He turned to Maximilian and said, "I never thought that we would be able to find this many willing participants of the right age for our experiments. The chance of a magic core is a powerful draw for common people, it seems."


    Maximilian smiled and nodded, "Indeed it is, my boy, and this is only the beginning of our journey. With this technique, we may be able to change the way magic is taught and bring it to the masses. By the time we finally reveal our findings to the mages'' guild, the nobles will have no more chance to stop the research from being made public."


    "I can''t wait!" Zeke exclaimed, his mind racing with possibilities. "Helping so many people achieve their dreams with our research sounds almost too good to be true."


    "We''ll continue tomorrow, then," Maximilian said, smiling. "I''ll send word to my employees to bring their children over for the experiments again. I''ll set up some kind of program for them to follow to not draw any suspicions. We''ll see what results we can get and go from there."


    Zeke nodded, his whole body was tingling at this new sense of purpose. He couldn''t wait to see what the future held and how he could make a difference in the world of magic.

 Chapter 54: Making Progress.

    Chapter 54: Making Progress.


    The following days went by in a rush for Ezekiel, as he was fully immersed in his studies. He spent his mornings analyzing Leo and his classmates'' combat styles, and his afternoons and evenings were dedicated to his meditation research. The days passed by so quickly that he barely noticed their progression. Friday arrived once again, marking the time for his weekly battle with Leo. Ezekiel used these weekly battles as a means of measuring his progress throughout the week.


    Last week, he had surprised Leo with his two new spells, and had managed to force the young man into using his fire magic. Leo had even joked that Zeke might be able to force him into using his saber this time. But after the battle, Leo was rather disappointed. Zeke had not improved by a lot compared to the previous week.


    "What''s wrong, Zeke?" Leo asked after sending his opponent to the ground once again. "You''re not focusing. You''re not even trying to use any new strategies. This is not like you."


    Zeke was also disappointed by his lackluster performance. But he had been working on his [Analyze] spell all week and had no time to focus on his personal improvement. He told Leo that he was working on something big and that he could look forward to Zeke''s performance next week. Placated, Leo left to go and fight someone else.


    Zeke had not been lying. He had finally realized what the missing component was to his [Analyze] spell''s ability to measure real combat strength. The parts that were missing were: Experience, Instinct, and Synergies.


    He had spent the entire week pouring over his notes, trying to understand how to incorporate these missing components into his spell. The problem was that experience and instinct were hard to quantify, and synergies were even harder to measure. But he refused to give up. He knew that if he could crack this problem, his [Analyze] spell would be unrivaled in its ability to measure real combat strength.


    But now that the weekend had arrived, Zeke had no more time to devote to his personal project. He had made a promise to Maximilian to visit his sister and observe her progress with the meditation technique. Zeke was filled with excitement as they boarded the Alexandria to journey to his hometown of Feldstadt. Part of this excitement was due to the opportunity to reunite with his family, but he was even more eagerly anticipating his second experience aboard the magnificent airship.


    However, Zeke didn''t anticipate the reaction that the landing of a massive airship would cause in the small village of fewer than 1,000 people. As the Alexandria descended, people stopped their work in the fields and gazed at the enormous flying behemoth in awe. Zeke observed some farmers running for cover, their faces contorted with fear and panic. He felt remorseful for not taking a carriage for the sake of convenience, knowing that his decision had caused so much distress.


    Maximilian took it all in stride, hopping off the boarding platform of the airship as if he had arrived in a regular carriage.


    Zeke just followed him silently, a little embarrassed by the commotion they had caused. The moment Zeke pointed out which house was his, Maximilian basically sprinted towards it and left Zeke behind. When Zeke caught up a minute later, he was witness to a truly comical scene. He could see Maximilian standing in front of his house and trying to talk down the angry pair of Zeke''s parents, who were berating Maximilian in a way Zeke had not thought his parents were capable of. He approached the scene with the intention of rescuing his teacher, but he was not in a hurry to stop the ongoing tirade, as he was silently enjoying the show with glee.


    Upon getting closer, he could hear his parents'' voices getting louder and more agitated. They were really upset about something, and it was clear that Maximilian was having a difficult time defusing the situation.


    "You disgusting bastard son of a whore." Zeke could hear his mother yell. His father wasn''t far behind her and with his deep voice called Maximilian a "disgrace to the human race that should have died in his father''s balls." Zeke was laughing hard now, he was certain he knew how this misunderstanding had happened. He made his way over a little faster now, to stop his parents from doing something that they might regret.


    He reached them just as his father was about to take a swing at Maximilian, and he quickly stepped in between them. "Dad, stop!" he said, holding up his hands. "What''s going on here?"


    His parents, calming down a little upon seeing their son, started to explain the situation from their perspective, and Zeke laughed even harder as he heard the story. "This strange old man came to our door and asked if Maya was home," his mother said. "When I asked him how he knew my daughter, he told me he didn''t have time to explain and needed to look at her body urgently."


    As he pondered this new information, Zeke''s thoughts turned to his friend Markus, who had undergone the evaluation but was not a student at Elementium Academy. He turned to Maximilian with a sense of urgency in his voice. "What will happen to Markus? He has a metal affinity and his core was also awakened by the fatebringer, but isn''t studying at any academy. Won''t he go through the same pain that I went through with my core? If he doesn''t master a spell to engrave in time, his core might even collapse!"


    Maximilian, who had been waiting out Zeke''s panicked rambling with a patient expression, spoke up in a calm, reassuring tone. "My dear boy, there is no need to fret. Markus''s situation is not unique. Many people, like your friend, have their cores awakened at the evaluation but do not attend any academies. It is not a requirement to attend an academy to become a True Mage. Markus will simply have to find a different way to get his hands on a Metal Magic spell. Alternatively, there is a service provided by the Mages guild that lets people get rid of their magic core painlessly. This is usually used as a last resort for people that did not manage to find a spell to engrave in time. Either way, Markus only has a lesser affinity, it will take him years or maybe even decades to be at the point of advancement."


    Zeke sat there, deep in thought, his mind racing with worry about his friend Markus. Though he knew his fears were not entirely unfounded, he also realized that the situation was not as dire as he had initially thought. Markus would need years to reach the point where he could advance to a True Mage. Even if he began to feel the pain of his over-saturated core, it would likely take even longer for that pain to become a problem, given Markus'' slow rate of gathering ambient mana.


    Despite this, Zeke was determined to help his friend in any way he could. He wondered if he could develop a spell for Markus to engrave on his core, something that would aid him in his chosen profession of blacksmithing. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that this was the solution to Markus'' problem.


    With a newfound determination, Zeke turned to Maximilian, his mentor and teacher, and explained his plan. Maximilian listened intently, nodding thoughtfully as Zeke spoke. "It''s a sound idea, Zeke," he said when Zeke had finished. "You should definitely explore this further. But if you really want to help your friend find the perfect spell for blacksmithing, you might want to do some research on the subject. It''s never a good idea to assume to know what people of an unknown profession need or want to be successful."


    Zeke felt a weight lifted from his shoulders as he and Maximilian discussed the idea further. They spent a few minutes discussing potential spells and smithing techniques and how to go about learning more about the subject, both of them excited at the prospect of helping Markus achieve his goal. Zeke, in a great mood after having made so much progress, remembered that Maya was still here with them. Tentatively, he looked over at his sister, scared at what he might find. Maya''s face was distorted after being ignored for so long, her eyes were starting to redden and Zeke saw the first traces of tears in the corner of her eyes. Zeke sneakily nudged with his elbow to get the old man''s attention. Maximilian, after interpreting Zeke''s frantic signaling, nodded his understanding, and they both focused back on the girl they had initially come here for.


    Zeke and Maximilian took their seats on either side of Maya, opting for the comfort of her small bedroom floor. The young girl''s eyes lit up with excitement, as she eagerly described her experiences with the meditation technique that Zeke had taught her. Zeke was astounded by the progress she had made in just a week of practice, and he could see the pride shining in her voice. He and Maximilian had decided to teach Maya the newest version of the technique whenever they came to check on her.


    "Maya, I want you to close your eyes and focus on your breathing," Zeke instructed, his voice calm and steady.


    Maya nodded, her eyes fluttering shut as she began to breathe deeply and steadily.


    "Now, I want you to imagine a bright light at the center of your chest," Zeke continued. "This light is your magic core, and we are trying to make it stronger. With every breath you take, try to hold it in your chest for as long as you can. Imagine the light in your chest like a seed. It is nurished with every repetition, growing a little bit bigger every time you hold a breath in your chest."


    Zeke continued to guide his sister through the steps of the newly improved meditation technique. And Maya seemed to be really talented at this form of training. If Zeke had to guess, he would say that Maya''s vivid imagination was what let her adapt so well to the technique, but only time would tell how she would develop. After they had finished the session, they had dinner at Zeke''s parent''s house. Zeke''s parents were happy to see him, and they were delighted to finally get to know Maximilian, as he was his mentor.


    As the evening came to a close, the two mages said their goodbyes, promising to return the following weekend to check on Maya''s progress.


    Maximilian was pleased with the progress Maya had made, and he was happy to return next week. Maya was the student who had been practicing the meditation technique for the longest time, and he wanted to check on her progress as often as possible.


    As they journeyed back to the academy, Zeke felt a swelling sense of pride. He had aided his younger sister in her journey to becoming a mage, and he was eager to see where the future would lead her. And Markus, he would do whatever it took to support his friend. He had trusted Zeke''s guidance for years, never protesting about the untested and unproven meditation technique, even though Zeke knew that his friend never enjoyed the practice. He would not let the core that Markus had formed through his hard work go to waste.

 Chapter 55: Finding a style.

    Chapter 55: Finding a style.


    Zeke stood in front of the field his combat class was held on, his heart pounding with excitement and nerves. He had spent the past week pouring over his recordings and experimenting with different techniques, determined to make breakthroughs in his [Analyze] spell. And now, as he stood before his classmates once again, he was confident that he had succeeded.


    Zeke had learned a lot about the different stats that were displayed by his system over the past week. The most important discovery was that what he had named ''Intelligence'' was not actually intelligence. It did not indicate the ability to solve complex problems, instead it only measured the capability of the brain to process information. Zeke had learned that a higher intelligence stat gave you better dynamic vision, for example. The brain was simply faster in processing the visual data that were recorded by the eyes, allowing a Mage to follow faster movements and react in time to incoming attacks. But all those revelations still paled in comparison to his new additions.


    He had added new metrics to his spell, to compensate for the missing parts that had previously hindered its effectiveness. Experience, instinct, and synergies were the key components he had identified as missing, and he had worked tirelessly to incorporate them into his spell. Experience, in this case, referred to combat experience - the ability of a fighter to adapt and react to new situations in battle. Instinct was the fighter''s innate ability to respond to danger and unpredictability, and Synergies referred to the compatibility of all bodily stats, spells, and fighting styles.


    Zeke had spent hours devising a metric to incorporate the realizations that had come to him during his last week of combat classes. He had, for example, seen the same spell, [Levitate], used by different students with vastly different results.


    When Viola, a prodigy in wind magic, used the spell, she became an agile, flying terror that was almost impossible to pin down. But when bulkier, less proficient Mages tried to copy her style, they often lost mobility and became easy targets instead. This was a perfect example of how stat and spell synergy worked and how it could affect the outcome.


    Zeke had finally found a way to incorporate this information into his [Analyze] spell. He had realized that it was not enough to simply measure a person''s bodily stats to determine real combat strength, but also to take into account the unique characteristics and abilities of the spell and the fighter using it. He had spent the last few hours working on a new formula to incorporate this data, and he was excited to test it out in this combat class. Zeke focused on the fight happening in front of him and scanned the first of the two mages.


    [Results of Analyse]


    First name: Hans. Mage name: None. Last name: None. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.65m. Strength: 10 Constitution: 9 Agility: 13 Intelligence: 14


    Wind magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Gust].


    Wind magic:


    [Gust] Active


    Sends a gust of wind against a target, can destabilize a target and cause it to fall.


    [Wind Steps] Active This spell allows the caster to step on air and increase a moderate boost to movement speed with each step. [Wind Blade] Active This spell allows the caster to summon blades of wind that can strike at distant targets.


    This target has an estimated combat experience of 22.


    This target has an estimated instinct rating of 13.


    This target has an estimated combat synergy rating of 20.


    Estimated real combat strength: 120.


    Zeke could see that his spell was working as intended. But he didn''t need to see all this information, so he focused for a second to shorten the result the spell would show him before using it on the second fighter.


    [Results of Analyse]


    First name: Tobias. Mage name: None. Last name: Luftschloss. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.75m. Real combat strength: 100. Strength: 15 Constitution: 13 Agility: 9 Intelligence: 8


    "Earthen Armor" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing earth magic to create powerful defensive barriers and constructs to protect the user while they launch counterattacks.


    "Tempestuous Tactics" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing wind magic to allow the caster to move around the battlefield with blinding speed and attack the opponent with precise long range spells.


    "Aqueous Assault" - This fighting style focuses on utilizing water magic to create powerful waves and currents to control the battlefield and trap the opponent in powerful water-based attacks.


    Clenching his fists with a sense of triumph, Zeke began to crystallize the styles down to a single concept each. He scribbled furiously in his notebook, breaking down the core elements of each style and distilling them into something tangible:


    Fire - Offense.


    Earth - Defense.


    Wind - Speed.


    Water - Control.


    He began to think about his own three affinities and how he could use these core concepts with each of them. The first thing that became immediately clear was that space magic was perfect for mobility. This was the concept that almost all wind mages based their fighting styles around. The concept was incredibly simple to grasp: if you''re not getting hit, you can''t lose.


    Zeke''s mind was alight with possibilities as he considered how he could incorporate this universal truth into his own fighting style. He knew that his space magic gave him a unique advantage in terms of speed. He was certain that by focusing his space core on mobility, he could become a formidable force in battle.


    As he thought more about his second affinity, Mind, an idea began to form in his head. He remembered how the water mages he had observed had used their magic to control the battlefield and therefore their opponents, guiding their movements and actions to gain an upper hand in battle. He was starting to believe that this was a tactic he could also use to great effect, and he began to develop a plan to incorporate mind magic into his fighting style.


    With each new idea, the image of his fighting style became clearer in his mind, and he knew that with the right combination of his affinities, he could stand unrivaled amongst his peers.


    "Mobility," he muttered to himself, his eyes flicking to the notes on the wind mages and their emphasis on evasive tactics. "That''s the key concept for space magic. If I can keep myself out of harm''s way, I can''t lose."


    He turned his attention to the mind magic and the strategies employed by the water mages. "Control," he murmured, a sly grin creeping across his face. "That''s the key concept for my mind magic. If I can control my opponents, I can dictate the pace of the battle."


    But as he considered his blood affinity, his expression grew more uncertain. "Offense," he said hesitantly. "That has to be the key concept for blood magic. But how can I use it at range? My [Blood Whip] spell is only medium range at best, and it''s too costly to use in every battle."


    He leaned back against his bed, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "I''ll have to think on this one," he said to himself. "But I''m getting close. I can feel it." And with that, Zeke returned to his notes, eager to continue his search for the perfect fighting style to compliment his unique affinities.


    As Zeke delved deeper into his research, he quickly noticed a problem. He had an almost complete list of all the abilities available to first-year students, and even knew how to cast them all by having recorded his classmates using them in combat. However, the problem was that pure space and mind mages didn''t attend combat class. The students who had an elemental affinity as well as a mind or space affinity were not yet skilled enough to use either of their elements effectively. This meant that Zeke didn''t have a selection of space and mind magic spells to fight with.


    Zeke sat on the floor, surrounded by stacks of notes and diagrams, feeling a sense of both excitement and frustration. He had spent the past few hours pouring over his research, trying to piece together the perfect fighting style for his unique combination of affinities. But now, as he looked at the rough outline he had created, he realized that he was missing an important piece of the puzzle.


    He knew that mobility was key for his space affinity, control was key for his mind affinity, and offense was key for his blood affinity. But without the specific spells to put those concepts into action, his plan was nothing more than a pipe dream.


    Sighing, Zeke leaned back in his chair and ran a hand through his hair. He knew that he needed help, and there was only one person he could turn to, Maximilian.

 Chapter 56: The Terror of the Geistreich Family.

    Chapter 56: The Terror of the Geistreich Family.


    "This will be your last week of combat classes," the instructor announced, his voice stern and commanding. "At the end of this week, there is only one month remaining before the end-of-the-year exam. The exam will be held in a tournament style, and your results in the tournament will decide your ranking. There won''t be any practical or theoretical exams anymore."


    A murmur of excitement ran through the class, but the instructor raised his hand for silence. "First-year students, listen closely. I recommend that you take this seriously! The bottom 25% in the rankings will have to repeat the year."


    The class fell silent, the weight of the instructor''s words sinking in.


    "Classes will not be held during the last month to allow you to train on your own and keep your techniques a secret for the tournament. If you have struggled to win fights in class, I highly recommend that you put in extra effort to develop a secret weapon before the tournament begins. Utilize the remaining time wisely to give yourself the best chance for success."


    Zeke was determined to gain as much combat experience as possible before the end-of-the-year exam. He knew that it was impossible to develop his new fighting style during this last week of combat classes, even if he invested all his time in doing so. So, he decided to focus on improving his overall battle experience and combat sense by fighting as many people as possible.


    Zeke was completely devoted to his training, and he pushed himself to his absolute limits every single day. He engaged in combat with students from all levels of skill, including the most skilled in his grade, as well as the least skilled. Over time, Zeke came to understand that each battle was a valuable opportunity for growth. He meticulously documented the strengths and weaknesses of his opponents and utilized this information to refine and perfect his own techniques.


    As Zeke stepped into the fighting ring to face one of the top Earth Magic students, he felt a sense of unease wash over him. He knew that this would be a tough fight, and he had to be at the top of his game if he wanted to come out on top. The student was focusing on endurance, and Zeke found himself struggling to break through his defenses. He tried everything he could think of, but nothing seemed to work. As the fight dragged on, Zeke realized that only his strongest ability would even have a chance of putting a dent in his opponents [Earthen Armor].


    With a deep breath, Zeke summoned his [Blood Whip] spell. Zeke was prepared for a long-drawn-out fight, as he had come to expect when fighting a formidable Earth Mage. He planned to create distance with his first couple of attacks, trying to keep the moving mountain of earth out of arms reach. To his surprise, his very first hit cut a solid chunk out of the earthen shell surrounding the student. The Boy''s eyes widened in surprise, and Zeke could see the panic begin to set in. Regaining his composure first, Zeke capitalized on this surprising turn of events, and with a couple more swings, the student was forced to surrender.


    Zeke almost didn''t believe his eyes as he watched the dejected form of his opponent leave the arena. He had not expected his spell to have such a powerful effect. On his way to the exit of the arena, he saw Leo, who had been spectating, walk over. The other boy had also just finished a fight and roughly shoved his sweat-covered, dirty blonde mane into a ponytail behind his head as he approached Zeke.


    "Nice work, Zeke," Leo said, clapping him on the back. "I''ve never seen anyone take down Sebastian with such ease. You''re getting stronger every day."


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride at Leo''s words.


    "That spell of yours," Leo began, "can cut through pretty much anything, you know that?"


    Zeke nodded, still in shock from the power of his spell. He had been surprised by the amount of damage his spell had caused to the defenses of the Earth Mage, and he couldn''t help but wonder why.


    As he thought about it, a realization dawned on him. "I think that is because of my blood," he began, "It is permanently soaked in my mana, and it gets stronger and stronger over time."


    "If only your supply was not so limited, you would be a real terror," Leo joked before walking away, waving over his head.


    Zeke cleared his throat, catching Maximilian''s attention. "Zeke, my boy," the old man greeted with a smile. "What brings you here so early?"


    "Teacher," Zeke began, his voice filled with uncertainty. "I have decided on my combat style. I have analyzed the most successful fighting styles in my class and determined a good combination of concepts to focus on from that data. I want to focus on mobility with my spatial affinity, control with my mind affinity, and offense with my blood affinity. Those three concepts put together with my fast regeneration, natural endurance, and the quick decision-making from my increased intelligence would make for an effective style, I think."


    Maximilian''s eyes lit up with interest as he listened to Zeke''s plan. "That''s a sound strategy," he said, nodding in approval. "But remember, a combat style is not something that can be chosen in a day. It takes time and practice to hone your abilities and truly master a style. You also don''t want to be so simplistic in your views of your affinities, but I guess this will give you a good position to develop from."


    Zeke nodded, understanding that this limited view of his affinities was the result of his inexperience. He knew that this was only the beginning of a long journey, but he was excited to get started. "I understand, teacher. I will train tirelessly to perfect my style."


    Maximilian smiled, proud of his student''s dedication. "I have no doubt that you will. But remember, a true warrior must also possess a sharp mind and a strong spirit. The physical and magical aspects of combat are only two pieces of the puzzle."


    "Old man," Zeke began, "Do you have a lot of experience fighting alongside or against space and Mind Mages?"


    Maximilian''s face twisted into a sour expression at the mention of Mind Mages, but he didn''t start his explanation by talking about them. "Space mages are not usually used for direct combat, but in a supporting role," he said, "But those with a dual affinity can be a real terror in combat."


    "There are two dominant battle styles for Space Mages," Maximilian began his explanation, "Most of them focus on extreme range combat and reposition immediately if they are threatened. Or they focus on extremely close ranges, not giving you any chance to create any distance by using their space magic to stay on top of you at all times."


    Zeke listened intently as Maximilian spoke, his mind whirring with possibilities. He was already trying to come up with ways he could incorporate this new knowledge into his own fighting style when Maximilian continued with his explanation of Mind Magic. "The only well-known Mind Mages on the continent are the Geistreichs."


    Zeke listened intently as Maximilian spoke, a sense of unease creeping over him as he heard the tone Maximilian used when talking about Mind Mages. "The Geistreichs, eh?" he asked, his voice tight. "I''ve heard rumors of their powers, but never anything concrete."


    Maximilian nodded gravely. "Yes, they are a force to be reckoned with. Their Mind Magic is unparalleled, able to bend the wills of even the strongest warriors with ease. In war, they seek to break the minds of their opponents, leaving nothing but a shell of a person behind. It is a tactic that has earned them a reputation as ruthless and feared by many."


    Zeke shuddered at the thought. "But how do you fight against such power?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Maximilian''s expression turned grim. "It is not easy, my boy. The only way to stand a chance is to strike them down before they have the chance to use their magic on you.


    Zeke sat in silence, contemplating the weight of Maximilian''s words. "So, in a battle against a Mind Mage from the Geistreich family, the only chance of victory is to kill them before they can break my will?" Zeke asked his voice a mixture of dread and curiosity.


    Maximilian nodded solemnly. "Exactly. Their Mind Magic is unparalleled, and once they have control of your mind, there is no coming back from it. It is a fate worse than death, to be nothing more than a puppet under their control."

 Chapter 57: Finding the right spells.

    Chapter 57: Finding the right spells.


    Zeke and Maximilian were sitting in the study, the mood heavy after Maximilian''s revelation about the Mind Mages of the Geistreich family.


    "So," Zeke said, trying to change the mood, "do you have any recommendations for movement-related spells for Space Mages?"


    The question seemed to snap Maximilian out of his thoughts. "Do you know why it is said that Space Mages only reach their full potential by the time they become Arch Mages?" he asked.


    Zeke didn''t know the answer and shook his head. "Well, it''s because teleportation of any kind puts an enormous strain on the body," Maximilian explained. "If an apprentice mage tried to teleport, the side effects from traveling through space would tear them apart. But at the Arch Mage level, the body goes through a significant transformation. After reaching that realm, even the physically weakest of mages is strong enough to survive long-range teleportation with minimal problems. Do you understand?"


    Zeke thought about Maximilian''s words for a moment before replying, "What you''re saying is that it would be possible to learn short-range teleportation much earlier if the mage''s body was strong enough?"


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with a proud look on his face. "That''s exactly what I''m saying, my boy. Now, you told me that you''ve been working on your new [Analyze] spell, right? A marvelous idea, by the way. How about you use it on me to find out what stats you would need to survive long-range teleportation?"


    Zeke swallowed nervously, he had never used the spell on his teacher out of respect, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t curious about what the stats of an Arch Mage looked like.


    "I-I can do that," he stammered.


    Maximilian nodded, "Good. I''ll be standing right here, whenever you''re ready."


    With a deep breath, Zeke focused on his spell and cast it on his teacher. He watched as the information flowed into his mind, analyzing Maximilian''s physical abilities. As he studied the data, his eyes widened in surprise, the numbers were much higher than he had expected.


    [Results of Analyze]


    First name: Maximilian. Mage name: Bombastus. Last name: von Hohenheim. Age: [unknown]. Gender: Male. Height: 1.85m. Strength: 88 Constitution: 102 Agility: 72 Intelligence: 75


    No Magic core detected, (no affinity), Rank: none, engraved spell: [None].


    Zeke was impressed by Maximilian''s physical stats. He couldn''t determine anything about Maximilian''s magical core. He was aware that at the Arch Mage level, the core of a mage would fuse with his body. Therefore, he would first have to calibrate his spell to be able to work with the body of an Arch Mage. At this point, Zeke did not need such an adjustment, though, since the only Arch Mage he ever really had any contact with was his teacher. This being the first time Zeke had used his spell on an Arch Mage, he was curious about how his teacher compared to others of the same rank.


    "Do you think you''re on the physically stronger or weaker side for an Arch Mage?" Zeke asked.


    Maximilian puffed up his chest in pride as he answered, "I''m one of the strongest ones in the empire. Not only do I have a dual affinity of Fire and Earth Magic, but the Earth affinity also strengthens the body the most out of all Elemental affinities. It''s not comparable to your blood affinity, but it''s still noticeable when you get to my level."


    Zeke nodded, understanding what his teacher meant. He knew that his blood affinity gave him a powerful body, but he was also aware that it was not the only affinity with similar effects. He couldn''t help but imagine that if he could combine the power of his blood affinity with the physical resistance of an Earth Mage, he would be like a walking fortress. He was reminded of Theodore Steiner, who he had seen a couple of times in his blood magic class. Since the Steiner heir had been in that class as well, it was pretty obvious that he had a blood affinity in addition to his earth affinity. He felt a moment of jealousy towards the young Earth Mage, but then he remembered that he, in fact, had three affinities himself. He got his mind back to the present and thought about what Maximilian had told him, starting his calculations.


    Maximilian watched as Zeke''s expression turned more certain, and he, in turn, grew more assured that his young apprentice was ready for this new challenge. With a satisfied smile, he turned back to his own work, leaving Zeke to his thoughts. The two were consumed by their work as the hours passed.


    Zeke groggily opened his eyes as Maximilian''s hand shook his shoulder, rousing him from his deep concentration. "It''s time for our daily meditation research, Ezekiel," Maximilian reminded him, his voice stern. "You mustn''t let yourself become too distracted. Our research is still the most important project at the moment."


    Zeke nodded, sheepishly, as he banished his earlier thoughts about inventing his own Mind Magic spell. He knew that Maximilian was right and that he couldn''t afford to let his focus stray from their number one priority like that.


    As he joined his mentor and the children in their daily session, Zeke could already feel the progress they had made in just one week. The changes to the meditation technique had already led to a 10% increase in efficiency when forming a magic core. He pushed all thoughts of Mind Magic aside for the moment and poured his full attention into the work at hand.


    Zeke sat in quiet contemplation, his mind racing with the discovery of the three young children who had shown such promise in their meditation training. A boy of twelve, with only two years left before the evaluation exam, and a pair of ten-year-old twin girls. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement at the thought of the three of them developing magic cores.


    There was something special about those three, especially the twin girls, something that set them apart from the others. As he watched them leave, he couldn''t shake the feeling that their cores were like fire and water, or perhaps light and darkness. It was too early to tell, but Zeke made a mental note to keep a close eye on the three of them as they continued their training in the coming years.


    After wrapping up his work on the research for the day, Zeke returned to his room. Now he was finally able to tackle his own projects. The boy sat at his desk, surrounded by books and notes, as he meticulously formulated his list of tasks. He knew that the end of the year tournament was fast approaching, and he needed to be prepared. The difficulty of the tasks ahead weighed heavily on him as he wrote them all down, each one more daunting than the last.


    "Raise Constitution to a minimum of 25." He muttered to himself as he jotted it down. He knew that this would be a tall order, as one''s constitution was not something that could be easily increased in the short term. He would have to push himself to the limit, both physically and mentally, in order to achieve this goal.


    "Learn short-range teleportation." He added to the list, his mind racing with the possibilities that this skill could bring. The thought of being able to instantly transport himself to different locations was both exhilarating and intimidating.


    "Invent a mind spell to use for control in battle." This task was perhaps the most daunting of them all. Zeke knew that Mind Magic was a powerful tool, but also one that was highly guarded and closely monitored by the Geistreich family. He would have to tread carefully if he hoped to succeed in this task.


    "Improve the utility and control of my blood magic spells." He finished the list, feeling a sense of hopelessness wash over him. His Blood magic was a powerful and dangerous tool, and Zeke was not using it to its utmost right now. With proper control and mastery, it could be a much more formidable weapon in battle.


    Zeke looked over his list once more, feeling a sense of overwhelming pressure press down on him. How was he supposed to accomplish all of this in just one month? He let out a sigh and buried his head in his pillow. The road ahead would be long and difficult, but he hoped that if he gave it his all, he could manage to achieve his goals.


    Zeke sat up in his bed, staring at the list of tasks he had written with a renewed sense of determination. He was aware that it would be almost impossible to achieve everything on the list before the end-of-the-year tournament on his own. As his eyes wandered from one improbable goal to the next, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of hopelessness once again.


    He let out a deep sigh and ran a hand through his hair. Instead of confronting the entire list at once, Zeke tried a different tactic and started by only focusing on a single task. One thing that he was sure of how to achieve was to raise his physical stats. Thanks to his [Perfect Body Control] spell, he knew the best way to improve his body was through training. And he was already devising a training regimen in his mind.


    Sighing again, he muttered to himself, "I guess I''ll have to go and visit Markus tomorrow, he''ll be able to create some equipment for my training." He hoped that his friend would be able to create the specialized equipment he needed to push his body to the limit.


    Zeke lay back on his bed and closed his eyes, his mind already working on the blueprints he would present to Markus. He had something in mind that would challenge his body to the extreme.

 Chapter 58: Training the Body.

    Chapter 58: Training the Body.


    Zeke woke up well before the sun rose, his mind already set on the task of the day - visiting Markus. He knew that the blacksmiths in the crafter''s quarters began their day early, and if he wanted to catch Markus before he started his work for the day, he would have to be even earlier. He got out of bed and prepared himself in a hurry, determined to reach the smithy as early as possible.


    As Zeke approached the building, he almost collided with a man in a formal-looking black suit who was just leaving through the front door. The man''s strict eyes and no-nonsense demeanor reminded him of Maximilian''s butler. The stranger paid Zeke no mind as he walked right past him and entered a luxurious carriage that was parked right outside the smithy.


    Zeke, not dwelling any further on the encounter, quickened his pace, eager to see his friend. As he entered the shop, he saw Markus and his uncle, Armin, talking in a corner of the room. Armin noticed Zeke approaching and gave him a warm smile and a wave before walking into the smithy, leaving the two friends alone to talk.


    Zeke approached Markus with a growing sense of unease, noticing the troubled look on his friend''s face. "Is everything okay?" he asked, concern etched on his face.


    Markus let out a sigh and looked up at Zeke. "Did you see the man who just left? He was a messenger of the Imperial family," he said, his voice heavy with derision. "He was ordering all smithies in the capital to prioritize the orders of the Imperial family. There''s going to be a significant war offensive planned, and they want their soldiers equipped."


    Zeke grimaced at the news, knowing all too well the toll war took on a kingdom and its people. He had come here to ask Markus to work on a private project for him, but it seemed that his friend''s priorities had just shifted.


    He still turned to his friend, a trace of hope remaining in his voice. "Is it possible that you could work on something else for me instead, or are you going to get in trouble for that?" he asked, trying not to sound too desperate.


    Markus scoffed at the question. "What trouble? The Imperial family pays like dirt, and the amount of money you left with me last time really helped me in practicing my craft. Whatever you need from me, I''ll get it done in no time!" Markus promised as he brought his clenched fist up to his chest in a show of determination, his voice unwavering.


    Zeke was touched by Markus''s words and wasted no time as he began to describe what he needed his friend to make for him. As he spoke, Markus raised an eyebrow, listening intently to the description. The smith looked over the blueprints Zeke had brought, and by the look on his face, it was clear that he was intrigued by the design. "This is quite an ambitious project, Zeke," Markus said, his voice filled with admiration. "But I promise you, the prototype will be done in the next few days."


    Zeke''s heart lifted with relief and gratitude. "Thank you, Markus," he said, smiling at his friend. "I knew I could count on you."


    As Zeke made to leave the smithy, Markus reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. Zeke turned to face his friend, who seemed hesitant to speak. Zeke could sense the boy''s apprehension and in an effort to ease the tension, he playfully punched his friend in the chest and jokingly said, "Who is this little girl in front of me acting all bashful? Spit it out, man!" Markus''s face relaxed at Zeke''s words, and he began to speak.


    "I wanted to ask you for a favor," Markus said, "but I don''t rightly know how difficult it will be for you." He paused, looking intently at his friend''s face. Zeke simply nodded, indicating that he was listening, waiting for Markus to continue.


    Encouraged by Zeke''s nonchalant demeanor, Markus continued, "There is a blacksmithing competition happening at the moment." Markus looked at Zeke, hope in his eyes.


    Zeke stared at Markus in disbelief. "You''re not seriously considering competing in the blacksmithing competition? It''s for master blacksmiths, Markus, not apprentices," he said incredulously.


    "What''s wrong? Is the suit not working?" she asked, her voice tinged with amusement.


    Zeke didn''t reply for a moment, but then, with slow and strained movements, he brought up his hands to remove the helmet. Viola''s grin faltered as she saw the sweat pouring down Zeke''s face and the veins bulging on his neck. Even walking around in the armor was taking everything out of him.


    Around fifteen minutes later, Zeke was lying on the ground, panting for breath. Even Viola was worried, after witnessing how strenuous the training had looked. She helped him out of the suit and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Zeke didn''t answer right away. He seemed to be staring at something in midair that Viola couldn''t see. Slowly, a grin started to take shape on his face, and he began to laugh. Viola was a little creeped out by the strange display, but then Zeke, now free from the armor, stood up and hugged her.


    "It works! This is so much better than I had expected," he exclaimed.


    Viola, flustered, pushed him away and pointed at his chest. Zeke looked down and saw that his shirt had been torn apart while removing the armor. He had not taken a good look at himself in some time. But as he looked down at his own body, he could see the toned chest of a man. He had grown a lot over the past few months, now standing at around 1.75 m. His crimson hair fell almost onto his shoulders, and his once scrawny body had packed on a solid layer of muscles.


    He couldn''t resist but run his hand over his defined abs and toned chest. He was amazed by how much his body had changed since his advancement to True Mage. At this moment, he heard someone breathing roughly nearby. He looked up to see Viola staring at his body with a red face. She was covering her face with both hands, but it was painfully obvious that she was doing a horrible job of obstructing her sight.


    As Viola noticed Zeke looking back at her, she made a high-pitched yelp sound and immediately took to the air, escaping without saying anything.


    Zeke couldn''t help but laugh at Viola''s antics, but when he remembered the hug from moments ago, his own face also turned a little red. Before he could become too distracted, he once again took a look at what his [Analyze] Spell had shown him earlier. He had tasked the spell with checking on the changes happening to his body, and this was the result:


    Results of [Analyze]


    Strength increased by 0.18.


    Agility increased by 0.07.


    Constitution increased by 0.15.


    Zeke almost couldn''t believe how much progress he had made in only around 15 minutes of training. With his regeneration, he would be able to train with the armor at least three times a day. The gains from the training would reduce from repeating the same exercises over a long time, but he was still confident of bringing his Constitution to 25 without a problem.

 Chapter 59: Blacksmith competition I.

    Chapter 59: Blacksmith competition I.


    The sun was just beginning to peek over the horizon as Zeke stepped away from the training ground. The resistance suit now lay discarded on the ground beside him. Zeke could feel the cold morning air biting at his skin as he made his way over to where Viola and Sophia were standing. The two girls were watching him with a sense of admiration.


    He had been training with the suit for three days now. Each session seemed to have brought visible improvements to his body. As he approached them, he couldn''t help but notice how much colder it had become during the past week. The end of the year was not too far away, and with it came the tournament. This competition would determine the ranking among the academy''s first-year students.


    "You''re getting better every day, Zeke," Viola said with a smile, her long silver hair blowing in the wind. "You''re going to do great in the tournament if you can keep this up."


    Sophia, on the other hand, behaved as expected of a proud daughter of the Geistreich family. She merely nodded in agreement with a serene smile on her face. As usual, she was exhibiting the etiquette expected of high nobility.


    There were only three more weeks before the start of the tournament, and the holidays would follow right after. The time pressure made Zeke aware that he had to push himself harder than ever before.


    "So, what are your plans for the day?" Viola asked Zeke as they walked through the courtyard.


    "I''m going to accompany Markus to the blacksmithing competition today. He has been looking forward to it for weeks. After that, I''m going to start working on my secret birthday present for him," Zeke replied with a smile.


    Viola and Sophia both perked up at this. "What are you getting him?" they asked in unison, their curiosity piqued.


    "Didn''t I just say? It''s a secret," Zeke said with a grin, refusing to give away any more information.


    Changing the subject, Zeke turned to Sophia. "Speaking of secrets, Sophia, do you have some time for me in the next few days? I had some questions about Mind Magic that I was hoping you could help me with."


    Sophia''s expression grew troubled at this request. "I... I''m not sure if that''s a good idea," she said hesitantly.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    Zeke noticed the expression on Sophia''s face and immediately went to reassure her. "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t want you to teach me any of the Geistreich''s secret spells. I have some theoretical questions about how Mind Magic works in general." Sophia seemed to relax at that and nodded readily at his request now. After a short back and forth, the two of them promised to meet up in two days from now.


    Viola looked from Zeke to Sophia, unhappy at being excluded. After a moment of thought, she flew in front of Zeke and puffed out her notable chest. "I also have a surprise for you!" she said in a proud voice.


    Zeke looked at her with expectant eyes. Viola''s smile grew even wider at this interest. Finally, she revealed her surprise. "I found a mage in my family who meets your specifications," she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Zeke felt a sense of anticipation at this news. He had been searching for someone who could help him with his dilemma for a long time. The thought of finally finding someone who met his requirements was making him giddy.


    "Really?" he asked, his voice filled with excitement.


    "Have you ever been in there before?" Markus asked his friend.


    Zeke shook his head, taking in the majestic sight before him. The stadium was a giant colosseum-style amphitheater. It was being used for both martial and civil contests. At this moment, people were streaming into the building from all sides. The sight reminded Zeke of a swarm of ants returning to their nest.


    For a moment, Zeke worried about how they would make their way through the crowd. Then he remembered that he had VIP tickets for the best seats, thanks to his mentor, Maximilian.


    With newfound confidence, Zeke approached a formal-looking attendant. The man was seemingly only responsible for guiding nobles to their seats. Zeke could sense the man''s skepticism after the latter had taken in his appearance. Zeke''s striking features and crimson hair, could not hide the fact that the clothes he was wearing were of common make.


    The attendant, however, spoke respectfully as he addressed Zeke. "How can I assist the young sirs today?" Zeke was taken aback by the formality in the man''s speech and quickly waved it off. "No need to be so formal with us, we just need help finding our seats."


    The attendant swallowed his instinctual reaction. He clearly wanted to inform Zeke that this service was only reserved for nobles. But the man''s expression changed dramatically the moment he saw the golden tickets in Zeke''s hand. His eyes bulged out, making the sharply dressed attendant look almost comical. Zeke couldn''t blame the man, though. These tickets were highly coveted, even by the nobility. They were the limited edition backstage tickets! Only a few dozen had been sold due to the exorbitant cost. The holder was allowed to freely walk around the stage as the blacksmiths worked.


    The man immediately snapped to attention and started shoving people out of the way. He guided Zeke and Markus through a private hallway into the room reserved for VIPs. Zeke took in his surroundings. The gaudy display of wealth all around them told him that they were now in the company of nobles. Neither of them was interested in socializing that was going on between the nobles at the moment. The two boys made their way to a corner to talk among themselves. Markus informed Zeke on what to expect from the competition. Zeke was trying to hear the explanation, but he got distracted by an intense glare coming from somewhere. Annoyed, he turned to look for the source of this uncomfortable feeling. He managed to trace it back to a group of young Fire Mages looking in their direction. Among them, he recognized the man standing in the middle, Alexander Feuerkranz.


    The young man was dressed in the most luxurious red robes Zeke had ever seen. Despite his luxurious attire, Alexander didn''t seem happy, as he was sending venomous glares in his direction. Zeke was reminded of how the boy had done the exact same thing to Miranda Wellenrufer on the day of the evaluation. The thought made him chuckle. His amusement seemed to enrage the Fire Mage even further. Luckily, the uncomfortable eye contact couldn''t go on forever. After another moment and with one last penetrating stare, Alexander turned away.


    "I think you should try to avoid provoking that guy any further," Markus commented from the side, not having missed the short exchange.


    "That wasn''t even my intention, but what does it matter anyway. I don''t think that guy could dislike me any more than he already does," Zeke replied nonchalantly.


    Markus didn''t seem convinced and stated. "Maybe, but if he started his fourth year by the time we had our evaluation, then that would mean he is almost done."


    Zeke didn''t know where Markus was going with this and asked, "So?"


    Markus explained, "If he has plans to make a move against you, then now would be his last chance, right? I can''t imagine that the heir to the glorious Feuerkranz family is not going to join the war after graduating. So he''s only in the capital for a little over a month still."


    Zeke''s expression turned serious as he considered Markus'' words. But before he could think any further on this, a sudden announcement boomed through the hall, causing the crowd to fall silent.


    "The competition will start in a couple of minutes. All holders of VIP tickets are free to enter the competition grounds now. You are allowed to move freely among the competitors. Please make sure not to disturb the artisans, though," the voice commanded.


    Zeke and Markus exchanged excited looks and, with a sense of eager anticipation, made their way toward the competition grounds.

 Chapter 60: Blacksmith competition II.

    Chapter 60: Blacksmith competition II.


    Chapter 60: Blacksmith competition II.v3l.B11n.


    Markus and Zeke made their way through a private corridor. They were far removed from the bustling crowds of the stadium. Eager to reach the competition grounds, the both of them sped up their steps. After turning in their tickets, they received special wristbands in exchange. The golden bracelets, which now adorned their forearms, had the purpose of granting them access to the plaza in the middle of the stadium. This was the location where the participants of the competition were gathered. As they entered the plaza, Markus'' excitement was palpable. He could barely hold himself back from jumping around like a little kid. His eyes were wide with wonder as he took in the sights and sounds of the competition. Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle at the usually stoic blacksmith''s behavior. But he was also filled with a sense of happiness, knowing that he had been able to do this for Markus. Zeke was overjoyed to know that he had made his friend so happy. As Markus and Zeke stepped onto the stage, they were immediately enveloped in a wave of hot air. The stage seemed to be one giant forge, with rows of blacksmiths working diligently at their anvils. The sound of hammers striking metal filled the air. The cacophony of sound was accompanied by bright sparks of magical energy and the heat from the forge. Up close, Zeke could fully appreciate the conditions the blacksmiths were working under. The heat was intense, and he could barely imagine how uncomfortable it would be to perform heavy labor under these circumstances for hours on end. His admiration for the artisans rose, as he realized the skill and dedication it took to work under these conditions. As he glanced over at Markus, Zeke noticed that his friend seemed almost unaffected by the heat. He appeared to be just as excited as before, brushing off the heat like it was nothing. He shook his head in disbelief as he followed Markus around the area. Zeke was listening to one lecture after the other about the different styles of smithing. Markus seemed to have an encyclopedic knowledge of the subject, and he was eager to share it with Zeke. The two friends moved from one blacksmith to the next, watching as the men worked their magic on the metal. Zeke was mesmerized by the intricate patterns and designs that were taking shape under the blacksmiths'' skilled hands. As they watched, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. The two boys understood that they were witnessing true masters at work. Markus and Zeke made their way through the crowded competition grounds. Their eyes scanned the various blacksmiths'' workspaces. The moment they came across a forge that looked particularly outstanding, Markus'' voice filled with awe as he exclaimed. "This must be the smithy of Jonathan Goldhammer. He was the winner of the competition last year and is one of the favorites to win this year as well. He is an incredibly talented Metal Mage and blacksmith. If the rumors are to be believed, then he actually learned his craft in the dwarven kingdom. It is said that he was apprenticed under one of their legendary smiths." As Markus was about to explain more, a deep voice interrupted him, "T''is no rumor, laddy." The voice belonged to a tall, broad-shouldered man with a thick beard and a stern expression. The man was obviously Jonathan Goldhammer himself, and he seemed to have overheard Markus'' comments. "That old goat treated me like an apprentice with too little skill tae make an ingot until ma last day wa'' thae damn dwarfs!" Jonathan Goldhammer grumbled, his voice filled with bitterness. "Bastards had nae respect for me doon thaire! The only thing Ah took wa'' me as Ah left that blasted hellhole was ma teacher''s last name. O'' course, the old cuss would probably die of a stroke if he ever found oot Ah was usin'' his name." Markus and Zeke were surprised by the man''s harsh words. They were listening attentively to his stories about his time in the dwarven kingdom. It was unexpected to hear such a bitter tone from the master smith. They exchanged a quick glance, unsure of how to respond to his outburst. Jonathan, noticing their discomfort, let out a sigh and ran his hand through his thick beard. "Ah apologize lads, Ah shouldnae hae let ma emotions get the better of me like that," He said, his voice calmer now. "It''s just, that time in ma life was difficult for me and Ah still hold a grudge against those dwarves. Don let that reflect on ma current work or the dwarves in general." Markus and Zeke nodded in understanding, shifting the conversation to more lighthearted topics. While they talked, the two boys could witness the passion that Jonathan had for his craft. His every word was filled with energy. The man''s care for detail was obvious and Zeke surmised that it stemmed from his deep love of his work. They began to understand how the man in front of them had become one of the best blacksmiths in the empire. Markus mentioned that he was a Metal mage as well, but didn''t have a high enough affinity to attend the academy. Jonathan''s eyes filled with pity as he heard the boy''s circumstances. The older man started to explain the struggles of being a metal mage in the empire. "That''s goin'' tae be a real problem for ye doon th'' line, laddy!" Jonathan Goldhammer declared, his dwarven accent still strong despite having spent years in the empire. "If ye want tae start usin'' Metal Magic in craftin'', ye need tae have th'' proper spells. Thae spells are under strict guard of th'' blacksmithin guild. They''ll only share it wa'' ye if ye''re willin'' tae sign whit is basically a lifelong slave contract." Markus visibly deflated after hearing that. He had dreamed of becoming a master blacksmith, but now it seemed like that dream would never come true. He hung his head in disappointment, feeling as though all his hard work and dedication had been for nothing. Jonathan could see the despair on Markus'' face and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "It''s no'' all bad, laddy. There are other ways tae learn th'' techniques ye need. Ye just have tae be willin'' tae put in th'' work an'' find th'' right people tae teach ye." Zeke was curious and asked Jonathan if he had signed a contract with anyone. Jonathan visibly scoffed at the idea. "Nae, laddy, an'' Ah ne''er will!" Jonathan Goldhammer scoffed, his accent thickening with each word. "Ah dinnae need thae inferiour smithin'' techniques frae th'' empire onyways an'' th'' cannae force me tae teach mine tae onybody. Th'' dwarves put wan o'' thair seals on me when thae taught me an'' noo Ah cannae even think aboot teachin'' th'' spells tae onybody. That''s how th'' dwarven techniques hae stayed secret for ages." Markus became even more depressed when he heard that, but Zeke got excited instead. He clapped Markus on the shoulder and told his friend not to worry about it too much. Both blacksmiths were giving him strange looks. They were evidently confused about where Zeke got this confidence from. The boy in question''s only reply was a mysterious smile as he waved them off, not willing to share his plans. Throughout the entire competition, Zeke stayed as close to Jonathan as he could. He was entranced as he watched every single movement of the master craftsman. Jonathan''s posture remained relaxed as he forged an impressive-looking spear. He even had the leisure to explain the details of the crafting process to Zeke upon noticing the boy''s interest. Markus, on the other hand, was going around looking at all the smiths'' work. He tried to comprehend as much as possible. Even so, he still continued to return frequently, in order to observe Jonathan''s work. During the forging process, the blacksmith''s hands moved with practiced ease. He was shaping and molding the metal as if it were putty in his hands. His muscles bulged and flexed with each hammer blow, and his breath came in a steady rhythm as he was focused on his craft. The surrounding crowd was entranced by the display. They were watching in awe as a spear slowly took shape under his skilled hands. Zeke was particularly fascinated by the way Jonathan used his Metal Magic. From what Zeke could tell, the man did something to enhance the strength and durability of the spear. He had never seen anything like it before. This display alone made it clear why all the non-mage blacksmiths stood no chance against him. Markus, too, was fascinated by Jonathan''s work. He listened intently to his explanations, making mental notes of every detail. As Jonathan was nearly finished with the weapon, he started carving out small cavities in seemingly random spots. Zeke was confused, he was sure this last step would make the weapon worse. "What are you doing, Jonathan? Is this competition so easy for you that you have to sabotage yourself?" Zeke joked, trying to lighten the mood. Jonathan chuckled in response, but his tone was serious as he explained. "Nay, laddy, thae sockets are for enchantments," Jonathan explained as he continued to carefully carve out small sections on the weapon. "Ye can put enchanted essence crystals intae thae sockets an'' then engrave tham wa'' a spell effect tae improve thae weapon. Ah, for example, am goin'' tae put a [Sharpen Metal] enchantment just below thae tip o'' thae spear. This will make thae spear penetrate a lot better an'' stay sharp forever." As Jonathan began to engrave a small affinity crystal, Zeke couldn''t help but lean forward in interest. He had never seen spell engraving done before, and it was fascinating to watch the process unfold. Jonathan''s hands moved with precision and skill as he carefully etched the spell into the crystal. His eyes solely focused on the task at hand. Zeke watched in silence as Jonathan finished the engraving and placed the crystal into the prepared socket on the spear. With an audible click, the gem snapped into place. Satisfied, Jonathan picked up the spear and handed it to Zeke. "There ye go, laddy. Ye can take a look," he said, his voice thick with pride. The boy couldn''t take his eyes off the weapon in front of him. It was a spear, but not like any he had seen before. The craftsmanship was impeccable, every inch of the weapon seemed to have been made with the utmost care and precision. He couldn''t help but admire the intricate scales that ran along the heft of the spear. They were so detailed and delicate, reminding Zeke of a living snake. Yet, they also seemed to serve a practical purpose, improving the grip on the weapon. Upon closer inspection, Zeke noticed that the tip of the spear was unnaturally sharp, it almost seemed to glint in the light. He recognized that it was the effect of the spell Jonathan had enchanted the weapon with. There were two more sockets on the spear that could be used to add two more enchantments. Zeke handed the weapon back to Jonathan, "Truly a masterpiece," he said with admiration. "I am certain you are going to win this year as well, Jonathan." The smith took the weapon back with a smile and a wink. He then made his way over to the judges'' stand, where the final results of the competition would be announced. As the two boys waited for the judges to announce the winner, Zeke and Markus couldn''t help but notice a sense of tension in the air. The other participants had all gathered around as well. Their eyes trained on the judges'' table as they debated the merits of each entry. Finally, after what felt like an eternity to Zeke, the judges called for silence. The head judge stepped forward, a scroll in his hand, and began to read out the winners. Zeke listened intently as the judges announced the third-place winner. It was a middle-aged man who had crafted a sword that was both elegant and deadly. The man looked pleased with his placement, and there were murmurs of approval from the crowd. The judges then announced the second-place winner, and Zeke''s heart sank as he heard Jonathan''s name. He could see the disappointment etched on the smith''s face as he walked up to receive his trophy. Zeke couldn''t comprehend how Jonathan''s masterpiece could have lost to someone else''s work. Finally, the judges announced the first-place winner, and Zeke''s jaw dropped. The winner was a skinny man in an elegant suit, someone who looked more like a businessman than a blacksmith. As the man stepped forward to receive his trophy, the object of his creation was also revealed. It was a staff with three essence crystals embedded in its head. The judges went on to demonstrate the staff''s abilities. It was able to send fireballs at a distant target. The staff was not using any of the wielder''s Mana to achieve this effect either. Zeke finally understood how the skinny man had won. The craftsmanship of the weapon might be subpar, but Zeke had long since learned that the nobles of the empire preferred long-range combat. The skinny man in the elegant suit, whose name was apparently Kevin, stepped forward and bowed to the judges, accepting his trophy with a smile. Markus, however, was fuming with anger. He couldn''t believe that this competition, which he had respected so much, had been won by someone who had clearly no talent as a blacksmith. Markus stood tall on the stage, his eyes blazing with anger as he glared at the poorly crafted staff on display. "Is this a blacksmithing competition or an enchanting competition?" he shouted, his voice ringing out across the crowded arena. "My five-year-old sister could have crafted a better staff than this. Have you no shame?" The crowd erupted with cries of discontentment, spurred on by Markus'' words. Many voices joined in support of his statement. But then, a middle-aged man in a red robe took the stage, his powerful presence commanding the attention of the crowd. He raised his hand for silence, and the arena fell quiet as he addressed the audience. "The Empire of Arkaneheim is a country that has expanded and prospered on the backs of its mages for centuries," the man began. "We are not a country of barbarians who rely on swords or spears to fight our battles, but on the might of our spells. So what weapon could be better than a magic staff to represent the winner of this competition?" There were hushed whispers in the crowd as they considered the man''s words. It was evident that they didn''t agree with him, but they were too afraid to speak out against a man directly. His expensive clothing and arrogant demeanor made it clear that the man was from a noble family. Zeke remained rooted to his spot without blinking, his eyes trained on the man who had just walked off. He had joined a group of fire mages that were half-hidden in an alcove a little ways off. He recognized Alexander among them, as well as the skinny man who had won the competition. The group was unquestionably a part of the powerful Feuerkranz family. Zeke couldn''t help but scoff at their use of their status to bully others into silence. Zeke was aware that there was nothing he could do about it at the moment. Even so, he burned this scene into his mind, promising himself that he would speak out in the future. As soon as he had the influence to change things in the empire he would not be content to remain silent any longer. Maybe after he and Maximilian had published their research, he could bring the matter to the Emperor''s attention. Zeke wanted to reveal to the leader of the empire how the Feuerkranz family was behaving. Zeke placed a hand on Markus'' shoulder, his expression serious. "It''s time for us to leave," he said, his voice low. Markus just nodded, the boy was still fuming from the injustice of the competition. Zeke didn''t know what to say to him as they made their way out of the arena. He, too, was disappointed, but as they walked through the streets, something occurred to him that brought a smile to his face. In a couple of days, it would be Markus'' birthday, and he had just obtained the best present imaginable. The thought of seeing the look on his friend''s face when he revealed his gift made him feel a lot better.

 Chapter 61: Visiting a Friend.

    Chapter 61: Visiting a Friend.


    The sun was just starting to peek over the horizon as Zeke began his morning routine. As had become a habit, he was wearing his ''Resistance suit''. That''s what he had officially named the knight''s armor turned exercise equipment. The tool was supposed to help him improve his strength and constitution. In theory, the act of putting strain on the body through intense physical activity should accomplish that. He had set up an obstacle course in the nearby woods, and as he ran through it, he focused on each task at hand, pushing through the pain and exertion.


    As he approached the pull-up bar in the middle of the course, his mind wandered back to the previous day''s events. The blacksmithing competition had been intense, and he had really enjoyed getting to see the masters at work.


    Zeke finished his set of pull-ups and moved on to the next obstacle, a series of balance beams. As he concentrated on keeping his footing, his mind couldn''t help but drift to Markus. He knew that Markus'' birthday was coming up soon, and he had been racking his brain for the perfect present. But as soon as he heard about the blacksmithing competition, he knew exactly what he was going to gift his friend.


    He was making preparations to give Markus a spell book for [Metal Manipulation]. This was the most crucial spell for any Metal Mage who was trying to work as a blacksmith. Zeke had been able to learn the secrets of the spell by observing Jonathan''s work the previous day. He had used his [Perfect Sensory Recall] spell to record the man''s every move. He had learned exactly how to move the Mana through the body and core to perform any part of the smithing process.


    Zeke realized that he would have been able to transcribe many secret dwarven spells as well. Jonathan had talked at length about the marvels of the dwarven metal working spells. Zeke, however, knew it wouldn''t be a good idea to pass them along to Markus. Such knowledge could get Markus into trouble, and he did not want that for his friend. The dwarven magic seals in Jonathan''s body were the only thing that protected the artisan from the greedy hands of the empire. Markus, on the other hand, didn''t have such a layer of protection and would be at the mercy of the nobles. He wanted to give Markus the tools to succeed and improve, but not at the cost of his safety.


    He knew that Markus would be thrilled with the spell book, and he couldn''t wait to give it to him. He was excited to see his friend''s reaction and see him put the spell to use in his blacksmithing.


    Finally, as Zeke reached the end of the course, he collapsed on the ground, panting and sweating. Despite the pain his body was in, he was bathing in a wave of satisfaction. The always present feeling of contentment that he felt after he had pushed himself to be the best he could be. His heart was still beating uncontrollably as he made his way into the changing room. He tried to distract himself from his tired body and racing pulse by letting his mind wander.


    Zeke wanted to gift Markus everything he needed to become a successful blacksmith. What he needed to avoid, however, was to overwhelm him with too much magic all at once. He had decided to start out by providing Markus with just one additional spell. [Sharpen Metal] was the spell he had picked, along with an explanation of how to use it in the crafting process. He knew that with time and practice, Markus would be able to master the spell and many more to come.


    Ezekiel had already managed to write around half the booklet he intended to give to Markus. He had worked on it for the entire rest of the day after coming home from the competition, while the knowledge was still fresh. He was determined to finish the rest of it today. But before he could hide away in his room again to work on the present, he had planned to visit Viola. She had promised to introduce him to a wind mage from her family who also knew space magic. Zeke was hoping to coax the mage into showing him a short-range teleportation spell. The spell would make for a great addition to his arsenal.


    As Ezekiel entered the house, the stench of his own sweat and grime hit him. His long crimson hair was drenched, and the ''Resistance Suit'' he was wearing was in dire need of cleaning as well. He made a mental note to himself to wash it, before using it again. He placed the gear on the specially-made armor stand before making his way into the shower.


    Zeke''s gaze turned upwards, past the curtain of water as he stood under the luxurious showerhead. There on the ceiling, he saw the artwork he had gotten so familiar with over the past few days. The carving was made to resemble the shape of the sun, its rays covering the entire ceiling above the spacious cabin. He studied the intricate details of each part of the artwork, which was carved out of monster bone. His eyes traced the tendrils extending out from the center of the sun. He was focusing on every single detail he could make out, committing it to memory.


    This routine had become a ritual for him, a way to calm his wildly beating heart after every round of exercise. He had tried to control the phenomenon with his [Perfect Body Control] but had been shocked to realize that he had no control over it. Zeke put his hands on the amulet that Maximilian had gotten for him, feeling for his pulse. He could feel the heart beating underneath the metal as if it was not there.


    At first, he had been worried and anxious about the phenomenon. After a couple of days with nothing happening, his fears had subsided considerably. Now he dealt with the problem in a practiced manner. He had learned that finding that focusing on a task very meticulously helped him to calm down. As he stood under the shower, the warm water cascaded over his body. He took a deep breath and let the tension in his muscles ease away. As part of his shower ritual, Zeke checked out the results of his [Analyze] spell.


    [Results of Analyze]


    First name: Ezekiel. Mage name: None. Last name: von Hohenheim. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.72m. Strength: 19 Constitution: 23 Agility: 17 Intelligence: 20


    Blood magic (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    Space magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    Mind magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    "What is the meaning of this?" came a deep voice from a doorway upstairs. There stood none other than Victor Windtnzer, headmaster of the prestigious Elementium and one of the most powerful Arch Mages in the land.


    "Emanuel was just testing Zeke''s strength," Viola said, her voice calm and collected now. Apparently, she didn''t want to create any more trouble for Emanuel by telling the truth. Zeke understood her intentions, but still felt a little hurt by how she protected his tormentor.


    Victor''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Emanuel, who had the good sense to look ashamed. It was clear that the old man didn''t believe Viola''s excuse for a second. "I expect better from one of my men," Victor said menacingly as he gave Emanuel a short, penetrating stare before turning on his heel and leaving the room.


    Zeke was at a loss on how to handle the situation. It was clear that asking Emanuel for any kind of favor was out of the question now. The man looked at him with even more hostility than before, as if he were on the verge of attacking him. Zeke opened his mouth to speak, but Emanuel beat him to it.


    "Excuse me, Lady Viola," he said, his tone curt and cold. "Now that I have met with your friend as I have promised, I have other duties to attend to." With that, he turned away from her. He didn''t turn towards the exit however, but stared at Zeke with clear contempt in his eyes.


    "Good luck with finding somebody else to teach you space magic, boy! I am sure there will be tons of people willing to help out a blood mage." Emanuel''s cold tone had turned sarcastic and mocking when talking to Zeke. Undoubtedly, Emanuel felt nothing but contempt for him. He held the boy''s gaze for a moment before teleporting away, leaving Zeke and Viola alone in the foyer of the grand mansion.


    Viola looked at Zeke with a pained expression on her face. "I am so sorry, Zeke," she said, visibly struggling to hold back her tears. "I invite you to my house and not only can I not help you with your request, but one of my own people attacks you. I don''t know how to make it up to you."


    Zeke quickly stepped closer to Viola and embraced her tightly. The slight feeling of betrayal he had felt from her previous actions was already forgotten. Contrary to her thoughts, Zeke was actually pleased with how this meeting had turned out. The mix of hostility and impetus to tease Zeke had made Emanuel reveal the very spell Zeke had come to see. This had allowed Zeke to record the process with his [Perfect Sensory Recall]. Though he couldn''t tell Viola that he had already gained what he needed, he also didn''t want her to blame herself for wasting his time.


    "It''s alright, Viola," Zeke reassured her. "I understand that these things happen. Let''s not dwell on it any longer. At least I finally got to visit your home. I wanted to see this place for a long time now. It is absolutely stunning!"


    Viola simply nodded, clearly having caught on to Zeke''s attempt of changing the subject. Still, her tears subsided as she leaned into Zeke''s embrace. The two stood there for a moment, lost in their own thoughts, before Viola spoke up again. "Let''s go get some tea, I think we both could use it."


    And with that, the two made their way to the lounge, but the brief altercation with Emanuel was still on Zeke''s mind. He couldn''t help but ask, "Do you know why that guy seemed to have a problem with me?" He had been unable to find any reason for Emanuel''s hostile actions. Viola ordered a servant to serve them both a cup of her favorite tea before she replied.


    "It''s probably because of the war," she began. "Emanuel was deployed to the front three times. He didn''t seem bothered when I told him to meet with you, but the moment you entered the house, his entire demeanor changed. I think he could feel the Mana from your perfect blood core. It must have triggered some unpleasant memories."


    Viola''s explanation was delivered with a hint of sadness in her voice, and Zeke could understand why. The war had demanded a steep price from many people, and it seemed Emanuel was no exception. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for inadvertently causing the man distress.


    Viola''s expression grew increasingly forlorn as she delved deeper into her explanation. "Emanuel was like an older brother to me when I was still a child," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "But every time he returned from the war after a year''s service, he had changed a little more. He used to be really caring and kind, you know? Honestly, sometimes I can''t even recognize the person he used to be anymore. He''s grown so cold and hard after his last time at the front."


    Zeke didn''t know much about how the war was going for the empire. But he couldn''t remember hearing of any great victories since he was born, so the expansion plans of the empire probably weren''t going well. He felt a pang of sympathy for Viola and her friend, who had been so deeply affected by the ongoing conflict. It was clear that the war had taken a great toll on those who had been sent to fight it.


    He didn''t want to cause Viola any more distress, so he quickly changed the subject. In order to distract her, Zeke spoke of how he and Markus had visited the Blacksmith competition the day before. And how they had been able to speak with Jonathan Goldhammer, the legendary smith. He recounted how Goldhammer had been willing to show them the techniques he used to forge his weapons.


    Viola was soon absorbed by the vivid storytelling as Zeke acted out scenes of the smithing process. She listened with wide-eyed wonder as Zeke recounted his experiences. The lighthearted topic and energetic display lightened the mood considerably. The two of them managed to spend the rest of the morning in pleasant conversation.


    Eventually, Zeke said his goodbyes and left the mansion. He couldn''t wait to experiment with the new spell he had acquired. He was eager to see what he could do with it.

 Chapter 62: Traveling through Space.

    Chapter 62: Traveling through Space.


    Zeke had just returned home, and it was early afternoon. He sat on the floor in his room, his eyes closed as he delved into the depths of his mind''s library. He was revisiting all the books he had read on the theoretical aspects of teleportation.


    When he first read the theory, it seemed relatively simple. But now, as he had learned the practical application of the spell, he couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of his stomach.


    He once again read the passage describing the process of creating a stable tunnel through space. The most straightforward description of the procedure was found in a book called: Space Magic - Essentials.


    "The mage must first visualize the destination point in their mind. Once a connection is established, the caster should focus their magical energy on that connection. This is the way to manipulate the fabric of space to create a pathway. This process is incredibly taxing, both mentally and physically. The procedure can take hours to complete when attempted for the first time."


    Despite the thorough explanation in the book, Zeke couldn''t shake the feeling that he wasn''t ready for this. The thought of attempting the spell and potentially not surviving the experience filled him with dread.


    Zeke understood that he couldn''t go to his mentor with this. The old man would undoubtedly tell him to wait for a few more years before attempting something so dangerous. But he was also not foolish enough to risk his life in a reckless experiment with magic he was not confident in performing.


    He went over the sequence of Mana manipulation. There had to be a safer way to practice the spell. Zeke didn''t believe for a second that all Space Mages started their journey by teleporting around. He went over the entire process of casting the spell step by step.


    Zeke noticed that the first two parts of the spell dealt with creating a tunnel through space. For the first step, the Mage needed to direct spatial Mana toward a specific coordinate, creating an anchor. In the second step, a connection between the mage and the anchor was established. With the completion of this step, a spatial tunnel was created.


    He couldn''t determine the spatial coordinates that Emanuel had focused on. The Space Mage had teleported outside of Zeke''s sphere of perception. This made the exit point not a part of his recording, but he could still understand the process. The real point of interest for him right now, he realized, was the third step.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    The third step of the spell involved shrouding oneself in spatial mana. Once an enveloping shell was created, it needed to be attached to the tunnel between the two points. The first point referred to the current location of the caster. The second point was the chosen destination from step one of the teleportation process.


    Zeke grabbed a pair of gloves that were lying around his room. He had previously used the pair when trying out some of Jonathan''s smithing techniques. He had wanted to understand more about smithing in order to write the manual for Markus. He quickly found out, however, that they would only get in the way of the process, as his skin was durable enough without them. Zeke decided that he would not miss the gloves, should something unfortunate happen to them. That was how the pair became the unwilling first participants of his teleportation trials.


    He took the left glove in his hands, studying it carefully. Zeke had never attempted anything like this before, but he was determined to succeed. Closing his eyes, he visualized the spot above his bed as the destination point. He channeled Mana through his core, manipulating the space Mana to encase the glove in front of him. It was a difficult and draining procedure, but at least he was making progress. After only about a minute of struggle, Zeke had shrouded the left glove in a membrane of space mana. It was much easier to do this with a small object than with an entire human body, after all.


    Zeke opened his eyes, the excitement building within him. He connected the bubble of space Mana to his anchor, and the glove disappeared from his hand in an instant. He spun around to see it lying on his mattress, a sense of triumph filling him.


    But as he picked up the glove, his excitement quickly turned to disappointment. The glove was in tatters, it looked as if a wild dog had played with it for hours. He couldn''t help but grimace as he held it in his hand, he was once again glad that he had not tried that out with his own body. The process of teleportation was clearly not without its dangers.


    As the hours passed by, Zeke found himself lost in the pages of his new best friend. It was a book with the name: "Teleportation Madness - A Comprehensive List of the Most Common Mistakes When Attempting to Learn How to Bend Space". The tome made for a truly fascinating read. It was a collection of failed teleportation experiments. The book was detailing not only the disastrous consequences of failed teleportations, but also the origin of the errors that led to them.


    As he perused the pages, Zeke glanced over at the tattered remains of an old shoe that had no longer fit him. He looked from the shoe to the illustrations in the book and back again. Zeke was convinced he had identified the mistake he had made this time, but he couldn''t be completely sure. The book was not meant to serve as a guide for investigating discarded clothing, after all.


    In his quest for knowledge, Zeke had torn through half his wardrobe. Leaving gloves, shirts, hats, and shoes scattered across the floor of his chambers. Each piece of clothing bore the unique markings of his failed experiments. He looked down at his latest failed attempt, and a sigh escaped his lips. He had been so close this time, he was certain of it.


    Zeke decided to put an end to his experimentation for the day. His mind was weary, and his magical core was almost depleted. As he tidied up his chambers, his thoughts turned to another task he had set for himself. He still needed to complete the present for Markus. He realized that he didn''t have much time to work on it anymore, as he had resolved to retire early today. Because tomorrow he was going to meet with Sophia. The girl had promised to instruct him further in the art of Mind Magic. The mere thought of finally making progress in this elusive branch of magic filled Zeke with renewed vigor.


    After he finished tidying his quarters, Zeke completed his rigorous workout routine. The rest of the evening was spent on the spell book, he worked with such focus that he didn''t even notice the passing of time. Finally, he succeeded in completing Markus'' gift.


    As he gazed out the window, he realized that his intentions of retiring early had been thwarted, for the clock had struck well past midnight. But he just shrugged at the discovery, he was too elated by his success to care. With delicate movements, he placed the booklet into an expensive box and wrapped it elegantly in a sheet of silk. He took a moment to examine his work: The present looked fit for a king in Zeke opinion. Satisfied with his work, he placed it on his shelf of treasures, right beside the mysterious artifact he had brought back from the Giger ruins.


    As he prepared for bed, Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment at the progress he had made that day. As he drifted off to sleep, his last thoughts were of how favorably life had been treating him of late.

 Chapter 63: An unexpected Twist I.

    Chapter 63: An unexpected Twist I.


    Zeke was roused from his slumber by one of the maids in the morning. From the moment he opened his bleary eyes, he knew that this day would be a trying one. He regretted his decision to stay up so late immediately as he tried to shake the sleepiness from his mind.


    He dragged himself to the training room and donned his resistance suit. The gears and springs of which finally provided the necessary stimulus to fully awaken him.


    Upon stepping onto his obstacle course, he attempted to best his previous time, though he ultimately fell short. Still, by the end of the exercise, he was wide awake and alert, if not triumphant. As was typical, his heart pounded in his chest, a sensation he had yet to find a way to tame. He took a shower, allowing the water to wash over him as he waited for his pulse to slow. He knew from experience that until his heart calmed, his mood would be increasingly irascible.


    Zeke put on a set of fresh clothing, one of the few ones that had survived yesterday''s experimentation, and made his way to Sophia''s mansion. Her home was located in the prestigious and affluent noble district of the city. Zeke didn''t pay any attention to what he was wearing. He was not concerned about running into any members of the imperial family or nobility. Sophia had assured him that she lived alone after all.


    Zeke wandered the noble district for a while. He didn''t know his way around these parts very well, as he had not needed to come here very often in the past. The description Sophia had given him led to a section with the most affluent villas he had ever seen. The guards the patrolled the streets at regular intervals gave him suspicious looks. It was readily apparent that he wasn''t from around here by his cheap clothing and darting eyes. Zeke had to agree with their assessment, he also didn''t feel like he belonged here at all. As quickly as he could, he made his way to Sophia''s mansion.


    He approached a grand building. It was surrounded by lush gardens and tended to by a team of diligent workers. Zeke was surprised at how different from his imagination the place actually was. For one, the mansion was truly enormous. Even from the outside, he could see a flurry of activity as servants bustled about. They were constantly ensuring that the house was spotless and in perfect order. He couldn''t help but think that when Sophia mentioned "living alone" she must have had a different understanding of the term.


    For a second, Zeke considered that he might have come to the wrong place. A moment later, however, he spotted the plaque beside the gate that said "Willensbrecher". The familiar name ensured Zeke that he was indeed in the right place.


    Zeke was just about to call out to one of the gate guards nearby when the man opened the gate and stepped aside. The boy was left wondering if he had missed some kind of secret password. The young mage could not help but feel a sense of unease, as he couldn''t quite make sense of the guard''s behavior. Was it normal for the guards to simply step aside for any stranger that approached?


    As he stepped inside the gate, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of something not being right. He was starting to worry about Sophia''s safety. But then he heard her voice in his mind, clear as day, "Come in already." The guard, upon seeing that Zeke''s confused face had cleared up, gave him a smile and a knowing wink.


    As Zeke entered the grand mansion, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder. He was struck by the stark contrast between the opulent surroundings and the humble home he had grown up in. The grandeur of the mansion was a clear reminder of the social divide between himself and Sophia. He couldn''t shake the feeling of inadequacy, and he found himself feeling self-conscious in his simple linen clothes. For the first time in Zeke''s life, he wished he had taken the time to groom himself better.


    Sophia greeted him with a radiant smile as usual, but as she got closer, her smile faltered. She now looked at him with a concerned expression on her face.


    "What is wrong?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Zeke was confused by the sudden change in Sophia''s demeanor. Had he already made some kind of mistake in etiquette? Tentatively he asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Sophia''s expression changed to one of disapproval, "You were so excited to be here when you arrived at the gate. Now, only minutes later, you seem uncomfortable. Did you think I wouldn''t notice?"


    Zeke had to remind himself that he was dealing with one of the most talented Mind Mages of the empire. He knew that hiding his emotions from her would be a futile task. He looked around the palace with a bitter smile and spoke. "It''s nothing serious, I just felt a bit out of place when I realized the grandeur of your home."


    Sophia rolled her eyes, taking his hand and leading him to the second floor. As they entered a room that looked like a study, Zeke was surprised by what he found. There was a stark contrast between this room and the rest of the palace he had seen so far. The study was simple and unadorned, unlike the opulence on display in the rest of the mansion.


    He could see the reluctance in her eyes, the weight of her family''s history heavy upon her shoulders. He knew better than to press her, and instead just waited for her to talk on her own.


    "There is a way," Sophia began, her face contorting with discomfort. "To use Mind Magic to create those ''Puppets'' that Maximilian surely told you about. But it is not a spell that can be used in combat."


    She paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. "It is a technique that is used on prisoners. The reason it cannot be used in combat is that the method needs a long time to take effect. The person you wish to ''break'' must be under the influence of the procedure for a prolonged period of time. We are talking about days, weeks even, for some people."


    Sophia''s eyes met Zeke''s, and he could see her inner conflict in their depths. "For the spell to take effect, it needs to be supplemented by the application of violence and medication," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Or so the handbook claims."


    Zeke knew immediately what she was referring to. She was talking about torture and drugs. The thought of using such dark methods made his stomach turn. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person would sink so low, and the answer to that question made him uneasy. There was a long moment of silence between them before Sophia spoke again. The forced cheer in her voice made it obvious that she was trying to lighten the mood.


    "The story of how Maximilian came to despise Mind Mages is a well-known tale, among those in the know, anyway. The story was once so famous that even the common folk were familiar with it."


    Zeke was taken aback by Sophia''s words. How could he, a student of Maximilian''s, have never heard of these events if they were so infamous? Sophia seemed to sense his confusion and added, "I imagine Maximilian would never speak of those days willingly. Nevertheless, I believe you have a right to know what occurred in the past, would you like me to tell you about it?"


    Zeke nodded, his interest piqued. He wanted to learn more about his mentor''s past, to understand the events that shaped the man he knew today.


    Sophia took a moment to gather her thoughts before imparting to Zeke the history of his mentor. "When Maximilian advanced to the rank of Arch Mage, he was appointed as the commander of the western wall." She began, but upon noting Zeke''s confusion, she explained further.


    "The ''Commander of the western wall'' is a crucial position that was first established after the Great Western Expansion." Sophia elaborated, but after noticing that Zeke was not familiar with this term either, she could only sigh. He was starting to get embarrassed by his lack of knowledge on the subject. He had seen several books about the wars of the empire and historical battles in his mind''s library but never taken the time to read any. If he was given the chance between spell theory and history he would choose the former every day. He still made a note to himself to at least learn the most important events in the history of the empire.


    "The Great Western Expansion was a military offensive in which the empire capitalized on a mistake made by an enemy nation, gaining a substantial amount of territory in the west. However, our enemies were not pleased with this and launched fierce counterattacks. In order to hold on to at least some of the newly conquered land, the empire had to take drastic measures."


    "The troops were ordered to fight a slow retreat, giving the empire enough time to build fortifications. Many soldiers sacrificed their lives to make this possible. Ultimately, the empire had to relinquish about half of the newly claimed land, but was able to secure the rest with the help of the western wall."


    "To this day, the western wall signifies the westernmost part of the empire and the position of its commander is one of honor and responsibility. The story claims that when your mentor first accepted the position, he was eager to prove his worth. Maximilian tried his best to come up with creative measures to secure the territory.


    But the commander of the enemy was an equally talented mage called Mara Sonnenstrahl. She was a light mage from the famous Sonnenstrahl family. It is said that she was Maximilian''s equal in both battle-might and command. For years, the two of them danced around each other, both of them gaining small victories and incurring small losses. With time, it became obvious that nobody would be able to easily get an advantage over the other." Sophia told the story with excitement, as if talking about her favorite hero''s tale.


    "It is said that over the years, Maximilian developed a profound amount of respect for his opponent, Mara. Some sources even claim that he had fallen in love with her. Sophia said this last part with a strange note in her voice. Zeke was certain that she was among the people who believed in this theory."


    But before Zeke could tease her about this, Sophia''s face changed to one of deep sorrow as she continued. "People thought that things would go on forever like this, but after almost a century of back and forth, there was finally a change in the situation. Mara was captured."

 Chapter 64: An unexpected Twist II.

    Chapter 64: An unexpected Twist II.


    Zeke was shocked by Sophia''s revelation. How had this happened? Hadn''t Sophia just said that Mara was Maximilian''s equal? He couldn''t imagine his mentor being captured by an opponent of a similar level. Then how had it happened to Mara, who was his equal in both strength and wit? His confusion must have been evident on his face, as Sophia provided an explanation to Zeke''s unasked question.


    "No, it was not Maximilian who captured her," Sophia said, her voice heavy with sorrow. "A team of infiltrators managed to sow discord among the foreign nobility. One particularly greedy commander in charge of supplies was swayed to betray his country. He had claimed that there was an emergency with the supply lines to lead her into a trap."


    Zeke felt a sense of dread wash over him as Sophia continued. "She was captured by a team of specially trained mages and disappeared from the front." He had a feeling that he knew where this story was going, and he hoped against hope that he was wrong. But as he looked at Sophia, tears in the corners of her eyes, he could already tell that his fears were coming true.


    "Maximilian was surprised by the sudden ease of his job on the western territory. He had encountered almost no resistance in his skirmishes. He probably assumed that Mara had been temporarily recalled or something similar. Nevertheless, he was determined to take full advantage of this opportunity. He spent weeks triumphant in battle, with a constant smile on his face. It was said that he would often remark, ''I wonder how she''ll come back from this,'' and similar sentiments. But his joy came to an end when the next batch of reinforcements arrived. He discovered that a squad from the Emperor''s personal troops was among them. At first, Maximilian was delighted to receive elite troops as reinforcements. His delight, however, quickly turned to shock when he saw Mara among them."


    Sophia was clearly on the verge of tears as she told this part of the story. It was a strange sight for Zeke to see the usually always-composed Sophia in such an emotional state. She seemed to be more invested in this story than Zeke had realized. Sophia wiped at the corners of her eyes and continued.


    "Maximilian tried to talk to Mara, tried to find out what had happened that she would betray her country. The two of them had spoken many times, and he could not fathom why she would join the empire''s side now. As he approached her, he quickly noticed that something seemed strange about her. The mages from the Geistreich family tried to get in his way, to stop him from investigating further. However, they could not stop the commander of the western wall without any legitimate reasons.


    Maximilian tried to get Mara to explain her situation. He needed to understand what had brought about this change. But the woman simply ignored him, paying no mind to his ever more fervent attempts to get an answer from her. When their eyes met, Maximilian finally noticed that there was neither recognition nor any kind of life left in her eyes. The story claims that he looked devastated when he finally let go of her and returned to his chambers.


    After weeks in the imperial dungeon, what had emerged was not the same person Maximilian had known anymore. The person in front of him at this point was only a puppet with the ability to use Mara''s magic at everything that her handlers pointed at."


    Sophia stopped her story at this point to take a look at the expression on Zeke''s face. Zeke wasn''t sure, but he thought that he saw her searching his face for judgment of what her family had done.


    Even though Zeke was disgusted by the practices employed by the imperial family in this story, he didn''t blame Sophia for any of it. She was only 17 years old, how could he hold her responsible for events that took place long before she was born? He gave her a reassuring smile and said, "It''s fine, I think I''ve got the highlights of what happened. You don''t have to continue if you don''t want to."


    But Sophia shook her head. "No, you''re still missing an important part of the story," she said, before continuing to tell him the final part of Maximilian''s tale.


    "After Maximilian discovered what had happened to Mara, he seemed to be a changed man. His mood grew darker with every passing day he spent on the front. Every time he watched as Mara was ''used'' to bring another victory to the empire, he became more bitter. This all came to a head one night, when something happened that sent Maximilian over the edge. It''s not known exactly what transpired, but the consequences of the events are still felt today."


    Sophia''s voice was full of emotion as she recounted the final chapter of the story. "That one night, the entire legion that was garrisoned at the western wall could hear the enraged bellows of Maximilian. It is said that even the enemy troops that were laying siege to the western wall were so intimidated by the raw feeling of pure hatred they heard in that voice that there was no attack on the wall in the week following that night.


    When morning came on the next day, the soldiers were shocked to discover a grizzly scene. Every member of the special unit sent by the emperor was hanging by their neck. Their bodies were charred and broken. They looked like they had been used as chew toys by an adolescent dragon. The night guard, who must have been aware of what happened, didn''t speak a word either.


    Maximilian departed alone in the morning, he entered the enemy camp with a bundle strapped to his horse. He returned a couple of hours later. He was unhurt, but his package was missing. The rumor says that he brought the remains of Mara to the enemy commander. He wanted them to send her home and have her buried beside her ancestors, where she deserved to have her final rest."


    Sophia finished the story and could no longer hold back the tears that were freely streaming down her face.


    "I-I don''t know what happened," Zeke stammered, running a shaking hand through his hair. "My eyes... they just... changed. Something like this has never happened before, I swear!"


    Sophia''s expression softened slightly. The fact that Zeke seemed just as rattled as she made her calm down a bit, but she still looked wary. "We should get you to a healer, Zeke. This isn''t normal."


    Zeke shook his head, he couldn''t go to a healer with this problem. "I can''t," he said, "I know the root cause of the change, and no healer can help me with this."


    Sophia had regained her composure by now. She sat back down on the couch and patted the spot beside her, inviting Zeke to join her. He obliged, grateful for her forgiveness. The girl simply watched him, her eyes filled with questions, but she refrained from speaking.


    Zeke hesitated, torn between the urge to confide in Sophia and the fear of her betraying his secret. He couldn''t bring himself to trust her with the truth of his dragon heart. But as he looked into her eyes, he could see the hurt and disappointment that his lack of trust caused her.


    Sophia stood, ready to leave, but Zeke''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist tightly. He pulled her back to the couch, and she sat down willingly. Sophia''s gaze never left his face, waiting for him to speak.


    Zeke sighed deeply and began to tell her the tale of his adventures over the summer. Despite his apprehensions, he revealed the truth about his dragon heart and the circumstances that came with it.


    Sophia listened with an intense focus as Zeke recounted his incredible tale. The revelation of the dragon''s heart in his chest was a shock for her. But the more Zeke talked, the more he felt like it was a good idea to share his burdens with Sophia. The tension in his shoulders disappeared as he conveyed his secret to her.


    "Thanks for trusting me with this, Zeke," Sophia said, giving him a grateful smile.


    Zeke nodded, relieved that he had confided in Sophia. She seemed to be deep in thought for a moment before asking, "Do you have any idea how you''re going to deal with this? If the heart starts acting up like this every day, you won''t be able to keep it a secret for long."


    Zeke had also realized the gravity of the situation. The amulet that Maximilian had given him was no longer able to contain the effects of the dragon''s heart. He had to come up with a plan, and fast.


    Sophia looked out the window and noticed that the day had grown dark. "I think you should go home for today, Zeke. You should tell your mentor about the changes in your heart. It would be a real problem if your secret got exposed," Sophia advised.


    Zeke nodded, knowing she was right. Sophia walked him to the gate, and they exchanged a quick hug before Zeke stepped out into the cold evening. He knew he had a lot of thinking to do, and he couldn''t put it off any longer. He had to find a way to control the dragon''s heart before it was too late.


    Zeke was just rounding a corner when he realized that the usually crowded streets of the noble district had gotten strangely quiet all of a sudden. The change was so jarring that Zeke was woken from his deep contemplation. Confused, he turned around, only to stare into the eyes of a man who stood just behind him.


    Zeke heard a noise from his back and realized that there were more people around him. He was trying to use his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to analyze the situation. Before he could even form a clear picture of what was happening, however, he could feel the world growing dark around him.


    The last thought he had before blacking out was that he might be able to send a telepathic message to Sophia from here. But as he slumped to the ground, he knew that it was too late. He was surrounded by unknown assailants, and he had no idea what their intentions were. All he could do now was wait and hope that they would show mercy.

 Chapter 65: An unexpected Twist III.

    Chapter 65: An unexpected Twist III.


    The moment Ezekiel regained consciousness, he knew something was amiss. He couldn''t make out anything in the absolute blackness surrounding him. He was lying on a hard, wooden surface, and he could hear the sound of hooves on the ground and metal-rimmed tires on cobbled streets.


    Ezekiel didn''t move an inch, instead using his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to take in his surroundings. He did not want to give away the fact that he had regained consciousness. The radius of his spell had reached around three and a half meters after his last use of a space affinity crystal. He could clearly identify his surroundings through it.


    Zeke was lying in the cargo hold of a carriage, a cloth draped over the loading area. He knew those kinds of carriages well, as the farmers of his village used them to transport wheat and grains. He took a moment to evaluate his own situation next. His hands and feet were tied with chains and manacles, and he had a gag in his mouth. The restraints and his position made it clear that he was a prisoner. He didn''t know why, but his unknown assailants were transporting him somewhere.


    Through the use of his spell, he could make out two people sitting on the coach of the carriage. Both of the men were staring ahead as they guided the vehicle through the streets of the capital. Ezekiel recognized from the quality of the tiles beneath the carriage that they had left the noble district behind. If he had to guess, Ezekiel would put his money on them being in the crafter quarter right now.


    Ezekiel''s mind raced as he tried to piece together what had happened. He had been on his way to meet Maximilian when he was ambushed. But by whom? And why? Zeke decided to just stay put and watch the two men as the carriage made its way through the city, he needed more information before he could act. He lay there, taking in his surroundings, his mind working quickly to process what was happening.


    As they left the main street and entered one of the dark side alleys, one of the men finally spoke up. "Are you sure he''s not going to wake up?" the first man asked, his voice filled with uncertainty.


    The second man scoffed, his voice full of disdain. "I''ve used that tool to knock out ogres before, and they didn''t wake up for hours. How would a little first-year mage be able to wake up before we leave the city?"N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    The first man didn''t seem convinced. "I don''t know, Ed. They told us to be careful with this one. There must be a reason for that."


    The second man just shook his head. "When will you ever learn to relax? We managed to catch him. He''s chained and gagged. So what if he were to wake up? Can he run away like that?"


    This seemed to calm the first man down, as he relaxed back against the backrest. Ezekiel realized that judging from how nervous the first man had still been, not much time could have passed since he was taken. He relaxed a little at that realization. The capital city was huge, and they seemed to be moving through a lot of back alleys. At this pace, it would take them hours to leave the capital.


    Ezekiel waited for the man to speak again and decided to think of an escape plan in the meantime. Some time passed before the first man spoke again. "Why would that guy pay us so much money to get rid of a first-year Fire Mage? I thought they were pretty much all under the control of his family anyway?"


    The second man, Ed, responded in a conspiratorial voice: "He is not a Fire Mage, Sam."


    Sam was taken aback by that claim: "What? With that hair? He has to be." Sam said.


    "No, he''s a blood mage, perfect affinity, even," Ed replied.


    The moment Sam heard that the person they had kidnapped was a blood mage with perfect affinity, his demeanor completely shattered. He whisper-shouted at Ed. "Please, Ed, please tell me that the guy we just kidnapped is not the rumored student of Maximilian Bombastus von Fucking Hohenheim!"


    Sam thought for a moment, his mind racing to find the answer. "They have more power, more money, and better connections?"


    Ed nodded, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "That is true, but those things were all accumulated over time. The reason they were able to attain all those things is because of their bloodline."


    "What bloodline? You actually believe in that crap?" Sam asked, his voice tinged with confusion and disbelief.


    Ed paused, weighing the merits of continuing the argument. After a moment of contemplation, he decided to press on. "Yes, Sammy, I do believe that," he said, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you truly think it''s mere coincidence that almost all the mages in the empire hail from noble families? And of the roughly one hundred individuals with perfect affinities produced in the last thousand years, nearly ninety have been from one of the four great families. Can you truly call that coincidence, you fool?"


    Sam was taken aback by the numbers, unable to form a proper response. He simply asked, "What do you think is the reason for this, Ed?"


    Zeke was also interested in this theory, and he listened intently as Ed spoke. "So, you know how the core merges with the body as soon as a mage reaches the level of Arch Mage, yes?" Ed asked Sam, who nodded in response.


    "There is a rumor going around," Ed continued, "that if those with a perfect affinity reach the Arch Mage level, something special happens. Their body gets attuned to the element so much that it changes them on a fundamental level. Apparently, the children of those people are almost guaranteed to have the same affinity, and a high one at that."


    Ed leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Let me tell you, Sammy, there is a reason all those kids from the four great families always have the same affinities as their ancestors. And every time a kid with perfect affinity is born, they can train him to the Arch Mage level and ''refresh'' their bloodline."


    Sam frowned, trying to make sense of Ed''s words. "But what about the others? The kids with perfect affinities who aren''t born into the great families?"


    Ed leaned forward even farther. "Ah, that''s the crux of the matter, isn''t it? You see, if a commoner were to produce a child with a perfect affinity, there are two ways this could go. In most cases, one of the great families would simply adopt the kid. But if the mages refused, it would be seen as a threat to the established order. The great families wouldn''t do anything right away, in my opinion. They merely wait and see if the mage manages to reach the Arch Mage level before passing away. If they don''t, they don''t do anything. But if they do, they eliminate any competition by eliminating the entire bloodline."


    Sam''s mind reeled with the implications of Ed''s words. "But then why are we acting against this brat now? Why not just wait and see what happens with this child as well?"


    Ed shrugged. "I suppose it''s because of old man Maximilian. He''s always been a thorn in the side of the great families. And with the child in his care, they can''t force him to marry into one of their own. Not to mention, that there is no great family of Blood Mages in the empire anyway, nor will there ever be one. I think the great families have grown desperate. They see him as easier to eliminate now, while he is still young and weak. Rather than risk him growing into a powerful force they cannot control.


    "Imagine, my friend, trying to catch a Space mage once they learn to teleport. It would be a nightmare. No, it is far better to strike now, while the opportunity presents itself." Ed leaned against the wooden backrest of the carriage, the weight of his words hanging heavy in the air.


    Zeke listened with a mix of fascination and horror as Ed spoke. The man had revealed a dark truth behind the powerful bloodlines of the empire''s mages. He knew that the mage might not be absolutely correct in his assumptions. To Zeke, however, this new information cleared up a lot of the mysteries that he had been wondering about.


    As the conversation drew to a close, an idea began to take root in his mind. One that he knew was dangerous, yet it might be his only chance in this situation.

 Chapter 66: An unexpected Twist IV.

    Chapter 66: An unexpected Twist IV.


    In a moment of desperation, Zeke came up with a dangerous plan. It came to him as he lay hidden beneath the pile of blankets in the back of the carriage. He knew that attempting to execute it could cost him his life. But in his current situation, the danger was even greater if he did nothing at all.


    With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], Zeke focused on his surroundings. He took in the random crates that filled the carriage and the blankets that covered him. He surmised that his kidnappers had tossed the blankets over him in an attempt to conceal him from view should the carriage be inspected.


    Zeke had long since detected that one of the men, Ed, had an insignia of the Feuerkranz family in his pocket. He realized that this was probably intended as a means of getting out of trouble should they be stopped by the guards for any reason.


    Zeke had abandoned his previous plans of making a ruckus at the guard''s checkpoint for this reason. That course of action would give away the only advantage he had in his current situation: the element of surprise. He couldn''t be sure that the guards would even come to his aid, not with the emblem of one of the great families in the hands of his kidnappers. He would have to tread carefully and bide his time. There would only be a single chance to get this right, so he needed to wait for the proper moment to make his move. Zeke hardened his resolve, it was time to prepare for his very first teleportation!


    A bead of cold sweat traveled down his forehead as Zeke began his task. He had learned that successful teleportation depended primarily on the membrane that surrounded the entity. While channeling his mana, a scowl gradually made its way onto Zeke''s face. Memories of his failed experiments flooded back to him. He remembered the trials he had done on his gloves and the horrid condition they had ended up in after being teleported by him. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''t help but wonder if that was how he would end up as well.


    Zeke tried his best to push those dark thoughts away. He focused on what he knew about teleportation instead. Through hours of practice, he had learned that the membrane had to be just right; not too thick, not too thin, consistent, and uniform.


    But as he tried to focus his tired mind on the task at hand, he was struggling more than usual. It was already late at night by now, and Zeke had a long day behind him. The headache from whatever tool the two kidnappers had used to knock him out wasn''t helping either. Nevertheless, he reminded himself that he had to push through if he wanted to make it out alive. The boy bit down on his bottom lip with such force that he drew blood. The stinging pain brought a momentary spike of clarity back to his tired mind.


    Zeke worked for a couple of minutes, his heart pounding in his chest as he listened to the kidnappers'' conversation with half an ear. He was certain that his chance to escape would come soon, and he had to be ready. After what felt like an eternity to Zeke, he finished his construct of spatial magic. The magical cocoon surrounded his entire body. It was not his best work, but the spell had honestly turned out better than he had expected under the circumstances. He held the spell in place and focused on his surroundings, ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    Finally, Zeke heard one of the men say, "If you go left before the next street, we can avoid the marketplace." Despite his exhaustion and strain, Zeke couldn''t help but smile after hearing those words. This was his chance!


    The moment the carriage started its turn, Zeke began the last step of his spell. He steeled his mind for what was to come, focusing all his attention on a point below him, just above the street. He conjured his spatial anchor, the action coming to him as natural as breathing. Now, it was time for the moment of truth.


    To finish his spell, he connected his cocoon to the anchor. The tunnel didn''t go in a straight line, he couldn''t even explain how it worked. It felt to Zeke like it only existed outside the material world. Once again, the step felt as if he had always been able to do it.


    In an instant, Zeke disappeared from the carriage, but instead of appearing on the street as he had hoped, he found himself in a strange and terrifying place.


    He was surrounded by a whirlwind of chaotic energies. The only thing that separated him from the deadly phenomena was the thin bubble of Mana that surrounded him. In these few moments, Zeke had understood more about teleportation than in his hours of practice before.


    He noticed that time seemed to be flowing at a different speed in this place. His face grew pale as he remembered reading that a lot of time passing during teleportation was a sign of flaws in the spell. And as he looked closer, he could see that the chaotic energies surrounding him had found numerous weak spots in his protective layer.


    As he reached the doorstep, Zeke collapsed, his body wracked with pain. But he had made it. He had escaped his kidnappers and returned home. Now, all that was left was to heal and recover. Before he lost consciousness, Zeke force one last word out of his throat: "..help."


    The boy awoke to the sight of a figure standing over him, and for a moment, he panicked. He didn''t recognize the man, and his first instinct was to fight for his life. But just as he was about to act, he heard a familiar voice from behind the stranger: "Calm down, Zeke. This is Mark, a healer and an old friend of mine. He''s the reason you''re already back in one piece."


    At the sound of Maximilian''s voice, Zeke immediately relaxed. He used his [Perfect Body Control] to assess his condition, and to his surprise, he found that his body was in peak condition. Not only were all of his wounds healed, but he didn''t even feel tired anymore. Mark must have replaced the blood he had lost as well.


    Zeke looked at Mark with a new sense of respect and nodded. "Thank you, mister Healer," he said. The grumpy man dismissed the gratitude with a casual wave of his arm as he turned and left the room without a word.


    After the stranger left the room, Zeke fell back into the mattress he had been lying on earlier. He solely enjoyed the feeling of being alive and safe for a moment.


    Maximilian gave Zeke a moment to collect himself before speaking. "What happened to you, my boy?" he asked, his voice grave with concern.


    Zeke took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts, before narrating the events of the past few hours. He started off by telling Maximilian how he had left Sophia''s place. He talked about how he had woken up in the carriage. About how he had overheard the kidnappers'' plans to kill him outside the city. He spoke of risking teleportation, even though he knew he wasn''t ready for the spell. Finally, he spoke of how he had dragged his wounded body through the streets, unsure if he could trust the guards.


    While Zeke told his tale, Maximilian''s expression grew darker, anger and fury simmering beneath the surface. But by the time Zeke finished his tale, Maximilian''s face was once again calm and collected. Only the occasional flicker in his eyes revealed the turmoil brewing within.


    For a moment, Maximilian was silent, deep in thought. Then, without warning, he turned to Zeke. "Do you think you are well enough to walk, my boy?"


    Zeke nodded, he felt refreshed and rejuvenated. Maximilian motioned for him to rise and follow, and Zeke did so. He was unsure of what his mentor had planned, but he was eager to find out.


    The moment Zeke stepped out of the room, he realized that he had been brought to Maximilian''s chamber, which was attached to his study. As Zeke entered the study from the bedroom, he could see many people he recognized. He saw the butler, as well as some of the maids and servants he had seen around the house. But for all that Zeke recognized their faces, they did not seem like the people he had come to know.


    David, the butler of the mansion, was a middle-aged man with a strict but friendly face. He was always willing to help Zeke out when he needed anything. Right now, though, David''s face seemed carved from ice. He seemed to Zeke like a veteran returning from the front, instead of the affable man he had known him to be.


    Zeke looked around at the serious faces of the people surrounding him. He could tell that something was going to happen, and it seemed like he was the only one there who was unaware of what that was. The tension in the room was palpable, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. He turned to Maximilian, who stood at the head of the room, his expression inscrutable.


    "What are you going to do now?" Zeke asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The old man cast a sidelong glance at Zeke before addressing the room in a commanding voice. "Now," he began, his words echoing through the entire mansion. "We will remind the fucking Feuerkranz family of what happens when they think they can play their games with Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim."

 Chapter 67: This is what happens.

    Chapter 67: This is what happens.


    Zeke found himself in the noble district for the second time that evening. This time accompanied by a squad of battle-hardened mages and his mentor, Maximilian. They walked with purpose, their steps echoing through the streets as they made their way down the main thoroughfare of the district. The crowds parted before them, as if sensing the danger radiating off their group.


    As they passed through plazas and throngs of people, Zeke was awestruck by the commanding presence of his mentor. Maximilian''s aura flared constantly, a sign of the suppressed anger simmering just beneath the surface. To Zeke, it seemed as if the people were nothing more than frightened rabbits, scurrying out of the way in the face of an apex predator.


    For the first time, Zeke understood what it was like to be a being of such absolute power that others couldn''t even bring themselves to look upon you. The feeling of dominance that he experienced as they walked through the streets of the noble district was both exhilarating and terrifying. It resonated deeply with the dragon heart within him, pounding with a fierce intensity.


    But as they continued on, Zeke realized that this was not the moment to be lost in self-reflection. He let himself be swept up in the feeling of triumph as they strode through the streets. His heart beat in sync with the steady steps of his mentor and the mages at his side.


    All too soon, for Zeke''s taste, they arrived in front of a grand complex of luxurious palaces. The property was ringed by a stone wall. The bulwark was etched with the insignia of the Feuerkranz family at regular intervals. The sight left no doubt in Zeke''s mind as to their destination.


    Though he had expected Maximilian to pause and demand an audience with someone in charge, his mentor gave no indication of slowing his pace. In fact, he seemed to quicken his stride as he approached the enormous front gates of the complex alone.


    As Maximilian neared the gates, Zeke noticed something strange. With each step, his mentor seemed to grow taller in his eyes. He realized that this was not his imagination. The old man was indeed growing taller. The Arch Mage was gathering a layer of stone around himself that thickened and widened with each step. It was then that Zeke remembered that Maximilian was a dual-affinity mage of Fire and Earth magic. A fact that was often forgotten because his Explosion magic was only associated with his Fire affinity.


    Maximilian approached the closed gate, his size continuing to grow. Soon he was towering over the wall and reaching a height of over 20 meters. Zeke realized that the stone giant had no intention of stopping, and braced himself for the impact. With a powerful lift of his leg on the last step, Maximilian kicked the wooden gate with all his might. The gate disintegrated under the force, sending wooden splinters flying in all directions. The once pristine courtyard now looked like a brutal war had been fought there. Zeke was in awe of the destruction a single move from Maximilian could cause.


    But Maximilian was not done yet. With a swift motion, he ripped out the largest support beam of the now-ruined gateway. After casting a spell upon it, he hurled the meters-long beam of wood into the closest building like a spear. The building appeared to be a warehouse of some sort. The massive wooden projectile, which had looked like a twig in the giant''s grasp, had so much momentum that it punched through the wall. It landed somewhere out of sight inside the warehouse.


    After a short moment of tense silence, there came the deafening boom of an explosion from within the warehouse. The sound was accompanied by a violent shockwave. The force of the explosion was so strong that it deformed the walls of the building from the inside. Tongues of flames and molten pieces of stone shot out from the impact site. Over the next couple of seconds, the building began to collapse from the damage it had sustained.


    Only now did Maximilian seem satisfied with the level of destruction his entrance had caused. Ever since their group had burst through the gate, people had started to storm out of the surrounding buildings. The giant of stone turned his gaze to the crowd. In a voice that was as loud as it was commanding, Maximilian bellowed, "Members of the Feuerkranz family! You have disrespected me and mine, and it is time to collect on this debt of blood." The behemoth of stone scanned the gathered crowd, evidently searching for someone. After he didn''t find who he was looking for, Maximilian spoke up again.


    "Where is that brat Alexander? Believe me that I have no problem collecting this debt from the rest of you instead, if the coward keeps hiding", he said, his voice hard. But even after a couple of moments, nobody moved. The stones making up the giant face shifted, now displaying a frown. When Maximilian''s voice was heard next, it had gotten several degrees colder.


    "You have to the count of 10 before I start killing you all"


    Zeke couldn''t believe his eyes or ears as he observed his mentor''s actions. The old man had stormed into the Feuerkranz family''s complex with little regard for decorum or protocol. Zeke had expected Maximilian to have a few harsh words with whoever was in charge. Perhaps even making some veiled threats if he was feeling bold, but not this. His mentor had simply torn through the gate with brute force. And now he was even demanding that the Feuerkranz family hand over Alexander, or face the consequences.


    Zeke could hardly fathom the audacity of the old man. Storming into the home of one of the four great families and threatening them with death. He expected the crowd to burst out laughing at the outlandish demands. But that''s not what he observed at all. Instead, he saw fear etched on the faces of the Feuerkranz family members and awe on the faces of the onlookers outside the gate.


    The boy thought back to the lesson his mentor had taught him about the rights of the strong. At this moment, Zeke finally understood a fundamental truth that he had known existed, but could never really grasp the true meaning of. He understood that all the laws and rules in the world were absolutely meaningless if nobody could stop you if you broke them.


    Maximilian stood tall, his massive form towering over the gathered crowd. He counted down, his voice booming through the courtyard. "10! 9! 8! 7!"


    The seconds ticked by, and nothing seemed to happen. "6! 5! 4!" Finally, a lone figure stepped forward, his voice commanding and authoritative as he addressed the giant.


    "You will immediately stop this nonsense and remove yourself from our lands, Maximilian!"


    Maximilian paused, his gaze sweeping over the assembled crowd before him. He took a deep breath, noticeably struggling with keeping his voice calm as he continued.


    "I want your Feuerkranz family to conduct themselves in a straightforward and honest manner, like true men!


    "I want them to stand tall and proud, displaying to the empire how true paragons of virtue are supposed to act!" He paused again, bringing his voice under control once more.


    "But alas, I have long since learned to temper my expectations when it comes to your family. I have long since learned that a man needs a spine to stand tall, and that is more than can be expected from anyone surnamed Feuerkranz."


    His words enraged the patriarch of the Feuerkranz family. The man took a step forward in anger, his fiery face contorted. "You dare speak of us in such a manner, old man? We are a proud family, and this slight can not go unanswered!"


    Maximilian met the patriarch''s enraged gaze without flinching, his voice calm but firm. It was evident that the display of indignant outrage hadn''t fazed him in the slightest.


    "I speak only truth, Richard," the old man said. "But we both know that your family doesn''t speak that language. No! The only language your family understands is violence.


    "You push, and push, and push until you get slapped, like the dogs you all are. It is high time for a reminder, a reminder of what happens when a family throws away its pride and acts like bandits. I will not stand idly by and watch as you continue to bring shame upon the empire!"


    His strong words echoed across the complex. Leaving no doubt in the minds of the spectators what Maximilian thought of the Feuerkranz family.


    Richard seemed to contemplate Maximilian''s words for a moment before replying. "You might be strong, Maximilian," he said, "but if you try to fight all of us today, you will die."


    Maximilian didn''t hesitate in his response. "Maybe I will," he said, "but I am a hundred percent certain that you will die as well, along with most of the people behind you."


    Richard glared at Maximilian as if to cow the man with his gaze alone. But after a moment, he tried a different approach. His eyes flicked to the mages standing behind him. "What about your followers, Maximilian? Are you ready to sacrifice their lives as well? I see your little Blood Mage among them. Are you willing to throw away his life as well?"


    Maximilian''s demeanor seemed to falter for the first time, his unshakable resolve wavering. Richard sensed an opportunity and tried to press the advantage, but before he could speak again, a new voice filled the plaza.


    "If today is the day," Zeke said, his voice hesitant at first but growing stronger with each word, "If today is the day that I die, then so be it. I am ready."


    Zeke''s conviction was palpable, and no one could doubt the sincerity of his words. He stood tall and proud, unafraid of the possibility of death.


    Zeke''s heart hammered in his chest, the steady beat giving him the courage to speak the words he felt needed to be said.


    He would NOT be the cause for his mentor''s retreat today, and if the cost was his life, he was prepared to pay it. The plaza was deathly silent, as if the onlookers were holding their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    Zeke steeled his mind, the sound of his own wildly beating heart the only thing he could hear as he prepared himself for battle. He called out one final line, repeating to his mentor the words he himself had spoken all those years ago.


    "A true soldier serves only one master - Honor. And if my master demands my death, then die I shall."

 Chapter 68: Only One will Live.

    Chapter 68: Only One will Live.


    After Zeke''s announcement, a murmur ran through the crowd of onlookers, but he paid them no mind. He looked to either of his sides, exchanging a glance with David and his other comrades. After getting into a comfortable stance, he summoned this twin [Blood Whips] and readied himself for battle.


    The other mages who had come with him and Maximilian gave him a nod of respect, also preparing themselves for combat. But to Zeke''s dismay, his words had the opposite effect on Maximilian. The old man took a step back, and his earth form began to dissolve, revealing him once more on the plaza. He had his arms crossed and brow furrowed, but there was a small smile on his face.


    Maximilian couldn''t help but chuckle at the situation. He turned back to Richard, who also seemed a lot more relaxed after Maximilian had exited his battle form.


    "You see this? You see what I have to deal with?" Maximilian said, his voice tinged with both amusement and pride.


    "Ha! My boy has a backbone made from the finest dwarven-forged adamantium. So much guts for a kid his age. I bet they''ll name him ''Titan-Balls'' when he finally earns his mage name." Maximilian shook his head, pretending to be helpless about the situation. The smile on his face, however, made it evident that he was pleased with Zeke''s performance.


    "This is quite the conundrum I find myself in. How could I sacrifice a lion to put down a dog? That would be an outright waste, wouldn''t you agree, Richard?" Richard''s face distorted again after his son was called a dog. However, Maximilian seemed willing to compromise, so he didn''t want to be too harsh in his response. "What do you want to do then, old man?"


    Maximilian''s grin vanished as he turned serious. He considered for a moment. "If we can''t sacrifice your boy''s life, then I want his core destroyed, and he banished from the empire. He may not have a future as a mage, but at least he''ll have a life."


    Richard shook his head vehemently. "That''s out of the question! He''s my heir. What''s the difference between killing him and crippling his core? Why don''t you just ask for my head while you''re at it?" Maximilian weighed his options, but after a moment he too shook his head.


    "That''s as far as I''m willing to compromise," he said, his face turning cold. "If you can''t even give up that much, then there''s no point in continuing this discussion."


    Just as Maximilian was about to summon his [Earth Form] again, Zeke spoke up from several meters behind him. "Teacher, maybe I have an idea of how we can solve this." He approached the two men, his [Blood Whips] carving deep furrows into the pavement behind him as he dragged them along the ground.


    Richard''s eyes twitched as he saw more of his land being destroyed. Still, he held his tongue, curious to hear what Zeke had to say.


    Zeke stopped a safe distance away from the two men. He didn''t dare get too close, having just witnessed the danger an incensed Arch Mage could pose. He studied both men intently before making his proposal.


    "If the two of you can''t decide on Alexander''s destiny, then perhaps we should leave it to fate. I propose a duel between Alexander and myself. A battle to the death, with only one of us emerging victorious." Richard sneered at Zeke, his tone filled with disdain.


    "You''re eager to die, pup? What chance do you have against a mage three years your senior, while still in your first year? Do you truly believe your teacher would consent to such nonsense?" Zeke met Richard''s gaze with a steady expression, waiting for him to finish before responding.


    Zeke considered her words. The fact that the Feuerkranz family had known he would be at her house and had struck just at the right time seemed suspicious. But he couldn''t bring himself to suspect Sophia. If she had truly wanted to hurt him, all she had to do was reveal the secret of his dragon heart. That would have been a far heavier blow. He reached out and took her hand, squeezing it reassuringly.


    "Well, he is wrong, then. I know what kind of person you are, Sophia, and I trust you." Sophia''s face lit up with a smile at his declaration, but Zeke felt like he could see something else in her eyes as well. Nevertheless, she squeezed his hand back gently. Meanwhile, Maximilian was growing impatient in the distance, tapping the ground with his foot. Zeke quickly said his goodbyes to Sophia, making his way over to his mentor.


    The moment he fell in step with Maximilian, the old man began speaking. "I don''t trust that girl, and neither should you, my boy," Maximilian said, his tone a mix of concern and resentment. Zeke knew his mentor was only looking out for him, but he wanted to trust Sophia.


    "Because she''s a Geistreich?" Zeke asked, genuinely curious if that was the main motivation behind Maximilian''s decision to distrust her. Maximilian paused, considering his words carefully.


    "Well, I can''t deny that the fact that she belongs to that family doesn''t exactly inspire trust in my book," he said. "But that''s not the only reason. Didn''t you tell me that she approached you for the first time on the same day I came to make you my offer? You can''t tell me that''s not suspicious."


    Zeke paused in his stride for a moment, he hadn''t made that connection before. But now that Maximilian had pointed it out, he realized it was indeed strange. He didn''t know what to think anymore. He trusted Sophia, but he also trusted Maximilian''s instincts. He would have to tread carefully in this situation.


    Zeke struggled to reconcile his newfound realizations with the person he thought he knew. How could a princess of the empire, someone of such standing, approach him, an outcast and pariah in society? Logically, It didn''t make any sense. And yet, it had happened. Did this mean that there was a hidden motivation behind their first meeting? Behind their friendship? Behind everything?


    Another thought plagued him, a seed of doubt planted by Sophia''s own words. She had spoken of how Mind Magic was most effective when the target was in a weakened mental state. How easy would it have been for her to influence him, back when he was alone and desperate for a friend? He couldn''t shake off the feeling that his mind must have been like an open door to her. But could Sophia have done that?


    Zeke wanted to believe that she was better than that, that the person he had come to know was not capable of such manipulation. But he couldn''t be sure anymore. What if all he had seen of her was just a facade?


    Zeke turned to his mentor and said, "Well, let''s hope you''re wrong about her because she knows about the heart." Maximilian stopped dead in his tracks after hearing that. He turned around and looked at Sophia, considering. Zeke was almost certain Maximilian was thinking about killing her here and now. Quickly, he grabbed his mentor''s shoulder and turned the old man to face him.


    "Maximilian," Zeke said with a serious look on his face, "it is my life that lies in the balance. Tonight, I was willing to sacrifice it for honor and the glory of our family name. But what kind of man would I be if I was so afraid for my life that I would betray my friends? And for what? Just for the slight chance that they would betray me later? Don''t do this!" The old man thought about Zeke''s words deeply. After a tense moment, a look of shame appeared on his face as he started walking again.


    There was a somewhat awkward silence between them for a while. Maximilian cleared his throat to ease the tension before he spoke once more. "You are quite right, my boy. I seem to have become a little overprotective, now that I finally have somebody to call family again. Also, it seems my feelings towards the Geistreich have colored my judgment more than I had realized."


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the acceptance dawn on Maximilian''s face. He was aware that his mentor had a deep-seated mistrust of the Geistreich. Sophia herself had explained to him the horrible role her family had played in his mentor''s past. Justified or not, Zeke refused to let his mentor''s past experiences taint his judgment. He had made the decision to trust Sophia, and if that turned out to be a mistake later on, he would simply have to face the consequences.


    He refused to live a life where he was constantly questioning the intentions of those closest to him. With this thought in mind, Zeke fell into step beside Maximilian once again, as they made their way home. The old man seemed deep in thought, and Zeke knew that he was still coming to terms with his feelings. But the boy was content in the knowledge that he had made the right decision, and that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 69: Stories and Celebration.

    Chapter 69: Stories and Celebration.


    Chapter 69: Stories and Celebration. Zeke had enough excitement over the last couple of days. That was why he looked forward to today with such eagerness. Today was Markus'' birthday, and Zeke had been counting down the days until he could finally give his friend the present he''d prepared. He made his way to the Crafters'' district, his heart pounding with anticipation. He was eager to surprise Markus with the amazing gift he''d put together. As he walked, a mage walked by his side, a constant companion since the attempted kidnapping. Maximilian didn''t want to take any chances, and Zeke couldn''t blame him. Despite the extra company, Zeke didn''t mind. In fact, he was grateful for her presence. After almost a year in the capital, he still sometimes had trouble finding his way around the massive city. But with the mage by his side, he felt confident that he could navigate his way through the winding side alleys without getting lost. Zeke turned his gaze to his right, where a woman with a cheerful demeanor was surveying their surroundings. Gretchen, with her shining black hair and mischievous eyes, was today''s appointed guardian. Standing at a petite height of 1.5 meters, her friendly gaze would occasionally dart toward passing faces before settling back on Zeke. The diminutive woman was a maid at Maximilian''s mansion. Zeke had often caught glimpses of her around the house but had never had the opportunity to speak with her. Initially, he had thought of her as lazy, due to the lack of maid work he''d seen her perform. Yet, after being assigned as his guard for the first time two days ago, he observed her core for the first time. The boy was taken aback to discover that she had already reached the Grand-Mage level. Intrigued, he had asked her why someone of her power would work as a maid. Gretchen chuckled, but still explained the situation. It was because of the rules and regulations of the academy. The presence of combat personnel on school grounds was forbidden for extended periods. Maximilian had registered all of his personal combat forces as maids or servants to avoid going against the rules directly. Zeke couldn''t help but shake his head at the absurdity. What good were the school rules if they could be circumvented this easily? But he didn''t voice his objections. Instead, he turned to his guard and asked, "So, what are you going to do while I celebrate Markus''s birthday, Gretchen?" Gretchen tilted her head, a confused expression on her face. "Celebrate with you, of course." Zeke blinked, stunned by her answer. "You''re going to invade a stranger''s birthday celebration just to pass the time?" Gretchen appeared to give the matter some consideration, her eyes narrowing in thought. Finally, she replied, "No, not just to pass the time. I also want the cake." She grinned mischievously, relishing in her ability to annoy Zeke. If he had not known that the woman was already in her 40s, he would have assumed that she was exactly the bratty teenager her appearance made her out to be. Zeke rolled his eyes but started to ponder something that had been on his mind for a while. The difference in appearance between Maximilian and Gretchen was confusing to him. The former, an Arch Mage, had the appearance of an old man, while the latter, a Grand Mage, looked surprisingly youthful. But even after deep contemplation, Zeke couldn''t be sure of his answer and decided to ask. "Gretchen," Zeke began, "how is it that you look so young, yet Maximilian appears so aged? Is it just that he has lived for that much longer, or is there more to it?" Gretchen shot Zeke a flirtatious wink, responding playfully. "Have you fallen in love with my beauty, perhaps?" Zeke rolled his eyes, unimpressed by her attempts to steer the conversation away from its original topic. "I said young, not beautiful. Now could you please answer the question, grandma?" Gretchen''s playful demeanor faded as she realized that Zeke was genuinely curious about how magic users aged. She adopted a more serious tone, ready to explain the intricacies of magical aging to the young man. "Once a mage awakens their core and reaches the apprentice stage, they have an estimated natural lifespan of around 100 years," the woman began, observing Zeke''s reaction. "This can vary based on their affinities, but it''s easiest to think of it that way." "Now, as a mage advances through each stage, they are granted additional time to their natural lifespan. This is due to the evolution of their core, which improves body functions with mana. For instance, when you became a True Mage, your core changed to embody your ingrained spells. The type of spells you have engraved will affect the way they nourish your body. Some affinities can even shorten your lifespan, while most will lengthen it." She paused, gauging Zeke''s attention before continuing. "I''ve heard that mages with the Death affinity will always pass away when they reach the Arch Mage level. That''s why they will try to become undead before that stage. It''s quite an unpredictable process, at least for me. I am sure there are some people who have studied the subject in detail" Zeke was startled by the newfound knowledge of the mages'' aging process. He had always relied on Maximilian to guide him in his studies. He was grateful for the old man''s focus on only teaching what was relevant to Zeke''s current situation and level. However, Zeke also relished the tangential lectures given by Gretchen. Even though she often deviated from the main topic, her unique perspective was always intriguing to Zeke. The girl was rattling off all her experiences in fighting against the undead now. Just as she was mimicking throwing a fireball at a huge zombie, she paused and cleared her throat. Gretchen, seeming to have noticed that she had strayed from her original point, quickly brought the conversation back on track. "Now that you understand the basics, let''s put it all together. If there are no special circumstances, a mage who has advanced to the True Mage stage would typically get an additional 100 years to their natural lifespan. Can you tell me what your total lifespan is now?" she asked, a glint of challenge in her eyes. Zeke was surprised by her challenging demeanor. Wasn''t this a simple math question? He was starting to suspect there was a trap. But if the girl really wanted to trick him that badly, then Zeke had no reason to ruin her fun. He decided to take the bait and simply replied with the most obvious answer. "Sure, let''s give this a try. After I awakened as an apprentice, I had around 100 years. Add another 100 years from advancing to True Mage. That would equal 200, correct?" Zeke left out his dragon heart. It would most likely grant him an infinite lifespan, but Gretchen didn''t need to know that. Gretchen''s smirk revealed her mirth after she had caught him in her trap. "Ah, you thought so too, didn''t you?" she chuckled. "Unfortunately, that''s not how it works. Here''s the real calculation: you had 100 years initially, but you advanced at the age of 15, which means you had already used up 15% of your total lifespan. Therefore, you only received 85% of the new increase in lifespan. The percentage of your already used-up lifespan is not granted when you advance to the next stage. "For example, if someone with a weak affinity only advances to True Mage at the age of 60. They have already used up 60% of their total lifespan and will only receive 40% of the new increase. Do you understand now?" Zeke was shocked by this revelation. He stood there, staring at her, flabbergasted. Gretchen nodded sympathetically, understanding what was going through Zeke''s mind. It took him a moment to think through all the implications of this system. After he had gathered his thoughts, he could only sigh. "No wonder," Zeke muttered. "No wonder everyone thought I wouldn''t be adopted by any family. The slower advancement of multiple affinities is a much bigger drawback than I expected." He paused, considering the impact this could have on his future. "It might not be as big a deal in the early stages, but how much time would I lose if I''m slow to advance to Arch Mage?" Gretchen''s expression grew grim as she nodded. "Your teacher, Maximilian, wasn''t born into a noble family either, you know? He was a bit of a troublemaker in the academy, from what I''ve heard. But because of his Duo-Greater Affinity, a minor noble family still adopted him and gave him a chance. The von Hohenheim family was already in decline and had no worthy successors at the time, so they gambled all their cards on Maximilian." She paused for a moment, recalling the story. "He reached the Grand Mage level at 25. Which is quite the achievement for a Duo-Affinity Mage, I must say. But then his family ran out of money and could no longer support him with essence crystals. "Your mentor decided to serve in the army to earn enough money to fund his consumption of essence crystals. He knew the importance of advancing at a good pace. But pay for a Grand Mage is usually not enough to advance quickly. The army doesn''t want commoners to have an easy way to advance, after all. He was forced to take on the most dangerous missions with the highest payouts. He needed to advance to Arch Mage as early as possible. That is because the added lifespan of an Arch Mage is around 300 years. This means that every year you don''t advance from Grand Mage costs you just as many years of added lifespan." Zeke crunched the numbers in his mind. If Maximilian had achieved Grand Mage status at the age of 25, that would mean he had already used up approximately 15% of his new, extended lifespan. If Zeke''s assumption was correct and becoming a Grand Mage added 200 years to one''s lifespan, then Maximilian should have still had around 170 years left. But as Zeke pondered, he couldn''t help but question the sanity of his mentor''s approach. What good was an extended lifespan if it came at the cost of risking one''s life every day? His thoughts must have been written all over his face because Gretchen started to smirk. As she spoke, it was as if she had been reading his mind. "I know what you''re thinking, kid. You think people shouldn''t risk their lives for a few extra years, right?" Zeke could only nod, acknowledging that she was indeed correct. Gretchen continued, "It''s not just about the extra years, boy. What people don''t tell you is that once a Mage surpasses certain milestones, their bodies continue to age. If a Mage achieves Arch Mage status at 100 years old, they may still appear to be in their 20s or early 30s. But if they achieve it at 140, they may already appear middle-aged, and if they wait until later still, they will look old for the rest of their lives. If you had centuries to look forward to, would you want to spend them in your prime or as an old man?" "Remember this, Zeke," Gretchen warned. "The reason for the increased lifespan from advancements is due to how the new core enhances the body with mana. However, this process cannot undo prior damage, such as aging. That means that once lost, youth can never be regained." Gretchen sighed, her voice tinged with unease. "Many prefer a single affinity, as it allows for specialization without as much pressure of timely advancement. But in truth, only a small percentage of mages ever reach the level of Arch Mage at all. Most become stuck at the peak of Grand Mage for the rest of their lives. That''s the reason why we have over ten thousand Grand Mages in the empire, but only around 100 Arch Mages" she concluded. Zeke recognized that her words were more meant for herself than for him. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder and offered a warm smile. "I have faith in you, Gretchen," he said. Gretchen returned his smile, her eyes shining with amusement. "Aww, you''re just the cutest," she teased. "No wonder Viola and Sophia are all over you, you womanizer!" Zeke felt a hint of embarrassment at her mention of the two girls, but it soon passed as they arrived at Markus''s home. Zeke and Gretchen entered Markus''s home without knocking, as Markus had previously instructed. Inside, Zeke found a gathering of more people than he had anticipated. Most of them were fellow crafters, and it became clear that Markus was well-liked among his peers. To Zeke''s surprise, Markus''s family from Feldstadt had also made the journey to the capital. Even Markus''s little sister was in attendance. The girl caught sight of Zeke and blushed, her crush on him well known. Zeke waved and joined Markus''s family at their table. Their families had been close friends for years, with Zeke practically considered a second son. Markus''s parents greeted him warmly, and the celebration continued with the same warm, hometown atmosphere that Zeke expected. As Zeke enjoyed himself, he couldn''t help but constantly think about the gift he had brought for Markus. He wouldn''t reveal it in front of outsiders, as it was a matter of confidentiality. However, he was sure that it would be safe to present it once only close family members remained. After most of the guests had departed, Zeke called Markus and his family over. He retrieved a regal-looking box from his pocket and presented it to Markus with a gravity that suggested he was presenting an object of great import. Markus, understanding the play Zeke was going for, knelt as he took the box, mimicking the posture of a knight accepting a gift from his liege. Markus''s family chuckled at the display, but their amusement faded as Markus opened the box to reveal its contents. Markus had shared with his family that his dream of becoming a magic blacksmith was unlikely. He would never be able to acquire the proper spell to engrave onto his core. But the book inside the box seemed like it was written to solve exactly that problem. It was emblazoned with the title: "The Secrets of [Metal Manipulation] and the Proper Application in the Forging Process." Markus was stunned, staring at the book in disbelief. "Where did you get this, Zeke?" Markus asked, a hint of suspicion in his voice. "I hope you didn''t do anything shady to get it for me." Zeke merely smiled and pointed to the small text beneath the title. Markus looked back into the box and read the indicated line out loud. "Written by your most loyal supporter and best friend, now and forever," it read. Markus immediately teared up upon seeing the line on the cover of the book. He was at a loss for words to describe the significance of the gift. He walked over to Zeke and leaned his forehead against his friend''s shoulder. Zeke wrapped an arm around Markus and used his hand to support the back of Markus''s neck. He allowed his friend to regain his composure as he held him in a one-armed embrace. He could feel hot tears through his shirt on his shoulder, and his own eyes were also starting to sting a little. Zeke had noticed long ago that Markus had not been fine after he was forced to give up on their dream of becoming Mages. Still, due to the circumstances, the boy had no choice in the matter. He had put all his blood and sweat into the pursuit of becoming the best crafter he could be instead. Only to learn that he would always be a second-class craftsman as well, due to his lacking magic affinity. Zeke understood how much this must have weighed on Markus''s mind every day. It was hard to describe how much it meant to him to be able to help Markus with such an important milestone in his life. Zeke lowered his head to Markus''s ear and said silently enough for only his friend to hear, "In my heart, I have no doubt. You and me? You and me are brothers. And I would rather give my right arm than allow my brother to waste his talent like this. Don''t you worry about a thing, I''ve got your back, now and forever. Now and forever, do you understand?" Markus merely nodded, and Zeke could feel the tension in his friend''s body ease. The two stepped back, and Markus simply gave Zeke a nod, conveying his gratitude without words. Zeke didn''t need to hear anything from his friend to understand. The two stood together, united in their friendship and their commitment to each other''s success. v3l.B11n.

 Chapter 70: Learning Mind Magic.

    Chapter 70: Learning Mind Magic.


    Today was going to be a good day, Zeke could feel it in his bones. He had finally been able to give Markus the present he had prepared. The joy he felt upon seeing his friend so happy had lit a new fire in him. Now only the end of the year tournament loomed, but there were no more distractions to impede him. And Zeke couldn''t wait to show everyone at Elementium how wrong they had been for looking down on him.


    The thought of Sophia coming over today to help him with his Mind Magic practice only added to his good spirits. The two of them had decided that it would be better to meet up here.


    With a spring in his step, Zeke emerged from his room and made his way to his training course. As usual, he got into his resistance suit. Moving around in the hellish contraption already felt a little easier to him now. He could feel his muscles strain against the metal of the suit as he stretched before the workout.


    The training was grueling, as always, but Zeke pushed himself harder than ever. The exertion felt invigorating, a release of pent-up energy that left him rather feeling filled with energy than drained of it. After the exercise session, he went through his post-workout ritual. He had gotten better at calming down his wildly beating heart.


    After returning from the raid on the Feuerkranz family, the boy had confided in Maximilian. He described to the old man the physical reaction he had experienced in Sophia''s palace. Maximilian had been intrigued and worried in equal parts when hearing about Zeke''s experience. The aggressive behavior and slitted pupils were not something either of them had expected.


    They had attempted to replicate the phenomenon in any way they could think of. They were only rewarded with failure in the end, however. In a last-ditch effort, Maximilian had even brought in some maids in lingerie. He was convinced that Zeke and Sophia had been engaged in something scandalous. The old man had gotten it into his head that it was the famous lust of the dragon that was the key to awakening the heart.


    After a very awkward few minutes, he told the maids to give it up. The girls left a disappointed Maximilian and a very red-faced Zeke alone in the room. Zeke had refused to take part in any more tests after that incident. With that, the question of his strange transformation remained a mystery to both men. The boy''s ears still turned a little red just remembering the event.


    Still, the old man had not entirely given up on finding the cause. He had pressed Zeke for a description of what he had been talking about with Sophia. If they had actually merely been talking, then something in that conversation must have triggered the change. But Zeke hesitated to tell his mentor about their exchange. He was worried that the information might unearth unpleasant memories for his mentor.


    Nevertheless, after much prodding, the boy still revealed the topic. He confessed that they had been discussing Maximilian and Mara Sonnenstrahl. Upon hearing the name, the old man''s expression immediately changed. His face crumpled at the remembrance of the woman in question. He said nothing more on the matter and didn''t bring up the topic of their talk again.


    Finally, they decided to just observe and wait. There was not much they could do, while unable to even study the phenomenon. Zeke confided in Maximilian that he felt the heart was altering his personality. He was pretty certain that the heart was making him bolder, more aggressive, and more prideful.


    "That might not be all that bad," was his mentor''s only response.


    Zeke was perplexed, he had been afraid to even bring up the fact. But Maximilian had just disregarded one of his worst fears without a second thought. The look on his face must have been quite the sight, as the old man began to chuckle. With a smile still on his face, he explained.


    "There are many things that can and will change your personality over time. Experience, traumatic events, aging, and magical affinities, to only name a few. Usually, you can''t decide how life shapes you. But those traits you named are far from the worst characteristics to adopt. You, Ezekiel, could especially use a little more confidence and daring. I think this is going to help change your mindset from that of a commoner to that of a noble."


    His mentor''s words got Ezekiel pondering. He was thinking about the differences between himself and the nobles he knew. He came to realize that he had not even started to consider himself a noble yet. Maybe the old man really was onto something with this. At one point, he would also advance to be a powerful figure in the world. It wouldn''t do to still behave like a humble village boy as a mighty Arch Mage.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Several days had passed since that talk, leading up to today''s training session. Zeke had resumed his usual routine, the heart had also returned to its usual behavior as well. His personal theory was that only strong emotions triggered the organ, but he had no way to confirm it. Undeterred, he continued to train his body diligently, checking his status after each session. He was pleasantly surprised to see that his training was still yielding improvements in his physical abilities.


    [Results of Analyze]


    First name: Ezekiel. Mage name: None. Last name: von Hohenheim. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.73m. Strength: 21 Constitution: 24 Agility: 18 Intelligence: 20


    Blood magic (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    Space magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    Mind magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    "No, Zeke," she began. "I do enjoy our time together, but this is this and that is that. I have to prepare for my own exams as well. I can''t let that little wind mage outdo me again in the practical exam. She''s been insufferable since last semester! You have no idea how smug Viola can get!"


    Zeke inwardly smiled at the thought. The boy was imagining how irksome Viola would become if she managed to secure first place again. He made sure to keep the smile off his face, however, and only nodded. In truth, he was extremely eager to ask his questions. He primarily wanted to learn about ways to impede an enemy''s ability to think with Mind Magic. But he couldn''t reveal his true intentions of developing his own spell based on Sophia''s teachings. So, he had to keep his inquiries vague.


    Sophia noticed Zeke''s unusual reticence in asking direct questions, but she didn''t push. With the patience of a saint, she answered his inquiries for two hours. She didn''t seem to hold anything back, providing him with all the information he sought.


    "I think that is all I need for now," he finally said. "You truly are a lifesaver. There are almost no records about Mind Magic in this school, I have no idea what I would have done without you!"


    "Think nothing of it," the girl said while getting up. "It is by design that there are no books on advanced Mind Magic to be found here. I think that my uncle wants to keep Mind Magic exclusive to our family as much as possible.


    Zeke watched as Sophia stretched, her lithe form capturing his eyes. He was mesmerized by the way her long blonde hair seemed to shine in the morning sun. A moment later, he regained his composure, but it was too late. The girl had already noticed his momentary lapse. She shot him a playful smirk and a wink.


    As usual, his face started to turn red, but in the spur of the moment, Zeke made an unusual choice. He decided to act with confidence in the face of the teasing beauty for a change.


    He mimicked her teasing smirk the best he could and winked back at the blonde beauty. The movement came to him naturally after winking at himself in the mirror dozens of times in the past few days.


    Sophia was so stunned, she did nothing but stare at him in a daze for a moment. But then her noble upbringing kicked in, allowing her to regain her composure. She cleared her throat, evidently unsure of how to proceed. This was the first time he had seen the usually so confident seductress like that.


    Zeke relished this small victory as he got up. But the boy was distracted by something else. He had just learned everything he wanted, and now he couldn''t wait to get to work on his new spell. He bid farewell to the girl, who had places to be as well. The two of them hugged for a long moment. Both were aware that the stress of the exams wouldn''t give them many opportunities to meet in the next weeks. Before Sophia left for good, she turned to him one last time.


    "Your tournament only starts the day after our exams. Viola and I will be there to cheer you on. So you better not disappoint us, alright?"


    The words coupled with her radiant smile made the boy feel grateful to have her in his life.


    After Sophia had left, Zeke found himself lost in thought. He had just gotten a brilliant idea for the spell he''d been trying to create. Sophia had mentioned that disrupting a person''s thought process was extremely difficult for a Mind Mage. It required an in-depth understanding of the human brain. While Zeke had acted disappointed, he was actually filled with excitement at the challenge. If there was anything he was confident in, it was his knowledge of the human body.


    Zeke delved into his [Perfect Sensory Recall] and meticulously scoured hours of recordings. He started to analyze the shifts in the brain patterns of his opponents in combat. He started to dream of a Mind Magic spell that would create a sphere of influence around him, rendering all forms of magic useless. However, he soon returned to reality. He recognized the impracticality of such a spell at present.


    Undeterred, Zeke sought to harness the knowledge he''d acquired about brain function to craft a spell. At the very least, the spell should hinder his enemies'' ability to think and cast magic. Through hours of contemplation and brainstorming, Zeke was able to theorize two spell models that had potential.


    The first method explored the brain''s function of imbuing Mana with intent as a point of interception. In essence, a spell that targeted this mechanism could prevent or slow the rate at which a caster imbued their intent into a spell. Imbuing intent was a vital part of the spell-casting process. This method had the potential to make it much harder or even impossible to cast spells. For this effect to occur, the spell had to be performed at the highest level, however.


    The second method Zeke devised was centered on disrupting the general thought process. This was not as effective against spellcasting as the first method. Still, it made up for this deficiency by slowing the reaction time to any stimuli received by the brain. This included slower reflexes, spell casting, and decision-making. What really elevated the second method in Zeke''s mind was the fact that he was certain that he could actually pull it off in time. He couldn''t say how effective the spell would be by then, but he was certain he could make a working prototype.


    Zeke preferred the second method. He imagined that it could prove valuable in addressing his own weaknesses against range fighters. The ability to close the gap against swift opponents was a priority, and this seemed to be a promising solution. He looked out over the forest at the setting sun over the horizon. He had spent all day out here, but he was satisfied with the result. While diving into his recorded memories, the boy had been unaware of the passing of time, so complete had his focus been.


    Zeke realized that he now had the key to every piece he needed to make his dreamt-up battle style a reality. All that was left was to invest his time wisely before the tournament.


    If he actually managed to get everything working, he was certain that he could take first place once again. With a look of determination in his eyes, Zeke promised himself that he would do all he could to stand at the top in the upcoming tournament.

 Chapter 71: The Tournament I.

    Chapter 71: The Tournament I.


    "Bring it on!" Zeke yelled, dodging the fireball that Gretchen had thrown at him. Despite the resistance suit slowing down his movements, he managed to barely escape the inferno. He got up and rolled out of the way of the wind blades that were coming at him from above.


    Margret, Zeke''s other guard, had taken advantage of his distraction to launch a sneak attack. Gretchen saw that Zeke was off balance and smiled as she launched several Flame Spears at him. Zeke, who had expected her to do this, disappeared from the spot as the lances struck the ground. He appeared a couple of meters to the side, already charging at Gretchen at full speed.


    The Grand Mage was not intimidated by Zeke''s charge, however. Her smile only grew wider as she summoned a giant pillar of flame above her head, ready to crash it down on him.


    Before the impending clash could occur, a tornado enveloped Zeke. The boy was lifted off the ground and sent flying through the air in an uncontrolled descent. At the last moment, Zeke utilized his [Air Step] spell to change his trajectory. With a half flip, he managed to land on his feet. With his eyes now fixed on his second opponent, Margret, Zeke prepared for his next move.


    Just as he was about to try a new approach, Margret landed beside Gretchen and delivered a blow to her head. With a stern expression, the taller woman spoke out.


    "You''re getting carried away, Gretchen. That spell you were about to use was Grand Mage level. It would have seriously injured Zeke if he had been hit, and he can''t afford that right now."


    Gretchen pouted at the admonishment. "Come on, it wouldn''t have been that bad. The kid has become ridiculously sturdy, and he would heal in no time anyway."


    But Margret was not going to let this slide so easily. With a stern look on her face, she continued her admonishment.


    "Do you think I don''t know that? But the tournament starts tomorrow. This is not the time to bring out a new challenge. What if he has to fight with a depleted core tomorrow because of you?"


    The two women locked eyes in a stare-down, with Gretchen having to look up at almost a right angle to meet Margret''s gaze. The stalemate continued until a voice brought them out of their standstill.


    "Please don''t talk about me as if I''m not here," Zeke said as he approached the two women. "In any case, I think this is a good time to call it a day. It''s already lunchtime, and I''ll be doing my meditation research this afternoon. I won''t need either of you to guard me."


    Gretchen immediately cheered at the prospect of having the afternoon off. Margret hit her over the head again. "Just because we''re not guarding Zeke doesn''t mean you get the day off, you brat," she said.


    Gretchen was incensed. "Who are you calling a brat, you gorilla? I''m more than ten years your senior, you know?"


    Zeke was used to the banter between the two. Even though Gretchen was the older one of the two, she looked almost like a child next to the tall and athletic Wind Mage. Despite having similar features to Gretchen, Margret had a more mature appearance. If someone saw the two of them together, they might mistake them for mother and child.


    Zeke could see the argument was heating up, so he quickly broke it up before it could get violent... again.


    "So, how did I perform today?" Zeke asked.


    He was trying to distract the two women who had turned their angry eyes on him. They had fallen into the habit of competing over who could deliver the best critique. Providing him with guidance after each spar.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Gretchen, who often gave optimistic assessments, went first. "You''ve become faster, Zeke. Even the resistance suit isn''t slowing you down much anymore. Your teleport was performed in a matter of seconds, and that was impressive. I believe you''ll excel at the tournament."


    Zeke smiled at the compliment, but he didn''t take Gretchen''s words too seriously. She was always praising him, after all.


    Next, it was Margret''s turn. Known for her strict assessments, Zeke couldn''t help but wonder what she would have to say. She thought for a moment, then gave a rare smile before uttering a single word.


    "Passable."


    Maximilian froze for an instant. He turned away from Zeke, showing his back to the boy. As he spoke, Zeke could swear the old man sounded a little choked up.


    "Is that so? Well, I guess you leave me no choice then."


    Zeke smiled at his mentor''s actions. While he didn''t want his work to be taken by a stranger, he had no problem with it being credited to Maximilian. He felt that the old man had done far more for him than he could repay in several lifetimes. He saw no need to rush and claim the credit for himself.


    Zeke stretched as the last of the kids shuffled out of the study, a pleased sigh escaping his lips.


    "Finally," he said with a grin. "I thought this day would never end." Despite his words, the smile on his face betrayed how much he enjoyed the work they were doing.


    Maximilian merely smiled. He was not going to call attention to Zeke''s obvious attempt at hiding his true feelings.


    "You did good work today," he said. "Why don''t you go have dinner and get some rest? You''ll need it for tomorrow."


    Zeke nodded, he felt the strain of the past month''s endless work all over his body. The combination of physical training, spell development, and research had taken its toll. He decided to take it easy for the rest of the evening and retire early.


    He bid farewell to Maximilian, who he knew would likely be finishing up their research notes. He headed to dinner with Gretchen and Margret. Afterward, he indulged in a relaxing bath before retiring to his room for an early night''s sleep.


    [Results of Analyze]


    First name: Ezekiel. Mage name: None. Last name: von Hohenheim. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.75m. Strength: 23 Constitution: 26 Agility: 20 Intelligence: 21


    Blood magic (Perfect affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Body control].


    Space magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    Mind magic (Greater affinity), Rank: Mage, Engraved spell: [Perfect Sensory Recall].


    Blood Magic:


    Perfect Body Control Active & Passive


    This spell allows the caster to control his own body functions and gives the caster complete understanding over the body.


    Blood Spike Active This spell allows the caster to create solid spikes of blood that grow out of his skin. Blood Whip Active This spell allows the caster to manifest whips made of condensed blood. These whips can be used to strike and cut opponents, as well as to bind and control them. The spell requires a significant amount of blood magic energy to maintain, but the whips can then remain summoned for a minimal Mana cost.


    Space Magic:


    Perfect Spatial Awareness Passive This spell allows the caster to have perfect awareness of everything happening in a radius around him. Spatial Freeze Active This spell allows the caster to stop people from moving by compressing the surrounding space Spatial Barrier Active This spell allows the caster to create a barrier in front of him for protection. Air Step Active This spell allows the caster to manipulate the surrounding space, allowing him to step on air. Short Range Teleportation Active This spell allows the caster to instantly teleport to a location in his field of view.


    Mind Magic:


    Perfect Sensory Recall Active & Passive This spell allows the caster to recall anything that happened within the area of his spatial awareness in perfect clarity. Analyze Active This spell allows the caster to view collected data in a comprehensive form. Mind Fog Active This spell allows the caster to slow the mind of an opponent. The effect wears off quickly. Effectiveness and duration are determined by the target''s strength of will and their level of advancement.

 Chapter 72: The Tournament II.

    Chapter 72: The Tournament II.


    The early night''s rest left Zeke feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. As the first light of dawn spilled into his room, he rose and headed to the training room for a light workout, to ensure his muscles were warm and limber for the upcoming tournament.


    After a breakfast shared with Maximilian, Zeke stepped outside, ready to bid farewell to his teacher. But to his surprise, he saw Maximilian also readying himself for departure.N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Are you going somewhere as well?" Zeke asked, the confusion plain on his face.


    Maximilian looked at Zeke with an expression of mild bemusement. "What? You don''t think I would want to be there to see my only student, my heir, perform at a tournament he''s been preparing for months?"


    Zeke felt a tinge of embarrassment at his oversight. He hadn''t considered that his teacher would want to attend the tournament.


    Maximilian, sensing the added pressure his presence might bring, added with a smile, "Besides, it''s been some time since I''ve seen Victor. This tournament is the perfect opportunity to catch up with him."


    Zeke appreciated his mentor''s efforts, even though he saw through them. Together, they made their way to the central stadium of Elementium, which would host the first-year fighting tournament today. Zeke had learned that this competition would only take place once, at the end of the first year. According to Viola and Sophia, second-year students would go on missions outside the academy, and their performance ratings on these missions would determine their practical exam results. Zeke didn''t yet know what the third or fourth years had to do for their exams, but Maximilian had told him that the yearly exams were never the same.


    Zeke wondered how his friends had performed on their practical exams. He was certain that Sophia would beat Viola in theory, since Viola wasn''t very strong in magic theory. However, last time it had been Viola in first place and Sophia in second. Zeke knew that Sophia had been working hard to claim the top spot from Viola. He hadn''t seen either of the girls since his lesson with Sophia weeks ago, and he missed them. He was happy that they would be there today to support him.


    Zeke and Maximilian arrived at the imposing stadium, a monument to the power and might of the Elementium academy. Zeke was transported back to the day he had dueled Martin Feuerkranz, a distant memory from his early days at the academy. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment at his naivety, having thought himself to be the strongest student in his grade, only to discover that Martin was among the weakest.


    Zeke was grateful for the combat classes, for without them, he would still be deluded, believing himself to be at the top of his class. He had come far since those early days, pushing Leo to the brink of defeat in their final class. Leo was widely considered to be among the top five students in their grade, and Zeke took pride in the progress he had made.


    But even with all his hard work, Zeke couldn''t be sure how much the rest of his classmates had improved. He hoped that his growth would put him on equal footing with the best of them, but there was always the chance that others had made even more progress. Today''s tournament would be the true test of his strength, and Zeke steeled himself for the challenges to come.


    Maximilian and Ezekiel parted ways at the entrance of the giant stadium. Maximilian headed to the VIP booth to search for his friend, Victor Windtnzer, while Ezekiel entered through the contestants'' entrance.


    As he stepped inside the massive building, Ezekiel was greeted by a reception desk manned by a higher-grade student, who looked him up and down and asked for his name and affinities to cross-reference with the list. Disappointed by the lackluster display, Ezekiel was hoping for a more magical and exciting way to check-in. Despite his disappointment, he quickly identified himself and was handed a number for his group stage area.


    "I haven''t looked into it," Zeke admitted. At the end of the day, the details of the tournament didn''t matter much to him. All that was important was winning and advancing, or losing and being left behind.


    Leo began to explain, "The tournament has two stages: the group stage and the elimination stage. In the group stage, you and about ten other mages will each fight one another once. The two contestants with the most wins in your group will advance to the elimination round. As the name suggests, you only need to lose once in this stage to be eliminated from the tournament. The elimination stage starts with 64 contestants, and to reach the final, you must win five matches in a row."


    Zeke nodded, understanding now. "Thanks for explaining it to me." However, a nagging question still lingered in his mind. "But how do the teachers prevent the strongest fighters from facing each other in the group phase?" he asked.


    Leo furrowed his brows in thought, but before he could respond, the tiny Wind Mage clinging to Zeke''s back chimed in. "You were all ranked during the semester by your teachers, and the top thirty were each put into different groups to avoid just that scenario," she said.


    Zeke frowned. He hadn''t thought that the teachers would rank him among the top thirty, given his inconsistent performance against Wind Mages in their previous fights. But as he considered his countless training sessions against Margaret, a confident grin spread across his face. He was ready to face Wind Mages now.


    Leo pointed towards a distant stage. "That''s my arena over there. I''ll see you later. Make sure you don''t lose before you reach me," he said.


    Zeke nodded, determination in his eyes. He had no intention of losing to anyone in this tournament, especially not in the group stage.


    When Zeke and Viola stepped onto his designated stage, they were met with a surprising sight. Group 24 appeared to be comprised almost exclusively of Wind Mages, and among the faces in the crowd, Zeke spotted two familiar figures: Samuel and Lilly.


    As Zeke surveyed the group, confusion etched onto his face, Samuel caught his eye and sneered. "What''s wrong, Blood Boy? Did you really think the group assignments were drawn at random?" Samuel taunted. "You should know by now that the great Mage families have a lot of pull when it comes to these events. This tournament is a chance for the younger generation to showcase their skills on an official stage, and the families make sure to stack the odds in their favor."


    Zeke snorted at Samuel''s comment. "You really think your Luftschloss family is one of those great families? I bet you had to beg the Feuerkranz family to get me placed in this group." Samuel''s face turned red with anger. "How dare you! My Luftschloss family is second to none, even the Windtnzers won''t stay ahead for long."


    Viola chose that moment to peek her head over Zeke''s shoulder, giving Samuel a menacing gaze. Samuel went pale, and Zeke almost felt bad for him. But then he remembered how much of a jerk Samuel was and decided to twist the knife. "Did you hear that, Viola? It seems your Windtnzer family isn''t highly regarded by the Luftschloss family. I guess there''ll be a change in the names of the four great families soon."


    Viola''s eyes narrowed, and she detached from Zeke''s back, hovering in the air. A mischievous smile crossed her face. "Wait here a sec. I need to talk to my dad. He''s here today, and I think he''d be interested to hear about the Luftschloss family''s ambitions." With that, she flew out of the contestant''s area, leaving Samuel even paler. It seemed he had just realized that his words might have serious consequences for his family''s future.


    Zeke was incredibly satisfied with the damage he had indirectly caused to Samuel, but when he looked at the figure of Lilly who seemed to have deflated as well, he felt a little bad about how far he had taken this.

 Chapter 73: The Tournament III.

    Chapter 73: The Tournament III.


    Chapter 73: The Tournament III.N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Zeke stood by his designated arena, the awkward silence palpable. The other nine Mages of the first-year class shuffled nervously, unsure of how to proceed. The departure of Viola Windtnzer had left them in a state of disarray. Their former leader, Samuel, was no longer someone they felt comfortable associating with too closely. The situation was becoming more awkward by the minute. Nobody seemed to know what to do. The students didn''t want to be witnessed being too close to Samuel. However, stepping to Zeke was also not an option for most. Many of these students had been among those who had bullied Zeke during his first few weeks at the academy. They were trying to avoid both Samuel and Zeke, shuffling in place awkwardly, with nowhere to go. Yet, amidst this tension, three figures remained unmoving. The first was Zeke, who looked around with an awkward smile on his face. The second was Samuel, deep in thought. And Lilly, observing the scene with a panicked expression. Before the situation could spiral further out of control, a staff member arrived. The man inadvertently interrupted the awkward silence that had taken root. The students, including Zeke, welcomed the break in the tension. He had hoped that Viola would return before the fighting began, but he was fine with her missing a couple of the group-stage fights. The important fights would start later anyway. As the staff member approached, Zeke took note of the man''s confident bearing. There was an aura of authority that surrounded him. He discovered, upon closer inspection of his core, that the man was a Grand Mage. Zeke had gotten into the habit of scanning people''s core when meeting them for the first time. He had been caught off guard one too many times as of late. The Grand Mage took attendance of all the students in Group 24 and reminded them of the rules of the group stage. "Listen up, first-years," he boomed, his voice echoing across the arena. "Everyone here will fight against everyone else in this group. The two students with the most wins will then advance to the elimination round. If two mages have the same number of wins, they will fight for the spot. Is that clear?" The Grand Mage swept his gaze around, waiting for an affirmation from the students. He received nods and affirmations from all around. Satisfied, the man went on. "It doesn''t matter if you get wounded during a fight, we have a healer on standby. Any normal injury should be patched up before your next match. I will try to stop the fight before any severe wounds are caused. The moment I tell you guys to stop, you will stop. Am I understood?" Another round of nods came as a reply. Unbeknownst to the man, a crafty glint flashed in both Samuels and Zeke''s eyes at the same time. He consulted his list and called out the first two names. "Ezekiel von Hohenheim will fight against Lilly Luftschloss." The Grand Mage scanned the crowd until he found Zeke, and then confirmed that he was the student he had called out. He then sought out Lilly and called her to the stage as well. Zeke was surprised by the announcement of his first opponent Lilly. Though they had known each other since they were young, they had never before faced each other in combat. He had noticed that Lilly only trained against Wind Mages in combat class. She seemed content with only sparring with her group of close friends. A choice that Zeke considered foolish. He believed that training against different affinities was important for growth. Despite this, he refrained from interfering with her choices and kept his distance. The two of them were no longer close enough for him to give her casual advice. As he gazed over at Lilly, he could see the worry and apprehension written on her face. A part of him yearned to reach out and comfort her, to remind her of the close friendship they once shared. But he quickly quashed the impulse. Too much had changed between them, and the wounds inflicted by her betrayal still ran deep. At this moment, Zeke had an epiphany. The sensation he felt when looking at his former crush had become all too familiar to him. The tightening in his chest, the rough breathing, the racing heart. He realized that his hesitation to get close to Sophia or Viola had its roots in the pain caused by his first love - Lilly. A burning anger welled up in him at this realization. He clenched his fists as he made his way to the indicated spot. The scars caused by her actions ran even deeper than he had believed. He made a pledge to himself that he would not go easy on her when they stepped into the arena. The past was behind them and the sooner he could accept that there was nothing left between them, the better it would be. Zeke strode into the arena, his staff in hand. The dragon-head carving gleamed in the light. He moved with the steady, confident gait of a seasoned combatant. Across from him, Lilly stood looking nervous, her eyes fixed on the staff and armor that Zeke wore. Lilly tried to force a smile, but it was clear that it was a struggle. "That''s a nice staff," she said, seeking to break the tension with small talk. Zeke''s face grew even colder at the mention of the staff. "Markus made it for me," he said. "A birthday present." Lilly''s expression fell at the mention of Markus, the other childhood friend they had shared. Her alliance with the nobles at the academy had cut her ties with Markus, just as her betrayal of Zeke had severed their relationship. She tried to speak again, but before she could, the Grand Mage in charge of the arena shouted out, his voice ringing across the arena. "Are the two contestants ready?" Zeke nodded, not deigning to acknowledge Lilly''s attempts at reconciliation any longer. He knew that anything she had to say would only either distract him or make his task more difficult. He grasped his dragon-headed staff and shifted into a battle stance, ready for the first move. He had learned that the key to defeating a Wind Mage was to strike before they could create distance or take to the air. Zeke focused on his [Perfect Body Control], pushing his honed physique to its limits. He intended to start the match with a bang. He planned on unleashing his newly acquired mind spell [Mind Fog] to slow Lilly down the instant the signal was given. His gaze was unwavering, his focus locked onto Lilly. The boy was prepared to unleash all his power in a single attack as soon as the fight began. He was like a coiled spring, ready to unleash his fury. Lilly just looked at Zeke, her eyes pleading. But Zeke''s gaze remained steadfast, his focus solely on the impending fight. After a moment of silence, Lilly finally nodded to the staff member, indicating she was ready as well. The staff member counted down, "The match begins in 3! 2! 1! Fight!" The moment the fight began, Zeke sprang into action. He unleashed his mind spell while closing the gap between him and Lilly with lightning speed. A moment later he was upon her. His staff was already raised, ready to end the fight. But just as he was about to strike, he realized that Lilly had not been able to react to his attack at all. Zeke cursed under his breath. Was he really going to break his own pledge just like that? Didn''t he promise himself not to go easy on her? His eyes met the frightened gaze of Lilly for a mere instant. At that moment, he knew what he was going to do. With a heavy sigh, he changed course at the last second, choosing to grab her neck instead. In a blur, Zeke lifted Lilly off her feet with a single smooth motion. The observers looked on in surprise. They had not expected Ezekiel to win in mere seconds. His struggle with fighting against Wind Mages was a well-known fact. Even the announcer was taken aback by the sudden turn of events. He had not expected this level of physical ability from a True Mage. But it took him only a moment to regain his calm. "Winner," the man started, "Ezekiel von Hohenheim." Zeke put Lilly down and turned away, his back facing her. He considered tossing her onto the floor to show his disdain but ultimately decided against it. In his opinion, that action would have said more about his character than anything else. Lilly, meanwhile, stood rooted to the spot, staring at Zeke''s back as he walked away. She bit her lower lip to suppress a sob, before returning to her previous position beside Samuel. The boy only glanced at her out of the corner of his eyes. There was a disappointed look on his face. Before long, however, he ignored her again. He seemed to be deep in thought. Zeke observed the other students as they took to the arena. He used this chance to assess the strength of his competition. Although he noted a few somewhat gifted Mages, he was not impressed. The strongest among them were roughly at the same level as Lilly. The only one who posed any threat in this group was Samuel. He immediately stood out as Zeke''s most significant challenge. Zeke monitored Samuel''s performance closely. He was searching for any new tricks that might pose a threat during their inevitable showdown. To Zeke''s disappointment, he couldn''t gather much information from Samuel''s first bout. His opponent was laughably weak. It seemed like the girl was not even trying. The fights in this tournament, he realized, were likely fixed. How would a girl from a small noble family dare to compete against someone from the Luftschloss family? This realization only further fueled his dislike for the nobility of the empire. It was clear that Samuel was capable of defeating stronger opponents. But why bother putting him through the exertion? Risking fatigue when they could simply have his opponent not fight back? Zeke''s stomach churned at the thought of the self-serving behavior of the nobles. He yearned for the day when he would have enough power and influence to bring about even small changes in their ways. He could not bear the thought of experiencing their unethical behavior for much longer. He was summoned to the arena for the second round of the group stage. His opponent was a Wind Mage who Zeke remembered with distaste. The Mage had frequently insulted Zeke during his first weeks at the academy. As Zeke looked into the boy''s eyes, he remembered all the boy''s insults he had endured. "Valorian traitor!" "Blood scum!" "Commoner trash!" Time seemed to stretch as Zeke heard the calls of his former bully on repeat. An endless loop of insults and demeaning comments. His Mind Affinity had turned his already formidable memory into a torture device. Repeating the same phrases over and over again as if they had just happened. For the fraction of a second, Zeke''s pupils elongated. Before anyone could notice the change, however, they had already returned to normal. But there was a noticeable change in the boy. His posture had relaxed and he seemed to have a spring in his step. As Zeke entered the arena, a fiendish grin spread across his face. He prepared himself for the fight in the same manner he had done with Lilly. But this time he was determined not to hold himself back. His opponent seemed to sense his intentions and paled, but he still put on a brave front and took his position. Once again, the announcer asked them both if they were ready. Upon receiving their confirmation, he began the countdown. "The match begins in 3! 2! 1! Fight!" Zeke launched himself forward with the fury of a storm. This time, he used the reach of his staff to catch his opponent in the ribs as the boy tried to dodge to the side. Despite being well aware of Zeke''s plan, the opponent was not fast enough to escape the initial charge. The blow cracked the student''s ribs, sending him flying back across the floor like a sack of wheat. Zeke had held back just enough. He had not wanted to inflict lasting harm or take a life. His knowledge of the human body allowed him to use his strength without the risk of causing permanent damage. The announcer called the match in Zeke''s favor. The man still shot him a disapproving look. He was aware that Zeke could have ended the fight without causing such harm. The boy ignored the gaze and walked back to his previous position with a smile spreading across his face. He had finally regained control over a part of his life that he had never realized he had lost. For weeks, he had felt powerless to do anything as his fellow students tormented him. But this moment felt like a victory, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel elated. The other students observed Zeke cautiously. He had emerged from the arena with an animalistic grin on his face. The display made more than one student feel uneasy. Even the announcer seemed disturbed by Zeke''s expression and behavior. Just at this moment, Viola descended onto the arena and landed beside Zeke. She had inadvertently interrupted the tension before it could escalate further. The announcer initially intended to reprimand her, but upon recognizing her, he decided it was not worth the hassle. Viola turned to Zeke with a joyful grin and asked, "How''s it going?" Zeke matched her smile with his own and replied, "Two fights, two wins. No surprises." Viola nodded, satisfied with the answer, before inquiring, "Who did you fight?" Zeke gestured towards the student who was still being attended to by healers. He had yet to regain consciousness. Viola''s grin faded slightly as she took in the sight. "Did you have to go so hard on the poor guy? He looks like he barely made it out alive. Are you starting to have a problem with Wind Mages, sir?" Zeke chuckled at her lighthearted reprimand. "Yes, Wind Mages truly are the worst," he said in a dramatic tone. Still, Zeke felt like he had the obligation to justify his actions. He leaned in and whispered some of the insults the student had called him during their time at the academy. Viola''s demeanor changed drastically. She listened to Zeke''s explanation without a word. Her anger was palpable as she turned to the boy who had just regained consciousness. The girl stormed over and got right in the boy''s face. He seemed almost ready to faint again when he saw how angry she was. "I hope you fucking die next time, you filthy scum! Do you even realize that your behavior reflects on your superiors? Do you think your family is so great that you can spit on others?" She yelled right into his face. Then after calming down somewhat, she addressed the rest of the gathered Wind Mages. "I am truly disappointed by what I learned today. In my opinion, the entire first grade is a disgrace! Just so I have made myself clear: We WILL have words about this!" She turned around and was about to leave when she addressed the crowd one more time. "Ohh and Samuel, I hold you responsible for this fuck up!" Zeke felt no sympathy for the pale-faced boy. He had long since found out that Samuel was one of the main instigators behind his harassment. He had long seen Samuel as a key figure in his suffering. He couldn''t wait to face him in the arena. Though he didn''t intend to take Samuel''s life, Zeke felt that he needed to extract some measure of retribution to finally feel at peace. Alexander, the true mastermind had already agreed to a duel to the death ten years from now. Zeke was now solely focused on settling his score with Samuel.

 Chapter 74: The Tournament IV.

    Chapter 74: The Tournament IV.


    "Who was your first opponent, then?" Viola asked, her anger had subsided by now.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Zeke cast a wary look at Lilly, grappling with conflicting emotions about his duel with her. He had sworn to himself that he wouldn''t go easy on her, but in the end, he couldn''t bring himself to follow through.


    Noting Zeke''s gaze, Viola asked, "Lilly?"


    Zeke didn''t attempt to keep it from Viola and nodded. The girl appeared dissatisfied with his response and frowned.


    "Why did you thrash that other fellow but let Lilly off the hook, even though she was the one who hurt you the most?" Viola was privy to the entire saga between Zeke and Lilly at the academy. The boy had confided in her over their summer together.


    Zeke''s mind was grappling with the question as well. Despite his confusion, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something important about that moment. Viola, sensing Zeke''s inner turmoil, remained silent, allowing him to sort through his thoughts in peace.


    "I don''t know. It just didn''t feel right, I guess," he said finally. His voice had become weary from overthinking the matter. Viola also didn''t question him further. She was content with making small talk and telling him about what she had been up to in the last couple of weeks.


    When Zeke''s name was called for his next match, he entered the arena. He cleared his mind and focused solely on the task at hand. With his full attention on the fight, he was ready to give it his all.


    His opponent, Daniel, stood across from him in the arena, already appearing rattled. Despite being one of the weaker fighters in their group, Zeke knew not to underestimate anybody. When their gazes met, Daniel flinched, and Zeke couldn''t help but feel a twinge of remorse for instilling such fear in his opponent. But he reminded himself that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down and pity his enemies.


    The announcer asked if they were ready to begin, and they both nodded in affirmation. The countdown began, and as the final word, "Fight," left the announcer''s lips, Zeke prepared to charge.


    However, just as he took a step forward, Daniel threw up his hands and cried out.


    "I surrender!"


    Zeke stopped in his tracks, stunned by the sudden turn of events. He looked at Daniel, who wore a triumphant grin, as if he had outsmarted Zeke in some way.


    Zeke''s confusion only grew as he witnessed Daniel''s jubilant expression. He couldn''t understand why the other student was acting so pleased with himself. Especially after having merely surrendered in the arena. Baffled, Zeke walked back to Viola, trying to make sense of the strange events.


    As he glanced at Daniel, he saw that several other students were congratulating him as well. This only added to Zeke''s puzzlement. But when he caught Daniel''s eye, the other boy''s smile only grew more self-satisfied.


    Zeke was completely perplexed at this point. What was going on here? He heard a soft snickering coming from behind him. He turned to see Viola, barely containing her laughter. Zeke felt a flicker of annoyance as he watched her struggle to keep from collapsing with amusement.


    "What could possibly be so funny?" he asked in a testy tone.


    After another moment, she broke out in a full-on belly laugh. Viola''s laughter was so uncontrolled that Zeke struggled to understand. He scowled, his arms crossed over his chest, as he waited for her to regain her composure. At last, she managed to speak.


    "You don''t know why the boy surrendered, do you?" she asked, a twinkle in her eye.


    Zeke shook his head, still annoyed. Viola chuckled again. But the girl quickly sobered as she explained.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, confusion evident in his voice.


    Viola took a moment to gather her thoughts before explaining. "I think you''re largely unaware of how the other students perceive you. But when you think about it, it''s not surprising that they would avoid you after everything you did," she said.


    Zeke was still confused, unable to recall any such action on his part. "I don''t understand," he said. "What could I have done to make them view me this way?"


    Viola regarded Zeke with disbelief as she ticked off the points with her fingers. "One, you''re a mysterious Blood Mage with a perfect affinity - that''s terrifying. Two, you''re a Tri-affinity Mage - the only one in the academy right now. Three, half the first years were there for your first official duel. You didn''t exactly leave the boy in one piece back then either."


    "And let''s not forget!" she continued, cutting off Zeke''s attempt at defense, "that the only three people you seem to get along with are me, Sophia, and Leo from your class. And we''re all noteworthy figures in the academy in our own right. Do you see how that might be perceived by others?"


    Zeke furrowed his brow, considering her words. He had never given much thought to how his actions and associations might appear to his fellow students.


    But Viola wasn''t finished. "And the most important point of all. Have you forgotten about how you and your mentor led a group of veteran mages to storm the Feuerkranz complex? Leaving only death and destruction in your wake?


    "There is even a rumor going around saying that you strong-armed the Feuerkranz family into agreeing to a duel to the death with Alexander. And that your mentor threatened to kill everyone if they refused. Can you even imagine how that looks?" Zeke hung his head in embarrassment. He had not known about the rumor. He couldn''t even defend himself as the rumors were true.


    Viola''s grin faded as she took in Zeke''s expression. "Really?" she breathed in shock, covering her mouth with her hand. Amusement sparkled in her eyes as she laughed, but after a moment she regained her composure and patted Zeke on the back.


    "Who would have thought old man Maximilian was capable of something like that? I''d bet there are only a handful of people in the entire empire who have the power and audacity to pull off a stunt like that." Zeke nodded, the memory of Maximilian''s imposing demeanor on the day they''d stormed the Feuerkranz complex still fresh in his mind. Viola cleared her throat, bringing Zeke back to the present.


    "And now you understand why the other students might be a little intimidated by you when you start breaking bones for no apparent reason." Zeke couldn''t deny that he felt a twinge of shame for not considering his reputation sooner.


    He nodded gratefully at Viola. "Yeah, it''s crazy that I never thought about it before. Of course, all the noble students would know about that stuff."


    Viola nodded understandingly before tapping Zeke on the shoulder with a confident grin. "Well, there is an upside to all of this."


    Zeke arched a single brow, waiting for her explanation. "This is your ticket to the elimination round, Zeke. The only real competition you have left is Samuel."


    Zeke processed this. He realized that the fear the other students had of him could actually work in his favor. He didn''t care much about their opinions anyway, and if they surrendered immediately, he was all for it. As it turned out, Viola was right; every opponent Zeke faced in the arena immediately gave up.


    It wasn''t until the eighth fight of the day that Zeke actually had to fight. But when the announcer called out his name and his opponent''s, Zeke''s heart raced.


    "In the next match, we have Ezekiel von Hohenheim against Samuel Luftschloss."


    Zeke focused his full attention on Samuel as the latter stepped into the arena. The excitement and nerves in Zeke''s chest thrummed like a drum. Every beat reminded him of the day Samuel had bested him in combat class. That entire affair had remained as a wound in Zeke''s heart. He never again had a chance for a rematch. Viola had intervened and effectively cornered the Luftschloss family.


    His jaw tensed, grinding his teeth together in anticipation. He saw the cocky smirk that had returned to Samuel''s face. This fight was long overdue, ever since Samuel had flaunted his engagement to Lilly in front of Zeke. He may have blamed Samuel for losing Lilly back then, but even those reasons no longer mattered.


    This fight was about regaining his self-respect and demonstrating his power. He would not hesitate to show all his strength. Whatever it took to beat Samuel.

 Chapter 75: The Tournament V.

    Chapter 75: The Tournament V.


    Zeke and Samuel stood at opposite sides of the arena, each readying themselves for the impending fight. The anticipation was palpable, as they both signaled their readiness to the announcer.


    In the moments before the start of the fight, Zeke utilized his spell to analyze Samuel. The list of Samuel''s spells was a month old. Zeke had managed to acquire a fresh scan of his body before the start of the battle, however.


    [Results of Analyze]


    First name: Samuel. Mage name: None. Last name: Luftschloss. Age: 15. Gender: Male. Height: 1.73m. Real combat strength: 223. Strength: 10 Constitution: 9 Agility: 14 Intelligence: 10


    Wind magic (Greater affinity), Rank: True Mage, Engraved spell: [Levitate].


    Wind magic:


    [Levitate] Active


    This spell allows the caster to levitate. Control and speed in the air depend on the mastery of the spell.


    [Wind Blade] Active This spell allows the caster to summon blades of wind that can strike at distant targets. [Wind Steps] Active This spell allows the caster to step on air and gives a moderate boost to movement speed with each step. [Gust] Active This spell allows the caster to send out a gust of wind, when used against a target it can destabilize a target and cause it to fall.


    The referee''s voice boomed out, "3, 2, 1, Go!"


    At the signal, Zeke sprang forward with all his might. He barreled towards Samuel with the ferocity of a thunderbolt, eager to end the fight with a decisive strike.


    Samuel, who was well aware of Zeke''s tactics from observing his previous battles, took to the air. The Wind Mage used the [Levitate] spell. After his feet had left the ground, he swung both arms in a downward arc. This gesture was often associated with the [Gust] spell. Sure enough, powerful currents of wind accelerated his flight. He was attempting to gain altitude and distance from his opponent as fast as possible.


    Zeke pushed himself to the limits of his abilities. He used every ounce of mastery he possessed in his [Perfect Body Control]. He could feel the fibers of his muscles strain as he raced through the air toward Samuel. He was determined to end the battle with a single strike.


    Samuel''s eyes widened as he realized he wouldn''t be able to outrun Zeke''s charge. In a desperate attempt to reverse the situation, he summoned two sharp [Wind Blades] with a sweep of his arms.


    If Zeke were to dodge or evade the blades, there would be no chance of catching Samuel. Not with the speed the boy ascended. It would only be a moment until he had gained enough altitude to be safely out of range.


    Samuel''s grimace turned to relief as his spells flew toward Zeke. The expression turned to fear, as he realized that Zeke was neither dodging nor slowing down. Zeke''s eyes were fixed on his target and nothing else. He didn''t even flinch as the wind blades sliced into his chest, leaving behind trails of crimson blood.


    Zeke gritted his teeth and prepared to deliver a crushing blow. He swung his staff with all his might in a diagonal swipe aimed at Samuel''s rib cage. His staff whistled through the air as he swung it with all his might. The look on his face was cruel and menacing, and it sent chills down Samuel''s spine.


    The smile still on his face, he hoisted his staff over his shoulder. He pointed its dragon head toward the incoming Wind Mage. After a moment of concentration, he launched it like a javelin.


    Samuel was stunned by this action. Why would any melee fighter toss their only weapon? But he had no time to think, as the staff hurtled toward him at breakneck speed. He aborted his attack, as he was still out of range.


    Samuel redirected his spell to the side. He used the pushback of the pressurized air to dodge out of the way and avoid the incoming projectile. Despite this, Samuel was still smiling, seeming to have found the exchange worth it. After all, Zeke had lost his only weapon while he still had ample Mana for another attempt.


    As Samuel was about to restart his attack, he suddenly felt an alarming sensation. It was as if the breath had been ripped from his lungs. Looking down, he saw a thick red rope wrapped tightly around his neck. Following the rope to its source, his eyes widened in horror as he saw Zeke hanging in midair. A sadistic grin had spread across Zeke''s face. Samuel desperately tried to escape the chokehold. He fumbled around his throat, trying to loosen or sever his bindings. The rope held firm, revealing itself to be one of Zeke''s [Blood Whips].


    Despite his struggles, Samuel wasn''t able to break free. He was even incapable of dragging the other boy higher into the air. Zeke had anchored himself midair with his [Air Step] spell, rendering him immovable.


    Zeke''s expression turned even more sinister as he reveled in Samuel''s distress. A cruel smile twisted his usually cheerful features, and he began to use the Blood Whip to haul Samuel. At first, the movement was slow. But as Zeke swung Samuel in circles, he gathered momentum. He exerted all the force he could muster to build up speed. After one final revolution, he changed course.


    With Samuel in tow, Zeke plummeted towards the earth. Then, just before impact, he pulled on the rope with all his might. The body of the Wind Mage overtook him in an instant. Like a cannonball, he hurled Samuel towards the ground, arresting his descent.


    The referee attempted to intervene, but it was too late. Samuel slammed into the arena''s dirt floor headfirst, creating a massive cloud of dust. Zeke landed lightly beside the impact crater, a relaxed smile on his face.


    The referee hastened to the scene, clearing the billowing dust with a wave of his arm. Samuel lay crumpled on the ground, his head buried in the dirt. There didn''t seem to be a single whole bone in his body. The man took swift action, calling over a healer to attend to Samuel''s injuries.


    He stood, giving Zeke a stern gaze, and spoke. "That move could have taken his life. What were you thinking?"


    Zeke remained unfazed by the rebuke, responding coolly. "His [Pressure Lance] could have killed me too. I didn''t see you stepping in then, and for good reasons. With all due respect, sir, this is the Elementium. We are probably the most elite academy for combat Mages in the world. I would appreciate it if you didn''t treat this like a children''s game. Some of us are fighting for our futures here."


    The referee had no retort, for Zeke''s point was valid. He only had a problem with Zeke''s actions in the first place for a single reason. When the boy had his opponent restrained with a [Blood Whip], the match could have ended in his favor. But Zeke had other plans. He launched into his final attack before the referee could intervene.


    The announcer studied Zeke for a long moment. Finally, he merely sighed and declared the victor.


    "The winner is Ezekiel von Hohenheim!" His voice rang out, loud and clear.


    Zeke walked back to Viola, who was waiting with a smile. She had no issue with how Zeke won the battle, as she was equally vindictive.


    "Good job, Zeke!" she cheered, "With that, you should be able to enter the elimination round as first-ranked in your group."


    Zeke nodded, happy to have finally evened the score with Samuel. Viola then pointed at the boy in question and added. "I think that''s the end of the tournament for him. Even if an Arch Mage with life affinity were to heal him, he wouldn''t be able to continue with a concussion and depleted core. His head will need time to clear."


    Zeke''s smile only grew wider at this declaration. He had feared that his win over Samuel would be meaningless in the end. The Wind Mage could have just taken the second spot to advance. Viola''s words cleared up his final regrets about the fight.

 Chapter 76: The Tournament VI.

    Chapter 76: The Tournament VI.


    Zeke and Viola ventured into the public area of the arena complex, where the elimination round of the tournament was set to take place. The boy was in high spirits, as his final opponent had surrendered without a fight as well, after witnessing his display against Samuel. He had managed to secure first place in his group, advancing him to the main event.


    The second victor from his group was a surprising one. It turned out to be the girl whom he had intimidated with his intense gaze. She was forced to face Lilly in a battle for second place but managed to eke out a narrow victory. Zeke couldn''t help but be impressed by her tenacity and strength, despite his initial impression of her.


    Zeke and Viola stepped into the magnificent public area of the arena complex. The grandeur of the stage left Zeke stunned. The Arena was an open-air Colosseum. Instead of a raised platform for fighting, the battles took place in a pit in the center. This unique design lent an air of authenticity to the fights, as the environment was mimicked to resemble a natural setting. The area contained rocky hills, rivers, ponds, and even patches of forest. The ensemble of different landscapes created a spectacular arena for the contestants.


    The spectators sat several meters above the fighting area. This ensured them a clear view of the contestants while also placing themselves out of harm''s way. This attention to detail was a testament to the prestige and reverence of the tournament. Upon witnessing this sight, Zeke was getting excited to be a part of such a storied event. He took in the sights and sounds of the Colosseum.


    Viola didn''t share Zeke''s awe of the grandeur of the arena. She had seen it all before and wasn''t moved by its splendor. She had walked ahead of Zeke, looking back to see where he had gone. When she saw him gawking around like a bumpkin, she doubled back and took his hand.


    "You can admire this place later, Zeke," she said, pulling him along. "I promised Sophia that I would bring you over after the group stage. We need to hurry, or she''ll be grumpy!"


    Zeke had never seen Sophia "grumpy" and wasn''t entirely convinced by Viola''s claims. He followed her nonetheless. The main competition was about to begin in an hour, and he wanted to meet up with Sophia before then.


    Zeke''s attention was caught by the sight of Leo in the crowd. He was about to call out to him, but the words died on his lips as he took a closer look. To his surprise, Leo was speaking with two middle-aged men. One of them was none other than Richard Feuerkranz, the patriarch of the Feuerkranz family.N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Zeke stood in shock. He watched as Richard Feuerkranz spoke amiably with Leo, even patting him on the shoulder from time to time. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going on. Leo was not part of any noble family, and Zeke had no knowledge of any connection the boy might have with the Feuerkranz family.


    Zeke''s gaze shifted to the second man in the group, who stood next to Richard Feuerkranz. The man was tall, with brown hair and a serious expression, but what caught Zeke''s attention was his muscular build. Zeke felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen the man before. After a moment of contemplation, Zeke finally realized where he knew the man from. He looked like an older version of Theodore. If Zeke''s guess was correct, he was the patriarch of the Steiner Family.


    Zeke couldn''t help but wonder what these two powerful patriarchs of the four great families could be discussing with Leo. However, as he considered this, it didn''t seem so strange after all. Leo was a prodigy in their grade, with exceptional Earth and Fire affinities. Despite not having the support of a noble family, he was still considered one of the top ten fighters in their grade.


    Zeke was deep in thought as he considered the possible implications of Leo''s meeting. Without Maximilian''s aid, he knew that he wouldn''t have been able to achieve the same level of success as Leo. It was no surprise that the two families were eager to adopt such a talented fighter.


    However, Zeke couldn''t shake the fear that Leo might end up joining the Feuerkranz family. He held a deep-seated grudge against them and didn''t want to see his friendship with Leo suffer because of it. Leo was the only male friend he had in the academy. He saw the other boy as a rival, constantly pushing himself to improve and catch up. Their friendly competition had only served to make them both better. Zeke didn''t want to see that end because of political maneuvering or family drama.


    His attention was abruptly torn away from Leo by a fierce tug on his arm. He looked down to see Viola glaring up at him. Her expression was clearly indicating her frustration. She was fed up with his constant stopping to gawk at the various sights around them.


    Zeke gave her a sheepish grin and fell into step beside her, obediently keeping pace this time. They soon arrived in a more upscale area. It seemed to be restricted to only the most privileged students. Zeke stepped through the various checkpoints unhindered. With Viola by his side, nobody seemed to take notice or object to their presence. They finally ended up inside a lounge with a bar. This seemed to be the chosen hang-out spot for the more important noble students.


    The gathered students quickly took notice of the two newcomers. Zeke immediately recognized many of them as members of the four families. There were also some descendants of many of the other more prominent families. He felt a pang of hostility as his gaze locked with Alexander''s. The Feuerkranz heir seemed to have returned to his former haughty demeanor. Alexander strode towards them, crossing his arms and blocking their path with a sneer on his face.


    "Well, well, well, look who''s here," Alexander said in a mocking tone. "It''s the resident cockroach. What brings you to this esteemed gathering?"


    "Fuck off, Alexander," Viola replied in Zeke''s stead. "Compared to you, Zeke has an actual reason to be here. This is the first-year tournament, after all. But what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be packing your bags? I hear the western front is cold this time of year."


    "Stay out of this, Windtnzer!" Alexander snarled.


    The peace of the moment was disrupted when a sudden gust of wind sent Sophia tumbling to the floor. Viola descended to the sofa, giving the fallen girl a disdainful look.


    "Don''t think that Zeke or I can be fooled by your act," she said. "Your attempts at seduction are obvious and pitiful, right, Zeke?"


    Zeke felt a bit embarrassed, as he had fallen under Sophia''s spell just moments earlier. But he quickly regained his composure, answering Viola with a nod.


    "You''re right," he said. "We can see right through what you''re doing."


    Sophia got up from the floor with a mischievous grin. She was fully aware of the effect she had on Zeke. Obviously, she wouldn''t believe a word of what he was saying.


    Zeke sank into the plush armchair, feeling as though he was melting into its comfort. He had never felt so relaxed in his life, and the girls giggled at his obvious joy. The three of them sat in comfortable silence for a moment, until Sophia spoke up.


    "What do you think of my little paradise?"


    No wonder there was no one else here, if this truly was Sophia''s personal area. He mustered the willpower to raise his head from the comfort of the backrest, taking in the decor of the room. It was decorated with tasteful but luxurious furniture. There were paintings and sculptures along the walls. But Zeke didn''t have an appreciation for art. Letting out a sigh of relief and letting his head fall back again.


    He spoke truthfully, "It''s wonderful. But even if the room were empty, save for this armchair, I would still feel the same way."


    Sophia''s tone was filled with mirth as she replied, "But that''s not all. This space is directly connected to the contestant''s area. That means you can relax up here between rounds. We can even strategize during the other matches."


    Zeke''s eyes blinked open. He was thrilled to hear this. He liked the thought of being able to rest and discuss tactics with the two women during the tournament. This was truly excellent news.


    Zeke''s smile reached his eyes as he expressed his gratitude to Sophia.


    "Thank you, Sophia! You really know how to make someone feel welcome," he said, and Sophia returned his smile with one of her own.


    Just as Sophia was about to reply, a powerful voice boomed from the arena. It drew the attention of Zeke and the two girls. They stepped out onto the balcony to see a man floating on a platform in the center of the Coliseum. The man spoke into a device that amplified his voice.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen," the man declared, "allow me to introduce myself. I am Jorgel, your announcer and host for this tournament. With half an hour to go until the start of the fights, let''s go over the specifics of this year''s tournament."


    His tone was cheerful and enthusiastic, commanding the attention of the crowd.


    Most of the spectators seemed to have largely settled down into their seats. They were clearly excited to learn what the man had to say about the changes to the tournament. The announcer began his explanation with a nod of approval.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, honored guests and students! For the first time in history, the imperial family has seen fit to bestow prizes upon the victors of this tournament!"


    Zeke turned to Sophia. Did she know about this? by the look on the girl''s face, he was certain that this news was unexpected to them both.


    Zeke eagerly awaited further information on these prizes. His resolve to give his all in the tournament was only strengthened by the possibility of rewards.

 Chapter 77: Battle Royale I.

    Chapter 77: Battle Royale I.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen!" Jorgel''s voice boomed across the arena, drawing the attention of the crowded onlookers. "I know you''ve all been eagerly anticipating the prizes that the contestants will be vying for. But first, I must address the changes to this year''s tournament structure."


    With a sly smile, he continued, "You''ve likely already deduced this from the alterations to the arena. The elimination round will be different from previous years."N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Jorgel gestured to the expansive field, now filled with various types of terrain.


    "All sixty-four contestants will be sent into the arena at once and engage in a Battle Royale! There are no limitations on tactics. Whether it be forming alliances, plotting betrayals, or working together, everything goes. The only rule is that the round will only end when there are sixteen contestants or fewer still standing."


    A hush fell over the crowd as they considered the implications of such a unique format. Jorgel''s gaze swept over the audience, his eyes alight with excitement. This year''s tournament was sure to be one for the ages.


    Zeke''s mind raced as he processed the new information. He was weighing the implications of the altered tournament structure. Despite the challenges it presented, he was not intimidated. He was confident in his own strength and endurance. Zeke was certain that he could survive, even if he had to flee for the entirety of the event. The only scenario that troubled him was the possibility of being ambushed by multiple strong opponents at once.


    He considered the other contestants. All of them were ranked first or second in their respective groups. He realized that he would be facing the strongest fighters of his grade. The average strength of the remaining participants would be much higher than usual. It would not do to underestimate them.


    The thought of forming a group crossed his mind briefly. However, he quickly dismissed the idea upon remembering the reaction of his classmates during the group stage.


    Zeke knew that he would likely have to rely on himself in this competition. Still, he remained optimistic. He was determined to make the most of this opportunity and emerge victorious, no matter the odds.


    Jorgel stood up straighter on his flying disc. He raised his voice again, having decided that the crowd had enough time to consider the changes.


    "The final sixteen will compete in an elimination round tomorrow, to determine the champion!"


    He paused for effect, before finally revealing the prize for reaching the top sixteen.


    "Each participant who reaches this stage will be awarded a medal. This commendation will certify them as one of the finest talents in the empire. This honor can only be obtained in this tournament, and will serve as a symbol of their achievement."


    An excited outcry could be heard from the crowd at this announcement. They seemed to think highly of this reward, but Zeke was not impressed. Such a token held little value for him or Maximilian. Neither placed much importance on the opinions of the empire''s nobles.


    "But wait, there''s more! Jorgel added. "From the third place up, there will be extra prizes. The third place will receive one kilogram of essence crystals, according to their affinity. Furthermore, their medal will be adorned with sapphires. This will set them apart from the other winners."


    Zeke''s eyes lit up at the prospect of such a large amount of essence crystals. One kilogram was even more than he had received for his birthday. That amount had already been enough to keep him going for months. He eagerly awaited the rewards for first and second place.


    Jorgel basked in the anticipation of the crowd.


    "For second place, three kilograms of essence crystals and a ruby-decorated medal. And for first place..." he began dramatically, causing the crowd to lean forward in excitement.


    "...ten kilograms of essence crystals and a gold medal infused with diamonds! And that''s not all! The medal will be engraved with the words ''Number One Talent of the Empire''! This prize will be presented personally by a representative of the emperor."


    The audience was abuzz with excitement, but there were also murmurs of discontent echoing through the arena. The difference in rewards from first to second place was enormous. Jorgel, the announcer, raised his hand to silence the crowd. His eyes glinted with resolve as he spoke, his voice stern and resolute.


    "I understand your concerns," Jorgel began, "but let us not forget the teachings of our beloved emperor." He took a moment to compose himself, then spoke in a voice that resonated with authority.


    "As the emperor has famously stated, Second place is simply first among the losers. That is why the rewards for first place are so much higher!" Jorgel declared, his voice ringing through the arena. The audience was left in hushed contemplation, digesting the emperor''s words.


    He then felt someone approach him from behind with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. He prepared for a conflict, but immediately dropped his guard when he recognized the person as Leo. He turned his head in the direction from where he could sense the approaching boy and was met with Leo''s surprised face.


    "Wow, that is damn creepy," Leo said, surprised by Zeke''s unexpected alertness. "It''s like you have eyes in the back of your head, man!"


    Zeke merely smiled, he had no intention of revealing his spells. After a moment of awkward silence, Leo cleared his throat before speaking up.


    "Wanna join my group?" he asked.


    Zeke looked beyond Leo and saw the three other individuals standing behind him. He recognized them all from combat class. He was impressed with the group Leo had managed to gather. If Zeke had to make a top ten list of the strongest students in their grade, these individuals would be on it.


    However, before Zeke could respond, one of the group members protested.


    "What are you doing, Leo? I did not agree to work together with that guy. I don''t agree to add him to the team." The young man, Erik, was one of the most talented Fire Mages in their grade. Unsurprisingly, he had been adopted by the Feuerkranz family.


    Another member, Lena Wellenrufer, also spoke up. She was probably the strongest water mage in their year and was born into the Wellenrufer family.


    As she spoke, it became clear that she agreed with Erik.


    "Hmm, I think I have to agree with the hothead on this one. I don''t know if we can work together with Ezekiel. His reliance on close combat might throw us off." she said.


    She gave Zeke an apologetic smile. He returned the gesture in kind. He could tell that she was merely pointing out tactical flaws and was not against him joining for any other reason. The last member of the team, Edmund Steiner, remained silent, not taking either side.


    Leo had not expected his teammates to react like that. He looked between them with an incredulous expression on his face.


    "Come on, guys," he said.


    He was clearly surprised that this had turned into an argument. Zeke was just as strong as any other member of this team, in Leo''s opinion.


    "Zeke is just as strong as any of us. Also, as you saw a moment ago, he has eyes in the back of his head. There''s no chance of him getting in our way."


    Lena appeared to be considering Leo''s words. She seemed half-convinced. Erik, on the other hand, crossed his arms in defiance. It was obvious that he would not budge on this.


    "It''s either him or me. If you insist on this, then I will leave the team."


    Leo was visibly confused by Erik''s strong opposition. Before the situation could escalate any further, Zeke spoke up.


    "Thanks, man. I really appreciate what you''re trying to do here, but there is no reason..."


    Leo''s hand shot up, stopping Zeke from continuing his words. He then turned his gaze to Erik. The group realized that the aura around Leo had changed dramatically. Gone was the amiable young man from moments ago. In his place was the feral beast that Zeke knew from their sparring matches.


    "Are you threatening me, Erik?" Leo asked in a low voice


    Erik was shocked by the sudden change in Leo''s demeanor. He had not expected such a transformation after his ultimatum. He had expected to be the obvious choice. But Erik was too proud to take back his words at this point. After all, he was a member of the Feuerkranz family, while Leo had not yet been adopted by any noble family.

 Chapter 78: Battle Royale II.

    Chapter 78: Battle Royale II.


    Chapter 78: Battle Royale II.


    Erik straightened his posture and replied confidently to Leo''s challenge, his voice echoing through the air. "So what if I am? Just make your choice and be done with it!" Leo and Erik locked gazes, each sizing the other up. The silence was palpable, and neither was budging. The only change in either of their faces was the occasional beads of sweat rolling down Erik''s forehead. After a moment, Leo spoke again. "Fine. It''s settled, then. I''m forming a team with Zeke. You two are welcome to join." Erik''s eyes flicked towards Lena and Edmund, hopeful. His heart swelled with relief when he saw Lena''s smile, but her next words dampened his spirits. "I think you may have overplayed your hand this time, Erik," she said. From her words, it was clear that she would stay with Leo. Edmund said nothing, but his stance was clear. He would stay with the team. Erik felt a twinge of regret, but he wouldn''t back down now. With a nod, he turned to leave, but before he could take a few steps, a voice called after him. It was Leo, who had not taken his eyes off Erik the whole time. In a loud voice, he declared. "Erik Feuerkranz, I will look for you. No matter what team you join, I guarantee that you will not make it to the finals." Erik stiffened at Leo''s declaration, his foot freezing in midair for a moment. But in the next instant, he spun to face Leo, anger etched upon his features. The fact that one of the top teams was targeting him made it unlikely for any other teams to accept him. Erik started to collect mana in his body, about to lash out. However, before he could unleash a spell, a sabre appeared on his shoulder, the movement too fast for him to react. Leo stood before him, a mere half step away, his smirk challenging. "Try me, firecracker," he teased, "and you might not even make it to the start of the event." Erik paled, but his fear was quickly replaced by determination. Summoning a flame spear over each of his shoulders, he was ready to trade blows with Leo. A voice pierced the tension, and an unseen force separated the two combatants. "That''s enough, you two," the man bellowed. "Save it for the competition." Leo nodded to the old man who had stepped between them and returned to his previous position. Erik backed down as well, but his rage was still noticeable. But only a few moments later he had already vanished into the crowd. He was clearly still going to try to form or join a different group. The old man addressed the crowd. "In a few minutes, you''ll be allowed into the arena. You''ll have five minutes to reach a position of your choice before the fighting begins. You can either try to fortify a position or roam. The event will end when only sixteen students remain standing." He seemed to remember something else and addressed the crowd once more. "And one more thing. There will be hidden observers throughout the arena. Their job will be to declare students disqualified after a loss and take them to the healers if necessary." Some students began asking trivial questions about the rules of this round. Zeke was no longer paying attention. Instead, he approached Leo, eager to talk to him. "There was no need for all of that, Leo. I would have been fine on my own." Zeke said, his voice carrying a note of confusion. Leo gave Zeke a stern nod. "I believe you. The reason I got so angry with Erik had nothing to do with you in the first place. I got angry because he was trying to use his position to force my hand. If he had a legitimate reason, as Lena did, I would have backed down. But not like that. There''s nothing I hate more than nobles who abuse their power." Zeke saw a glint of hatred in Leo''s eyes as he spoke. He couldn''t help but wonder what experiences had fueled such a deep resentment. But instead of dwelling on it, he simply smiled and nodded at Leo in gratitude. "Either way, I appreciate the help. It''s made things a lot easier for me." Leo''s friendly demeanor returned, and he clapped Zeke on the shoulder. "It was nothing. With our team, I have no doubt we''ll advance to the next round." Lena interjected with a teasing grin. "Gentlemen, enough with the bromance. We''ve got limited time, let''s come up with a strategy." The girl''s words were met with serious nods from both Leo and Zeke as they shifted their focus to strategy. Leo rubbed the back of his head, looking sheepish. "I have a good sense for the flow of battle, but strategy is not exactly my strong suit," he admitted. Zeke chuckled at the change in Leo''s demeanor. A minute ago, he had been like a wild beast, angry and ready for battle. Now he was acting the part of the embarrassed teenager. But there was no time for Zeke to marvel at Leo''s quick changes in mood. He had to think of something for their team, as he considered it partly his fault that they were down a strong Fire Mage. He was determined to come up with the best possible strategy for their unique combination. This was his way of making up for his perceived blunder. "I think we should play the role of Ambushers," Zeke said after only a moment, grabbing the attention of the others. "Explain." a new voice said. It was Edmund who spoke up, his deep and gravelly voice matched his serious appearance. Zeke gathered his thoughts. In order, he started to explain the mental steps he had taken to arrive at his conclusion. "We have no Wind Mages in our team, so that means we have nobody who specializes in scouting. We would have to charge ahead blind, were we to act as hunters. It is also likely that we would be met with traps in that scenario. The lack of a designated Fire Mage also means our long-range damage potential is subpar. This would make it much harder for us to attack fortified positions head-on." Zeke took a moment to gauge his teammates'' reactions. He was relieved to only see an intense focus on their faces rather than any blame for the loss of their Fire Mage. "That means we would be at a disadvantage in a standard combat scenario," Zeke continued. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, figuring out how best to explain his idea. "What our team excels in, though, is extreme close-range damage," Zeke said, starting to highlight their strengths. "Me and Leo are probably the hardest hitters in the entire year if we manage to get close enough to the opponents." Leo''s ears reddened slightly at the praise. He was putting a lot more importance on Zeke''s assessment than the boy had realized. He wondered why his opinion was so important to Leo. But now was not the time to consider this. He merely smiled and shook his head at Leo''s overreaction. "We need to couple our close-range damage with the battlefield control that Lena and Edmund can bring to the table. There''s probably no other team that can escape if we manage to get the drop on them." Zeke finished his analysis of their team and waited for their reactions. Lena was the first to agree, but her face was still troubled. "That is very true, IF we manage to catch our opponents by surprise, we could probably secure an easy victory," she said. "I don''t suppose you have a plan for that as well, wonder boy?" she asked Zeke with a teasing grin. Zeke returned her smile with one of his own. "I might have something in mind that you''ll probably enjoy," he responded. Zeke leaned close to Lena and whispered something into her ear. At first, she was taken aback by his close proximity and seemed flustered. But as she listened to his plan, her expression shifted to one of deep contemplation. Finally, a radiant smile settled on her face. "This might actually work! If we can pull it off, we could take out a couple of other teams with ease. Even if the plan doesn''t work, we would still be basically untouchable," she said, clearly excited by Zeke''s proposal. After explaining his plan to the other two boys, they all agreed to implement Zeke''s strategy. Leo, for some reason, seemed even more proud of the idea than if he had come up with it himself. He constantly reminded the others how great of an idea it had been to add Zeke to the team. The others initially agreed enthusiastically, but as Leo continued to bring it up, even Zeke couldn''t take it anymore. He tried to hit Leo over the head when the boy brought it up once again. However, Leo dodged the strike with ease and shot Zeke a challenging smirk. He seemed to have gotten the message, though and stopped praising Zeke. It was at this moment that the overseer called for the contestants to get ready. "Everyone, prepare yourselves. The event will start any moment now. You will only have five minutes to get into position before you must fight," the overseer commanded. Zeke''s companions shared a look and a nod, their understanding of their mission clear. However, Leo''s gaze was fixated on Erik, who against all odds, had found a new group to align with. It was comprised of powerful students in their own right. But Zeke was confident that their team could triumph over Erik''s new group in battle. Leo cast a piercing gaze upon each member of Erik''s group and bellowed, "Dead man walking, all of you!" With a final disdainful look, Leo said no more, ignoring them for the remainder of the waiting period. Though Zeke found Leo''s theatrics to be excessive, he couldn''t help but feel a thrill. The artificial rivalry that Leo had single-handedly created was a powerful motivator. The impending showdown with Erik''s group left Zeke giddy with anticipation. Finally, the gate to the arena swung open. The first to react was the old man who had told them to get ready only moments earlier. With a shout, the old gatekeeper signaled the start of the event, his withered arms swinging wildly. "Go, go, go! Into the arena with you all!" The students needed no further encouragement. Zeke and his team were among the first to race through the gates and onto the sandy arena floor. Zeke scanned the surrounding terrain, taking in the jagged rock formations to the east and the clear pond to the north. He knew the terrain of the arena well enough, having memorized the layout from a bird''s-eye view, and he was eager to put his plan into action. With a confident smile, Zeke turned to his teammates. "I know the way," he declared. He set off in a sprint toward their predetermined destination. The rest of the group followed close behind, their hearts pounding with excitement. As they reached the marshy area, Zeke couldn''t contain his grin. He surveyed the swampy surroundings, then turned to Lena with a gleam in his eye. "Are you ready?" he asked, a hint of anticipation in his voice.

 Chapter 79: Battle Royale III.

    Chapter 79: Battle Royale III.


    Chapter 79: Battle Royale III. Zeke and his group had finally reached the swamp. As they had expected, there were no other teams in sight. Zeke and Leo began scanning the surroundings while Lena and Edmund got to work. Only moments passed before a thin layer of fog started to descend upon the swamp, obscuring the distant scenery. Zeke remembered that Lena was a specialist in using fog and mist. He knew that she had engraved the spell [Water Manipulation] on her core. She liked to use it to create fine water particles in the air, creating chaos on the battlefield by robbing enemies of their vision. While everyone else was blind, she alone retained a limited awareness of movement within the fog. This fact meant she always had the upper hand, given enough time to set it up first. However, the spell had its downsides. First, the cost of mana was high. Zeke''s team sought to mitigate this by using the ambient water in the swamp, instead of creating the water using mana. This method also had the added benefit of fooling other students into thinking that the fog was natural. Another downside was that if Lena used the spell while in a team, they would all be blinded as well. There was no readily available solution to fix this flaw either. Zeke was determined to still use the fog idea. He had come up with multiple countermeasures to work around this limitation. His first idea involved Edmund, who was creating raised pathways through the swamp. According to Zeke''s strategy, the team would utilize these raised pathways to silently navigate the swamp. They would then wait for enemy teams to enter one of the many fog-free pockets within the marsh. These pockets were arranged by Lena. They were mere meters in diameter, just enough for a group to gather and regroup. But they had not enough space for any effective maneuvering when Zeke and Leo emerged from the mist. This left their opponent with only two options. The ambushed team could either stay and fight or flee into the swamp through the veil of fog. In the case of the former, Zeke and Leo would engage in close combat. They would wreak havoc, while Edmund and Lena provided backup. In the event they chose the latter, Zeke and Leo would give chase. Lena and Edmund would also utilize their abilities to prevent the enemy team''s escape. The combination of fog and the strategic use of their abilities would give Zeke''s team the upper hand. As the mists of the swamp thickened, Zeke''s confidence strengthened in equal measures. Despite the shroud of fog that surrounded him, his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] allowed him to see meters ahead with clarity. He kept an eye on his teammates. He had to make sure none of them got lost. He moved to take Lena''s hand, the two of them standing vigilant at the heart of the swamp. As agreed, Zeke would stay by Lena''s side. His fledgling telepathic abilities would be used to silently inform the team. They waited for other teams to enter the fog. The four of them stood together, nerves taut with excitement. Zeke cast his gaze upon Lena, the only one near enough for him to make out in the hazy surroundings. She stood with her eyes closed. Her features were etched with intense concentration. She focused all her efforts on sensing movement through her connection to the fog. Her eyelids fluttered and Zeke started to smile. At the next moment, her eyes snapped open. She returned his smile and held up all five fingers of her free hand, then gestured towards the south. The stage was set, and the moment had come for Zeke and his team to strike. He nodded in response to Lena''s gesture, indicating that he had understood. He focused his mind and telepathically spoke to his teammates. "Five foes to the south, let''s go!" Lena, with her hand still clasped tightly in Zeke''s, took the lead down the raised pathway, her senses honed on the source of the disturbance. They had traveled for only a short time when Lena suddenly came to a stop, indicating for Zeke to take the lead. He acknowledged her signal with a nod and stepped past her, sending a telepathic message to the team. "The enemy is right ahead. We proceed as planned. Leo and I will advance, with Lena and Edmund ready to respond to their actions." Leo moved to stand beside Zeke, ready to join the charge at a moment''s notice. He took a deep breath and readied himself, relying on his senses to guide him. The ever-thinning fog was a clear sign that they were getting closer to the enemy. As the two frontline fighters made their way forward, Zeke soon started to hear voices from ahead. Zeke and Leo shared a glance and crept toward the sound of the voices. They were driven by the knowledge that their quarry had been located. Ahead, Zeke could make out two figures, one male and one female, deep in conversation. As he drew closer, he overheard the boy exclaiming. "This swamp is a golden opportunity for us. We can probably hide in here for the longest time without being found. Let the other teams fight it out and weaken themselves. By the time we emerge, there will be nobody left strong enough to oppose us!" The girl, however, seemed less confident. "I don''t know, Bert," she said, "something about this swamp is giving me the creeps. I think we shouldn''t stay here for long. Don''t you guys also think that it''s weird that there are pockets in the fog? There''s even solid ground below our feet. I don''t like this. I think we should..." Her words trailed off as she suddenly fixed her gaze on Zeke. The moment stretched taut as Zeke realized that they had been discovered. With a roar, he charged forward, with Leo hot on his heels. Zeke pushed the limits of his physical ability. He bolstered his strength to its utmost without risking harm to himself. He lunged forward, charging directly at the girl, who was now eyeing him with recognition. She scowled in frustration at her team''s failure to prevent Zeke from getting so close. Nevertheless, she acted quickly and summoned a blazing [Flame Pillar] to bar his way. But before the pillar could fully materialize, a deluge of water flooded the area, dousing the flame. With a single bound, Zeke was upon her. He preferred not to use his staff in this fight. He was still mindful of the devastating damage the heavy, metal-reinforced weapon could inflict. But in the heat of battle, he wouldn''t take any chances. Zeke delivered a fierce punch to her gut that left her gasping for breath and doubled over on the ground. Zeke pivoted and unleashed his [Mind Fog] spell on the enemy furthest in the rear. The boy was in the midst of gathering mana for a [Pressure Lance] spell. In close combat, this was one of the few spells that truly frightened Zeke. This was one of only a few spells that he would not dare face head-on. Zeke used his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to take quick stock of the battle situation. Leo had just taken down his own opponent with a combination of two [Earth Pillars] and an uppercut. A third opponent, another Fire Mage, was being pinned down by Lena. Edmund was busy raising the earth toward the back of the fight, making it even harder for the remaining opponents to flee. That left two opponents for Zeke and Leo to take care of. Zeke looked between the Wind mage from earlier and an earth mage who looked to be on the verge of having a panic attack. Zeke guessed that this was the guy who had spoken earlier. He had nothing but pity for the boy who had led his team into this situation. Zeke decided that he would leave this guy to Leo. Instead, he charged towards the Wind Mage he had hit with his [Mind Fog] spell a second earlier. The way Zeke''s new mind spell worked was that it would slow all thoughts and reactions of the target. But as the target regained clarity, the effects of the spell would wear off. It usually only took a True Mage a couple of seconds to regain full control over their senses. However, In the first one or two seconds, the reaction time of an affected Mage was severely restricted. Zeke used that window of opportunity to get as close to his chosen opponent as possible. The enemy Mage seemed to have exceptionally weak willpower. By the time Zeke arrived at his side two seconds later, the poor guy seemed to be still pretty dazed. Zeke felt a pang of guilt as he prepared to attack the Wind Mage, who was still out of it from his [Mind Fog] spell. Zeke struck the spindly mage with a precise blow to the side of his forehead, rendering him unconscious. As Zeke scanned the battlefield, he realized with surprise that there was nothing left for him to do. Leo had just dispatched Bert, the earth mage, with a swift blow from the flat side of his saber. Lena had overpowered her fire mage opponent with water tentacles that had forced their way down the mage''s throat. Zeke watched with a mixture of awe and trepidation as the mage''s struggles grew weaker and weaker. Finally, he collapsed. He was unable to fight against the watery prison that held him captive any longer. Zeke shot a wary glance at Lena, not wanting to find himself on the receiving end of such a disturbing spell. With the battle over, the only thing left to do was to tend to the wounded and assess the damage. The group convened in the center of the battlefield. Each silently assessed their own and the team''s condition before Leo broke the silence. "That went better than we could have hoped," he said with a note of pride in his voice. "Five down, and no casualties on our side. Not a bad start." Lena, while also elated, was more reserved in her enthusiasm. "It was a good performance," she agreed, "but keep in mind, those five were just second-rung competitors. They didn''t even make it to first place in their group. We may not be so fortunate against one of the truly elite teams." Edmund nodded. His demeanor was as methodical and measured as ever. "We shouldn''t let our guard down," he said, echoing Lena''s caution. Zeke chimed in, his voice firm and confident. "Whether this was a strong team or not shouldn''t be our focus," he began, "we have just proven that our strategy works. Let''s head back to the center and wait for the next team to fall into our trap." The trio nodded in agreement and followed Lena back to their starting point. A quarter of an hour later, the next team stumbled into their trap. With a swing of his arm, Zeke unleashed his [Blood Whip], sending two opponents to the ground. The final foe was left for Leo to handle. Leo took down the last enemy. Zeke was forced to showcase a new trick he had been working on. The [Blood Whip] had one significant drawback - the excessive use of blood. However, Zeke had found a way to rectify this. With a flick of his wrist, Zeke began to draw the blood back into his body, the wounds on his hands closing in its wake. Leo gazed at Zeke in disbelief, staring from his face to his hands and back again. "Yuck! That looks disgusting, like a snake crawling into your body!" He said with a twinkle in his eye. "Jokes aside, you''ve actually figured out a way to fix one of the major downsides of your spell in just one month? You must be a genius when it comes to spell theory. No wonder someone as great as Maximilian would take you under his wing." Zeke basked in the praise from Leo, but he felt like he could hear a weird undertone in Leo''s voice. Before he could inquire further, Lena interjected. "You two can fuss over each other later," she said. "Let''s get back to the center and await the next group." Zeke and Leo followed her and Edmund, returning to their starting position in silence. For a while, they remained still and quiet. But after half an hour of waiting, Lena squeezed Zeke''s hand. He turned to see her raise two fingers and nod in a direction, indicating the position of the group. Just as Zeke was about to relay the message, Lena squeezed his hand again. Confused, he looked at her to see her face scrunched in concentration. After a moment, she leaned in and whispered. "I think those two guys were chased into the swamp by a larger group. This wasn''t part of the plan, and I am not completely sure what our best move here is. But I trust you to make the right call. This is your plan after all." Zeke''s heart swelled with gratitude at the trust Lena placed in him. He felt a sense of responsibility to live up to it and make the right decision. Zeke considered the situation at hand, considering every possibility. With a firm decision in mind, he turned to his team, ready to share his plan. "Two individuals are being pursued into the swamp by a larger force," he began, using his telepathy. "I propose we wait for an opportunity to ambush the larger group. The two stragglers pose no threat to us, four against two. But the larger force could be a formidable challenge." He paused, looking at each member of his team, searching for any objections or concerns. But all he found was silence, and Lena rising from her seat, taking his hand. It seems the team was in agreement in trusting Zeke''s judgment. He was moved by the gesture, but also started to feel the weight of their trust upon him. He could only hope he would live up to their expectations. As Zeke and his team approached the nearest pocket in the fog, they heard the sounds of voices nearby. To his surprise, Zeke recognized one of the voices. It belonged to the young woman who had taken second place in his group. "Do you think they''ll be able to find us in here?" the frightened voice asked. Her companion sounded a little more confident as she replied, "I''m not sure, but it won''t be safe for long. There''s also something strange about this fog. I can''t seem to disperse it with my wind magic. I think it was created using..." Before she could finish her thought, another voice interrupted her. "Hah! finally found you. Did you really think you could escape forever because you''re both Wind Mages?" Zeke''s eyes widened as a group of five emerged into the clearing, it turned out to be Erik and his new team. Their leader, a girl with light blue hair and a cruel smile, was Martina Bachlauf. The girl was a talented Water Mage from a renowned family. She was second only to Lena in terms of mastery of the water element in their grade. Zeke could sense the tension radiating from Lena and Leo as they saw their rivals. He hoped they would wait for the optimal moment to strike rather than recklessly charging forward. As the team started to circle the clearing according to Zeke''s instructions, the other groups didn''t stand still either. The two Wind Mages had resigned themself to their fate. They were clearly exhausted already and didn''t have the energy to continue running. The bolder of the two girls decided that if she was going to go down either way, she might as well try to cause some emotional scars on her way out. "Well, it doesn''t matter if you''ve managed to catch us. You wont be far behind us. You clowns should not have accepted Erik into your group. All of you are already..." she paused for dramatic effect, before repeating Leo''s words from earlier, "...Dead! Men! Walking!" Her companion nodded in agreement, adding her own warning. "Dumb move to pick a fight with Ezekiel as well, you guys should have seen what he did to Samuel in the group stage. The only reason I even managed to advance was because of the massacre he caused. Last I heard, they were still trying to put him back into a shape that resembles a humanoid!" The words hit their mark, causing unease to ripple through Erik''s group. But their leader, Martina, silenced the unease with a cold, hard voice. "Good for you for finding your spine," she sneered. "But those guys aren''t here. It''s just you two, and us, in this fog. And nobody will hear your screams." There was a moment of silence, and then a voice spoke from right behind the group of five, accompanied by the sound of wet footsteps. It was Leo, his voice as cold as the surrounding fog. "Nobody will hear you scream, indeed," he said, as he sprang into action. ?v€l-B1n.

 Chapter 80: Battle Royale IV.

    Chapter 80: Battle Royale IV.


    The members of Erik''s group responded quickly and effectively to Leo''s sudden attack. The two Fire Mages unleashed a bombardment of spells at their assailant. The Earth Mage strengthened his defenses with a layer of [Earthen Armour], before taking his position at the front of the party. The Wind Mage, meanwhile, primed a [Pressure Bolt] to prevent Leo from advancing any further.


    Martina, the group''s Water Mage and leader, was the only one to take a more tactical approach. She instantly understood that Leo was likely not acting alone. She started erecting a [Water Shield] to protect the group''s flanks and rear. She hoped to guard against any potential ambushes.


    Her efforts were in vain, though, as Zeke broke through her still-forming barrier with ease. He had taken advantage of the distraction caused by Leo''s initial charge to approach.


    Zeke had snuck up on the Wind Mage and attacked with his reinforced staff. The blow was relentless and targeted the boy''s center mass with deadly precision.


    The Mage was completely caught off guard by the sudden attack. He had fallen victim to Zeke''s [Mind Fog] spell a moment before. In a last-ditch effort, he tried to slip away. But he didn''t manage to avoid the blow completely. Zeke''s staff, adorned with a dragon skull, crashed into his shoulder with a bone-shattering crack. The mage let out a pained scream, drawing the attention of the rest of the group to the ambush.


    Zeke was relentless, not giving his enemies a chance to intervene. He swiftly followed up his first strike with a sweeping blow to the wounded mage''s head. He rendered him unconscious and therefore unable to continue the fight. With the Wind Mage out of commission, Erik''s group was down a member - making the two groups equal in number.


    Zeke took a moment to assess the situation. Leo was putting on quite the show, dodging and weaving as he traded spells with the two enemy Fire Mages. The surrounding area was dotted with tall [Earth Pillars], erected by Leo himself. He darted in and out of cover from the enemy''s attacks to not get overwhelmed.


    Farther back, Lena had joined the fray as well. She was locked in combat with Martina, the enemy team leader. The two were known for their fierce rivalry. It was likely that the reason Martina had even agreed to bring Erik along was because of this fact. Zeke was almost certain that she had been hoping for a chance to finally settle the score with her longtime adversary.


    His gaze shifted to Edmund just as he clashed with the opposing Earth Mage. The two of them had become wrapped in earthen armor and immediately began exchanging blows. At first glance, the fight appeared to be a contest of raw strength, but Zeke could see the intricacies at play. The ground underneath and around the two combatants was constantly changing. Each combatant was trying to unbalance the other. Every so often, a chasm would open up, or a pillar would rise from the ground. This was a battle not just of brute force, but of mastery over the earth element as well.


    Zeke was momentarily captivated by the spectacular display of magic and strength that surrounded him. Each combatant was showcasing their mastery of their respective elemental magic. However, he quickly refocused, recognizing the urgency of the situation. Leo was in a tough spot, fighting two mages on his own. He was already covered in burns, but didn''t slow down despite his wounds.


    Zeke had to repay Leo''s trust. His friend had followed his plan and drawn the enemy''s attention. This allowed Zeke to execute a sneak attack on one of their opponents. Now, it was Zeke''s turn to help Leo in his quest for a one-on-one showdown with Erik. He surveyed the area, searching for the best way to join the fight. His gaze was drawn to the earth pillars that Leo had erected as cover.


    With a crafty glint in his eyes, Zeke launched himself into action. He charged straight toward the two Fire Mages who were standing side by side. They were ready to cover each other''s backs. With a clear strategy in mind, Zeke prepared himself to turn the tide of the battle.


    Zeke''s approaching form was immediately spotted. The Fire Mages started redirecting some of their spells in his direction to ward him off. But Zeke was not deterred. With all his might, he leaped over the incoming spells, gliding forward with purpose.


    The two boys sneered at this move. An airborne enemy without flight capability was an easy target. The second Fire Mage aimed at Zeke and was just about to release a spell, when he suddenly froze mid-cast. He had lost track of Zeke.


    Zeke was aware of the danger he was putting himself in by jumping. The moment his feet left the ground, he started to create a [Blood Whip] wrapping the band around a nearby pillar. With a strong tug, he changed direction abruptly. This caused him to disappear from the sight of the two Mages in an instant.


    He emerged from behind the pillar with newfound speed, having harnessed the momentum of the swing. Zeke''s shoulder strained under the pressure. He could feel that he was approaching the limit of what his body could handle. He was panicking a little upon realizing how much speed he had picked up with a single swing.


    The two Fire Mages were shocked by his move. They were now redirected most of their spells toward him in a desperate attempt to keep him at bay. Suddenly, Leo burst out from the dust cloud and seized the opportunity to attack. He had been overlooked for a moment too long. He brandished his saber and lunged toward Erik. The Fire Mage reacted quickly but was unable to cast a defensive spell in time.


    Zeke''s gaze was drawn to the sky above Martina. There, a massive water bubble made from the surrounding mist hung suspended. In the next moment, the bubble burst, unleashing a torrent of water onto Martina. The girl was already basking in her imminent victory when she was suddenly thrown to the ground. She was immediately overwhelmed by the immense pressure of the descending waterfall.


    Zeke watched in awe as Lena unleashed her full mastery of Water Magic upon Martina. The rush of water had been relentless. A cascade of liquid power that left the defeated Mage shackled to the ground.


    Zeke stepped closer, seeking to capture the intricate details of Lena''s spellwork. He found himself fascinated by the way she had utilized the torrents of water. She had molded it to her will and used it to bind her opponent after pushing her to the ground.


    Of all the elemental affinities, Zeke had always held a special appreciation for Water Magic. It was the closest to his own blood magic, after all. He watched Lena effortlessly wield the power of the swamp. He felt his understanding of magic deepening and expanding.


    He made a mental note to speak with Lena after the fight. He wanted to learn more about her techniques in creating solid constructs out of a liquid substance. In Zeke''s mind, there was always room for growth and improvement. The opportunity to learn from a talent like Lena was not one he would pass up lightly.


    Zeke approached the defenseless Water Mage. She was lying on the ground, shackled by Lena''s water magic. The fear in her eyes was palpable as she looked up at Zeke, realizing her fate was in his hands. He knew that this moment could easily turn into a trauma for Martina. Therefore, he had no intention of making it any worse than it had to be.


    With a swift kick to the head, Zeke rendered her unconscious. He wanted to spare her any further suffering. Lena soon released Martina from her shackles and slumped to the ground. She had exhausted herself in the fight and was unable to stand any longer. Zeke could tell that it was a hard-fought victory for her, but her cunning plan had paid off in the end.


    As the bout drew to a close, Zeke''s attention shifted to Leo and Erik. The Fire Mage''s resistance was waning as he lost more and more blood, driven on only by his stubborn pride. Leo, too, was showing the toll of the battle.


    Thanks to his valiant efforts as a decoy, he was covered in burn wounds. His left arm appeared to have been used to smother a campfire. Zeke could see that Leo''s Earthen Armor had been shattered in many places. The young Mage had taken a considerable beating.


    Despite his injuries, Leo still radiated energy and vitality, while Erik looked like a walking corpse. Zeke called out to the two fighters, his voice ringing clear.


    "It''s time to end this," he said. "Leo, we need to regroup and plan our next move."


    Zeke''s voice jolted Leo and Erik from their focused states. They had been so consumed by the battle that they had failed to take in their surroundings.


    When Erik caught a glimpse of his defeated team, his expression soured. The sight of Martina lying unconscious was enough to sap what little remained of his strength and willpower. He collapsed onto the ground, surrendering the fight.


    Leo''s mood only improved after Erik''s surrender. He strode over to Zeke with his hand held high, ready for a celebratory high five. Zeke didn''t hesitate to oblige his friend, slapping his hand with a loud clap and offering a hearty "Good job!"


    With the conclusion of the battle, Zeke turned his attention to the two Wind Mage girls. They had yet to move from their positions. He exchanged a glance with his companions, looking for ideas on how to deal with this situation.


    Lena and Leo were both avoiding his gaze, leaving the situation for him to deal with. Edmund turned and walked away, clearly uninterested in dealing with the girls.


    Zeke let out a sigh as he approached them. The task of handling the aftermath of the battle was his responsibility, it seemed. He had to find a way to deal with the situation, despite the exhaustion he felt. He had to ensure that the girls were not going to become a problem later on.

 Chapter 81: Battle Royale V.

    Chapter 81: Battle Royale V.


    Zeke approached the two girls, forcing his face to take on a friendly expression as he did so. He was considering how best to handle the situation at hand. He came to a stop a few steps away from them. Their quivering lips, a clear sign that they felt unsafe in his presence.


    Zeke cast his gaze upon the young woman he had encountered in the earlier stage of the tournament. He attempted to ease the palpable tension in the air.


    "It''s good to see you again," he said, adopting a non-threatening tone. The girl''s complexion paled at his words, and she tightened her grip on her companion''s arm. It was the other young woman who responded. Even so, her voice was trembling.


    "What are your intentions towards us?"


    Zeke sighed, feeling the frustration mounting within him. He shook his head at the absurdity of the situation. After a moment of contemplation, he spoke with a measured tone. He had given up on the idea of acting overly friendly.


    "To be honest, I''m not quite sure. I believe it would be easiest for all parties involved if you were to surrender. It''s obvious that your cores are depleted, based on the fact that you''re not attempting to flee."


    Zeke could tell that the bolder of the two girls wanted to interject. He held up his hand to forestall any argument.


    "Even if you were operating at full capacity, you would have no chance against any two members of my team."


    This shut the girls up. They had nothing to retort with. His straightforward demeanor seemed to work a lot better in easing the girl''s fear. Zeke seized the opportunity as the girls remained silent. He noted the subtle shift in their body language as they grew more at ease in his presence. He sought to build on this momentum.


    "You''ve both done exceptionally well to make it this far in the tournament!" Zeke said, catching their attention.


    "At this point, only the most skilled remain. Even Erik, one of the strongest Fire Mages in our grade, has been disqualified. Just look at him over there."


    Zeke gestured to where Erik was being supported by a staff member. His wounds were too severe to allow him to walk unaided. The sight elicited a glimmer of pride in the girls'' eyes, and Zeke saw a chance to make his case.


    "However, herein lies the conundrum. Even now, after two hours of fighting, there is still no end in sight. It is likely that the other groups are in some sort of stalemate. That means that the remaining groups probably won''t clash. Not for as long as there are still stragglers running around."


    Zeke paused, confident that the girls could deduce the implications of his words. This was his sincere perspective, and he was not trying to manipulate them in any manner. Now, it was merely a matter of time to see if they would choose to heed his well-intentioned advice.


    The girls acknowledged Zeke''s words with a nod. They walked a few steps away to discuss their options. Zeke could hear them exchanging hushed whispers. They would glance in his direction or at his team occasionally. Zeke was confident that they posed no danger to him or his team. He remained patient as he awaited their decision. He had noticed earlier the slight cracks in both of their cores. This was a sign of overexertion.


    After only a minute, the girls returned. They appeared more at ease. It seemed they had come to a satisfactory conclusion. The first girl, who had spoken earlier, stepped forward. She slightly inclined her head and spoke on behalf of the duo.


    "Thanks, Ezekiel, for taking the time to speak with us. You even provided your insight. I really appreciated your honesty. Both of us are aware that you didn''t have to extend us this courtesy. We have decided to withdraw from the tournament and accept our current ranking." She said before adding in a playful tone.


    They moved towards the center of the arena. There, they expected to encounter more competitors. Zeke spotted a group of six on top of the tallest hill, he recognized all of them. The team was composed of four Earth Mages and two Fire Mages.


    They had positioned themselves defensively. The Earth Mages were probably tasked with keeping any approaching enemies at bay. Meanwhile, the Fire Mages would launch powerful attacks from behind their protective barrier. This strategic position was undoubtedly difficult to attack with only Zeke''s team. He was sure that many other competitors would also avoid it.


    Zeke and his team arrived at the center of the arena and were greeted by the sight of two other groups. They were seemingly confronting each other. Despite the hostile looks they were exchanging, no one had yet resorted to violence.


    Curious to learn more, Zeke and his team approached the groups. They stopped at a safe distance to indicate their peaceful intentions. In response, the two other groups shifted their positions to form a triangle with Zeke''s team. The atmosphere was tense as the members of all three teams cautiously sized each other up.


    Finally, a girl who appeared to be the leader of one of the five-member teams broke the silence. She addressed Lena in a voice that was both friendly and tense.


    "Lena," the girl greeted with a smile. "I didn''t think you were still around. Haven''t seen you at all since the fighting started."


    Lena returned the smile. She was clearly familiar with the girl.


    "Hey Rona," she responded. "I am not surprised that our groups haven''t met earlier, we had ourselves a good thing going in the swamp."


    Rona''s eyes widened in surprise at Lena''s words. She let out a hearty laugh.


    "You were in the swamp? No wonder we never saw you! We started calling it the ''Man-Eater Swamp''. Peter here swore he heard the sound of a monster roaring from within. We thought it was a trap to make the arena more interesting."


    Zeke noticed Peter standing behind Rona. This was someone he hadn''t seen since the day of the evaluation. The boy he met back then had transformed into a confident man with gentle eyes. Zeke only recognized him as the same person after Rona mentioned his name. As Peter cast his gaze over the gathering, he sent Zeke a friendly nod of recognition.


    However, the harmonious atmosphere was disrupted soon after. The aggressive tone of a young man cut into the conversation.


    "Are you all just going to stand around and chat?" he barked, "I didn''t come here to waste time."


    The young man appeared to be the leader of the other team. His harsh tone drew the attention of everyone present. Zeke was familiar with the other boy.


    Roland had always struck him as a bit of an oddity. The boy was an Earth Mage, but his fiery temper stood out from the rest of his kind. If Zeke wasn''t able to see his core, he would have sworn him to be a Fire Mage based on his behavior.


    The young man''s impatience was evident. Without any ceremony, he inserted himself into the conversation. When he spoke, his words were tinged with annoyance.


    "Let''s focus on the task at hand," he barked. "We are trying to find a solution to this persistent problem. I am not here for idle chit-chat."

 Chapter 82: Battle Royale VI.

    Chapter 82: Battle Royale VI.


    Rona clicked her tongue, but still answered the boy.


    "Things have changed, now that a new group has joined us. Don''t you think so too, Roland?"


    Roland didn''t seem convinced. Still, his gaze traveled over every member of Zeke''s team. His eyes wandered from Lena to Edmund, pausing a moment on the Earth Mage before traveling to Leo''s figure. He locked eyes with Leo for a moment. Soon he grimaced and finally swept his gaze over Zeke.


    Upon locking eyes with Zeke, the Earth mage''s face grew even uglier. Zeke had fought against Roland several times in the past. He liked his chances against the Earth Mage. Roland seemed to come to some kind of internal decision.


    "Fine, you are right, they are a pretty strong team in their own right. I think we should include them in the plan."


    Leo, with a gleam in his eyes, looked between Rona and Roland.


    "Can you guys please explain what is going on here?" he asked.


    "The situation is like this. Our two teams combined have a total of 10 members. Then there is your team with another 4." Rona started to explain.


    "You guys probably saw the mountain team as well as the lake team on your way over here, right? That makes another 10 members between those two teams. So if my calculations are correct and there are no more people hiding in the swamp, that would put us at a total of 24 remaining contestants."


    Zeke knew where she was going with this and continued in her stead.


    "If my guess is correct, then you had planned to combine your two groups to take out one of the two other teams?"


    Rona was slightly surprised by Zeke''s quick deduction. Even so, she nodded in response, indicating that he was right.


    Leo turned to look at Zeke in surprise and asked, "How can you tell?"


    Zeke smiled at the innocent wonder in Leo''s voice and started to explain.


    "It''s pretty clear that the two teams that have fortified their positions are not going to budge. That leaves the two roaming teams with only two real options. Option 1: Rona and Roland can fight it out between themselves. Option 2: They can combine their strengths to attack one of the fortified positions."


    "From what I can see," Zeke continued. "Their two groups are about even in strength. If they were to fight, it is likely that most of their members would get wiped out. That makes their choice pretty obvious. If it were me, I would definitely choose the second option as well. It just rubs me the wrong way for those two teams to get a free pass just because they turtled up. And by fighting among ourselves, we would be playing right into their hands."


    Roland barked a short laugh before saying, "You at least have some guts. But if you are so smart, egghead, why don''t you take a guess? Which of the two teams were we planning on attacking?"


    Zeke didn''t hesitate before responding, "The mountain team, no doubt."


    Roland was visibly startled by the quick reply and the certainty in Zeke''s voice. After a second, he hid his surprise.


    "Why do you think so?" he asked.


    Zeke looked at him with a smirk. He was letting the boy know that he had caught on to what he was doing. Roland was obviously just trying to play off his surprise by diverting attention. Nonetheless, Zeke still answered.


    "You only have two Water Mages between the two of you," Zeke explained. "If my guess is right, those four in the pond would just flee underwater. They can always take cover if they really felt like they could not win a fight. That would pretty much kill your chances at taking them out."


    Roland reluctantly nodded in agreement with Zeke''s explanation. Though the look on his face made it clear that he wasn''t thrilled about being seen through so easily. He still seemed wary of Zeke, his stance growing more confrontational.


    "You''re awfully calm, standing here between our two groups. How can you be so sure that we won''t turn on you instead?"


    Zeke stood confidently, nodding in agreement.


    "I have two reasons," he stated, a smirk playing at the corners of his lips. "First, even if you guys managed to take us out with no casualties, you would still not be any closer to an end to this event."


    He paused, a challenging gleam in his eyes as he waited for someone to ask about his second reason.


    Moments later, there was a second fireball, rising from the approximate location where Roland''s team should be. Without missing a beat, Leo also sent a fiery beacon into the sky. This was the signal that all three groups were ready to commence the ambush. The team exchanged one last gaze before starting to ascend the hill in front of them. Their nerves were coiled tight as they prepared to spring into action.


    Edmund and Leo stepped up to the front, both of them fully armored in [Earthen Armor]. Zeke and Lena were ready to follow behind them, bracing for any unexpected turns. As the group reached halfway up the hill, they encountered the first sign of resistance.


    They had already climbed a significant distance before anything happened. However, when they were finally attacked, it was with an overwhelming intensity. At least two of the four Earth mages and both Fire Mages were focused on their position.


    Zeke was taken aback, but he quickly realized that it was actually a well-calculated move. They were trying to prevent him and Leo from approaching. They were two of the best close combat specialists.


    The defensive team was well-prepared for an assault, with a diverse range of attacks. Chunks of stone came hurtling down the steep side of the hill. At the last moment, they were diverted by an earthen construct that Leo and Edmund managed to raise in time.


    The first wave was followed by a barrage of fire spells. This left the team with no choice but to seek cover behind Leo''s [Earth Pillars].


    The team had been stalled in their progress, but Zeke was fine with the situation. Their three groups outnumbered their enemies by more than two to one. His team had managed to occupy the attention of four enemies. That meant that the rest of their alliance would have an easier time advancing.


    The opposing team seemed to have realized their disadvantage as well. Whenever they tried to shift their members, Zeke and his team would make another push up the hill. They would gain a few meters of ground and bunker down against the renewed spellfire.


    This pattern continued for another ten minutes, with both sides holding true to their chosen strategy.


    Suddenly, Zeke heard screams coming from up the hill. He knew that this was a good sign and that their allies were making progress. He and his team redoubled their efforts. They were determined to hold the front and help their allies secure a victory.


    Zeke and his team were ready for the final push to the top of the hill. Edmund and Leo led the charge, with Zeke and Lena following closely behind. They encountered no resistance anymore and made their way to the top at a fast but careful pace.


    As they reached the summit, Zeke could see that Rona and Roland''s teams were already present. They were in the midst of a heated argument. Stepping closer, Zeke realized that the attack had not gone smoothly for everyone.


    One member of Roland''s team was missing, and Roland himself was injured. His right arm was broken, and his clothing was torn. He had obviously faced the opposing Fire Mages, and the signs of burns on his robe confirmed this.


    Despite his injuries, Roland was still passionately arguing with Rona and her team. Zeke could see the fury in Roland''s eyes. He immediately understood that this was not a simple disagreement. Something serious had gone wrong during the attack. He was worried to find out what had happened.


    As Zeke approached, he heard Roland scream.


    "If your team hadn''t held back, we wouldn''t have lost a man. And I wouldn''t be in this position right now."


    Lena, however, was not taking his criticism lying down. She replied with a calm but firm voice.


    "Nobody told your group to charge recklessly. We could have taken out the enemy safely if your guy wasn''t so impulsive. Don''t blame me for your own shortcomings."


    Zeke was faced with a difficult situation. He couldn''t take sides without the risk of alienating one of the two groups. The timing couldn''t be worse.


    As he struggled to find the right words, he noticed the expression on Roland''s face change. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes, and Zeke realized immediately what was going to happen.


    He grabbed Leo and Edmund''s shoulders with an iron grip, bringing his team members to a stop. His team was still a couple of meters away from the arguing crowd. The members of Rona and Roland''s teams now also joining in with their own opinions.


    Zeke''s two teammates turned to look at him, surprised by his actions. He could see the question in Leos''s eyes, and the confusion in Edmund''s, they wanted to know why Zeke had stopped them.


    He didn''t answer verbally. Instead, he pulled them both back a couple of steps. Lena also followed. She had come to a stop upon noticing Zeke''s actions.


    Zeke nodded towards Roland, indicating him as the reason for his actions. Before the two could even turn their head back in the direction Zeke had motioned to, there was a loud crash.


    The members of Zeke''s team were the only ones that were outside the affected area. A massive dust cloud had suddenly emerged out of nowhere. His teammates were clearly shocked by the development. They stared with wide eyes and open mouths at the position their allies had just been in.


    From amidst the dust cloud, panicked screams could be heard. This only added further confusion to the scene. Three heads turned to Zeke, waiting for an explanation. He was the only one that was visibly unsurprised by this turn of events.


    Zeke, however, shook his head and sighed. He knew that the situation would become clear to them soon enough. It was only a moment later that they could hear an excited voice coming from the sky. It was Jorgel, the announcer.


    "Congratulation! Everyone still in the competition has managed to advance to the Finals!"

 Chapter 83: Betrayers see Betrayal.

    Chapter 83: Betrayers see Betrayal.


    After the announcement was made, a group of hidden observers converged on the site of the final battle. Zeke and his team watched with bated breath. One of the approaching mages utilized his Wind Magic to dispel the dust cover that had previously obscured the view of the scene.


    What was revealed was the result of a bloody conflict. Amidst the tense mages, ready for action, lay a bloody figure that Zeke could not recognize. The boy was lying face down on the ground, unmoving.


    Zeke had expected this outcome the moment he saw the sinister glint in Roland''s eyes. The Mage had used his mastery over the earth to blind his surrounding comrades with a cloud of fine sand and gravel. Zeke could only guess at what happened next. It seemed as if Roland had used the element of surprise to attack a member of Rona''s team. By doing so, he managed to eliminate the last person necessary for all of them to advance to the finals.


    The moment the body on the ground was revealed, a girl from Rona''s team ran over to him with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "What happened? Oh no, is that peter!?" she cried out.


    Zeke didn''t know how to react to the situation. He had known that the moment after the fight was the most likely for a betrayal to occur. With the finish line already in sight, betrayal became that much more tempting. But he had still hoped that their three groups would remain united until the end.


    Rona was so enraged by the sight that she immediately started to cast. There was no way she would accept this result!


    However, before she could actually retaliate, a man stepped in front of her. He shook his head and spoke with a calm but firm voice.


    "Stand down. The round has ended and there will be no more fighting."


    The man''s words incited Rona even further. She replied with no small amount of venom in her voice.


    "What are you saying? I have to let him get away with this? He can attack his own allies and there are no consequences?"


    The man remained unfazed by Rona''s tone or accusations.


    "This stage of the tournament was a battle royale," he explained. "There are no allies in the eyes of the judges. You formed your groups on your own, and that has nothing to do with the tournament. Roland did not break any rules by attacking his so-called ''ally''. There was no such thing in the first place. The only thing he broke was your trust, not the rules. I would suggest you calm down first and think carefully about your next actions. If you really want to pay Roland back for what he has done, do it in the finals."


    The man''s words didn''t seem to calm Rona down much. The chance to compete in the finals had been snatched away from her teammate. She balled her fist and stomped her feat in impotent rage. But deep down, she knew that there was nothing she could do anymore.


    Zeke watched the exchange from the side. He was saddened by how everything had turned out in the end. Even so, he couldn''t claim that he was surprised by this outcome.


    Another man approached Zeke and his group and told them to follow him out of the arena. Wordlessly, the group of four fell in line behind the man and made their way away from the tragic scene. After a while, Lena was the first to break the silence.


    "How did you know that was going to happen, Zeke?" she asked, looking deep in thought. Zeke was glad to find no sign of blame on her face, only curiosity.


    This was not a subject he was eager to talk about. Still, he had known there would be questions. Zeke sighed but answered her question honestly.


    "I could see it in Roland''s eyes the moment before he attacked. That''s not the only reason, though. I had feared this might happen from the moment I came up with the plan."


    "How could you have predicted this?" Leo asked. "There was no reason for Roland to act like that. We could have won the round without any problems!"


    Zeke sighed again. He was sure that this turn of events would be hard for someone like Leo to understand. Leo was not only one of the strongest students in their grade, but he also had a straightforward personality. Those two factors combined meant that he didn''t waste time on plots or intrigues.


    Zeke thought about how he could make his agitated friend understand.


    "Well, he was probably afraid," he started.


    "They project their own treachery onto others, always suspecting that those around them are just as untrustworthy as they are. But in doing so, they only perpetuate the cycle of deceit and perpetuate their own misery.


    "For true peace of mind and happiness, they must first face the demons within themselves and strive towards redemption."


    As Zeke finished reciting the famous quote, he let out a deep breath. Repeating the words from his favorite book always brought clarity to his mind. But upon getting no reaction even after a long moment from his team, he looked around.


    He noticed that the others had stopped and were staring at him. Even the staff member who was escorting them was giving him weird looks. Leo''s expression was the most exaggerated as he stared at Zeke with an open mouth.


    "What are you, a walking library? How come you just had the perfect quote ready?" He asked with an incredulous look on his face.


    Zeke got a bit defensive after being stared at by everybody.


    "Hey, what''s with the looks? It''s from one of my favorite books, alright? You guys should all read a little more!" he replied in a testy voice.


    The uncharacteristic outburst from the usually ever-so-composed Zeke made the others chuckle. They continued on their way. His outburst had broken the tension, and they all continued on their way, more relaxed and at ease.


    Lena was the next to speak up. Zeke had noticed that she had wanted to ask her own question several times, but never managed to muster up the courage before.


    "Why didn''t you stop it, if you''ve seen the betrayal coming? You promised earlier that you would stop this from happening, no matter who was responsible."


    Zeke sighed again. He had expected this question, but he was still caught off guard by how guilty he felt upon hearing it. With a conflicted expression, he turned his head to look up at the fake sky of the arena. After a moment, he tried to explain his reasoning.


    "I could tell you that I would have been too late anyway. Or that I would have been the one to break the peace if I had attacked him first. Or even that the alliance was doomed the moment he tried to attack his teammates, which is all true by the way.


    "However, the real reason I did not act was that I never considered them to be my teammates in the first place. I promised to look out for you guys, and that was my first priority."


    Zeke turned to face Lena, fixing her with an intense gaze as he went on.


    "In all the plans that I suggested and with every action I have taken since entering this stage, I have always put the success of our team first. The moment I realized Roland was going to attack, my first thought wasn''t ''I have to stop this.'' Instead, I was thinking, ''This is probably for the best.''"


    Zeke had a guilty look on his face after his confession, and Leo looked expectantly shocked by his words. Lena, however, had remained calm. As a member of the Wellenrufer family, she was no stranger to intrigue. She nodded her head and only asked for clarification.


    "Why did you think that it was for the best?" she asked.


    Zeke didn''t have to think about the answer. He responded immediately.


    "Because the member of Roland''s team that was lost in the attack on the hill was their Water Mage. If we had still tried my initial strategy, then that would have put all the risk on you. How could I send you into the pond with such odds?


    "The possibility of losing a member of my own team because someone else had fucked up was not something that I wanted to risk. Not in the final battle. And not if I was given the choice. And well... I was given the choice."


    Lena smiled and nodded. Edmund also seemed to agree with Zeke''s decision, judging by the slight smile that appeared on his face for a moment. Leo, on the other hand, was harder to read. He seemed to be deep in thought after listening to the explanation. Zeke couldn''t tell how the boy felt about his actions.


    Zeke''s explanation had eased the mood of the team. By the time they had reached the exit, they were talking animatedly about who they hoped to meet in the finals.


    In typical fashion, Leo proclaimed that he wanted to fight everybody! His statement lightened the mood even further, and they all laughed, excited about what the future held.

 Chapter 84: The Betting Circle.

    Chapter 84: The Betting Circle.


    After leaving the stadium, Zeke met up with Viola and Sophia briefly. They both congratulated him on reaching the finals.


    He was delighted to receive their heartfelt compliments. However, he was also too tired from the long day of fighting and scheming to stay and talk any longer. He promised the two girls to meet up the next morning before the official start of the tournament to talk more.


    Viola seemed reluctant to let him leave like that. It was not in her nature to be patient. But after a serious look from Sophia, she decided to back off and let Zeke have a good rest first.


    Zeke was on his way back home when he suddenly felt a presence enter his sphere of awareness. He immediately knew who it was and with a smile on his face, he turned to greet his mentor.


    "Did you see me fight, old man?" Zeke asked.


    Maximilian returned his smile and nodded. "Indeed I did. That was an impressive performance. It looks like your training with Gretchen and Margaret really paid off!"


    Zeke was immediately in a good mood after receiving his mentor''s recognition. The old man was never stingy with his praise, but he also had no problem telling Zeke the truth if he had made a mistake.


    "What did you think of Roland''s actions?" Zeke asked.


    He was curious to hear his mentor''s thoughts on the betrayal. Maximilian smiled at the crafty glint he could see in Zeke''s eyes. A moment later, he turned serious upon thinking about his answer. The creases on his wizened face deepened visibly as he pondered the matter.


    After a while, he sighed and said, "I can''t say that I agree with his methods. However, the outcome was to be expected if I''m being honest. The rewards for reaching the finals were much too tempting for him to take a leap of faith. It is likely that if Roland had not acted the way he did, he would have gotten sneak-attacked by someone else. Your teams were never going to be able to execute the next part of your plan."


    Zeke began to nod, he had been thinking along the same lines. But before he could even finish the movement, his head froze mid-nod. He stared up at Maximilian with wide eyes.


    "How did you know that I was the one that came up with the plan?" Zeke asked, shocked.


    Maximilian smirked at Zeke''s expression.


    "Did you think that the audience had no way of watching you guys down there? There was a giant screen on top of the arena, displaying the highlights of the battle from up close.


    "Those hidden observers were not only there to keep you guys from harm. Their main mission was to record the fights for the audience. Everything you guys did or talked about down there was projected for all of us to hear."


    Zeke had a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach as he asked, "When did they stop the projections?"


    Maximilian gave Zeke a knowing look before answering his unasked question.


    "Yes, Zeke, your explanation on why you didn''t intervene on purpose was also transmitted. We could also clearly hear how you quoted ''The heart of men''. I must say, you made quite an impression on us old-timers in the VIP lounge. Your calm analysis and logical decision-making were a sight to behold. Old man Victor even asked me if you already had a future wife lined up. Seems he has some young women he wants to introduce to you!"


    Zeke''s face turned a little red as Maximilian talked about the prospect of marriage. But he tried to play it off with a flippant remark.


    "If that old coot wants me to marry into his family, then he would have to offer Viola''s hand," Zeke said. "I won''t settle for just anybody."


    A clearly agitated Viola hissed at the group of cowering second-year students. A well-spoken third-year student, however, was not intimidated by her demeanor.


    "Miss Windtnzer, I do agree with the assessment that Ezekiel von Hohenheim might actually win in a contest of strategy," he countered her calmly. "He is a Mind Mage, after all. But that is as good as useless in a fight. I would highly recommend that you change your intentions and bet on someone else."


    Viola was angered by the older boy''s words but didn''t know how to contradict him. What he had said sounded logical. Sophia, however, snorted at the student''s words and turned her nose up at him as she countered.


    "If Mind Magic was so useless in combat, then why is the emperor''s last name Geistreich and not Feuerkranz? or Wellenrufer? or Steiner? or Windtnzer? I suggest you tread carefully with your words!"


    The young man paled upon hearing Sophia''s words. The way she had interpreted his statement almost sounded like treason. The surrounding people slowly backed away from the young man, clearly not wanting to be associated with him at the moment. This gave Zeke the space he needed to make his way to the center of the gathering, where Viola and Sophia were.


    As he stepped up in front of the two girls, he asked: "What is this about betting, I hear?"


    Viola and Sophia seemed a little sheepish upon being surprised by Zeke. Sophia still explained, "The older students have started a betting pool. It is backed by the Schatzkammer family. We can bet on any individual fight or on the winner of the entire tournament."


    Zeke was intrigued by the idea. Out of everyone in the school, he was certain that nobody was better than him at predicting the outcome of a one-on-one fight among the first-years. He had spent literally weeks analyzing his classmates. He knew all their fighting styles and the outcome of their battles. Towards the end of the combat classes, he had managed to have his system predict the outcome of any fight with a 93% probability.


    With a shark-like grin on his face, he asked the two girls, "Can I join in on the betting pool?"


    It was neither Viola nor Sophia who responded. Instead, it was the studious-looking young man from earlier. He seemed thankful to Zeke for diverting the girls'' attention away from his blunder. With an amiable tone, he explained the rules for contestants.


    "As a competitor, you can still bet. But it is forbidden for you to bet on your own loss," the boy explained.


    Zeke had expected such a rule, but he didn''t think that it would be necessary. He couldn''t imagine what student would throw a match in order to make a bit of money. Especially when they stood to win a veritable fortune of essence stones.


    Zeke was rubbing his hands together with glee. He was excited to make his bet. However, upon hearing the amounts the other students were calling out, he remained silent.


    "500 gold on Lena Wellenrufer winning the tournament!" someone called out. Another student chimed in, "I bet 300 gold on Leo winning the finals!"


    Zeke was flabbergasted. He had a total of 52 gold, accumulated from a year of saving up all his earnings from the adventurer''s guild. This also included every bit of money that Maximilian had given him. How were these kids so wealthy? A single piece of gold was enough to live for a couple of months in the capital in relative luxury.


    Sophia saw the look on Zeke''s face and immediately guessed at his predicament. She could see that the other students were giving Zeke disdainful glances. They had clearly noticed that he had fallen silent after his earlier bluster. She spoke up, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Zeke, you probably didn''t bring any money since you are here as a competitor. If you want, you can use my money to play around a bit. I still owe you those 1000 gold from last time, remember?"


    Zeke was incredibly grateful to Sophia for covering for him. He had long since noticed that she was excellent at reading other people''s states of mind. Instead of using her ability to put other people down or elevate herself, she mostly used her talent to help out her friends.


    Zeke nodded at her and replied. "Thank you. I really only brought a bit of money. I will ask you to lend me some as soon as the pairings are announced. I am going to bet on every single fight!"


    This got people excited. Would Zeke really have the guts to bet hundreds of gold on every single fight? That meant that he was either supremely confident in his abilities or supremely arrogant. Only time would tell.

 Chapter 85: The Pairings.

    Chapter 85: The Pairings.


    Zeke stepped into the waiting area, where he found most of the other candidates. He noted that the other contestants had very mixed reactions to his arrival. Something had clearly changed from the day before.


    Rona, who had been amiable and friendly towards him in the past, now gave him the cold shoulder. She immediately turned away upon seeing him. Zeke was pretty sure she had heard his confession after the tournament.


    Roland gave him a smile, which Zeke did not appreciate. He had not intervened in the latter''s action, but that did not mean that he agreed with what the other boy had done. If he had a choice, he would not want to associate with the irritable Earth Mage ever again in his life.


    The people who were welcoming were his former teammates. Lena and Edmund gave him appreciative nods, and Leo immediately made his way over to greet him.


    Zeke was glad that his relationship with Leo had not turned sour. He had been worried about how yesterday''s confession would affect his friend. Leo arrived before him and offered his hand for their customary high five. Zeke obliged his friend, and the two of them stood side by side, with their backs against the wall. They observed the other participants in silence for a while. Leo broke the silence first. He was not one to stay quiet for long.


    "You nervous?" Leo asked. He was evidently completely at ease himself.


    Zeke considered the question. He didn''t think he felt nervous. There was a slight shaking in his hands. But he was pretty sure that it came from excitement more than nervousness. Honestly, he found it difficult to tell the difference between the two.


    "No, merely excited to see who I''ll fight first," he eventually replied.


    Leo immediately started to nod emphatically, as Zeke had known he would. With clear excitement in his voice, Leo responded, "I know exactly how you feel! It''s the same for me."


    He paused for a moment, looking left and right, before whispering.


    "I heard they brought in somebody special for the pairing," Leo exclaimed with excitement. But at the last moment, he decided not to spoil the surprise.


    "Better I don''t tell you any more than this. Otherwise, the surprise will be ruined!" He said, with a mischievous grin on his face.


    Zeke was vexed by Leo''s reticence. He absolutely hated it when people first teased him with a secret, only to not reveal it in the end. He shot Leo an annoyed sidelong glare, but the other boy only smiled wider upon seeing it. Zeke sighed, he knew he wouldn''t get anything out of Leo once he had decided not to spill the beans.


    He tried to talk about something else in order to distract himself. The two spent the remaining time talking about the various contestants and their specialties.


    Zeke and Leo agreed immediately on whom the weakest of the remaining contestants were. It was the group of Wellenreiter siblings. The four of them had a reputation for being very well-behaved and obedient. They were pretty talented Water Mages, but not nearly strong enough to be among the top 16.


    Zeke had fought against them before. Something immediately jumped out at him while fighting any of them. He would describe their battle style as textbook. They all used the same water spells similarly. It was as if they had been drilled by the same instructor since they were young. Zeke guessed that this could actually be the case, given that they were siblings.


    Surprisingly, Leo was well-informed of any gossip or rumors going around. He informed Zeke that the Wellenreiter family was an offshoot of the Wellenrufer family. They had once been one and the same. The new family was created by a disgraced member who was cast out generations ago. Apparently, they had hoped to rejoin the main family again if they managed to produce sufficient results here. Zeke was certain the elders were overjoyed to have managed to advance four of their members into the finals.


    After a bit more gossip with Leo, the contestants were finally called into the arena. The two exchanged a final glance before following the other contestants. They entered the arena through a giant stone gateway.


    Upon stepping into the arena, he could tell that the space had undergone a transformation. The artificial terrain had been removed, and they were now standing in a standard fighting ring with a floor of sand. There were a few pillars erected throughout the arena to add some variety. Otherwise, there were no additional features. It seemed that the finals would be more in line with the conventional duels. This was exactly what they had prepared for in combat class.


    The 16 contestants gathered in the middle of the arena. A moment later, the voice of the announcer echoed through the field. He immediately drew the attention of the viewers towards them. Excitement and anticipation filled the arena as the announcer took center stage.


    The crowd quieted as Jorgel raised his voice. He began to introduce the contestants for the fighting tournament right away.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to one of the most highly anticipated events of the year: The finals of the Elementium tournament. Last year, we had Sophia Geistreich and Viola Windtnzer competing for the title. Today, we have 16 of the most talented fighters from all over the empire. They are all prepared to showcase their skills and battle for epic rewards.


    "I am pleased to introduce you to the Wellenreiter siblings: Eva, Sabrina, Benjamin, and Matthias. These four contestants are all gifted in the element of water. They are sure to bring some excitement to the tournament! They advanced to the finals by making use of the terrain and relying on each other in the previous round.


    "Emil Gluthand is one of my favorites to win. Whenever the Gluthands send a contestant, he or she is always a force to be reckoned with. Keep your eyes open for their devastating Fire Magic. It is arguably the spell with the most firepower on the True Mage level.


    Zeke was bewildered by what he was hearing. It seemed his fan base was only made up of young women who had taken a liking to him. He couldn''t deny that he stood out among the crowd of elemental Mages.


    His daily physical training had changed his once fragile appearance. He now had the confident form of a young man. The crimson locks on his head made the more common red hair of fire mages appear pale in comparison. This only made him stand out even more.


    Honestly, out of all the contestants on stage, only Leo could even compete with Ezekiel when it came to looks. Ezekiel had the appearance of a mischievous youngster. Leo''s wild features and unkempt blonde mane made them too different to be easily compared.


    The other boys on stage had also taken notice of Zeke''s popularity with the female crowd. They were giving him dirty looks. Zeke wasn''t sure whether to laugh or cry about the situation. He didn''t enjoy the attention he was getting. He would have preferred to be recognized for his skills rather than his looks.


    However, after considering it further, Zeke realized that the situation wasn''t all that bad. Most of the other contestants, excluding Leo, Rona, and Roland, were barely getting any attention from the crowd. Zeke was clearly in fourth place when it came to popularity. Even if he wasn''t being recognized for his skills yet, at least he had a fan base. The thought of ascending the stage only to be met with silence or a lukewarm response was an embarrassing one.


    Before Zeke could ponder any further, a murmur went through the crowd. A figure that was covered from head to toe in black robes had stepped onto the arena floor. The announcer immediately started to clue the crowd in on what was happening.


    "Let me introduce you all to our special guest! This is the famous Orion Fortuna! He comes to us from the remote kingdom of Seraven, the kingdom of Seers! We have invited him here today to help us find the optimal pairing for our finals! Mr. Fortuna is a Time Mage and a powerful seer. He has the ability to see all the possible futures and decide on the best option. He will also guarantee that our strongest two mages will not meet before the finals."


    "Now, all contestants, please form up and stand in a row so that Mr. Fortuna can look into your futures."


    Zeke got in line and waited for the seer to approach him. The man walked past the line of students, casually glancing at everyone as he passed by. When the man stepped up in front of Zeke, he stopped his stride for a split second and met Zeke''s gaze.


    The moment their eyes met, Zeke felt like the world around him had stopped. He could feel the man in front of him sizing him up and measuring him in ways that he did not fully understand. The moment seemed to stretch on forever. Zeke didn''t know what he should do to escape this uncomfortable feeling.


    He tried to make out the man''s eyes from under his hood to distract himself. There only seemed to be a bottomless darkness where a face should be. Zeke was about to give up on making out the man''s face when time started moving again.


    The robed figure went on his way as if nothing had happened. But before he stepped in front of the next student, he slightly tilted his head back. This gave Zeke a brief glance at what lay beneath the shadows of his hood.


    The seer had a slight smile on his face as he looked at Zeke one last time. This time he could make out a bit of blue in the man''s eyes. For some reason, he felt like the man''s features were somewhat familiar.


    But then the moment passed, and the man broke eye contact with Zeke. He turned his gaze upon the next contestant, and then the next. Zeke could see the traces of sweat on the other contestants'' faces. It seemed his experience was not unique and that the others had experienced something similar.


    By the time the seer had made his way through the row of contestants, only about a minute had passed. Still, the man in the black robe took no time to contemplate. He stepped in front of a white board that was prepared to announce the pairings.


    With a giant brush, he started listing the names of the contestants and their opponents. Zeke watched with bated breath, waiting for his name to appear. Finally, the man stepped back, revealing the pairings for everyone to see.


    1. Emil Gluthand vs. Eva Wellenreiter.


    2. Benjamin Wellenreiter vs. Leo


    3. Mila Bodenwirker vs. Katja Brennbar.


    4. Lena Wellenrufer vs. Felix Feuerkranz.


    5. Roland Erdherr vs. Rona Feuersturm.


    6. Ezekiel von Hohenheim vs. Karl Luftschloss.


    7. Edmund Steiner vs. Sabrina Wellenreiter.


    8. Matthias Wellenreiter vs. Tanya Windspiel.

 Chapter 86: The Finals I

    Chapter 86: The Finals I


    Zeke walked through another empty hallway beneath the sands of the arena. He turned to his left at the intersection and stepped into a guarded corridor. He was making his way to the seating area that Sophia owned.


    The guards only nodded at him as he passed the checkpoint, the two men were already familiar with his face. Zeke nodded back absentmindedly. He was deep in thought about the pairings that had just been announced for the upcoming matches.


    He stepped into the same lounge where he had been confronted by Alexander. Today, most fourth-year students were thankfully absent. The bustling meeting place snapped Zeke out of his thoughts. The lounge had turned even more chaotic as the start of the finals was drawing closer.


    The first between Emil Gluthand and Eva Wellenreiter was set to start in half an hour''s time. Zeke had returned here to make his bets for the first round of the bracket.


    He could make out the figure of the studious-looking young man he had met earlier in the center of the chaos. Before Zeke made his way over there, he would need to do something else first. If he was really serious about wanting to earn big, he needed starting capital. He would need to get the promised spending money from Sophia first.


    Zeke called out upon reaching Sophia''s area, but his voice was drowned out by the general noise. He decided to just enter. Zeke proceeded with quite a bit of apprehension, he had not been invited in. He hoped that they were not doing something secret or private.


    Upon sticking his head through the curtains, he could see Viola and Sophia. They were engaged in a hushed conversation on the other side of the room. Zeke, not wanting to surprise the girls, cleared his throat to get their attention. Two heads snapped towards him immediately. Zeke felt like a small animal that was stared at by a pair of predators. Their stern expressions eased after they had recognized him.


    "Come in, Zeke," Sophia called out as she patted the space between her and Viola.


    Zeke entered the area with the rest of his body and took the indicated seat. Before he could even ask for the money, Sophia deposited a heavy sack in his lap. There was a hefty weight to the bundle. It made a loud metallic clinking sound as it was placed down. Zeke could tell that it was filled with gold by the weight alone.


    Sophia winked at Zeke and said, "Pay me back when you can, ok?"


    Zeke nodded. He was grateful for her trust. The way she nonchalantly lent him more money than he had ever possessed in his entire life spoke volumes. If Zeke''s betting plans turned out as he expected, then he would be able to pay her back before the day was over.


    "How do you feel about your chances in the first round, Zeke?" Viola asked.


    Zeke didn''t even have to think about it, he answered without a second thought. "Don''t worry, Viola. Samuel''s brother Karl is even weaker than Samuel. I don''t know where that clown gets off talking about how he will take revenge on me. I''m pretty sure he''s putting on a show, nothing more!"


    Viola still seemed doubtful, "I don''t know about that, Zeke. He will have heard about your strategy from his brother by now. He probably also knows what else you can do from yesterday''s battle. You should be careful!"


    Zeke''s heart warmed at Viola''s concern for him. However, he thought it was wasted. He had a significant amount of experience fighting Margret. The woman was a Grand Mage and master of Wind Magic. He had fought her multiple times every day for weeks.


    He had a ton of tricks up his sleeve to deal with whatever Karl would be able to throw at him. Still, he could feel the honest care in Viola''s voice and didn''t want to blow off her warnings just like that.


    With a serious nod, Zeke reassured Viola as he promised to be careful. The girl seemed mollified by his serious demeanor and smiled happily at Zeke. He rose in order to finally place his bets.


    The two girls, having nothing better to do, followed him out of the private area. Zeke''s group of three was immediately noticed upon their approach. The other students parted before the trio. They had not forgotten Zeke''s claims of betting on every single fight.


    The two girls were excited by his bold move and were all smiles. They were telling him that a true man should be willing to take risks. Zeke smiled wryly at their praise. He did not feel like he deserved any of it, since he was not at all a fan of taking risks.


    Zeke had only dared to act so boldly because he was 87% certain that Emil would win. As a Fire Mage, he was at a disadvantage against a Water Mage. But Zeke knew that Emil was a versatile fighter with a lot of hidden depths. He had a vast repertoire of tactics to turn the table against Water Mages. Zeke had multiple recordings of the boy forcing his way through elemental suppression.


    The entire Wellenreiter family didn''t really deserve their spots in the finals. They had only made it to this point through the use of a niche tactic in the battle royale. The four were all fine Mages in their own right, but out of the 16 remaining contestants, they were the weakest ones.


    With an enigmatic smile, Zeke enjoyed the praise of the two beauties next to him as he waited for the fight to begin. It wasn''t long until the battle was finally starting.


    Jorgel the announcer, true to form, gave the two contestants an over-the-top introduction. He was trying to create a little excitement in the lukewarm atmosphere of the crowd. It seemed the crowd was not really interested in this first battle. Neither of the two combatants was anybody''s favorite to win the tournament.


    Zeke didn''t pay any attention to the words of the announcer. Instead, his eyes were focused on the two contestants in the arena.


    After the signal for the start of the fight was given, both Mages immediately sprang into action. Eva was trying to create a [Water Barrier] around her position. She flooded the arena with water at the same time. This was a standard tactic of Water Mages, and it was exactly the course of action Zeke had expected of her.


    His eyes focused on Emil who was summoning one [Flame Lance] after another. He was sending them at the barely formed defenses of Eva. The [Water Barrier] was buckling under the assault, but it seemed to hold out.


    However, Zeke was not tricked by the display. He could clearly recognize that the barrage of mundane fire spells was only a cover for Emil''s real plan.


    Sure enough, after a couple of seconds had passed, Emil started to charge at a surprised Eva. The boy closed in as fast as he could. By the time he had reached the pond of water that was forming around her, he jumped forward with all his might. Zeke could guess what was going to happen, and with a slight smile on his face, he enjoyed the show.


    Emil, still in midair, brought both his hands together as he aimed them at Eva. While firing his barrage of [Fire Lances] with his left hand, he had gathered mana for another spell in his right hand. Now he was aiming both of his hands at a startled Eva. The girl had no immediate countermeasure ready against the unexpected charge.


    Emil did not give her any time to adapt. With a last push of mana through both of his hands, he unleashed one of the most powerful close-range fire spells: [Flame Cannon].


    "Try and block this!" The boy screamed as he unleashed all the accumulated mana in a devastating inferno of flames.


    The cone of fire engulfed the area a couple of meters in front of him, completely shrouding Eva from view. By the time the flames cleared, Eva was lying in the pond of water she had created. She had severe burns on her torso and arms. The girl had clearly used them to shield her face.


    The water at her feet had protected her from the worst of the damage. But she was still in shock after the intense pain of such an injury. Since the judge had not called the fight yet, Emil started to cast [Flame lance] again, this time one for each hand.


    Eva, who had just regained a sense of her surroundings cried out with bitter tears in her eyes: "I surrender!"


    Zeke was happy with this result. With a smug grin on his face, he turned to Sophia and Viola. The two girls looked at him with shocked expressions. It appeared that despite their praise, they had not had any faith in his prediction. With a victorious grin, Zeke held out one of his hands to each of the girls.


    "Let''s go get my winnings. I still owe you some money, Sophia, if I remember that correctly," he said in a teasing tone.

 Chapter 87: The Finals II

    Chapter 87: The Finals II


    Sophia just nodded mutely as both of the girls let themselves be dragged along. Zeke made a big show out of counting his winnings. The money was paid out in smaller bags containing a hundred gold coins each. He put ten of those back into the same pouch Sophia had handed to him only about an hour earlier.


    Zeke passed the bag to her with a thankful expression on his face. She had only ended up lending him the money for a short time. This did not detract from the trust the girl had shown him, however. Sophia looked from the pouch to Zeke''s joyful expression. She couldn''t help herself and chuckle at the absurd situation.


    Viola was also snapped out of her funk by Sophia''s laughter and started to tease Zeke. "You have to invite us two out for a night of drinking at the end-of-the-year festival. I am sure you can afford it now!"


    Zeke waved her off magnanimously, as if it was a small matter for him. But the greedy glint in his eyes betrayed his excitement upon earning such a huge amount of money. He still had over 1500 gold after paying Sophia back, and he couldn''t wait to add to the amount with his next bet.


    But when Zeke heard the odds for the next fight, he was immediately disappointed. He was not surprised by these results, however. The next fight was between Leo and Benjamin Wellenreiter.


    Zeke spell told him that Leo''s chances of victory were a staggering 98%. This was clearly reflected in the betting pool. Leo''s odds were only 1.05. This meant that even if Zeke bet his entire 1500 gold, he would only gain 75 gold upon Leo''s victory.


    Still, 75 gold was more than Zeke''s entire net worth had been this morning. He didn''t look down on the amount. He bet his entire fortune on Leo, and the fight ended expectantly in a one-sided beat down. Zeke, now worth 1575 gold, was considering the odds for the next fight.


    Lena Wellenrufer would fight against Felix Feuerkranz. The odds were in Lena''s favor. Zeke really wanted to bet on his former teammate, but his spell told him that Felix had a 72% chance of victory in their fight. With the odds of 2.1 for Felix and 1.73 for Lena, Zeke could not afford to let sentimentality cloud his judgment. Neither could he risk all his capital on this uncertain gamble.


    Still, it was a good chance for him to increase his wealth. After a moment of calculations, he decided to put 1000 gold on Felix Feuerkranz. The crowd was already numb to Zeke''s reckless betting behavior. But instead of the scorn he received during the first round, some people seemed to be deep in thought upon seeing his bet. Though, few actually trusted his intuition enough to risk their money on it.


    The fight was, as Zeke had expected, a close call. Lena used her fog to control the battlefield, robbing her opponent of his sight. The tactic didn''t work out as well as it might have against any other opponent, though. Felix used his [Flare] spell to counter the effects of the mist. [Flare] was a spell that was used in nightly battles to brighten the environment. Zeke had known that the spell could also be used to show the silhouette of an opponent in the midst of the thick fog.


    The fight only went downhill from there for Lena. Her strategy of concealing herself in the mist was a pivotal point of her arsenal. At this point, she had already committed a significant amount of her mana to this course.


    She managed to hold her own for another 15 minutes before her core finally ran dry. She had to concede the match to avoid causing permanent harm. Lena was crying as she left the field.


    Zeke felt conflicted. He liked Lena and had wanted her to advance. On the other hand, he had just turned his 1000 gold into 2100, and it was hard to feel sad after such a windfall.


    Zeke collected his winnings and marveled at his grand total of 2675 gold. This amount of money would have been enough to buy the entire village Zeke had grown up in. Even after that purchase, he would still have plenty of money left over. He was struck by how outlandish this way of earning money was. His parents would never earn this kind of money. Not even after working themselves to the bone day after day for their entire life.


    Zeke had earned such wealth by placing a few bets and slurping a couple of fruity drinks. He was relaxing on a luxurious balcony while watching other people fight. He wasn''t quite sure how he should feel about this. He had, after all, also risked an equal amount of money with each of his bets. It couldn''t be said that he did not deserve his winnings, but somehow the entire concept still felt off to Zeke.


    With a sigh, he just attributed this new way of looking at the world as something every Mage would have to go through, sooner or later. He was reminded of another iconic line from his favorite book.


    "The rich get richer and the poor get poorer, as the balance of wealth continues to tip in favor of those who already have more than they need," he whispered.


    Zeke was about to descend even deeper down the rabbit hole of his own thoughts, but he was forced to cast all his musings aside. There was an irritating ache in his ribs. The sensation seemed to only get stronger the longer he ignored it. Annoyed, he looked up.


    Viola was prodding him with her elbow. He looked past her, confused, only to be met with the impatient eyes of the bookkeeper. It was time to place the bet for the next fight.


    The next fight was between Mila Bodenwirker and Katja Brennbar. Zeke had learned that the Brennbar family was one of the most prominent households among Fire Mages. They were second only to the Feuerkranz family.


    He had heard that the Brennbar family used a special way to produce flames. Apparently, they were able to produce fire so hot that the rumors claimed their flames were able to melt anything. Zeke had initially been excited to learn how the technique worked from Katja. However, things didn''t go as planned. He soon noticed that she either hadn''t learned or wasn''t able to display the spell.


    "Are you going to tell me?" he asked.


    Sophia looked at her friend with an incredulous expression. She had given her friend the chance to show off her knowledge. Viola had used the chance to tease Zeke instead.


    The girl sighed and was about to explain when Viola cut into the conversation in a rush. She cleared her throat theatrically and started to explain.


    "Fine, fine. Since you are already begging, I will explain," the girl hurriedly said.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Wasn''t she the one begging for the chance to explain? Why try to put on a show of reluctance if she wanted to be the one to tell him? But he was too curious to point out any of that.


    He returned his gaze back to the silver-haired girl in his lap and listened to her explanation.


    "From what I can tell, you have some weird technique that lets you figure out how strong a fighter is. Am I right?" she asked.


    Zeke was shocked by her accurate deduction. He thought about how much he was going to tell her, but she wasn''t giving him any time to respond at all.


    "Your method really is impressive. That much, I can admit. But the truth is that people have been making money by betting for millennia. None of them used such a fancy-schmancy trick. Do you know what professional gamblers rely on?" she asked, clearly relishing the role of a wise teacher.


    Zeke was on the edge of his seat. He genuinely wanted to know how a professional would determine the winner of a fight. Maybe this would be another way to improve his spell. He looked at Viola with expectant eyes, and the girl grinned back at him. This time, however, she didn''t try to tease him again and explained right away.


    "What gamblers rely on are... Rumors," Viola shouted the last word triumphantly as if she had exposed a great secret.


    Contrary to Viola''s exuberant expression, Zeke was rather disappointed by this revelation. What good would rumors do to predict the outcome of a fight? This seemed more like the method of a charlatan instead of a professional.


    The disappointment must have shown on his face as Viola quickly continued. "Don''t make that face, Zeke! Have you never heard the old imperial saying: ''Know thyself, Know thy foe, fear not a hundred battles woe''?"


    Zeke rolled his eyes at her antics. It was not the value of information in general he questioned. Instead, he had doubts about how reliable the gossip of nobles was. He could hardly believe that the two girls had bet what they themselves had called an exorbitant amount of gold on such a flimsy method.


    Viola waggled her finger in front of his face and tsked mockingly. She was enjoying the position of lecturer that she could only seldom adopt with Zeke. After getting his attention again, she finally explained a little more seriously.


    "The specific rumor that I heard was about how the Brennbar family had purchased a rare type of fruit for an exorbitant price. It was a kind of berry that can only be found in the far west of the continent. Rumors claim that if a fire mage consumes the berry, his fire core will be stimulated. The abnormal degree of mana flowing through the core will then lead to rapid advances. I also happened to overhear that the Brennbar family was obsessed with getting somebody into the final of this year''s tournament.


    "They must have somehow gotten wind of the special prizes that would be offered this year. This is an incredible feat if you consider that not even my Windtnzer family knew of this change. Otherwise, we would have also strengthened our presence among the first-year students. There is no Windtnzer in the final, while all the other great families have at least one representative with a medal."


    The usually so carefree Viola seemed to actually be upset about this fact. It seemed that the failure of their information-gathering division had really cost them this time.


    Zeke also began to comprehend that when Viola spoke of rumors, she was not talking about mere gossip. Apparently, what Viola considered rumors was something else. It was more like educated guesses based on actual information from their spy networks.


    Zeke finally understood how the girls could be so confident in Katja''s victory. If the two girls had been about equal a month ago, then there was no way Katia would lose today. Not after her family had put all their resources behind preparing her for the finals.


    Zeke realized that he might have underestimated how strong his competitors would be in the final. With the secret of the tournament leaked, the Great families must have imparted a couple of trump cards to their descendants. Zeke looked at Viola with a new appreciation in his eyes and asked with a humble tone in his voice.


    "What else might you have heard, beautiful Lady Viola?"

 Chapter 88: The Finals III

    Chapter 88: The Finals III


    Viola looked pleased with Zeke''s change in attitude. The slowly emerging smirk on her face made it clear that she was about to start teasing him again. Before the tiny Wind Mage could get started, though, Sophia cut into the conversation. "We will have time enough to pool our knowledge later. Let''s first all collect our winnings and make bets for the next fight."


    Zeke also agreed with Sophia''s judgment, and the two of them got up, leaving a pouting Viola behind. The girl was left with no choice but to follow after her two friends.


    The three arrived at the betting station and got in line. Zeke was using this time to calculate the odds for the next battle. It was time for the fight between Rona Feuersturm and Roland Erdherr. This was probably the most anticipated fight of the first round. The drama around the betrayal of the battle royale was of great interest to the crowd. If there was something people appreciated in their entertainment, then that would be drama.


    Zeke did not care much for the morality of the situation. He was not completely innocent in how the scene had played out, after all. Still, he wished for Rona''s victory, if only to get revenge for Peter. The boy could not exactly be called a friend, but he still would have liked to see him in the finals. With Peter''s unfair elimination, Leo and Zeke were the only commoner-born Mages left in the finals.


    Zeke did not doubt that this fact would only deeper ingrain the widely held belief that nobles were superior. He had to agree that it was hard to advance as a mage without the proper backing. Still, in his opinion, the empire did itself a massive disservice by ignoring the general populace. He understood why the noble families were not exactly thrilled at the idea of having more commoners among their ranks.


    The number of mages was, at the higher stages at least, not limited by talent, but resources. More commoner mages would mean more people fighting for the same pool of affinity crystals.


    Zeke wondered if the nobles would come to hate him even more for his part in developing the meditation technique. He was pretty sure that they would not be pleased, at least. But it was not like the great families would be forced to share their resources all of a sudden. There should still be more than enough of their talented members to go around. The true benefit to the meditation technique, in Zeke''s opinion, was not the spike in powerful mages. No, what Zeke hoped would happen with the meditation technique was a gradual change in the populace.


    Zeke imagined a scene where even the lowest of peasants could advance to True Mage. This dream was not unattainable, as the stage could be reached by absorbing ambient mana alone. The only hurdle to the common folk would be access to a spell and the engraving ritual. But if the empire would not provide those tools, Zeke would be more than happy to develop them himself!


    His grandiose dreams were interrupted when the line shifted and Sophia stepped up to the betting booth. Zeke realized that he had wasted enough time with pointless musings. He needed to focus now. The winner of this fight would, after all, be his next opponent, should he manage to advance. Zeke used his [Analysis] spell to bring up a prediction for the next fight.


    Battle prediction - Rona Feuersturm vs Roland Erdherr''s:


    Rona Feuersturm''s strategic mind and ability to use distance give her an advantage over Roland Erdherr''s brash temper. If Rona were to become too emotional during the fight, her performance will suffer. The recent signs of aggression in her demeanor make this possibility likely. Roland can potentially overpower Rona by using her anger to bait his opponent into making mistakes. With an almost equal combat strength, the winner of the fight will be decided by who can keep their emotions better in check.


    Predicted result: Roland Erdherr wins with a 61% chance. This value goes up to 84% depending on the level of emotional imbalance in Rona Feuerstrum.


    Zeke looked around, searching the crowd for the face of Rona. He was sure that the noble girl would spend her remaining time before the fight in this lounge. He spotted the girl in a corner of the room, talking to a nervous-looking Peter.


    He observed the talking pair for a moment, catching subtle details that he had not noticed before. It was probably because the two were out of sight and did not expect tot to be so observed with such scrutiny. Zeke saw it in the way their eyes met, in how Peter lightly grabbed her shoulder as he tried to calm her down. He was certain. The way the two interacted made it obvious that they were in a romantic relationship with each other.


    Zeke continued to watch the two as Viola stepped up to the betting station next, making her choice. Zeke had overheard that she and Sophia were both planning to bet a small amount of money on Rona as a token of support. He paid the discussion in front of him no mind. Instead, he focused all his senses on the happenings between Peter and Rona.


    Unfortunately, they were out of reach of his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. But by observing their gestures and expressions, he could still get a clear picture of what was going on. It was plain to see that Rona was furious. She was repeatedly pointing at Peter, before gesturing to the people around them. Zeke guessed that she meant to say that Peter also deserved a spot in the final.


    Her eyes focused on Zeke with interest. He had long since learned that Sophia was fascinated by things she did not understand. He had noticed that she seemed to look at people like puzzles to be solved. By not acting according to her expectations, one could easily draw her interest. Zeke had made it a habit to sometimes do random little things with no meaning when Sophia was around. He was pretty certain that she was onto him. But his sometimes genuinely baffling behavior, like his bet earlier, kept her guessing at his real motivations.


    The three of them waited in silence, each lost in thought. It was a while later that the announcer started to introduce the two combatants. Zeke paid Jorgels over-the-top introductions no mind. His gaze traveled to where Rona had just emerged. He could see the barely hidden fury in her eyes. It seemed that whatever Peter had tried to do had not worked one bit. She appeared even angrier to Zeke. He noticed how her hands twitched occasionally. The girl seemed to barely be able to hold herself back from outright attacking her opponent before the official start of the fight.


    Zeke smiled, taking a sip from the drink Sophia had given him earlier. It was a refreshing mix of berries and a fruit Zeke had never seen before today. The girl had explained that it could not be found in the empire. The treat was only available through trade with the merchant union.


    After what seemed to be an eternity, Jorgel finally stopped his introduction. The crowd started to boo the verbose announcer after the first couple of minutes. They were too excited about this long-awaited fight.


    The moment the bell was rung, Rona started her bombardment. She used the [Flame orb] spell that her family was renowned for. The Feuerstrum family was famous for their quick barrage of spells, never giving the opponent time to breathe.


    For lower-level mages, that meant using either the [Fire lance] or [Flame orb] spell. The [Fire lance] had more speed and penetrating power, but the [Flame orb] was a lot faster to cast. She was throwing out multiple spells per second, burying her opponent in a literal torrent of fire. Zeke thought this to be a mistake, she would have been far better with surgical strikes. Earth Mages, with their high defensive power, were notoriously hard to bring down using weak attacks.


    The best strategy would have been to use only a few spells to keep him on his toes while preparing a big attack on the side. A calmer Rona would have understood this immediately. Zeke could hear Sophia sigh next to him. The Mind Mage also had a keen mind for strategy and was quick to realize that her wager was most likely lost.


    It only took a few minutes for Rona to lose steam, her exhaustion visible. She had fired a nonstop barrage at her opponent, the earth mage not visible since the beginning of the fight.


    The girl seemed to have calmed down considerably after venting her frustration. However, after a short-lived smile, her face paled. She must have realized how badly she had screwed up. As the fire died down, an empty plot of land was revealed. There was nothing but a hole in the ground.


    It seemed that Roland had fled underground sometime during the barrage. When the hole was revealed, Rona''s face became even whiter. The extent of her mistake finally caught up with her. Before she could consider her situation in any more detail. The next surprise arrived for her.


    The ground under the girl''s feet split open, and two hands shot out, grabbing her ankles. Rona was quick to react and sent more [Flame Orbs] toward them. However, the stone-clad hands didn''t release their grip, dragging the screaming girl below ground.


    There was absolute silence in the stadium for a moment, the people wondering what had happened to the girl. In the next moment, the announcer called out: "Aaaand the winner is Roland Erdherr! Congratulations on reaching the next round!"


    After the announcement, a team of healers rushed into the arena. They retrieved the heavily injured girl from below ground. Her opponent, Roland, also emerged with them. The Earth Mage had the biggest grin on his face. His cocky expression rubbed Zeke the wrong way. He could feel his dislike for the boy rise. He considered the string of underhanded tactics Roland had used to reach this place.


    Of the contestants on stage, he had been the weaker one. But somehow, he had managed to advance once again. Zeke clenched his fist as he stared at the broken body of Rona as she was carried to the healing station on a stretcher.


    His gaze returned to Roland. At this moment, he was standing in the middle of the stage, appreciating the attention of the crowd. Zeke''s eyes turned dark as he observed the detestable smile on the boy''s face. There was anger building in Zeke''s chest, and he didn''t understand where it was coming from. Before he could investigate the phenomenon any further, the announcer spoke once more.


    "The next fight is between Karl Luftschloss and Ezekiel von Hohenheim. It will start in 30 minutes. Contestants, please get into the waiting rooms before then!"

 Chapter 89: The Finals IV

    Chapter 89: The Finals IV


    Zeke got up and made his way to the changing room without saying a word. He forced a smile for the two girls and waved them goodbye. By leaving now, he would arrive way ahead of time. But he felt like he needed a moment alone to come to terms with his turbulent emotions.


    His mood had soured upon witnessing Rona''s loss. Zeke had not expected that he would be affected by the outcome of the fight. He was neither especially close with Peter nor Rona. Somehow, the thought of both of them being kicked out of the tournament like this didn''t sit right with him, however.


    As he left Sophia''s private area, he made a small detour toward the betting station. The gathered students parted for him, recognizing him as one of the fighters for the next battle. They were all interested in seeing how confident he was in his own victory, so nobody blocked his path.


    Zeke walked up to the betting table and glanced at his own terribly drawn portrait. He only recognized himself due to the shockingly red mop of hair on the depicted boy''s head.


    He stared at the bookkeeper without saying a word. He was waiting for the boy to hand him his winnings from the last fight. The bookkeeper grimaced slightly, but still paid out everything that he owed without complaining. The gold was handed to him in several bags containing 1000 gold each. Without even counting or thinking about it, Zeke dropped all his money bags in front of his picture. He turned and walked away, not even waiting for the metal mage to call out the amount of money he had placed.


    He was confident that they would not cheat him, not with so many witnesses around. If the bookkeeper were to lose the trust of the people, his business was as good as finished.


    Zeke let his mind wander as he walked to the waiting room for the contestants. His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides, and with each step, his heartbeat pounded against his chest like the drums of war. He was wondering about the reason for his own agitation.


    Ever since he had witnessed how angry Rona had been on Peter''s behalf, he had started to respect her. It might have been that she was willing to stand up for somebody she liked, no matter the consequences. Maybe it was because she, as a noble from a prominent family, would go so far for a commoner like Peter? The boy had all but been kicked out of his original family, after all. Zeke couldn''t be quite sure of the reason himself, his own emotions a mystery to him for a change.


    He thought back to his first days here, searching his feelings. Back then, he had also wished for somebody to care that much about him when he had nobody on his side. Nowadays, he had Sophia, Viola, and even Leo whom he could talk to and trust. But in his first couple weeks in school, there was nobody who showed him even the slightest bit of kindness. Even his childhood friend and crush, Lilly, had callously turned her back on him.


    The thoughts of Lilly carried his mind to his current opponent. Karl Luftschloss, Samuel''s half-brother. The thoughts of the hated Wind Mage only made his temper flare even more. Zeke could feel his own body heating up in anticipation. He sat down on the bench in the middle of the changing room. To distract himself, he began to slowly put on his new set of armor.


    Maximilian had surprised him with the present the night before. Apparently, it was supposed to be a reward for reaching the top 16. But Zeke knew better. The old man had realized on Zeke''s birthday that he had forgotten to get the boy anything. Zeke still remembered how embarrassed he had been, and thus found this excuse to spoil Zeke a little.


    "A lot of eyes are going to be on you in the finals," the old man had said. "We can''t have you embarrass our family with a shabby set of armor, now, can we?"


    But not even the pleasant memory was enough to calm Zeke down. He was feeling restless, like a caged beast.


    He paced back and forth in his waiting room, feeling restless and anxious as he prepared for battle. To calm his nerves, he reached for his armor and began to adjust the straps, ensuring that it fit him perfectly.


    First, he checked the breastplate. Made from the red leather of a volcanic salamander, it was the centerpiece of the set. The scales were supple and thick and shimmered in the light. He tightened the bands, making sure that they fit snugly around his chest without restricting his movement. He could feel the weight of it settling onto his shoulders. However, compared to his resistance suit, he didn''t even feel the weight.


    Next, Zeke moved on to the bracers. They were also made from the same red scales as the breastplate. Additionally, they were adorned with intricate metal etchings. He checked the fit, ensuring that they fit around his forearms without hindering his circulation. The bracers were reinforced, making them thicker than the other pieces of his set. Maximilian had told him that they could be used to block a lot of damage in exchange for being a bit unwieldy.


    Moving down to his legs, Ezekiel focused on the greaves. They were heavy and made of thick, sturdy leather, and were fastened with leather straps that crisscrossed over his calves. He adjusted the straps.


    After the announcer''s final words, the stadium exploded in cheers. The fight was clearly one of the favorites of the first round. Part of it was that the spectators liked a good revenge story. But most were excited to see what else Zeke could do. He was the only non-elemental Mage in the finals, and therefore an exotic treat for the audience.


    The boy in question couldn''t care less about what the crowd thought of him at the moment, however. His gaze was solely fixed on the gong that was up in the stands. The moment it would be rung, the fight would officially start.


    Zeke watched with hawk eyes as a fat mage walked up to the round metal disk with a stick in his hands. He could feel his heart hammering, his blood racing through his body. He saw the man take his stance and heaved the wooden bat above his head, ready to announce the fight.


    Zeke''s eyes returned to his opponent, Karl Luftschloss. The spindly Mage was still looking up at the gong. Zeke could see every detail on the boy''s face in perfect clarity. He observed a drop of sweat travel downward across his forehead, running down between his eyes and reaching the tip of the boy''s nose.


    The gong would ring any moment now, and Zeke was ready. His entire body was taught like a bowstring. He could feel an endless amount of energy. His nervous energy had transformed into a single-minded focus and confidence. He would destroy his opponent. There was no way his prey could escape his claws.


    BOOOOOOONNNNNGGGGGG!


    The moment the sound was heard, Zeke sprung into action. There was no magic being cast, no special technique being used. With a single motion, he picked up his staff that he had rammed into the ground in front of him and lifted it above his head. His eyes had remained focused on his target the entire time. Karl''s''s gaze traveled downwards from the gong to where Zeke stood, not even a second had passed yet. Without stopping for a moment, he threw the staff at his opponent like the bolt of a ballista.


    Finally, Karl''s''s gaze met Zeke''s own. Far too late. The projectile had already traveled half the distance between the two men. Karl noticed the incoming missile and his eyes opened wide. Zeke watched impassively as his opponent''s face turned ashen in the blink of an eye. He made no move to follow up his throw with anything else. He was completely certain that this fight was already over.


    With a scream, Karl released wind from his hands, trying to get out of the way of the incoming threat. But compared to the staff''s speed, he seemed to be moving at a snail''s pace. A moment later, the weapon made contact with his body. The Wind Mage had managed to move his body slightly out of the way before getting hit. Still, he was struck on the right side of his ribs.


    The impact was devastating. Zeke''s metal-reinforced staff tore right through Karl''s cloth-covered chest. The shockwave messed up flesh and bone on the entire right side of his body. The healers didn''t even wait for the announcement before storming the field. They were bent over the boy''s prone form in the next moment.


    Even the vaunted Arch Healer, the only Life affinity Arch-Mage of the empire, raised an eyebrow. He seemed to be considering helping out, from his position next to Maximilian and Victor.


    Jorgel the announcer was so shocked that he did not even announce a winner. He was just staring at the scene, like the rest of the crowd. It was then that Zeke started to move. With slow, unhurried steps, he made his way over to his opponent. The crowd watched him, speculating on his next move. Finally, he arrived at the side of his opponent, staring down at the prone form of the boy. The Life Mages ignored his presence, too busy stabilizing the boys'' condition.


    Zeke seemed to wait for something specific, as his eyes were trained on the form of the Wind Mage, unwavering. After a couple of seconds. The healers let out a sigh of relief. They had managed to stabilize Karl''s condition. From here on, it would only be a matter of time before he was fully restored.


    It was then that Zeke acted, he reached out with his hand and tore his staff right out of Karl''s chest. Opening the wounds once more without a second thought. The unconscious boy moaned, and the healer sent dirty looks Zeke''s way as they got to work once more.


    Ezekiel was unconcerned with the healer''s plight and made his way to the center of the stadium once more. The crowd watched him with bated breath, they couldn''t wait to see what the unhinged Blood Mage would do next. He came to a stop in the center of the arena. His gaze skimmed the crowd, searching for something or somebody. After a moment his gaze stopped at a particular spot, and he lifted his staff pointing out a lone figure.


    It was Roland Erdherr, the winner of the previous round and Zeke''s next opponent. Without a word, he remained motionless, pointing his staff at his next opponent. The blood and bits of flesh that were still dripping from his weapon only made the threat more dreadful. But his silent declaration was understood by all.


    "You are next!"

 Chapter 90: The Finals V

    Chapter 90: The Finals V


    Ezekiel didn''t even know how he had returned to the private area. He was in a complete daze since the fight had started. He was only awakened from his trance-like state when Viola slapped his cheeks with a bit of force.


    His eyes snapped into focus, taking in the worried gaze of the silver-haired girl looking up at him. He noticed another figure behind her and found Sophia looking at him as well. The Mind Mage had a serious look on her face, as she studied him.


    "What happened, Zeke?" Viola questioned. "I knew you had a grudge against Samuel, but you went full psycho on that poor boy down there."


    Upon hearing Viola''s words, Ezekiel''s thoughts drifted back to the fight. He had not even considered the consequences of his actions. In that instant, all he could see and feel was an all-consuming urge to dominate. His mind was solely focused on the thought of victory.


    Now that he thought about it, if the Wind Mage had not managed to move slightly to the side, the blow would have killed him. There was no way the healers would have been able to do anything if the blow had hit the boy dead center. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead at the thought of what might have happened then. It was not unheard of for a contestant to die in the tournament, or so Zeke had been told. But he would have been disqualified, losing all his money and the chance at making it into the top 3.


    Zeke only now noticed that the thought of killing a fellow student did not overly bother him. He wondered when he had turned so callous in his attitude towards taking a life. When he had come to the capital a year ago, he would not have been able to consider murder an unfortunate mistake. Somewhere during the past year, he must have started down a road that led him to become how he was today.


    Was it because he had gambled with his own life so many times? He had been certain he would die on numerous occasions since leaving his home in Feldstadt.


    The first time had been when he made his deal with the dragon. The kidnapping, the second. When he had teleported and ended up between worlds, he had been sure that his luck had finally run out. During the confrontation with the Feuerkranz family, he had looked death in the eyes twice. Not only had he been prepared to die fighting, but he had even suggested a duel to the death with Alexander.


    Ezekiel explored his sentiments on the subject and was startled by what he learned. Ever since he had started his training, he seemed to have slowly gotten used to the idea of death. He figured that this attitude was a mixture of his affinities, Maximilian''s influence, and the dragon''s heart. The old man often said that everybody who took up a sword should be prepared to die by the sword as well.


    The heart, on the other hand, was not as easily placed. He knew that it was influencing him somehow, but the change was not immediately evident. The best he could do was interpret the signals as he remembered them. If he had to define the mentality of the heart, then he would have to call it the law of the jungle. The heart seemed to consider it only natural to die at the hands of a superior foe.


    He was rudely awakened from his deep contemplation upon feeling his head rock back and forth. He looked down and found Viola shaking him by his shoulders. The girl had a pout on her face that Zeke knew all too well. She must have gotten annoyed after he had ignored her question and drifted into his own thoughts.


    Zeke put his hand on her shoulder and pushed the girl away gently, letting her know that he was mentally present. Viola stopped her actions and let herself be pushed back. He looked into her eyes and sighed before explaining what had happened.


    "It seems the heart took over during the fight," he said.


    Viola whirled around to stare at Sophia with wide eyes. She was still unaware that the Mind Mage was already in the know about the heart. Viola turned back to Zeke with an apologetic look on her face. She seemed to believe that she had forced him to reveal his secret to Sophia with her pestering.


    Zeke smiled and put his other hand on her shoulder as well, squeezing it reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Sophia was already aware. This happened for the first time while visiting her home. Back at her place, my pupils turned to vertical, and I even lashed out at her."


    Zeke lowered his head in shame at the admission, he considered this to be one of his biggest failings. However, Sophia just smiled at him, encouraging him to go on.


    "When I went to the waiting room earlier, I was agitated for some reason. After getting ready, I noticed that my pupils had shifted again. But at that moment, it was far too late to do anything about it. I figured that the worst that could happen was that I would perform badly in the fight..."


    Zeke chuckled at the mental image of him storming off like an enraged dragon, only to then patiently wait in line for his chance to make a bet. His chuckling only worsened Viola''s mood, however. Even Sophia seemed to have gotten annoyed now.


    He lifted both of his hands in surrender, and hurriedly explained the sequence of events.


    "Calm down you two, it wasn''t like that at all! After I left here, I just walked up to the betting table. The people let me pass, probably because I was one of the contestants. I also didn''t listen to the odds or count my money. I just threw it all in front of my portrait and left. I didn''t even wait to hear the amount."


    The girls seemed to calm down at his explanation. The boy on the other hand had gotten a little heated himself as he went on.


    "You two might not understand, but this is an absolutely inconceivable amount of money to me. When I arrived at the capital, I didn''t even have two silvers to rub together.


    "Day after day, I would wonder where my next meal would come from. The growling of my own stomach would keep me up all night. How could you two ever understand what it is like to be that hungry?


    "Back then, even a single piece of Gold would have been enough to feed me for YEARS! Do you think I would ever give up the chance to make thousands of GOLD with only a slight detour and a few words?"


    After he finished his speech, he looked at both girls in turn. First, Viola and then Sophia averted their gaze in shame, after only meeting his eyes for a moment. The two of them had not considered how different their perspective on money truly was. For them, it was only a way to earn pocket change.


    Viola''s eyes started to turn red at the edges. It seemed she had taken Zeke''s words to heart. The boy immediately started to feel bad at his outburst, he didn''t want to accuse his friends like this. It had not been his intention to rub their privileged upbringing in their faces. But somewhere during his rant, old emotions had resurfaced. The painful memories of solitude and poverty had taken control of his tongue.


    He walked over to Viola and embraced the girl lightly. She didn''t react and only lowered her head into his chest, still not meeting his eyes. He spoke softly to her, but still loud enough for Sophia to hear. He wanted to make sure that she knew his next words were meant for them both.


    "I am sorry, Vi. I didn''t mean to make it sound like it was somehow your fault. There was a lot more emotional baggage in those memories than I had expected, but it was still not fair to lash out at you like that."


    The girl in his arms started to shake her head in his chest. Zeke smiled at her antics. However, she would still not meet his eyes. He looked over at Sophia as he continued.


    "Only when you entered my life did my situation finally improve. You girls might not know the sting of poverty yourselves, but you still managed to save me from my forlorn existence. I will be forever grateful to have you. I want you to know that."


    In the next instance, Zeke got embarrassed by his own words. Giving form to his feelings like this made him feel vulnerable and weird. He looked at Sophia, but the girl only had a gentle smile on her face. It was not one of her usual, teasing smiles, but one of understanding and acceptance.


    He nudged the girl in his arms gently and finally, she looked up at him as well. She had tears in her eyes, but a radiant smile had bloomed on her face. Viola looked absolutely breathtaking at this moment. Zeke had never been so glad to be able to record a scene with his [Perfect Sensory Recall] as he had been at this moment.


    He caught himself staring at her and quickly averted his eyes. In order to disperse any lingering tension, he spoke up with an energetic voice and a smile on his face.


    "I think it is time to find out how much money I made in that last bet, what do you guys say?"

 Chapter 91: The Finals VI

    Chapter 91: The Finals VI


    The atmosphere changed the moment the three of them stepped out of the private area. The lounge was filled to the brim. Some of the students had been at the bar, drinking. Others had been standing in line at the betting table. Most had been relaxing with their friends in one of the separate seating areas.


    However, the moment Zeke entered the site, the chatter started to die down as people turned to stare at him. He had gotten used to people giving him looks occasionally, but this was on a different level. It felt to him like every single student had stopped whatever they were doing to gawk at him. Even Zeke felt uncomfortable at this level of attention.


    "Never seen a handsome man before?" Viola yelled. "How about you guys know some shame and ask him out when Sophia and I are not next to him, yeah?"


    Her words had an immediate effect as most people averted their eyes. Some of the girls were blushing as they averted their gaze shyly. The boys, on the other hand, turned their heads so fast that even Zeke was impressed. They stoically avoided looking in his direction. They were unwilling to take the risk of causing any misunderstanding about their preferences.


    Ezekiel gave Viola a thankful nod, which the Wind Mage acknowledged with a cat-like grin. She puffed out her chest as if to say: "Leave it to me". The three of them made their way to the betting table and got in line. Some of the surrounding students still behaved a little stiffly when they approached. However, most of the tension had evaporated.


    Zeke didn''t want to give the students any more reasons to ostracize him. The incident at the Feuerkranz mansion and the duel with Alexander were already painting him in a certain light. He didn''t want his classmates to be afraid of him. Zeke realized that he didn''t do himself any favors with his performance in the last fight. His ultimate goal was to try to overturn the image that people associated with Blood Mages.


    In class, they had been taught that Blood Mages were ferocious beasts. They apparently craved the blood of their enemies and didn''t even understand the meaning of the word mercy. Ezekiel thought back to his fight and scowled. If he had to describe his own performance in a single sentence, he would use the words:


    "A ferocious beast that didn''t even understand the meaning of the word mercy."


    Defeated, he hunched his shoulders and waited in line without a word. Maybe he wasn''t the best ambassador for Blood Magic after all.


    He spent his time listening to the girls instead. Viola and Sophia were in front of him, talking about the odds for the next fight. The duo had developed their own system of betting. The chatty Wind Mage would supply all the info she had learned. Sophia, with her brilliant mind, would take it all in and then determine their course of action.


    The two of them had also been rather successful in their gambling. They almost never bet large sums of money, though. It was more of a game for them. Their mindset was shared by most of the surrounding students. Betting was only a way to show off their knowledge and insights. And games ultimately had to be fun, so most students only bet with what they considered pocket change.


    Ezekiel''s lousy mood was instantly lifted when they arrived at the front of the line. The bookkeeper was giving him a sour look. The gesture only heightened Zeke''s excitement even further. With expectant eyes, he stared at the older student.


    The bookkeeper groaned in frustration. Yet, after a moment of thought, a pondering expression emerged on his face. He was resolved to turn this loss into an opportunity. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs to the brim before proclaiming in a loud voice.


    "Ezekiel von Hohenheim started his betting today with a measly 1000 gold. However, before his last fight, he had already amassed a fortune of 5500 gold! This clever student had the foresight and daring to bet it all on himself. With the odds at 1.75, he is now the proud owner of the staggering sum of 9625 pieces of gold!"


    There were cheers and exclamations of awe from all around at this declaration. Zeke was unaccustomed to the admiration of his peers, and his face turned a little red. Viola, who saw him acting shy, grinned at him. He was certain that she would tease him with this in the days to come. The bookkeeper gestured with his hands for the crowd to calm down. Apparently, he had more to say.


    "Unfortunately, Ezekiel''s winning streak is almost at an end." The boy declared, to the confusion of everyone. "We, from the Schatzkammer betting house, must adhere to our rules. Any participant can only win up to a total sum of ten thousand gold per day."


    Before the crowd had any time to react, the boy continued his speech in an even louder voice.


    "Ezekiel''s streak might be over, but that just means that a new champion will take his place." The boy yelled. He pointed at a fat student in the crowd and asked. "Will it be you, young master Steiner? Or perhaps you, miss Wellenrufer?"


    Zeke wondered if the old man had been a miner. He had spoken to a couple of them before, they were resilient, hardy folk. He studied the man''s face next, his head still turned towards the ground. The creases all over the old man''s face spoke of a life of hardship and loss.


    "We are just humble folk trying to enjoy the show. We don''t want any trouble." The man said.


    "Please raise your head, sir," Zeke said. "My father will beat my ass when he learns that I am making old geezers like you bow to me."


    The man was surprised by Zeke''s words, but after a moment he still lifted his head. Upon seeing the friendly smile on the boy''s face, he was even more bewildered. It was not a usual occurrence for a noble to speak like this to commoners.


    "My name is Ezekiel, Ezekiel from Feldstad, and not sir," he began, but then immediately frowned. "I guess I am called Ezekiel von Hohenheim now, huh? But that doesn''t change where I come from!


    "Listen up, old man. I was shoveling horse shit myself not even a year ago, so don''t go around calling me sir."


    The crowd started to murmur upon hearing Zeke''s introduction. He was pretty certain that he heard the phrase blood dragon from more than one direction. The boy paid the crowd no mind as his gaze was solely focused on the old man. The man in question seemed not to be sure how to act. He looked at Zeke''s face with suspicion, he seemed to think that his behavior was an act.


    Ezekiel sighed and stepped in front of the old man. He lifted his right arm in front of his body. In his hometown, this was the common gesture of greeting. Instead of the more refined handshake that nobles used, they would clasp each other''s forearms.


    "Where I come from, it is customary to introduce oneself after the other party has told you their name," Zeke said.


    Ezekiel wiggled his fingers teasingly in front of the man. The old man studied Zeke''s face and finally started laughing as he grabbed the offered forearm.


    "Right you are, boy! Right you are!" The old man proclaimed loudly. "We have the same custom here. My name is Felix. It is an honor to meet the Blood Dragon himself!"


    The handshake between the two men had been like a signal to the surrounding crowd as the people all relaxed. The atmosphere immediately turned lively again, some people even cheering for Zeke. Many came up to him to wish him good luck.


    Ezekiel was relieved that he had managed to reconnect with the common people. At the first moments, when he had seen the fear in their eyes, he had felt like he had lost an important part of himself. His mentor had always tried to be a champion for the masses, and Zeke didn''t want to forget his roots either.


    At the next moment, he could feel somebody tapping on his shoulder. He looked over and saw Leo staring at him.


    "What are you doing here, Zeke?" Leo asked.


    "That''s actually what I came here to ask you. Why are you not up in the lounge with everybody else?" Zeke countered.


    Leo thought about it for a moment and then waved Zeke to the entrance of the stadium. He seemed to want to talk about this in a more private setting.


    With a smile, Zeke waved goodbye to Felix and the surrounding crowd as he followed his friend into the passage.

 Chapter 92: Leos Request

    Chapter 92: Leo''s Request


    Zeke and Leo arrived at a deserted hallway. Here, the yelling of the crowd was only a muted noise in the background. Leo looked around and stopped, content with the location. He turned and waited for Zeke to catch up. The other boy trailed a couple of steps behind him.


    "So, why are you down here, Leo?" Zeke asked after joining his friend a moment later. "I mean, I most certainly have no problem with spending time with the common folk, but all your friends are up there. Not to mention, the smell down here is..."


    Here, Zeke let his voice trail off. He didn''t think it was necessary to add any explanation. Leo nodded with a grimace on his face.


    "Yeah, it doesn''t exactly smell of roses, does it?" Leo teased, "But I smelled worse growing up, believe me. Did I ever tell you about how I once got lost in the sewers?"


    Zeke looked at Leo with a searching gaze. He felt like his friend was trying to avoid the topic. Instead of dancing around the subject, he asked Leo directly.


    "Cut the crap, Leo. Are you going to tell me why you are down here or not?" Zeke asked.


    Leo frowned. He had not expected Zeke to ignore his attempts at changing the subject so bluntly. With a sigh, he decided to be straightforward as well.


    "Ok, ok, you win. I swear, you are like a blood wolf that has scented a trail - Impossible to get rid of. I am down here because I had a meeting with the patriarch of the Steiner and Feurkranz family earlier," Leo admitted.


    Zeke had seen Leo talking to the two men with his own eyes, so he was not surprised by the admission.


    "So? Are you down here hiding from them or what? I don''t see any relation between this and that," he asked.


    Leo smirked at the idea. He was picturing himself hiding from two of the most powerful men of the empire by sitting between two fat fishermen. However, his joyous expression returned to a somber one mere moments later.


    "No, nothing like that," Leo explained. "They both asked me to join them in their private lounge, but I turned them down. Now I feel like it would be rude to accept someone else''s invitation. Wouldn''t that be rude? I am not well-versed in noble etiquette. Even so, I am pretty certain that would be considered an insult to their honor or something like that.


    As Zeke thought about it, he had to agree with Leo''s assessment. He didn''t know much about the Steiner Patriarch, but Richard Feuerkranz seemed to him like a proud man. The Feuerkranz patriarch would not have been happy to be turned down. If he saw Leo accepting the invitation from somebody else now, that would only add insult to injury.


    "Why did you turn them down then?" Zeke asked.


    "It''s because I have no intention to join either of their families. If I had agreed, that would show them that I was open to the idea at least." Leo responded.


    "But you aren''t?" Zeke asked, incredulous.


    Who else was Leo going to join if not the two great families associated with his own affinities? Hadn''t he stated to Jorgel that he had already made his choice?


    Leo shook his head and replied, "No, I''m not. If you asked me, the Great families are all the same. Do you think I would want to be one of their henchmen? A disposable tool for them to use and discard as they please?"


    Zeke had not known that Leo had such strong opinions about nobles. Still, there were not many options open to a commoner like him.


    "What are you going to do then, wait for a saint to come along and adopt you?" Zeke asked with a teasing grin.


    "Well, it worked for you, didn''t it?" Leo shot right back.


    Zeke was taken aback by this reply. He had merely been jesting earlier, but Leo seemed serious about this. Zeke didn''t think that this was a good strategy for his friend. Over time, the two great families would just ramp up the pressure. On top of that, it was also unlikely for a savior to appear for Leo. The reason for Maximilian''s initial interest had been because of Zeke''s tri-affinities. The two would never have met otherwise.


    "You shouldn''t bet all your cards on the off chance that a mysterious stranger comes along," Zeke said hesitantly. He felt like a hypocrite. This was after all exactly what had happened to him.


    "Doesn''t sound as convincing coming from you, does it?" Leo teased with a grin. "But don''t worry, that was never my plan. I wasn''t lying when I said that I have already decided in my heart."


    "That''s a relief." Zeke said, "I was afraid you would just sit around and wait for your own ''Maximilian'' to come along. So, who are you going to join?"


    Leo''s grin faltered slightly and he looked down. He didn''t answer the question right away and seemed to contemplate something instead. Zeke didn''t want to interrupt and waited. For some reason, he had the feeling that he had said something that upset his friend.


    "But where were they when I needed them?" he asked. "Where were they when I screamed my throat hoarse at the injustice they let happen? Let me tell you where they were: nowhere! They were nowhere to be found! Not a single fucking Feuerkranz or Steiner was anywhere to be found back then! I would have sold my soul just so they would hear me out..."


    Zeke put a hand on his friend''s shoulder as Leo slumped to the ground. The emotional rollercoaster seemed to have drained Leo of his strength. Zeke didn''t know how to comfort his friend in this situation, but he felt like he had to say something. When Zeke had been at his lowest, it had been Maximilian and Viola that had pulled him back.


    The cheerful Wind Mage always managed to cheer him up when he was feeling down. What would Viola do in this situation? After a moment of silence, he decided to try for a bit of levity.


    "So... is that a yes or no on the Feuerkranz family?" he asked with a fake inquisitive tone. "You didn''t make that clear enough yet."


    Despite everything, Leo snorted at the terrible joke. He looked up at Zeke with disbelieving eyes before they both broke out into muted chuckles.


    After a moment, Zeke asked, "So, what are you going to do? After that story, I can''t see you joining the nobles any time soon."


    Leo''s mood had improved considerably already. Slowly, he began to talk, "You see, the thing is... There is something I wanted to ask of you... I would understand if you were to turn me down... I mean, there isn''t really anything in it for you, so I would completely understand if you were..."


    "Enough! Are you going to ask, or are you trying to talk me to death?" Zeke interrupted, getting annoyed. "Leo, I consider you a friend, and if you feel the same, then for the love of the arcane, will you spit it out already?"


    Leo looked a little embarrassed at Zeke''s words. This was such a sharp contrast to his earlier demeanor that Zeke couldn''t help but smile. Now more than ever, he marveled at the level of innocence Leo had managed to preserve. After being dealt such a hand, not many would be able to still remain so positive and upright as his friend had.


    "Ok, I will. But for you to understand my request, I''ll need to tell you what happened after my mother died. Is that ok?" he asked.


    Zeke nodded. His gut feeling told him that he would soon learn the reason why Leo had decided to share his tale.


    "Even during my time at the orphanage, I did never give up on bringing my mother''s murderer to justice. I managed to convince an old woman working there to teach me how to write. After that, I would write letters to every noble house in the capital. I never got a response, but still, I didn''t stop. I was convinced that there had to be at least one noble house in the capital that still believed in justice. That at least a single person would do the right thing, you know?"


    "After a year, I was about to give up. I had spent every scrap of money I could earn, steal or borrow on paper and ink. At that time I had completely lost all faith in the nobles of the empire. But then it happened..." Leo exclaimed. He rummaged through his bag and took out a wooden case. He seemed to treat the wooden container as if it was the most precious treasure in the entire world.


    "I actually wanted to show this to you after the tournament, but I guess now is as good a time as any," he said as he handed it to Zeke.


    Zeke opened the box with care. There was nothing inside but a sheet of paper and a single gold coin. His eyes focused on the piece of parchment. It was thick and well-crafted. He took it out of the case and studied the elegant strokes. He immediately recognized the handwriting of the letter. With a slight hitch to his voice, he began to read the letter out loud.


    My dearest Leonard,


    It is with deep regret that I learned of the grievous loss you have suffered and the injustice that has befallen you. I have taken it upon myself to investigate the matter you raised in your letter concerning Oliver Liebknecht.


    Upon delving into the matter further. It has come to my attention that your mother was not the first nor the last unfortunate victim of this man''s heinous crimes. I have uncovered that a total of 8 women had met their untimely demise due to his unbridled desires.


    My heart aches for you, and I offer my sincerest condolences for the loss you have suffered. I hope it will bring you some comfort to know that your letter has prevented any further harm to innocent women at the hands of this criminal.


    I give you my solemn word as a nobleman that justice will be served. He will not live to see another daybreak, on this you have my word. I will take care of this matter... personally.


    May fate bless you and guide you through these trying times.


    PS: It is not much, but I have added some money in the hopes that it will prove useful in reaching your dreams.


    Zeke could feel a lump forming in his throat as he got to the last line of the letter.


    "Sincerely, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim." he finished.


    Leo nodded, with a somber expression on his face. They both remained silent for a moment, each lost in their thoughts.


    "Now, let me make my request," Leo finally said. "I want you to help me to get adopted by Maximilian. Will you help me?"

 Chapter 93: A Welcome Surprise

    Chapter 93: A Welcome Surprise


    Zeke was not surprised by Leo''s request. The moment he had seen Maximilians handwriting on the letter he had known what his friend would ask of him. Personally, Zeke had instantly decided to accept Leos request.


    Was there any reason to turn Leo down? He was thrilled by the idea of having Leo become a part of his family. But there was one problem. Zeke was certain that Maximilian would be against it. The question was less about if Zeke was willing to help Leo and more about if he even could.


    Zeke and Maximilian had too many secrets. The Trinity Project and the meditation technique were of utmost priority to the old man. Zeke had his doubts that Maximilian would allow a stranger into their house. The other concern that Zeke had was that Maximilian had said many times that he did not want a successor. Zeke was almost certain that the old man planned to take his Explosion Magic to the grave. Before Zeke could answer Leo, somebody intruded on the conversation.


    I finally found you, young master Ezekiel, a voice called out from behind Zeke.


    He turned around and saw David standing there. David was Maximilians butler and right-hand man. His family had been in Maximilians employ for three generations already and there was nobody who Maximilian trusted more. Zeke had learned that the man had reached the Grand Mage level decades ago. Out of all of Maximilians subordinates, he was the strongest.


    Was there something you needed, Sir David? Zeke asked courteously.


    Indeed! I have just returned from an important mission with a surprise for you, David said with a twinkle in his eye. Master Maximilian asked me to bring you to his lounge.


    Zeke was immediately intrigued by this surprise. What could this important mission have been? However, before he could lose himself in his thought, he remembered where he was. He looked over at Leo. His friend had a disappointed expression on his face. He must have looked forward to hearing his answer. Zeke knew that he could not make any promises on behalf of the old man. But he also didnt want to leave Leo hanging.


    With a crafty glint in his eyes, he turned back to David and asked, Can Leo come with us? He shot Leo a significant look before adding with only a slight delay, After all, he is like a brother to me.


    Leo was overjoyed. Zeke had all but agreed to help him get adopted with his last words. David on the other hand raised an inquisitive eyebrow as he looked between the two boys. He studied first Zekes and then Leos face before falling into deep contemplation. The two boys exchanged a nervous glance but remained silent. They could do nothing but await the butlers verdict.


    If that is your wish, young master, David finally said. The surprise was never meant to be a secret in the first place.


    Zeke and Leo exchanged relieved smiles before following the man down the hallway. David led them through the winding maze of corridors. The entire way, Zeke tried to tease the secret out of the stoic butler. David, for his part, merely smiled at Zekes attempt to get him to slip up.


    Soon after, the three of them found themselves in front of a luxurious wooden door. David stepped to the side and indicated the door with a flourish of his hand. This was a clear sign for Zeke to take the lead. Zeke didnt wait for another second and barged into the room. He was too excited to find out what the surprise was.


    In the next moment, a tiny body cannonballed into his chest. Zeke only barely managed to catch himself without falling. He looked down and found a pair of deep blue eyes staring back at him.


    BROTHER! the girl cried. Why didnt you tell us that you were fighting in the big tournament?


    Maya? Zeke asked. How come you are here?


    Before Maya could reply there was another voice coming from behind the girl. Sir David brought us here in that fancy Airship of yours.


    Mom! Dad! Zeke cried out, as he dove into his parent''s embrace. Maya was sandwiched in between the three of them but didnt seem to mind. They held the embrace for a while before Zeke stepped back again.


    How come you guys are here? Just to see me fight? he asked.


    Just to see him fight, he says, his father imitated with a scoff. Dont try to sell us for fools, boy. David already explained to us how you made it to the top 8 of your year. Your mother and I might not be Mages, but we still know how impressive that is!


    The man stepped in front of him and laid both his hands on his sons shoulders. Despite Zekes recent growth spurt, his father still towered over him. He met Zekes eyes with a gentle gaze.


    You have no idea how proud your mother and I are. There is no other place that we would rather be than here, his father said, as he squeezed his sons shoulders gently.


    Zeke held his fathers gaze. Both their eyes had started to turn a little red at the edge. To divert attention away from himself Zeke cleared his throat and motioned for Leo to come forward.


    Mom, Dad, Maya, this is Leo. He is a friend from the academy and he is also one of the other finalists. Leo, this is my mother Mia. This is my father Geralt and the little monster over here is my sister Maya.


    Leo greeted Zekes parents stiffly. He noticed that his friend didnt know how to behave around them. Fortunately, Zeke had a secret weapon that could dispel any awkwardness.


    Im afraid thats not an option, unfortunately, Maximilian sighed. The second part of the event is an interview with the contestants. Its going to be held publicly, so you cant miss out.


    Zeke groaned. He didnt enjoy public speaking much as it was. The presence of nobles and their games would only make the experience that much more unbearable. Unfortunately, he would not have Viola and Sophia with him this time. He remembered that he had promised them that he would be right back.


    Fine, I guess there is nothing I can do about it, he said. But can you send someone to inform Viola and Sophia about whats going on? I dont want them to worry.


    Maximilian nodded and was just about to give his orders, but then Zeke remembered one more thing.


    Can you also send someone to pick up my winnings from the betting house? he asked.


    Maximilian gave him a look but didnt comment any further on it. His parents, however, werent so forgiving.


    What was that, Zeke? Gambling? his mother asked with an incredulous expression. I dont think we raised you to be that irresponsible with your money!


    His father''s gaze also turned stern. Zeke however felt like he had nothing to be ashamed of and spoke up with a righteous tone.


    Thats right! he exclaimed. When I arrived here in the capital I had nothing but the clothes on my back. I worked one odd job in the crafters district after the other, counting every piece of copper. That is exactly the reason I had to gamble.


    What do you mean? his mother asked, bewildered.


    I can earn a fortune just by betting on a fight where I am certain of the outcome. Tell me, wouldnt the irresponsible thing be to not bet on such a fight? he asked with a sincere tone.


    His parents exchanged a glance. They seemed halfway convinced by his argument. However, it was Maya who spoke up next. She was hopping up and down with shining eyes.


    How much? she asked. How much did you win? Is it enough for a new dress for me?


    Zeke got a smug expression on his face. He crouched down to Mayas eye level and patted her head.


    10,000, he said. Maya looked at her fingers for a moment but immediately gave up on counting. Still, she knew that it was a big number.


    10,000 copper? she asked with a hesitant voice. Zeke shook his head, his expression only getting smugger.


    No, its 10,000 gold coins, Maya. Its enough money that you can have any dress you want! he said. As Maya broke out into a celebratory dance, Zeke looked up at his parents. He saw three incredulous pairs of eyes looking back at him. In addition to his parents, Leo was also staring at him with a weird look on his face.


    You earned 10,000 gold coins? Leo asked. His parents also seemed to be very much interested in hearing his confirmation.


    Yes, Zeke replied with a smile. I told you you should have come to the lounge!


    Before his parents could ask any further questions about it, Maximilian returned. He waved them over and the group made their way to the exit. As they walked, Maximilian started to explain.


    For this special event, only the contestants and their families are allowed. Im afraid it will be an aristocratic affair. That means you three: Geralt, Mia, and Maya will have to dress up. You two boys, on the other hand, are expected to appear in your armor. Ive had people prepare everything for you. Now, get changed! he explained as he pointed out different rooms.


    A couple of minutes later, everyone had gathered again. Zeke and Leo were wearing their armor sets without their helmets or weapons. Zekes parents, Geralt and Mia were wearing simple yet elegant clothing.


    Zeke could only marvel at how different his parents looked. His father had a regal appearance, even his posture seemed to have changed. It appeared to Zeke as if his old man had undergone a decade of noble training in the last couple of minutes. His mother was struggling a little more with her attire, she was not used to wearing skirts. Even though she looked great in the formal dress, she didnt seem to enjoy wearing it. Maya was beaming ear to ear at her cute dress. Out of the three of them, her dress looked the most elaborate.


    Zeke looked over at the old man in suspicion. He could not have had those dresses made recently. It seemed to him that the old man had planned this whole thing for a while now. Maximilian just smiled at him and Zeke could only return the smile. His mentor had really managed to surprise him this time, and what a welcome surprise it was.


    Shall we? Maximilian asked. We have a gathering to attend.

 Chapter 94: The Gathering I

    Chapter 94: The Gathering I


    David pushed open the giant gate to the hall. The doors swung open with a loud creak. He stepped to the side with an elegant bow, waiting for Maximilians group to enter.


    Zeke stepped into the luxurious hall right behind the old man. Leo was only slightly behind him and his family entered right after. Despite being commoners, Zeke and Leo had gotten used to the opulent surrounding while studying at Elementium.


    Mia and Maya on the other hand were staring with open-mouthed wonder at everything. The two had never seen anything like this. Geralt, Zekes father, faired a little better. His stoic personality made him seem almost unimpressed.


    The entrance of the group caught the attention of the gathered crowd. The first person Zeke noticed was Richard Feuerkranz. The Patriarch stood with Felix, his adopted candidate. His face gave nothing away as he cast a calculating glance over at Zeke and his group. He seemed somewhat shocked, however, when he discovered Leo among them.


    Zeke hadnt considered how it might look to others if he showed up together with Leo. But despite the confusion, he wasnt unhappy with this misunderstanding. Zeke smirked back at Richard and continued to scan the hall.


    He could make out the Steiner patriarch standing with Edmund. As it was typical for Steiner men, both their faces seemed carved from stone. Neither of them was giving away any kind of emotion at all. Still, Zeke had a good impression of Edmund and nodded respectfully at the group. After a moment, Edmund returned the gesture with a slight nod of his own. The patriarch, however, did not.


    Zeke searched the hall for the other candidates but the only other group that had arrived were the Windspiel family. Tanya Windspiel and her group were by far the most relaxed. They were flitting around the room, wandering from table to table and trying out all the different kinds of food.


    Tanya looked over at their group and her face lit up when she spotted him. She gave a friendly wave toward Zeke. He returned her greeting, but inwardly he was a little confused. He had never had any contact with the girl before and didnt know why she was being so friendly. After seeing Zeke return her greeting, she walked up to Zeke and his family.


    While making her way over, she surveyed Zekes group. When her eyes landed on Maya she smiled even wider and waved at the girl. However, as soon as she arrived before Zeke, she stopped and returned her eyes to him. Before he could even ask about her intentions she spoke up of her own accord.


    Viola says that youll make sure the other great families dont bully us, she stated.


    What? Zeke asked, confused. I never agreed to do any of that, though?


    The girl merely smiled. Thats what I thought as well, but she said it would be ok! Viola said that she could make that decision in your stead.


    Zeke''s mouth dropped open. Had that little devil really said that? It sounded very plausible now that Zeke thought about it. The Windtnzer family didnt have a single member left in the tournament, so there was nobody here who could protect the Windspiel family from being heckled. The Feuerkranz and Steiner families both had a representative here, after all.


    The other great family that wasnt present was the Wellenrufer. Unfortunately, not a single Water Mage had advanced to the next round. They wouldnt need to bother about this event at all.


    Zeke thought about Violas request. He asked himself if this was something he could do. He didnt have the strength to protect anyone from the great families on his own. It was Maximilian and Maximilian alone that had the power to stand up to those behemoths. But was it really alright for him to put that burden on his mentors shoulders?


    He looked over at Maximilian. The old man was walking around with a relaxed gait to greet the other nobles. Zeke had never noticed before, but the old man seemed to command a lot of respect. There wasnt a single person present that wouldnt show him the courtesy of a respectful nod and a few words as he walked up.


    Even the patriarchs of the Steiner and Feuerkranz family were no exception. As if sensing his gaze, Maximilian turned around and smiled at Zeke before continuing his conversation with the patriarch of the Brennbar family, who had just entered the room. Zeke didnt know if his mentor had known what he wanted to ask, but he still interpreted that smile as a silent agreement to his question.


    He turned back to Tanya and nodded at her. If Viola says that I will look out for you then that is exactly what I will do. Dont worry! Zeke said.


    Tanya nodded with a smile on her face. She then looked over at Maya and asked, Is that your little sister?


    Zeke nodded his head. He wasnt sure why the noble girl would be interested in his sister but he saw no reason to hide the fact.


    Wind Mages almost always have the advantage in terms of speed and are excellent scouts. But both these huge advantages are limited by the rules of the tournament. The limited space is only one of the restrictions that target Wind Mages the most, Zeke explained. Upon seeing the confused faces all around he went on to explain further.


    Imagine a scenario where you are fighting a Wind Mage out in the wilderness. The first advantage that a Wind Mage has over you is that he is extremely likely to discover you first. This gives him the advantage of a surprise attack, he can also decide when and where a fight will take place, Zeke explained further.


    The gathered crowd seemed to ponder the point Zeke had made. It seemed that Emil had an honest interest in an open discussion. The other boy didnt refute his claim out of hand and was honestly imagining the scenario Zeke had described.


    and that is not even their biggest advantage, Zeke went on to explain. Their biggest advantage is that they can disengage from any fight whenever they want. What can any of us even do if a Wind Mage decides to run? This advantage is completely negated in the arena. However, in the wilderness, the Wind Mage can just try a surprise attack as many times as he wants.


    Do you believe Wind Mages to be the strongest duelist in a scenario where there are no rules, then? Felix asked.


    Zeke was surprised at his amiable demeanor. He detected no hostility from the boy. This was a completely unexpected development for Zeke. He had never met any Feuerkranz that didnt immediately go for his throat. He thought about his answer for a moment but then shook his head.


    I dont think it is that simple. There are scenarios where the other Elements would have an advantage. With enough time, Earth Mages could produce defensive structures that would make it impossible to launch any surprise attacks. Water Mages are almost undefeatable if they manage to get into a large body of water. We have seen that strategy in the Battle Royale. I think all of you agree that the Wellenreiter siblings were by far too weak to make it to the finals. They only managed to advance by leveraging the natural advantage of their element, Zeke explained.


    Then what about Fire Mages? Felix asked.


    I am honestly not sure, Zeke confessed. I am not an expert on the different tactics used by elemental Mages. Everything Ive said so far is just my personal conjecture.


    Then what do you think Fire Mages would do to counter the advantage of the other elements? a new voice asked. Zeke could see that Maximilian and the Brennbar patriarch had strolled over at some point. Their discussion on strategy had attacked quite a bit of attention by now. Zeke thought about his answer for a moment.


    In my opinion fire is not like the other elements, Zeke began slowly, gaining confidence with each word. No matter if it is Water, Earth, or Wind, all three of them have a common purpose. All of them give life. Fire is different though, it only has one single purpose and that is to destroy. A fire will die out if it has nothing left to feed on. It is in its very nature to destroy everything around it. I think in this very nature lies the strategy for gaining an advantage through fire.


    The Brennbar patriarch was nodding slightly, but the man didnt seem completely satisfied with Zekes answer yet.


    They win by burning everything around them. After all, there can be no sneak attacks on an empty plain. There can be no defenses on the burning ground. And there can be no hiding in a boiling lake, Zeke stated plainly.


    Excellent, the patriarch exclaimed. I am always fascinated by the capability of Mind Mages. Who would have thought that you managed to find such a treasure, Bombastus!


    Next, he turned towards his daughter and said, You see this, Katja. Thats why I always tell you to read more. Old man Bombastus tells me that his brat is constantly reading books. Why dont you do that?


    Dont start with that again, Dad, Katja countered, Strength is still the most important thing. I wont get stronger by reading books, you know?


    While the father-daughter pair were having their chat, Zeke and his group had also resumed their discussions on strategy. It was mostly people proposing their strategies and Zeke pointing out any weakness he could find. Meanwhile, most of the adults had formed their own little groups and were also deep in discussion.


    I honestly believe that every affinity has its own advantages and disadvantages. You just have to find them, Zeke finished his explanation.


    There were a lot of thoughtful nods from all around. However, a single voice spoke up in protest, What you are saying sounds a lot like you think that elemental mages are in no way superior to other mages. Did I get that right?


    It was Roland Erdherr who had spoken. Zeke immediately knew where he was going with this. He was trying to drive a wedge between Zeke and the other contestants. Zeke clenched his fists upon seeing the same despicable grin on the other boys face once again.

 Chapter 95: The Gathering II

    Chapter 95: The Gathering II


    Instead of answering Rolands question right away, Zeke looked the Earth Mage up and down. Roland had a smug grin on his face as he returned the gaze. He was leaning against one of the tables and was casually sipping on a drink. The slight flush on his face made it clear that it was an alcoholic beverage.


    Are you sure you should be drinking? Zeke asked. Youll be fighting me in the next round.


    Ahh, whatever! Ill have a healer purge the effects before the fight, Roland replied flippantly. Besides, I might not even need to do that against you.


    Zeke clenched his fist at his side. A moment later he relaxed it again. This was exactly how Roland operated, he would try to provoke his opponents before the fight to increase his chances. This was the only reason he managed to beat Rona in his previous round.


    Are you sure this is a good idea? Zeke said. I think you shouldnt try your mind games on a Mind Mage, lest you embarrass yourself further. Everyone here knows how you even managed to advance, Roland. We were all there when you sneak attacked Peter during the battle royale.


    It was Rolands turn to clench his jaw. It wasnt hard to provoke the Earth Mage, the other boy was famous for his short temper, after all. He hissed out his reply through gritted teeth, So what!? He was only a commoner who didnt know his place!


    He noticed his mistake as soon as he said it. In the next moment, Leo was there. He had gotten close to Roland and was now looking at the Earth Mage with fire in his eyes.


    What did you just say? Leo demanded. How about you say that to my face?


    Roland didnt respond right away. Zeke could practically see the gears turning behind his eyes. Roland had gotten himself into a predicament. He had not intended to pick a fight with Leo, but his pride didnt allow him to just retract his statement and apologize. Zeke was curious how he would handle the situation. Would he try to de-escalate? Blame it on the alcohol maybe? Or


    You heard me, peasant! Roland yelled, far louder than necessary. I said that boy was nothing more than a commoner. It was not right for him to try and take a spot in the finals for himself.


    Leos gaze hardened. But before he could do anything, Zeke spoke up again. What do you mean? Last I heard, Peter was adopted by a noble family.


    Roland scoffed. A family of nature mages. They are barely worth calling nobles. But that is beside the point. You adopted brats think you are nobles just because you are allowed to use the surname? Everyone knows that adopted members are nothing more than glorified errand boys. Once a commoner, always a commoner.


    Zeke was stunned by this blatant admission. Was this really the case? Was this really how the other noble families treated their adopted mages? He looked around and saw a lot of people avert their eyes. It seemed there was at least some truth to Rolands claim.


    If that were true, then how come Miranda Wellenrufer was chosen as representative for the family and not one of the born nobles? Zeke countered.


    Roland just waved the comment off. Thats an exception. One of the higher-ups in the family has taken a liking to her, thats all. That doesnt change the fact that she will never hold any position of power. Best case scenario? She gets to marry one of the true nobles of the family.


    Roland seemed to have regained his confidence after his earlier blunder. He gave Zeke a challenging smirk and redoubled his efforts to provoke him.


    You know, I really dont envy that friend of yours. What was her name again? Mini? Millie? No, it was something else Ahh right: Lilly! Just to get adopted she agreed to marry Samuel. Now thats a guy with a nasty temper, let me tell you.


    Zeke was unaffected by the taunt. Lilly had decided her course on her own and Zeke would not pity her for it.


    Thats rich, coming from you, Zeke responded with a sneer. I have yet to meet anybody with a worse temper than you. No wonder you cant get any girl to agree to marry you even with your oh-so-important noble title.


    Father! Roland cried out. This peasant dares threaten our family! I merely brought up a proposal of marriage between me and his sister. The next moment he was raving about killing us all. The Blood Mage has gone mad!


    Rolands father looked between the gathered students. He saw Leo standing protectively in front of Tanya and Maya. He scanned the faces of the gathered noble descendants. They all averted their eyes. It was clear that there was more at play here. Still, the man didnt care much.


    Those are some serious words, Ezekiel, the man said. It is a crime to even threaten a noble family, you know? I think it would be best if we investigate this matt-


    He was interrupted as someone put an arm around his neck. The patriarch looked over with an annoyed expression. Who would dare to interrupt him at this moment? After looking to the side all he could see was a wall of grey hair. His gaze traveled upward, finally finding the face the beard was attached to. Maximilian was looking down at the man with a serious gaze.


    There is no need to investigate anything, Klaus. Ezekiel speaks for his family. If any of you filthy Erdherr freaks dare to target Maya again, there will be consequences. Let me be absolutely clear: When I say consequences, I mean that I will personally kill every single one of you.


    Instead of the Erdherr patriarch, somebody else responded. It is not your place to discipline them, Maximilian. If you have a problem with the Erdherr family, you can discuss it with me.


    Maximilian let go of the man and turned around. The deep, rumbling voice had come from the Steiner patriarch. He, alongside most of the other nobles, had come to see what was going on. As the one in charge of the Earth Mages in the empire, he could not let this threat stand.


    Is that so? Maximilian asked conversationally. Then consider this as my official notice of complaint.


    What are you unsatisfied with? It looks to me like your boy was the one to offend, the Steiner patriarch said with a nod to the drenched form of Roland.


    Zeke wanted to explain, but Maximilian raised his arm, signaling for him to remain silent. He looked over to David and said, Dont bother, Zeke. I had David keep an eye on you. Im aware of what transpired.


    Zeke was astonished. He had not noticed David following him around at all. Had the man been keeping an eye on him? He checked his mind recordings of the gathering and found that the man was actually inside his sphere of awareness most of the time. He needed to find a better way to keep an eye on this. But before he could think on this any more in-depth, Maximilian spoke up.


    Maximilian raised one finger as he began to list off his complaints. First: The boy made claims about commoner-born Mages that I dont agree with. I think his exact words were glorified errand boys. As a commoner-born Mage myself, I take offense to this.


    Second: He- Maximilian started, raising his second finger.


    Thats enough, the Steiner patriarch interrupted. I can see that there were insults traded on both sides. I believe it would be best if the boys resolved their grievances in the arena. Wouldnt that be in line with your wishes as well?


    Maximilian remained silent for a moment. After a sigh, he responded, You know, I have always been proud to have an Earth affinity. Most Earth Mages are honest, hard-working people. Even if your Steiner family prefers to be left alone most of the time, you still hold to your principles. I do not understand why you let this brat get away with his conduct. We both know that he brings nothing but shame to us, Earth Mages, by using those kinds of tactics.


    It was now the Steiner patriarchs time to remain silent. When he spoke up next, Zeke felt like he could see a hint of sadness in his gaze. This was the most expressive he had ever seen the man.


    Sometimes he began, results are all that matter.


    After saying that, he turned and walked away. It was clear that this was all he would say on the subject. Maximilian had also gone silent, the old man seemed deep in thought. It was at this moment that Jorgel entered the room again. He noticed the strained atmosphere but decided to ignore it after a quick look around.


    With an upbeat voice, he exclaimed, Right, so it is about time we start with the interviews. How about you come with me first, Ezekiel? The crowd has been excited to hear from you ever since your performance in the last battle!

 Chapter 96: The Interview

    Chapter 96: The Interview


    Zeke nodded and followed Jorgel out of the room. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Maximilian scooping up Maya and bringing her back to his parents. Zeke was certain that he could count on the old man to keep an eye on his family while he was gone.


    Jorgel seemed to notice that Zeke was thinking about something and decided to leave him alone. Zeke appreciated the sentiment and started to digest all that he had learned just now. He had had no idea that adopted members were treated so poorly. His own experience had been vastly different. Maximilian had treated him like his own grandson from day one.


    Zeke thought about the implications of this new revelation. Something else that Roland had said bothered him even more.


    Once a commoner, always a commoner, he had proclaimed. It was very telling that not one of the gathered noble descendants had refuted this claim. Was this really how the empire worked? Did it really not matter how talented, smart, or hardworking a commoner-born Mage was? Would it really not make any difference?


    The two of them exited through a stone gate and Zeke found himself in a place he had only ever seen from afar. They had arrived on the giant balcony the announcer usually stood on. From this vantage point, Zeke could look down on the entire stadium. He could see the fighting ring surrounded on all sides by the commoner seats. Higher above, in the private lounges and boxes, were the noble seats.


    The moment the two of them stepped out on the open balcony, the crowd began to stir. They must have been waiting for the interviews to begin. Zeke was getting a little nervous upon being stared at by thousands of people. Seeing his distress, Jorgel took charge of the situation.


    Stay calm, you are gonna be fine, he said. Just go over there and stand in the center of those crystals.


    Zeke looked at where the announcer had indicated and found a slightly raised spot that was ringed with purple shining crystal. The formation looked similar to what he had seen in the engraving chamber. To distract himself from his nerves, Zeke observed them closer. The crystals were all pointed toward the raised platform that he was to stand on. He could see that they were not all the same. They glowed in slightly different colors and he noticed that the spells that were etched into the crystals differed as well.


    What are those crystals for? he asked. The arrangement seemed elaborate and he could not tell what functions the crystals served.


    Ohh that? Thats just for recording your appearance and voice. The crystals will capture images and sounds and then transmit that signal to all the light screens you see around the stadium. There is also a screen downstairs, so your family and friends will be able to hear and see you up here, Jorgel explained.


    The man was fumbling with a multitude of levers and buttons as Zeke made his way over to the raised spot. He climbed onto the platform and waited for the announcer to start the process.


    How does it work? Zeke asked.


    Im not sure I understand it enough to explain, Jorgel admitted. This piece of magical engineering was not developed in the empire, you see. We bought it from the merchant union. Those merchants love their magical gadgets. You wont find our empire waste any time on such trivial projects.


    Zeke didnt agree with this stance. In his opinion, it would be a mistake to look down on such a useful tool. You could never be sure how useful an invention would turn out to be in the end. Had he not also come up with his meditation technique by accident?


    Outwardly Zeke merely nodded. However, he made sure to scan the arrangement of the crystals and their engravings. He would later go over his recordings and find out how the device worked while running.


    Jorgel pressed one final button and then stepped up to the edge of the balcony. With the help of his funnel-shaped device, he projected his voice unto the entire stadium.


    Ladies and Gentlemen, honored nobles! I have brought to you the first of the contestants. You have all been waiting to hear and see more of him and here he is: I present to you EZEKIEL! VON! HOHENHEIM!


    There was a thundering cheer coming from the crowd of commoners and a scant few claps from the ranks of the nobles. He could make out Sophia and Viola cheering loudly from their private area. The sight of the two brought a slight smile to Zekes face and he waved at them. At that moment he noticed his face and upper body appearing on the four giant screens that were located at each of the cardinal directions of the stadium.


    On the screens, it appeared as if Zeke had been waving toward the entire crowd and another round of applause was his answer. He felt a bit awkward about the misunderstanding. He had not meant to wave at everybody, but there was little he could do. He looked at his two friends again and instead of making a big gesture, he just winked at them. He was convinced that the crystals would not catch the slight movement.


    To his surprise, the slightly delayed image on the screens was zoomed in on his face in the next moment. It was a close-up of him winking at the camera in a flirtatious manner. Zeke was flabbergasted. He had not meant for that to happen! Before he could remedy the situation in any way, there was a loud shriek from the majority of the girls in the stadium.


    Zeke merely sighed and tried to remain as stoic as possible for the rest of the interview. Who knew how the crowd would interpret his behavior otherwise? Jorgel had an amused smile on his face as he observed Zekes antics. He decided that it was time to step in and continue with the interview.


    Zeke let his voice wash over the crowd. The entire stadium was deathly quiet, even after he had paused his speech. The people were listening attentively for his next words.


    But that is not what happened. From my first day at school, I was always told that I was worthless. I was told that no noble family would ever adopt me. I was told that multiple affinities would only slow me down. I was told that my Blood affinity was evil and that I was evil for having it.


    Zeke looked around the arena. He let his gaze travel over all the commoners that had gathered here today as he made his next point.


    But most of all I was told that I was nothing but a commoner.


    The crowd reacted instantly to the statement. Most of them lowered their heads, but Zeke could see the irritation on the faces of the gathered commoners. Jorgel also saw this and was about to divert the subject, but before he could, Zeke spoke up again.


    But that didnt matter much to me, he said. I knew the way forward, after all. I would only need a noble family to adopt me, right?


    Right! the crowd yelled back.


    Wrong! Zeke stated calmly, to the surprise of the crowd.


    A wave of confusion swept through the stands. What did he mean by that statement? The crowd waited for Zeke''s explanation with baited breaths. In this situation, not even Jorgel dared to change the subject.


    You see, that was what I believed as well, Zeke explained with a calm voice. But not even half an hour ago, I was informed that every commoner that gets adopted by a noble family is seen as little more than a servant. I have heard this from the mouth of my next opponent, Roland, himself.


    Now, you might say that he does not speak for all the noble families, and you would be right. But none of the other nobles gathered there opposed his statement. This leads me to believe that this is a practice employed by most of the noble families.


    There was another wave of unrest coming from the commoners, but this time Jorgel stepped in.


    So, where are you going with this, Ezekiel? he asked with a sharp tone.


    You asked me what I am tired of, did you not? Ezekiel stated more than asked. Before he could be interrupted again he immediately continued, Let me state it clearly: I am tired of not even being given a chance. I am tired of being belittled by those far beneath me in skill and intellect. But most of all I am tired of being seen as an inferior Mage, just because I was not born into a noble family. However, all of that will end today!


    Jorgel and the crowd were both stunned by this grandiose claim. How would he even go about changing something like that?


    And how will you bring about this change? Jorgel asked. The man seemed to have gotten over his earlier anger and now seemed to be intrigued. Zeke had to leave it to the man, Jorgel had an eye for what the crowd wanted to see.


    He looked into the recording crystal one last time and stated with a voice that was full of determination and certainty.


    Not only will I, as a commoner-born Mage, win this tournament, but that is not all. For everyone betting on the tournament, I hereby guarantee you that the final match will be me against Leo. There will be no Feuerkranz, Wellenrufer, Steiner, or Windtnzer in the final round. It will be Ezekiel against Leo. Born with nothing but talent and grit. Let them claim their superiority after only the two commoners are left standing!


    The crowd erupted into an uproar the likes of which Zeke had never heard. In a moment, the stadium was on its feet. Zeke raised one of his fists toward the sky and the crowd mimicked the motion as they cheered.


    Just as he was about to step down from the platform, Zeke heard a new chant rise up from amongst the commoners. It started out quietly but gained momentum with every passing moment. Before Zeke knew it the entire stadium was cheering a single name.


    Blood-Dragon! Blood-Dragon! Blood-Dragon!

 Chapter 97: The True Face of the Nobles

    Chapter 97: The True Face of the Nobles


    Zeke and Maximilian were sitting in a private room. They were both silent as they sipped on their cup of tea. Zeke thought about how to start but could not find the words.


    What did you want to talk about, my boy? Maximilian asked after putting down his cup.


    Arent you mad? Zeke asked instead of responding.


    Because of what you said in the interview? the old man questioned. Zeke merely nodded before lowering his head. Had he gone too far? He had not just attacked a single noble family, but the very institution of nobility. He could very easily imagine this turning into a massive scandal.


    Maximilian thought about the question for a bit. He seemed to consider many different aspects as he tilted his head left and right, deep in thought. Zeke didnt interrupt the old man either and just waited in silence.


    Well, it wasnt exactly a smart move, he finally said. If the circumstances were slightly different, this could be seen as a call to rebellion.


    That sounds like a serious crime? Zeke asked.


    Maximilian hesitated for a beat. It depends. If you had spurred other nobles to act against the emperor, it would be the death penalty. But under most circumstances, nobles dont care much about the opinions of commoners. The only reason they even care about your words is because of this. Maximilian pointed toward the screen on the wall.


    The screen showed Roland Erdherr, the second candidate to be called for his interview. The sight on the screen was vastly different from when Zeke had been up there. Instead of the cheers and veneration of the crowd, all that could be heard were boos and insults.


    The stadiums recording system would automatically change what was displayed on the screen. It had managed to zoom in on Zekes face to catch him winking, and now this feature was used in a completely different fashion. After every one of Rolands answers, the screen zoomed in on him while he was being hollered at by the masses. With every subsequent take, his scowl got darker and the veins on his face looked more pronounced. Zeke could only imagine how much the young noble detested being mocked by a crowd of commoners.


    After a couple of questions, Roland gave up on the interview and unceremoniously walked away. Even his retreating back looked angry. Zeke smiled at this result. At least something good had come from his actions. Rolands entire fanbase, at least that in the commoners stands, seemed to have abandoned him after Zekes speech. The Earth Mage was now the single most hated contestant in the tournament. Zekes attention was pulled back to the conversation as Maximilian spoke again.


    You see the problem? Most nobles dont enjoy getting humiliated like that, Maximilian said, though his mouth was pulled in a smirk. His eyes turned serious again in a second as he looked at Zeke. I dont think any of them are going to do something drastic because of this, but watch your back inside and outside of the arena. One thing is certain, you didnt make a lot of friends among your peers with your speech.


    Zeke shrugged this off. His worries went in an entirely different direction. What if theres a rebellion? Zeke asked. Because of me?


    Maximilian merely shook his head. The commoners wont rebel because of this. Even if they did, it would change nothing.


    What do you mean?


    Do you think the noble families are worried about being attacked by commoners? You might not realize this at your level of power, but once you reach Grand or Arch Mage level the situation changes. A normal person stops posing any threat to you at that point. But that is not even the most important factor. It wouldnt matter if every single commoner was mobilized at the same time. They would all be defeated without so much as a fight.


    How is that even possible? Zeke asked. There must be a million people in the capital. Who could defeat them instantly?


    You havent figured it out yet? The old man asked. Just think about it for a moment, what kind of spells do commoners have no way of defending against?


    Zeke thought about the question. No way of defending against it? What was that supposed to mean? There was no spell that-


    The answer hit Zeke like a thunderbolt! Of course!


    Mind Magic! Zeke exclaimed. Even at my level, I can already influence the mind of anyone without the protection of a core.


    Maximilian nodded his head.


    Maximilian scoffed at this question.


    Dont look down on the four great families, my boy. The only reason I could get away with that stunt is that the strongest mages are already deployed. The upcoming offensive requires most of the elites of the empire, Maximilian said.


    Then how strong are you compared to the rest of the Arch Mages? Zeke asked. He had long been interested in the answer to that question. The old man seemed to be unafraid of anyone in the empire aside from the emperor himself.


    I am probably among the ten strongest, Maximilian proclaimed. But there are several Arch Mages that could defeat me in one on one combat. And I know for a fact that every one of the great families has at least one of them.


    How is that possible? Zeke exclaimed. You were so confident when you stood against Richard Feuerkranz. Were you just bluffing?


    Richard? Maximilian asked in a bemused tone. No, no, no, I could crush that whelp with my hands tied behind my back. Even if the other two Arch Mages he had hidden away had come at me as well, I would still have won. Easily. Maximilian gave Zeke a feral grin.


    Zeke stared at him in shock. Hed had no idea there had been more Arch Mages at the scene, but that wasnt even what astounded him the most. He asked, Then why is he the patriarch of the family if he is so weak?


    Maximilian chuckled at Zekes blunt words. He is not weak, merely young. Richard is only 130 years old. He has only been an Arch Mage for around 30 years. He is much stronger than I was at his age, but alas, I am over 500 years old. How could he match me?


    Then why is he the patriarch of the family? Zeke asked.


    The position of the patriarch is seldom held by the strongest person of the family, Maximilian said. No, the patriarch is merely the public face. Most important decisions are made by the elders, not the patriarch.


    Zeke struggled to take in everything Maximilian had told him. If the great families were really as peerless in their fields as the old man claimed, then it was no wonder that the emperor would let them get away with almost anything.


    If the empire is this strong, then why have we not conquered the continent by now? Zeke asked.


    The empire of Arkanheim controls the biggest area out of every country by far. Still, it is lacking compared to the areas of the other nations combined. That is the reality of our current situation. Most nations have joined the alliance against the empire at this point. There is not a single nation that hasnt realized the danger that we pose at this point, Maximilian explained.


    Zeke stared at his mentor in shock. Are we the enemy of every other nation then? I had no idea the empire was so universally hated!


    Calm down, Zeke, Maximilian said. The other nations didnt band together against us because they hate the empire. They did so because the empire has gotten too powerful. The same would be the case for any other nation that happened to be in our place.


    Are you saying that the reason they banded together is merely out of necessity? Zeke asked.


    You could say that, Maximilian agreed. Im not claiming that the empire does not have any genuine enemies. Equinox and Valor truly hate the empire. But there is not a single nation out there that does not have enemies.


    That much, Zeke understood. There were many things he disliked about the empire, but he knew nowhere else. As Maximilian had said, they could also be worse. Only time would tell if he could support the empire with pride.


    Zekes thoughts returned to the problem at hand. So, what do you think is my best course of action? he asked.


    There are two things you should do. The first thing is to keep your head down for the time being. No more dramatic speeches, no more goading the commoners, nothing. Can you do that?


    Zeke agreed immediately. This was something he would try to do regardless. He had an unfortunate talent for standing out, and in most cases so far, he had only suffered for it.


    Whats the second thing? Zeke asked.


    The second thing, Maximilian said as he gave Zeke a conspiratorial smile, is for you to make your prophecy come true.

 Chapter 98: The Quarterfinal I

    Chapter 98: The Quarterfinal I


    Violas laughter was all that could be heard in the room. She could barely stay upright in her seat anymore.


    D-did you guys see that? she asked while pointing at the screen. On the display, Emil Gluthand was trying to justify himself. He had tried to explain to the crowd why nobles truly were superior. Zeke almost felt bad for him. He could tell that the boy didnt mean to be malicious with his words. This was likely what he had been taught his entire life.


    Emil had likely never questioned the teachings of his elders. He seemed shocked that the superiority of nobles was even called into question. He was stumbling over his words as he tried to explain his point of view. However, the crowd was having none of it. The intensity of the protest got louder with every new attempt he made. Finally, he slumped his shoulders and walked away.


    Damn! Viola exclaimed.There goes another one. Im so glad I dont have to go up there after you, Zeke.


    Zeke''s expression turned bashful. He had not intended to turn the crowd against all the other contestants. He liked Edmund and Tanya just fine.


    I didnt know the crowd would get this worked up over it, Zeke defended himself.


    Sophia gave him a dubious look. Thats not how Mind Mages operate, she said. We always have a rough idea of how our words influence the other party. Dont even try to deny it.


    Zeke''s face turned red upon being seen through like this.


    You are right. I did have the intention of riling up the spectators. I felt like they should know the kind of people they are cheering for. I didnt think it all the way through, however. I had not considered that Edmund and Tanya would also suffer for my actions, he confessed honestly.


    Thats curious, Sophia remarked thoughtfully. I guess that comes from you having mixed affinities. When I consider my words, I instinctively know who my words are going to affect and in what way.


    That sounds horrible, Zeke exclaimed. Doesnt that take all the fun out of talking to other people?


    Sophia remained silent. She averted her eyes and busied herself with her drink instead. The somewhat awkward atmosphere was alleviated when Jorgel stepped in front of the screen.


    Ladies and gentlemen. I regret to inform you that most other contestants have chosen not to take part in the interview for personal reasons, the announcer said diplomatically. The only other contestant that was willing to be interviewed is this young man.


    Jorgel stepped away from the screen. A moment later, Leo appeared. He seemed excited to see himself on screen and was waving animatedly at everyone. His appearance was immediately met by loud cheers.


    Wow, you seem to be really popular! Jorgel commented. Lets begin with the first question. Do you wish to comment on the words Ezekiel said in his interview earlier?


    Yes, Leo exclaimed, Zeke was wrong with what he said!


    The entire atmosphere changed. The crowd was silenced in an instant. Even Sophia and Viola quieted down upon hearing Leos words. They shot Zeke worried glances. Zeke for his part, had a slight smile on his face. He had expected as much.


    Jorgel was intrigued. Can you elaborate on that? he asked.


    I am not talking about the nobles. Took the words right out of my mouth when it comes to that. But he was wrong about something else. It is going to be me that stands victorious in the end! Leo stated with full confidence. His lips had curled into a feral smile, exposing his canines.


    The crowd took a moment to catch up with what the boy had said. After a moment of silence, the cheers redoubled. Yells of support could be heard from everywhere. Leo was waving wildly at the crowd again.


    That sounds very promising, Jorgel started. And how do you feel about your next-


    I dont wanna talk about anything else, Leo interrupted. I dont like wasting time on words when it is time to fight. Lets end the interview and get to the good part.


    After his words, Leo turned and walked away, leaving Jorgel stunned. The crowd seemed to agree with Leo though. The masses started to chant Leos slogan.


    Zeke had been worried about how Leo would perform in this round without any preparation. His worry turned out to be for nothing as the two Mages on stage began their exchange. Leo countered each of Emil''s spells with an equal cast of his own. Even though Emil seemed to have a slightly higher fire affinity, Leos mastery over the basic spells came out on top.


    Zeke was astounded by how effortlessly Leo managed to cast the basic fire spells. He had to identify the opponents spell and still finish his cast at the same time to pull off this strategy. This was not something just anybody could do. It seemed Leo had not wasted his month of preparation either. He must have spent every single day practicing his spells. Without a family to teach him more advanced techniques, this was all he could do, after all.


    Two [Fire Lances] clashed in the middle of the arena. The two projectiles detonated and washed the ground in torrents of flames. Emil came to a stop. He must have realized that this sort of exchange wouldnt lead him to victory.


    Not bad, Leo, he yelled over the noise of the arena. Your grasp over the basic spells is formidable, Ill give you that. Its no wonder the great families are fighting over you.


    Thanks, Leo responded in a laid-back tone.


    But you dont honestly think that this is enough to win against me, do you? Emil asked.


    If youve got something else to show me, now would be the time, Leo said. His tone made it clear that he didnt take the threat seriously.


    Emil gritted his teeth. Arent you looking down on my Gluthand family too much? Very well, lets see how you deal with this! he yelled.


    The Fire Mage extended his right arm backward. The way he splayed his fingers made it look like he was ready to scratch Leo. He whipped his arm forward in a clawing motion. At the same time, a giant hand made of flames appeared. The spell mimicked the motion of Emils hand. It flew towards Leo from the left. Just before it was about to make contact, Emil closed his fist. The giant firey hand again copied the motion.


    Leo dodged to the side. He had not been idle either. A pillar of stone blocked the hands path. The two spells collided. It was immediately clear who would win in this contest. In an explosion of dust, the pillar detonated. It had barely slowed the hand down. Still, it had been enough to allow Leo to get out of the way. The hand continued on its course. It seemed that Emil only had limited control over the trajectory, once the spell was cast.


    A huge shadow fell on Leos new position and he rolled to the side without delay. Five fingers slapped the ground where he had just been standing. The scene was akin to a giant swatting a fly. The hand dissipated upon striking the arena floor. A deep imprint was left on the ground. If Leo had been hit by this attack, the fight would have been over.


    Leos gaze turned solemn. This was a formidable spell and he didnt have a readily available way to counter it. Emil was smirking at him. Didnt see that coming, did you? he asked in a sarcastic tone. This is the reason why so many people join my Gluthand family. There is not a single spell that can match our [Gluthand] at the True Mage level in terms of power!


    Well see, was all that Leo said.


    Youve gotten the wrong idea, Leo, Emil explained. You might have been the strongest fighter on the training field, but there is a reason for that. We were meant to only spar with the spells the school taught us. It was about the basics back then. None of us nobles used the spells our families are famous for. Do you think you would have stood a chance against the true elites otherwise?


    I think, Leo began, that you talk too much. How about you save the preaching for when you have actually won?


    Very well, Emil said with a self-assured smile. Let me demonstrate the difference between the basic spells and the specialty Magic my family has been perfecting for centuries.


    Without another word, he started to cast again. Leo remained standing where he was. He didnt seem to do anything. Moments later, two hands approached his position from the left and right. It seemed that Emil intended to crush him like a pesky mosquito. Leo crouched down and put one of his palms on the ground. Just before the hands collided, a pillar sprung up under Leos feet with immense speed. The spell managed to catapult Leo into the air. The earthen construct was utterly obliterated by the two colliding hands.


    Leo was already airborne at this point. The trajectory of his arc brought him on a course toward Emil. He didnt waste any time and started throwing [Fire lances] toward his opponent. He didnt want to give him any time to cast the spell again. Emil seemed flustered for a moment. But before the first projectile could reach him, a firey palm appeared to shield him from damage. It seemed the spell could be used defensively as well.


    The glint in Emils eyes let Leo know that he had miscalculated. He could see a giant fist of flames forming behind the other boy. As Emil threw a punch forward, the fist shot out as well. Leo reacted instantly. He started to cast his [Earthen Armor] and focused on covering his arms. He held them protectively in front of his body as he braced for impact. The spell hit Leo in midair. A nasty crack could be heard as he was sent flying. Leo landed on his feet but was still sent sliding back on the ground. His feet left deep furrows on the arena floor as he tried to arrest his momentum.


    After sliding for a couple of meters, he finally came to a standstill. One of his arms was hanging limp. It was clearly broken. Leo looked like he had been hit by a battering ram. His leather armor was still holding up somehow, but many sections were deformed and burnt beyond recognition. His head was lowered, making it impossible to see his expression.


    I told you, didnt I? Emil said with a smile as he walked toward Leo. There is no way you can keep up with the true elite.


    There was silence in the arena after this declaration. Nobody moved. The people waited with bated breath. The gazes of the entire stadium fixed on the hunched-over form of Leo. It seemed as if Zekes words had been nothing but hot air after all.


    The silence was broken by a low chuckle that quickly turned into a full-on laugh. Leo was done inspecting the damage to his body and armor. He raised his head and looked straight at Emil. He was laughing without abandon. It seemed as if the boy could not even feel his injuries. The feral grin was back on his face. With a voice that had lost none of its former confidence, he responded to Emils words.


    And didnt I tell you to save your preaching for when you have actually won?

 Chapter 99: The Quarterfinal II

    Chapter 99: The Quarterfinal II


    The crowd was in an uproar. Leos nonchalant demeanor had awoken a new hope in the spectators. A single attack like that was far from enough to take him out. It seemed he was made of sterner stuff.


    As you wish, Emil said. Dont say I didnt give you a chance to surrender!


    This time, it was Leo who moved first. The line of sight between the two was broken as a pillar of stone shot out of the ground. In the next moment, the earth shifted. The ground of the stadium rumbled as dozens of pillars rose from the ground all over.


    Emil looked around. He had summoned two fists. The two spells now hovered behind him, ready to strike. He whipped his head left and right, trying to catch a glimpse of his opponent. Out of the corners of his eyes, he spied movement to his right. He immediately launched one of his fists toward the threat.


    The fiery appendage rammed its way through three pillars before finally dissipating upon colliding with a fourth. There was no sign of Leo anywhere. Emil cursed and started searching again. The ever-shifting and expanding forest of pillars had him on edge. He whipped his head left and right, convinced he had seen his opponent. Every time he was disappointed to find out that it was just another pillar that had started to rise.


    A sudden impact knocked the boy off his feet. Emil was tossed through the air and landed gracelessly on his back. He immediately sent out his newly summoned fist in the direction of the attacker. The spell collided with the wall of the arena harmlessly, not even leaving a dent. Again, there was no trace of Leo.


    Another spell graced Emils shoulder, but he was able to stay on his feet this time. He looked in the direction the spell had come from. No movement! He slowly started to turn. He was surrounded by a forest of stone pillars. The grinding noise of stone on stone made it impossible to hear anything.


    The Fire Mage tried to calm down his wildly beating heart. There was no need to panic! Leo wouldnt be able to keep this up for long. The mana expenditure of something like this had to be enormous. It didnt even matter how proficient the other boy was at the spell.


    You cant keep this up for long, Leo! He called out. Despite his best efforts, he was unable to keep the nervousness out of his voice. How about you come out, and we finish this like men?


    Another [Fire Lance] was his only reply. Emil managed to block it with one of his fiery palms. He would not be able to do that often. The extreme power of his spell came at a severe mana cost.


    Emil stayed alert as he awaited the next attack. This time, he finally managed to catch a glimpse of the spell in flight. He dodged away, but inwardly he was stunned. Leo was curving the spells midair to strike at him from unexpected angles. The ability to adjust the trajectory of spells was an advanced technique that Emil himself had not even begun to master. Somehow, Leo had figured out how to do it by himself.


    Still, he had figured out how Leo managed to attack. If he could trace the spell back to his origin, he would be able to strike at his opponent directly. He endured another three attacks before he finally managed to pinpoint Leos position. Emil didnt hesitate and immediately swatted both of his palms down on the spot he expected Leo to hide.


    With an earsplitting crash, the spell impacted the location. Emil was certain he had seen Leo throwing himself on the ground before the spell landed. This brought a smile to his face. No matter what, Leo wouldnt be able to endure a direct blow of two of his palms. The match was won!


    He hurried over to the location he had attacked. The palms had already turned into a flaming fire. The moment the flames died down, the charred body of his opponent would be revealed! The Fire Mage found it strange that the healers were not on their way already. Could he have killed Leo by accident? His face went pale at the thought. He had sent out both of the spells in a panicked attempt not to miss his opponent, but that might have been too much.


    Emil came to a halt right in front of the fiery crater. The flames went out. He stared at the spot Leo had been, only to see the broken remains of a vaguely human-shaped statue.


    The moment Leo stepped back into the private area. He was greeted by the applause of Zeke, Sophia, and Viola. Wordlessly, he walked over to his armchair and dove right into its velvety embrace. Finally, with a content smile on his face, he addressed the three.


    That was fun, he said.


    Zeke, your friend is weird, Viola said. Sophia also nodded at the comment. Even though Leo had been restored to good health, it was not long ago that he had suffered severe injuries. Zeke merely smiled, he had long gotten used to Leos personality. Sometimes, it felt to him as if Leo was the one with the Dragon heart.


    It would be another half an hour until the next fight. The four of them started to talk about potential strategies that Leo could have used against Emil. Time flew by, and soon it was time for the next fight to begin. Felix Feuerkranz was facing off against Katja Brennbar.


    Zeke was excited to learn what the two could do if they went all out. The match started with them trading spells. They seemed to feel each other out. It was Felix that dominated these exchanges for the most part. They both seemed to have a greater affinity, but Felix had a slight edge when it came to the mastery of the spells.


    I was hoping to save this for the semi-finals, but you leave me with no choice, Katja said with a sigh. In the next moment, she summoned a blue flame to her hand. Her rapid breathing and pale face indicated that this one spell had taken a lot out of her.


    The ball of fire was only about the size of her fist. It hovered over her outstretched palm and Zeke got the impression of a coiled snake ready to pounce. It was immediately obvious that there was something different about those flames. The longer Zeke observed the dancing tounges of fire, the more a feeling of unease began to spread. He was certain that those flames were not something that he would be able to confront head-on.


    By the expression on Felix''s face, it seemed he was wary of those blue flames as well. Zeke had never seen the spell before. If he had to guess, then this was probably the secret Magic of the Brennbar family. It was said that this spell could burn anything. Zeke was excited to find out how powerful their specialty Magic really was.


    I didnt expect you to have mastered it already. Very impressive! Felix praised.


    Its not too late to give up, Felix, Katja teased. The girl seemed excited upon finally being able to show off her trump card. Zeke didnt know how difficult a feat it was, but by the expression on Viola and Sophias faces, it seemed this was nothing to sneeze at.


    You jest, Felix replied with a smile, As if I would miss out on the chance to measure my trump card against yours!


    Katja snorted, Nice try, but bluffing is going to get you nowhere. The only spell that could rival my [All Consuming Flame] is not available to you until the Grand Mage level.


    Then you have nothing to worry about, Felix said with a smile before his expression also turned serious. He closed his eyes in intense focus and his entire body began to shudder. Zeke had seen this phenomenon before. This was the consequence of channeling too much mana through ones magic core. If Felix kept this flow up for too long, he would irrevocably damage his core.


    A moment later, his eyes shut open again and his breathing also stabilized. A smile slowly spread on the Fire Mages face.


    Feast your eyes on the pinnacle of Fire Magic! Felix proclaimed as he spread both of his arms wide in a dramatic gesture.

 Chapter 100: The Quarterfinal III

    Chapter 100: The Quarterfinal III


    Felix stood in place, his arms splayed wide. A crown of flames had formed on his head. The thin whisp of fire could not compare to the spell of legends Zeke had read about. According to the texts on the four great families, the [Crown of Fire] of the Feuerkranz family was as imposing as the ornament of a king. Still, a scaled-down version was already impressive for a mage on Felix''s level. Zeke had not anticipated him to be able to cast it at all.


    Katjas face also turned serious. She seemed to have shared Zeke''s opinion. This was not good news for her. The [Crown of Fire] allowed the Feuerkranz family to control all fire in an area around them. It was akin to an infinitely improved version of [Fire Manipulation].


    The spell also worked on other Mages'' flames. In war, the spell was used to concentrate the firepower of many Mages into a single spell. In a duel, it made them almost invincible against other Fire Mages while strengthening their own spells. Katja regained her composure a moment later. She plastered a smile on her face.


    There is no way you can control my [All Consuming Flame], not at your level, she stated. But the slight tremble in her voice made it clear that she was not that certain herself.


    How about we find out, Felix challenged.


    The girl nodded. With all her strength, she tossed the ball of flame right at Felix. The audience was deathly quiet as everybody tracked the projectile closing in on Felix. He had extended both of his hands and was firing one spell after the other at the incoming blue ball.


    The [All Consuming Flame] only seemed to get bigger as it devoured all his attacks. The onslaught of [Fireballs] was barely able to slow down the spell at all. Zekes eyes were also trained on the now head-sized orb.


    Zeke was one of the first to spot the change. The spell was slowing down! The shift was only slightly noticeable at first. The more of Felix''s flame the spell consumed, the slower it got. By the time it was a couple of meters away from the Feuerkranz Mage, it was barely moving at all.


    Finally, Felix lowered his hands. A bead of sweat had also formed on his brow. Even so, he had a satisfied smile on his face. He drew a circle in the air with his index finger. To Katjas horror, her spell started to circle around Felix. She had lost control.


    It seems this is your loss, Felix proclaimed. Katja gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. It seemed like she would start an all-out attack. However, the tense atmosphere lasted only a moment. With a sigh, her body relaxed. Her eyes were still focused on her spell. The blue fireball was now docilely floating in the air behind Felix.


    Fine, Fine, it is my loss, she admitted. I surrender the fight.


    There were some scattered cheers from the spectators. The fight had not nearly been as interesting to watch as the previous one. Everything had been decided in an invisible clash of spells. Zeke could not blame the crowd for the lukewarm response. He was also disappointed by this outcome. He would have much rather seen the two clash head-on.


    Congratulations to Felix Feuerkranz for advancing to the semi-finals, Jorgel announced. To the next competitors: Please get ready for your fight.


    Thats you, Zeke, Sophia said. Do you want some advice?


    Zeke reluctantly nodded. He didnt like the idea of having an unfair advantage through outside help. Still, it was not in his nature to turn down an available source of knowledge. He was certain that Roland would also use every possible method to win their fight.


    What do you want to know? Sophia asked with a smile.


    How much do you know about the specialty Magic of the Erdherr family? Zeke asked. I have a pretty good grasp on Rolands capabilities from a month ago. But I dont know what his family might have taught him.


    Jorgel did a short introduction. He was smart enough to know that any further delay would only annoy the crowd. There was no need to create any further hype for this fight. With a gesture, he signaled the same fat man to strike the gong. A moment later, the loud clang resounded through the Colosseum. The fight had begun.


    Roland immediately threw himself on the ground. Zeke was certain that this was to prevent the same situation that had happened with Karl. It was wholly unnecessary, as his staff had not left his hands. He watched as Roland landed flat on the ground. Upon noticing that Zeke had remained motionless, his ears turned red. However, his embarrassed expression didnt stay visible for long as he began to sink into the ground almost immediately. A second later, the Earth Mage had vanished from sight. Compared to when he had fled from Ronas spell, not even a hole remained visible this time.


    Zeke started to walk forward. He came to a halt in the middle of the arena and waited. He could take to the air using his [Air Step], but that would lead to the same situation as the Wind Mages faced. Even if he could outlast his opponent that way, the crowd would be bored to tears waiting for one of them to tire. Zeke didnt want to follow up his speech with the most boring fight yet. Also, he had come up with a much better strategy.


    He concentrated on his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The sphere reached down a couple of meters into the ground. His range might be enough to spot Roland if the other boy were to hide directly below him. However, Zeke didnt mean to rely on chance in this fight. He focused on the ground just below his feet and used his [Spatial Barrier] spell.


    [Spatial Barrier] was one of the most powerful defensive spells at their level. The immense defensive capability was offset by two major downsides. First, the Mage had to remain in place while casting. This was not a definite requirement, but the shift in ones position made it extremely difficult to keep the spell going. The second problem was that the Mage had to have a constant line of sight to the area they were affecting. Even a screen of dust was enough to break the spell. Zeke could get around this requirement somewhat with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] when casting the spell close to his body.


    Zeke created the barrier right under his feet. He could affect the ground for a couple of meters in every direction. A moment later, he felt the earth solidifying. The sensation was all too familiar to him. He was using the same principle as with his [Air step]. As long as Roland didnt attack the barrier, he would be able to keep it up indefinitely. With his preparations complete, it was time to enact the next step of his plan.


    Zeke yawned heartily. With a bored expression, he looked around the arena as if searching for his opponent. He folded his arms over his chest and waited. After a couple of seconds, he started tapping the ground with one of his feet. It was important for his plan to put on a show.


    The crowd soon picked up on the strangeness of the scene. Zeke looked half asleep as he was waiting for his opponent to act. His staff lay discarded on the ground. To any observer, it appeared like Roland had fled underground out of fear. The Earth Mage seemed to be hiding without any intention to fight at all. This perception was only strengthened when Zeke sat down without a care in the world.


    Coward! a woman yelled. It was like a dam had been broken as a torrent of exclamations could soon be heard from every direction.


    Not so brave now are you, laddie! A man yelled.


    Hiding like a rat! Disgraceful! Another exclaimed.


    Fight like a man! Somebody yelled.


    You bring shame to your house, coward! A shrill voice claimed.


    Even Jorgels attempts to rein in the people had no effect. The ceaseless onslaught of insults only gained momentum the longer Roland stayed inactive.


    A smile found itself on Zekes face. The people had no idea that Roland had been pushing against his barrier for minutes already. However, all his attempts had remained fruitless as the Earth Magic was no match for the [Spatial Barrier], especially not from a distance. It seemed the insults of the crowd were getting to Roland. Zeke could feel the attempts to break through the barrier gain in intensity. This could only mean one thing: The Earth Mage was getting closer to his position.


    For good measure, Zeke yawned once more. The crowd started to curse Roland with renewed vigor. Finally, Zeke registered movement at the very edge of his sphere. Still, he remained motionless. Only the ever-spreading grin on his face gave away his elation.


    The crowd quieted down upon noticing that something was happening. After most of the spectators had gone silent, a new voice could be heard. It was laughter, but not one borne of mirth or joy. This was a laugh filled with malice, an insidious cackle that sent shivers down the spine of all who heard it. The sound seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once, echoing off the walls of the Colosseum and creating an eerie, ominous atmosphere in the now quiet space. It took a while until the spectators found the source. It turned out to be Zeke. With his gaze toward the ground, he was chuckling maliciously.


    Zeke was looking straight down as if observing something only he could see. In a voice too quiet for the audience to hear, he proclaimed his triumph, This is gonna be good.

 Chapter 101: The Quarterfinal IV

    Chapter 101: The Quarterfinal IV


    Roland found himself getting closer and closer to the invisible barrier Ezekiel had created under his own feet. He had been trying to attack the insolent peasant with [Earth Spikes]. However, his attempts had remained fruitless so far. He had underestimated the strength of Ezekiels defenses. Still, he wasnt worried, being defensive would only get you so far.


    Roland noticed movement up above. Through his [Earth Sense] ability, he observed Ezekiel sitting down on the ground. He didnt get a clear picture through his spell but he was pretty certain that his opponent had just yawned.


    He gritted his teeth. How dare that peasant pretend to be bored? His thoughts were interrupted when the earth trembled slightly. For a moment, Roland was worried that this might be something that Ezekiel had done. However, he quickly found the true reason for the disturbance. The audience had gotten to their feet in droves. What could have prompted this? Did Ezekiel cast some kind of Magic where he couldnt see?


    Roland strained his senses in order to pick out what the people were yelling. The way [Earth Sense] worked was through vibrations. Experienced Mages could perfectly pick out voices through this technique alone. Roland, on the other hand, only got a hint of what people were saying if they yelled loud enough. Fortunately or unfortunately this was the case here.


    He could hear hundreds of voices calling him a coward, a disgrace, and an embarrassment. His temper flared. Did they not understand that this was simply a strategic way of fighting and not cowardice?! He would show them! He would show them all! All he had to do was break through Ezekiels barrier and obstruct his line of sight to the ground. There would be no way for him to protect against his Magic then. Roland began to attack the barrier with a renewed sense of determination.


    Roland could feel the barrier weaken. It was only a matter of time now until he broke through. If he could just get a little more power. He moved a little closer to the barrier. He still had to be careful not to get too close to the surface. He could not lose his head in this situation. There was no need to take any unnecessary risks after all.


    His newfound calm was soon replaced with impatience under the jeers of the crowd. This was taking too long! Maybe he could just get a little closer. It was not like Ezekiel had any way to attack below ground anyway. With his mind made up, Roland approached the barrier to a distance of two meters.


    Suddenly, something changed. He could not control the Earth anymore. The ground was vibrating with a new sound. As the surroundings got quiet he could clearly make out the sound of laughter. A malicious cackle that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. Not good! He had to get out of here!


    To his growing horror, Roland noticed that the earth all around him had hardened as well. He tried to use his [Tunnel] spell to move, but it was all to no effect. Roland started to panic. He tried to move his arms and legs. Nothing. Why couldnt he move? It was as if there was an invisible barrier all around him. But that was impossible, how could


    Was this Ezekiels doing? Did he somehow create his barrier below ground? No, that was impossible. The spell needed a direct line of sight, he was sure of it. He focused on his [Earth Sense] in order to make out what Ezekiel was doing.


    The other boy had gotten to his feet, by now. Rolands blood froze when he saw Ezekiels face. He couldnt get a clear picture of the other boy through his spell. All he saw was an outline of his silhouette. But even this was enough to shock him to his core. Ezekiel was looking right at him.


    The silhouettes mouth moved and with a slight delay, Roland heard Ezekiels words through the vibration on the ground.


    This is gonna be good.


    Ezekiel had gotten to his feet. With a satisfied smile, he took in Rolands form. The Earth Mage looked like a bug trapped in amber. Despite the earth separating them, he was sure that Roland must have some way to observe him.


    Zeke looked up at one of the screens that displayed the fight. From the angle of the recording, he quickly identified the position of the crystal that was recording him. He turned his head in that direction and looked directly at the recording crystal.


    Mom, make sure Maya doesnt watch this next part, he demanded in a loud voice. Then, much more quietly he added, This is going to be brutal.


    Zeke could see Rolands struggles intensifying. He had to hurry up. He wouldnt be able to keep such a large area frozen for long. Not while Roland was fighting teeth and nails against the spell.


    Zeke extended his right arm. A line of blood immediately shot out of his palm. He extended his [Blood Whip] to the length of four meters. The sanguine thread had only a fraction of its usual girth. The spell didnt have a problem cutting through the ground even while being a finger wide. But the additional friction would still slow the attack down.


    Zeke had a much better mastery over the spell compared to a month ago. He used it in two different forms now. A version to cut and a version to grab. The two versions of the spell were summoned with different intents. For the sturdier version, he would imbue the spell with the intent to hold a lot of weight and be robust.


    In stark contrast, the version he had summoned now was only made for a singular purpose, to cut. This [Blood Whip] wasnt much thicker than a hair. Despite how thin the spell was, it was hard to miss. The Magic shone with a sinister red light. It perfectly matched his hair in color as he swung the spell over his head to gather momentum.


    When the [Blood Whip] was only visible as a blur above his head, Zeke decided that it was time. He released the barrier that was holding Roland in place just before slicing through the ground beneath his feet.


    Second question: Was Roland immobilized before you attacked him? she asked with a glint in her eyes.


    Zeke remained silent. Dammit! This was what he got for playing around with Sophia. Even if he refused to speak, the answer would be made clear by his refusal. He nodded his head again.


    Third question: Did you find a way to use your [Spatial barrier] without having a direct line of sight? she asked. The smile on her face told Zeke that he didnt need to answer this question either. She was onto him.


    Why even ask if you already knew? Zeke asked in annoyance.


    All I had was a theory. Your reactions are what confirmed it, she responded with a beaming smile. The girl seemed to delight in his vexation. If he wanted to play those kinds of games with Sophia in the future, he would have to work on his mental poker face.


    Keep it to yourself, alright? Zeke instructed.


    Dont worry, you can trust me, Sophia replied readily.


    The two of them rejoined the group just as the announcement of the next fight was made. Edmund Steiner and Tanya Windspiel entered the arena. Zeke liked them both and didnt have a favorite. Still, his spell told him that Edmund had a much higher chance of victory.


    Tanya was a proficient duelist, but her true focus lay in team battles. She enjoyed taking on a supportive role in combat. The Steiner boy on the other hand was a brawler at heart. He excelled in solo fights. Edmund was a one-man army.


    Zeke hoped that he would get to see their trump cards. He would have to face the winner of this battle in the next round, after all. The fight started predictably with Tanya taking to the sky and Edmund encasing himself in [Earthen armor].


    [Wind Slashes] rained down on the Earth Mage, leaving deep cuts behind. Edmund didnt seem overly bothered by the damage. His armor was repaired almost immediately. He just stood still, weathering the onslaught. His proficiency with the spell was high enough that he could outlast his opponent without a problem.


    Tanya also realized this and landed on the other side of the arena. This would be a battle of attrition and she couldnt afford to waste mana on staying airborne for the entire fight. The girl cast her [Wind Steps] spell as she sidestepped the spikes that had just emerged from the ground below her feet. The Wind Mage sprinted toward her opponent. Her every step was augmented by the Wind at her back and the spell at her feet. She was moving at a speed that even Zeke could not hope to match.


    It only took her a moment to appear before Edmund. She extended both of her palms toward her opponent and finally released the spell she had been channeling. Zeke recognized the distorted air between her finger as a [Pressure Lance]. This spell was extremely devastating at close range. As expected, the impact sent Edmund stumbling backward. The [Earthen Armor] protecting his chest had been pulverized.


    Nice! Viola exclaimed. She had her fist clenched. She would naturally support the only remaining Wind Mage in the tournament.


    Zeke was curious as to how Edmund faired after taking such a hit. He couldnt imagine him losing that easily. He was not disappointed as the hunched-over form of Edmund rose to his full height only a moment later. Zeke saw no blood on the boys chest. What had been revealed was smooth stone instead of flesh.


    [Stone Form], Sophia whispered. It seems there are more than just a few talents in your grade.


    [Stone Form] was one of the spells the Steiner family was most famous for. Instead of being encased by armor as with the [Earthen Armor] spell, it turned the very body of the caster to stone. Zeke had read that only Mages that were at the upper end of the Earth affinity were able to perform this spell. This meant that Edmund was not too far away from having a perfect affinity himself.


    Edmund didnt waste any time as he immediately launched a counterattack. The ground rose in a circle around his opponent. The pillars of Earth and stone reached toward the sky in order to trap the girl inside a dome-like structure. Tanya didnt stay still either. She crouched down and got into a sprinter stance. An instant later, she appeared outside the dome.


    For a moment, Zeke thought she had teleported. He looked over at Sophia for an explanation. The girl did not disappoint him.


    That was the [Wind Dash] spell. You can think of it as the weaker version of Violas [Wind Dance] ability. The Windspiel family is related to the Windtnzers, Sophia explained. He nodded at her before returning his attention back to the fight.


    The two combatants were sizing each other up. None of them moved. It seemed this fight was far from over. Zeke was intrigued by how this battle was unfolding. Who would come out on top? Unmatched speed or inhumane endurance?

 Chapter 102: Only Four remain

    Chapter 102: Only Four remain


    Tanya was the first to make a move. She used her [Wind Dash] spell once more to close the gap. However, Edmund was prepared this time. A dust cloud traveled outward in a semi-circle from his position. Wherever the wave passed, the ground rose up into sharp stakes. Tanya almost impaled herself. In a last-ditch effort to avoid the spears, she jumped upward. The Wind Mage managed to successfully transform her momentum into a graceful glide. She passed over Edmunds head.


    Zeke recognized that the girl was in a terrible situation. The only Wind Spell in her arsenal that had the chance to even harm Edmund was [Pressure Lance]. For the spell to be effective she would have to get close to her opponent. Close combat was not an area that Wind Mages were usually very comfortable in. Still, she had no choice if she wanted to have any chance at victory.


    After circling the arena, Tanya passed over Edmund a final time. She immediately tilted her head back and started to loop back around to dive straight downward. She had decided to try for a surprise attack it seemed.


    However, she had to stop her maneuver shortly after as she noticed that two pillars had formed a kind of roof over the Earth Mage. Edmund must have predicted her next move and blocked her approach. The girl continued to circle, waiting for another chance.


    Zeke looked over at Viola. Her fist was still clenched and she appeared nervous. It seemed that Viola was a lot closer to Tanya than he had previously believed. Zeke walked over and wrapped one of his hands around her fist.


    Viola was surprised by the sudden contact. She quickly looked to the side to find out who it was. She had been so focused on the fight that she hadnt even noticed his approach. Zeke smiled as their eyes met. The girl managed to return his expression with a half-hearted smile of her own.


    Whats got you so worried? Zeke asked.


    I dont think Tanya is gonna win, Viola stated with a sad expression.


    Zeke merely nodded. He was of the same opinion.


    I cant tell you everything, Viola began, but there is a lot riding on this tournament for her. I had hoped


    She already did quite well for herself, Zeke praised.


    I dont think it will be enough. She would probably have to take one of the top 3 spots, Viola explained.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    That is very unlikely, even if she were to win this fight, Zeke said in a quiet tone. It was Violas turn to nod. The girl had also recognized that this was most likely the end of the line for her friend.


    It only took a couple of minutes for the first mistake to occur. Tanya had managed to land another two [Pressure Lances] on her opponent. Edmunds [Stone Form] actually sported a small crack upon being hit for the second time. Now, however, he had managed to impale her right leg with a well-timed counter.


    Tanya managed to free herself in time before getting buried, but the wound bled profusely. Zeke would have been able to stop the flow using Blood Magic; Tanya had no such capabilities, however. She already looked a little pale from the blood loss by the time she managed to bandage the wound with a piece of fabric from her robe.


    Its time to give up, Tanya, Edmund called. Youve put on a valiant performance, but this is as far as youll go.


    His analysis was made without malice. He was simply stating facts. The words still managed to enrage the Wind Mage.


    I decide when Im done, not you! she hissed.


    Have it your way, Edmund said in a dispassionate voice.


    Zeke knew what was about to happen. If Tanya still wanted to win, she would have to risk it all in her next attack. He rated her chances of victory in the single digits. Edmund knew that she would come at him with all she had, reducing her chances even further. Even if she managed to execute her plan perfectly, anything less than a headshot from point-blank range would hardly phase Edmund.


    Viola had tightened her grip on his hand. Her grip strength was probably enough to break an average mans hand. For Zeke, it was merely a bit painful.


    At least nobody can say that she didnt try, Zeke whispered.


    Viola nodded. Her eyes remained glued to the arena. Tanya had just started her final attack. She zigzagged around Edmund''s position, using one [Wind Dash] after the other. Clearly, she was holding nothing back. The Earth Mage had turned his surroundings into a fortress by now. Earth spikes littered the ground all around his position and he had limited the angle of approach to a single direction.


    Tanja gritted her teeth and took the only remaining path toward her opponent. She dodged another giant pillar that came crashing down on her position. Soon, she was only one last dash away from her target. Suddenly, the ground opened up beneath her feet.


    Tanya managed to catch herself before falling too far into the crevice. She was just about to take to the air when the mouth of the hole extended upward. Without being on solid ground, she could not use her [Wind Dash] instantly.


    The dome closed around her before she could escape. Edmund continued to pile layers of dirt on top of her. Zeke knew that the fight was over. There was no way a Wind mage could manage to escape after being trapped underground. After the first [Pressure Lance] that almost managed to pierce a hole to freedom, her struggles grew less and less pronounced.


    After a couple of seconds, there was no visible movement anymore. The place where Tanya had been trapped was now a small hill made of dirt and stone. Viola let out a sigh. She still had held out hope for a miracle despite everything. It took a couple more minutes for Jorgel to call the fight.


    It seemed that Tanya had not given up despite her impossible situation until the very end. After the announcement, Edmund freed the girl from her earthen prison. A limp body emerged from the ground. She seemed to have passed out from a lack of oxygen.


    He wants to form a connection with you in case you manage to defeat Alexander, Sophia sent telepathically. It might be a good idea to be on friendly terms with some of the Feuerkranzes. He might be able to warn you if there is another attempt on you.


    Zeke nodded imperceptibly at Sophia before extending his hand toward Felix.


    Good to know that reason still has a place in the Feuerkranz family, Zeke said while shaking hands with the Fire Mage. Felix seemed delighted by the success of his mission.


    Yes, you can count on us to keep Alexander and his father in check, Felix promised. We will not tolerate any more hostile actions until the duel.


    Zeke nodded. He didnt know how much stock he could put in that promise. Still, it was better than nothing, he supposed.


    Soooo, ready to get your ass kicked? Zeke asked Edmund with a smirk.


    I am prepared for our fight, yes, Edmund responded without missing a beat. Im curious to see if you still have something hidden up your sleeves.


    Same, Zeke responded. I didnt expect you to be able to use [Stone Form]. I can hardly believe you managed to learn the spell in a mere month.


    Ive been working on it for longer than that, Edmund admitted while shaking his head. But its not a difficult spell. The challenging part is meeting the requirements in core purity.


    Hmm, is there an equivalent spell for the other elements? Zeke asked. A [Fire Form], [Water Form], and [Wind Form]?


    I have never heard of something like that, Sophia admitted.


    I cant speak to the rest, but my family doesnt have a [Wind Form], Viola said. Felix also shook his head.


    Curious, Zeke stated. Was there a reason the spell only worked with Earth Magic? Out of all the four elements, Earth was the only one with a stable shape. Was the reason linked to this property?


    I cant say much, Edmund began, gathering the attention of everyone, but the way the spell works might be possible with other kinds of Magic.


    Zeke was intrigued. Did this mean he could eventually create his own [Blood Form]? The idea of turning to liquid greatly appealed to him. He could let attacks pass right through him.


    Can you show me? Zeke asked innocently.


    No way, Edmund replied right away. Do you think I will let you analyze my trump card right before our fight? If you want to see the spell up close, you will have to earn that right in combat.


    Ill take my time studying the spell as I take you apart layer by layer, Zeke taunted.


    Good luck with that, Edmund responded without a flicker of emotion. I guess we will find out how much your [Blood Whip] can do against my [Stone Form].


    I would bet my last shirt that Zeke will cut through you like a hot knife through butter, dirt-boy, Viola commented from the side. Zeke could tell that she was still a bit miffed about Tanyas loss. She was not the type to pick a fight like this normally.


    Maybe, the boy responded with a nod, but he will have to get to me first. Tanya might have made it look easy, but that was only because of her speed and skill. Approaching an Earth Mage on foot is not a course of action that should be undertaken lightly.


    Viola nodded. She seemed to have warmed up to Edmund somewhat after his praise of Tanyas prowess. I would still put my money on Zeke, she proclaimed. His high damage potential makes him an ideal counter to the defensive but slow style of Earth Mages.


    We will see, Edmund said with a slight smile. But first, we will get to see how Leo fares against Felix. I would not want to be in his shoes. The idea of another mage simply taking away my magic is terrifying. I am glad I wasnt born a Fire Mage.


    Is that so? Felix asked. Im quite happy with my element. Have you thought of a way to counter me, Leo?


    Nope, Leo responded with a shake of his head. I only know basic Fire Magic. There is no way I could have a counter. Still, even if I had to fight with my bare hands alone, I would still be confident in my chances.


    This claim would have been ridiculous coming from anyone else. But Leo had long since proven that he actually managed to keep up with the best of them while fighting with a self-imposed handicap. There was no telling if he would actually be able to manage such a feat.


    Felix returned Leos smirk with a challenging grin of his own. The Fire Mage seemed no less confident. Zeke hoped that his friend would pull through, despite the disadvantaged situation. He wished for nothing more than for them to meet in the final round.


    Before they could engage in any more banter, they were interrupted by the first chime of the bell. This was the signal that the fighters should get ready for their fight. It was time for the first round of the Semi-Final.

 Chapter 103: Leo vs Felix

    Chapter 103: Leo vs Felix


    Zeke watched the colosseum intently from the private viewing area, flanked by Sophia and Viola. Edmund had returned to his own familys area. Zekes heart was pounding in his chest as he watched Leo and Felix enter.


    The two strode confidently into the arena. Leo didnt seem to be worried in the slightest. However, Zeke didnt share his friends confidence. Leo would have to forgo his Fire Magic completely and fight with nothing but his Earth Magic and physical prowess. He wasnt certain how well his friend would fare under those circumstances.


    Leo had used his Earth Magic mostly for defense and support as of late. Zeke was worried and excited in equal parts about the fight. He wanted to witness how Leo would cope. His friend was nothing if not versatile.


    Ladies and gentlemen! In our first match of the Semi-Final we have Leo vs Felix Feuerkranz, Jorgel began. Both of these young men have proven to be among the strongest and most resourceful Mages of their grade. Who is going to advance and compete for the champion spot? Lets find out!


    A moment later, the gong sounded and the two mages began their showdown. Zeke was on the edge of his seat as he watched Felix start the fight by summoning his [Crown of Fire]. He apparently didnt want to take any risks with Leo. Beads of sweat were running down the Fire Mages face. The spell apparently took a lot out of him if performed in such a hurry.


    Leo also didnt remain idle. He started to alter the terrain using his [Earth Manipulation]. Zeke was astounded by his friends proficiency with the spell. Leo was by far the most adept in those spells out of every Mage in their year and there was a reason for that.


    Pure manipulation spells such as [Fire Manipulation] and [Earth Manipulation] were able to take on almost every form that a mage could think of. But there were two downsides to this method: cost and speed. The spell would need a lot more mana than a specialized spell and it would also need a lot more time to be deployed. The disparity between this and a proper spell was years of refining and research.


    Leo had no other choice but to heavily rely on his manipulation. The school only taught the most basic spells for every element. Fire Mages were taught the [Fire Ball] and [Fire Lance] spells. Earth Mages were taught the [Earthen Armor] and [Earth spike] spells. Every other spell they would need to acquire on their own. This was also one of the reasons why there were never any commoners in the finals of the tournament. It was incredibly hard to compete with only those basic spells.


    Leo had been lucky and had received another fire spell [Inner Fire] as a present. A particularly eager family had gifted him the spell in order to curry favor. Leo had been very clear in his refusal, but the man apparently didnt want to hear it. He basically forced the scroll on Leo before departing, at least that was how Leo told the story. Those 5 spells made up the entirety of Leos repertoire.


    Zeke ran a bunch of simulations in his head. There was no way that Leo could win with Fire Magic. According to all of Zekes calculations, Leo would be best served by avoiding Fire Magic completely. One way Zeke saw a chance of victory for Leo was by hiding with the help of his Earth Magic and then launching a surprise attack. This was what he had done in his last fight against Emil.


    Zeke considered how Leo would fare in a straight-up Magic duel. Earth against Fire. It didnt seem that promising. Leo would strain his core long before Felix would run out. Before Zeke could consider any more scenarios, there was a change in the arena.


    Felix took one look at the earthen fortifications and decided to stay away. Instead, he started a long-distance bombardment on the fortress. Leo had erected several walls between his position and Felix. The Fire Mage didnt want to take any chances of Leo getting close. He was aware that Leos only real chance of victory was by overpowering him in melee combat.


    Felix was known for his lacking physical prowess after all. He had never tried to fix this flaw as it was not considered a grave shortcoming for an elemental Mage. Their combat tactics would shift more and more from a physical confrontation with each level of advancement.


    Felix used the [Fire Lance] spell, known for its penetrative power to punch right through the fortifications. Leos hastily constructed walls of dirt were no match against the penetrative Fire spell. He had chosen to use the surrounding dirt to form his fort instead of stone.


    Elemental Mages had the ability to summon the physical representations of their element using their manipulation spells. A Fire Mage could summon Fire and a Water Mage could summon water. Leo, as an Earth Mage, had the ability to create dirt and stone from mana alone. However, the process was not very efficient, especially so for Earth Mages. That was the reason why they liked to work with what they had available if possible.


    Leos defenses were similarly created from the dirt the arena floor was made up of. If he had used his [Earth Manipulation] to create stone, he wouldnt be able to sustain the mana output for more than a couple of minutes.


    Leo only had a couple of meters left to go. He would arrive in a second at most. Felix had time for one more spell, and he would have to make it count. The good thing was that Leo had no way of dodging the spell at this range either.


    Felix brought his arms in front of his chest. He took aim with his overlapping palms, as he jumped backward to gain as much distance as he could. He focused all of his mana into one last [Fire Lance]. He looked straight ahead and focused on his opponent. Their eyes met. Leo was already in midair, leaping at him. His saber was poised to strike. It would all be decided at this moment.


    Just before Leo reached him, Felix released all the mana he had gathered. He had executed the maneuver perfectly, and a smile spread across Felix''s face. This was his victory.


    Leo was also aware that he had no chance of dodging. Instead, he brought forward his charred left arm to use as a shield once more. Felix sneered inwardly. What would that stump of an arm be able to do in its condition? But what he saw next shocked him to his core. The bones on Leos entire left arm were covered with the same stone his shield had been made from.


    Was he insane? How did he expect the healers to fix his arm if he had encased the wounds in stone? The spell collided with Leos left arm. He didnt just block the spear head-on but whipped his arm outwards to deflect the spear away from his body. The maneuver worked partially, as the spear slid past his body. Even so, the impact caused splintered stone, bone, and charred flesh to go flying.


    Felix gagged at the sight. He had a hard time coming to terms with the tremendous amount of damage he was causing. He searched his opponents eyes. He was looking for condemnation. Looking for the blame he knew he deserved. What he found was something completely different.


    He saw a predatory smile on Leos face. His eyes shone with the same indomitable will that they always did. There was no resentment, only intense focus. As the saber came down on Felixs unprotected form, he felt something else from Leos gaze. He had been measured, judged, and found wanting. Felix could not even disagree with the assessment. Compared to Leos resolve, he had been like a kid playing around.


    His opponent had put everything on the line for this victory. He had risked permanent damage to his arm just for a small chance at victory. Felix could not measure up to that kind of determination, not yet. He closed his eyes and waited for the strike to reach him.


    The pain Felix had expected didnt arrive. A moment passed, then another. Nothing happened, until the voice of the announcer boomed, The winner has been decided! We have our first contestant for the finals!


    Felix opened his eyes and saw that Leo had stopped his saber just before his neck. He had left nothing but a minuscule cut on his throat before retracting the blade.


    I wouldnt have minded a bit of revenge, Felix said quietly. I think I would feel better if you had slashed me at least once.


    With a small smile, Leo collapsed backward. He was unable to stay on his feet any longer. His limp body was caught by one of the healers that were already on the scene. They laid him on a stretcher before carrying him away. However, before he was out of earshot, he responded in a quiet but strong voice.


    It is not me that should hold a grudge, Leo said. If we had met as genuine enemies, it would be your corpse on the ground, not mine.


    In the next instant, the healers carried him out of sight.


    The completely uninjured but entirely defeated Feuerkranz was left alone in the arena, lost in thought. Hearing Leos words conjured the image of Leos intense gaze in those last moments. Leos strength of will could not be overlooked.


    From the deepest part of his soul, he hoped that he would never meet Leo as an enemy.

 Chapter 104: Zeke vs Edmund

    Chapter 104: Zeke vs Edmund


    Zeke found himself in the changing room for contestants. Even though his fight was about to begin, his thoughts were not on the upcoming battle. His thoughts were occupied by Leo. His friend had suffered severe injuries during his last fight. On top of that, Leos core was exhausted and had even started to crack. It was anyone''s guess if he would be able to fight at full strength in the final.


    A cracked core was nothing to be worried about. However, it did mean that Leo would probably not be able to cast for a while. He had overstrained his core during his previous fight. Zeke hoped that it was only a light case and that his friend would recover in time. He had long wanted to have a rematch against Leo. It would be a shame if that match didnt come to pass because of his friends injuries.


    Zeke was brought back from his thoughts by three knocks on the door. The now familiar gesture was a warning that his fight was about to start. Zeke got up and put on his helmet. He brought his focus back to his own fight as he made his way to the entrance.


    Edmund was by no means an easy opponent. Zeke would even put him above Felix in strength. The good thing was that unlike in Leos case, Edmund didnt have a counter for Zekes abilities. It was the other way around. Most elemental Mages didnt have an easy way to deal with the defensive strength of the [Stone Form].


    Zeke couldnt be sure, but he suspected that his [Blood Whip] would be able to damage his opponent. So far, Zeke had not found a single spell that could match the damage potential of his signature blood spell. It was no wonder that the knights of Valor were so feared by the empire. If all Blood magic was this destructive then there was no wonder they would be infamous.


    Zeke found that Blood Magic had two limiting factors that were holding him back for now. The first one was his range. Zeke could not extend his whip for more than a scant few meters before he would make the thread thicker for it to remain stable. This led right to the second weakness: Supply.


    Despite being 1.76 meters in height and having a generally muscular frame, Zeke only had around 5 liters of blood in his body. His experiments had revealed that he passed out after losing about half that amount. That meant that he could freely use around 2 liters of blood in combat.


    That was not a lot. A Water Mage would use more than that in every single spell. Zeke had worked on ways to combat those shortcomings. The technique for reabsorbing the blood used in his whip was one of them. The other way to overcome this weakness was to work around it. If Blood Magic was only really effective in close range then he only needed to find a way to stay in close range.


    His [Mind Fog] and [Short Range Teleportaion] were made with that purpose in mind. His Mind Magic spell was able to slow an opponent down to the point that Zeke could keep up with opponents that were usually faster than him. His teleportation spell had a similar purpose, while also being a great tool for defense. Zeke could teleport out of the way of spells that would otherwise be guaranteed to land.


    Zeke arrived at the gate and was waved through after only a minute of waiting. He entered the giant arena to the cheers of the crowd. He raised his staff in greeting as he made his way to the indicated starting position.


    Edmund entered from the opposite side of the arena. The Earth Mage looked as confident as ever. Zeke couldnt see any signs of distress or nervousness on his opponents face. Not that he had expected Edmund to panic, but his composed appearance was still a clear indicator of his confidence. Zeke knew that he had to be careful. It was entirely possible that Edmund had also kept a trump card or two hidden.


    The announcer looked at them both for a moment, making sure they were both ready before making the announcement.


    Ladies and gentlemen, this is our second to last fight. Ezekiel von Hohenheim against Edmund Steiner. Both of these contestants have already proven their strength. Were this any other year, such a matchup would be the final. However, this year youll get to see this level of skill already during the semi-final matches. Who is going to advance and fight Leo in the final round? LETS! FIND! OUT!


    You almost had me, Edmund said. Before his words even registered in Zekes mind, the ground around Edmund started to rise rapidly. Zeke took stock of the situation. The dome had closed over his head moments ago. It was this domed ceiling that Edmund was now heading for. Not good! Zeke realized in an instant what his opponent was aiming for. As an Earth Mage, Edmund could probably travel through the ground in the same way Roland could.


    Zeke on the other hand had no such capabilities. Edmund would collapse the ground behind him and bury Zeke alive the same way he had done with Tanya. His [Blood Whip] was next to useless against such a massive amount of stone. Even if he cut the earth into a million pieces and he would still be buried under it.


    Edmund had just been playing for time down here. He had never expected to be able to win in close combat. No wonder his opponent had smiled. This was such a well-executed plan that even Zeke was impressed. It seemed that Edmund hid a profound talent for the strategy behind his reticent appearance. But if the Earth Mage was this smart and perceptive, then there was no chance that Edmund didnt see Rolands betrayal coming as well.


    You sly bastard! Zeke called after Edmunds rising figure with a smile on his face. Just a moment later, Edmunds pillar reached the ceiling. Expectedly, the Earth Mage dove right through the stone. The ceiling was only around two meters thick and he emerged on the outside only a moment later. Edmund released his [Stone Form] with a gasp. The numerous wounds all over his body started to bleed at the same time. Still, he had no choice. He needed all the mana he could get in order to bury Zeke for good. He could not risk the Blood Mage to escape. This would signify his loss.


    Edmund was broken out of his concentrated state by somebody tapping on his shoulder. Surprised, he looked over. Had the announcer already called the fight?


    I think you can stop now, a smirking Zeke said. There is nobody down there anymore.


    Edmund just looked back at him with blank eyes. He seemed to not understand this situation. A moment later, light returned to his eyes and the gears start to turn.


    You can teleport? Edmund asked.


    Zeke merely smiled.


    Shit! Edmund stated eloquently.


    Zeke wiggled his eyebrows.


    How do you wanna do this? Zeke asked. I can give you a moment to return to your [Stone Form] if you want to.


    Edmund looked Zeke up and down with a scrutinizing gaze. He seemed to still hold out hope that Zeke had been injured by the teleportation. After finding Zeke in peak condition, he frowned in disappointment before shaking his head.


    No need, the Earth Mage said as he turned and walked away. I surrender. This is your win, Ezekiel. Next time, I will consider all the factors. Good luck in the final.

 Chapter 105: Making a Deal

    Chapter 105: Making a Deal


    Zeke arrived at a section of a stadium he had never been to before. He came to a halt in front of a large wooden door. The guards on either side scanned his figure. After they had deemed him not to be a threat, the leader of the two spoke up.


    Mister von Hohenheim has already been informed of your coming, the man said in a matter-of-fact tone. You have been permitted to enter.


    Zeke nodded at the man and stepped up to the door. He had come to the most luxurious viewing box in the entire Colosseum. This section was reserved for the headmaster of the Elementium. He had come to Victor Windtnzers private area.


    Viola had sent a message ahead to inform her grandfather and Maximilian of his coming, so the guards statement did not surprise Zeke. Still, now that he stood in front of the room, he hesitated. It had been a while since he had been this nervous.


    He had come to see his mentor with a specific goal in mind. Zeke was trying to lay the groundwork to convince the old man to adopt Leo into the family. Zeke was aware that this would be no easy feat. The old man was extremely careful with who he trusted. He had people observe Zeke for weeks before ever making contact with him.


    He took a deep breath, filling his lungs to the brim. He tried to let go of all his nervous energy alongside the air leaving his body. It seemed to work somewhat as Zeke felt ready. He had a plan and he was going to stick with it.


    The well-oiled door opened without a sound and Zeke entered the room. Maximilian and Victor were bent over a table. The two men were deep in conversation. Zeke could only make out a few hushed words from across the room. He could only hear fragments of what they were saying.


    not a good idea Victor whispered in an agitated tone.


    have to Maximilian responded.


    They seemed to be having an important discussion. The moment Zeke took his first step into the room, the voices fell silent. Their heads snapped up, searching for the source of the disturbance.


    When Maximilians eyes landed on Zeke, his expression lit up. Come over, my boy! he said in an inviting tone. We have been waiting for you to get here.


    Zeke walked over without any hesitation. As he stepped into a five-meter range of the table, his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] allowed him to see all the documents on the table. While slowly making his way through the room, Zeke quickly scanned the document the two men had been discussing. Victor quickly stuffed the piece of parchment into a stack of papers to hide it from sight. Little did he know that this posed no hindrance to Zekes spatial awareness.


    Zeke scanned the title and first paragraph of the document.


    AN INQUIRY INTO THE IMPACT OF MEDITATION UPON CORE FORMATION


    Authored by Maximilian Bombastus Von Hohenheim


    The primary objective of this manuscript is to scrutinize the repercussions of protracted, aimed meditation on the formation of a magical core. Our test subjects are juveniles between the ages of 9 and 12 years. The purpose of this inquiry is to demonstrate that simple and inexpensive methods may substantially augment the likelihood of core formation in those of plebeian descent. The influence of such practices on children from a noble lineage has yet to be scrutinized


    Zeke was all too familiar with these words. He had read the document many times. Most of the data cited in the document had been measured and checked by him. He had not expected the old man to share their research with anyone. They had talked about this at length. Only after the research was safely in the hands of the Mages Association would they show it to other people.


    The reason for this was that the Mages Association was an international organization with branches in every country. It was the stated goal of the association to further magic and magic studies. They owed allegiance to no country and didnt care about politics. The organization always stayed neutral in questions of war. It was exactly this organization that they would trust most to spread the word about their discovery. Nobody would stand to gain more from this study being published to the masses, after all.


    Zekes eyes met Maximilians. His mentor was of course aware of the fact that Zeke would see the paper. He only nodded at Zeke, letting him know that they would talk about this later. Zeke arrived before the table and slightly bowed his head to the two Arch Mages in front of him.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    I guess congratulations are in order, Victor Windtnzer said in a jubilant voice. You are most likely going to be the tournaments champion this year.


    Zeke was confused. He had yet to win a single fight against Leo. He might be confident in his victory, but he would never make the mistake of underestimating Leo. Despite Zekes huge leap forward in strength, Leos natural talent for combat was hard to overcome. His bewilderment at Victors words must have been obvious on his face, as Victor explained his statement.


    I talked with my friend Kurt earlier, Victor explained. He is the only Life-affinity Arch Mage in the empire if you didnt know. He is also the person that has personally looked after Leo after his fight.


    How is he doing? Zeke asked in an excited voice. He had visited Leo before his fight. His friend had not been in a good state back then and there was only so much the run-of-the-mill healers could do. Things would be very different for an Arch Mage, Zeke suspected.


    Leo had inserted mana-infused stone into wounds and all around the bones of his left arm. He had put everything on the line to win his fight against Felix. Wounds like that tended to be problematic to heal.


    His arm is back in working condition, Maximilian explained. Kurt cut off Leos entire arm and regrew it. Much easier this way were his exact words if I remember correctly.


    If Leo is back in fighting form, then why do you think that Im going to win, sir? Zeke addressed the headmaster.


    Isnt it natural that he would want to join us? After this? After what you did for him? Zeke asked. Listen, old man, I know that you dont trust easily, but I am not asking for much here. I am only asking for you to give him a chance.


    Maximilian fell into a thoughtful silence. He still seemed hesitant on this matter. Victor had picked up the letter from the table and read it as well.


    Fascinating, the headmaster proclaimed. Who would have thought the boy had such a troubled past?


    He then addressed Maximilian directly, If you agree to this, the other families are not going to like it. The Feuerkranz and Steiner families are already in negotiations over who will get the boy.


    Its not their fucking choice! Zeke cut in. Those damn vultures can stay the hell away from Leo. They had their chance!


    Calm down, Victor said in a stern voice. I am merely stating facts. Nothing more, and nothing less.


    Zeke was immediately embarrassed by his outburst. This was no way to speak to the headmaster of the academy and one of the most powerful Mages in the empire.


    My apologies, sir, Zeke said sincerely, I lost control of my emotions for a moment.


    What a strange Mind Mage you are, Victor said with a chuckle as he waved the entire thing away.


    Maximilian seemed to have come to a decision, as his eyes regained their clarity.


    I agree to give Leo a chance under one condition, Maximilian proclaimed.


    Name it! Zeke exclaimed. He was overjoyed by Maximilians agreement.


    I want you to win the tournament - Maximilian said slowly. Zeke''s smile widened. - without using any magic, the old man finished.


    Zeke was shocked. Could he beat Leo without magic? Was it even possible? Before answering his mentor, he considered the proposition in detail. In their previous fights, Leo always had the upper hand in a physical confrontation. Even though Zeke was stronger, faster, and tougher, he had never managed to best his friend.


    But what about now? Zeke had increased his physical stats across the board by training with his resistance suit. He had left behind any other Mage of his age. On top of that, Leo was still injured. Even though he had recovered much sooner than expected, there was no chance that he could use his new arm perfectly already. Could Zeke win? He wasnt sure, but he was eager to give it a try.


    Youve got yourself a deal, old man, Zeke stated with a smile.


    Very well, Maximilian responded in a solemn tone. Now off with you. There is less than half an hour before your fight starts.


    Zeke nodded and left the room with a spring in his step. The moment the door closed behind him, Victor spoke up.


    Are you actually going to consider this? the Wind Mage asked. Maximilian shook his head.


    No, Im not considering it. Im definitely going to give the boy a chance. Thats the least I should do, he responded.


    Then why did you tell your boy Ezekiel to fight without Magic, Victor asked with a confused expression. There is no reason for him to risk his victory like that.


    You can consider it a test. But for that, I need him to fight with everything hes got, Maximilian said as he got up and made his way to the door as well.


    I see. But where are you going? Victor asked.


    Zeke might be fighting with everything hes got, but that doesnt mean that his opponent will, Maximilian explained.


    And how are you going to motivate his opponent? Victor asked with a knowing look in his eyes.


    I am going to offer him what he wants most, of course, Maximilian said with a sly smile.

 Chapter 106: Ezekiel vs Leo

    Chapter 106: Ezekiel vs Leo


    Zeke made his way to the changing room. His fists were clenched and his mouth set in a determined line. He had managed to get Maximilians promise! All he needed to do now was follow through with his part of the deal.


    He arrived at the changing room and put on his armor for the final time. He sat on one of the luxurious benches and reviewed his plan for the fight. Fighting Leo would not be easy, even under these favorable conditions.


    Zeke would be unable to use any of his normal strategies now that he was stripped of his magic. Still, he could count on his passive spells to give him an advantage. He took out two gold coins from his pouch. He gently placed one on the knuckles of each hand. The round discs could be seen dancing across his fingers a moment later.


    The coins started out rolling from knuckle to knuckle, but soon they were flying across his outstretched fingers as if controlled by magic. His [Perfect Body Control] gave him incredible dexterity, and Zeke had found that tasks such as this were the perfect way to warm up.


    At first, he had struggled to do this exercise with both hands simultaneously. However, his improved mind allowed him to adapt quickly. For a long time, Zeke had overlooked what a huge advantage this was. It had not been readily apparent from the beginning, but he could master mental challenges with ease. The ability to control his hands independently from each other while executing complex movements had only taken him a week to master.


    He snatched both coins out of the air and put them back in his pouch. Now that his mind and body were stimulated, it was time to start planning. His biggest advantages were his [Perfect Body Control] and his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The passive spells could not be turned off and Zeke intended to use them to their utmost in the coming fight.


    Leo would not be able to use any ranged spells, so it was safe to assume that their entire battle would take place inside his sphere of awareness. Next was his [Perfect Body Control]. Zeke would use the spell in different ways. The obvious one was to refine his movement during combat. However, he had a couple more tricks up his sleeve. On the one hand, he would reduce the sensitivity of his pain receptors to around 50%. He couldnt risk flinching during this fight, not when the stakes were this high.


    The other ace Zeke had prepared was a more complicated affair. He had learned that in stressful situations, the body actually secreted a hormone into the bloodstream that improved the body across the board. When he injected a large dose of the hormone, it would increase heart rate, blood pressure, and blood flow to the muscles and vital organs. Additionally, it opened up the air passages in the lungs, and improved mental alertness.


    His current theory was that this was a natural way for the body to cope with stress and danger. He had named the hormone: Power Juice, but after learning more about its exact functions, he was starting to rethink the name. This was only one of the different chemical reactions that Zeke had discovered over the past months. The human body was indeed a marvel, so many complex tasks and reactions were taking place without people noticing.


    Zeke had long since learned how to use those natural chemicals. He had developed a routine that would put him in the ideal condition for fighting. While in combat state, his body would be constantly injected with different hormones that would improve his functions. The downside was that he would be utterly exhausted if he kept it up for too long. He only had minutes at best.


    A smile spread across his face as Zeke imagined the shock on Leos face. He was excited about the coming fight. After making his preparations, his confidence was at an all-time high. He didnt want to underestimate Leo, but his advantages were plentiful. He couldnt imagine that he would still lose to Leo under those circumstances.


    The familiar knocking on the door alerted Zeke to the passage of time. The moment had arrived for the final to begin. He stepped out of his changing room and made his way to the gate. He was immediately allowed access by the excited staff member.


    Good luck! the man said. Ive bet a lot of money on you, dont let me down, kid.


    Ill do my best, Zeke replied with a wry smile as he stepped past the man.


    The moment Zeke stepped out into the open, he was met with the thundering applause of the crowd. It was dawning on him that his prophecy had actually come true. He had managed to reach the final and from the opposite side, Leo entered as well. The blonde boy was also met with thundering cheers.


    Thats right! Nobody! Zeke proclaimed. There is only one house that is fit for a talent like Leo: The von Hohenheim House. Today, we claim this tournament, but this is not going to be the last time you will hear from us. Mark my words, people, times are changing and we are on the rise!


    The crowd broke out into cheers again. Zeke smiled wryly. He was getting the impression that they would cheer at anything at this point. The message had not even been meant for the commoners. His statement was directed at the nobles. The change he was alluding to was the release of the meditation research. So much would be different if the common man was not just a powerless figure to be pushed around. Zeke could already imagine the angry look on the nobles face as the mages association released the technique to the public. There would be chaos, the empire might even have to stall its upcoming plans.


    I see, Jorgel said as he shot Zeke a disapproving look. It seemed that the announcer was getting fed up with his tendency to make unplanned speeches. Be that as it may. It seems that this year is truly a grand victory for the von Hohenheim house. It is not often that two members of the same house meet each other in the final. Good luck to both of you!


    Zeke returned his attention to his opponent. Leo was watching him with hungry eyes. He had never averted his gaze from Zeke the entire time. Like a predator that was observing his prey. The feeling was truly unnerving. He could feel the hair on his neck stand up as he met Leos gaze. There was something about his friend that triggered some kind of primal fear. In response, Zeke could feel his heartbeat speed up. It seemed that the dragon heart would not take this challenge lying down.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke could see the fat man stepping up in front of the gong. It would only be a matter of seconds now. He started to flood his system with all kinds of chemicals to optimize the condition of his body. His muscles swelled, his lungs extended, and his mind cleared up. The last of his preparation was taken care of. In the remaining seconds before the fight, Zeke studied Leo intently.


    He had noticed earlier that Leo had swapped his usual broad-bladed saber for a different weapon. At his waist was a thin rapier, with a blue blade. He felt like he had seen the weapon before, but couldnt place it in the short term. Still, the change was a smart move. Leo couldnt quite match him in strength, so a more agile blade would give him the advantage.


    Zekes eyes scanned the rest of Leos equipment before returning to his friends eyes. As expected, Leo was still looking at him. The moment their eyes met, the sound of the gong could be heard.


    BOOOOONNNGGGGGG!


    The two of them walked towards each other with unhurried steps. Zeke tightened the grip on his staff. This was it. He had waited for so long for this fight! Less than two meters separated them as both of them came to a halt simultaneously.


    No hard feelings, no matter who is going to win? Leo asked with a smile.


    Doesnt matter to me, since I will be the one left standing, Zeke replied with a smirk of his own.


    I hope you can back that up, Leo responded as he drew his rapier. The blade was catching the light, giving the weapon an otherworldly quality. Zeke also hefted his staff. He would aim for center mass with his first strike, making it harder for Leo to dodge.


    The sun was still going strong. Even though it was already late afternoon, the arena was still brightly lit through the open roof. They had gotten into their position, each waiting for the right moment to attack.


    Leo tilted his blade slightly, directing a ray of light right into Zekes eyes. In the next moment, he attacked. Zeke responded without delay. He had long since switched to his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. With a roar, he met Leos attack with one of his own.


    Under the watchful eyes of the thousands of spectators, Leo and Zeke finally began their fight.

 Chapter 107: The Victor Emerges

    Chapter 107: The Victor Emerges


    Zeke did not intend to dodge Leos blade. If his friend wanted to trade injuries, then he was more than willing to abide. The iron head of his staff was whistling towards Leos chest. The blunt weapon would easily crush bone if he managed to land a direct hit.


    Leo had decided to go for a piercing strike aimed at Zekes heart. In the remaining second, Zeke shifted slightly so he would be hit on his shoulder instead. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] was unmoored from his body. It always made him feel like a spectator watching somebody else fight. Still, he had gotten somewhat used to the feeling and was able to control his body even from this third-person perspective.


    Zeke was astonished that Leo didnt change his course of action. Could he really intend to exchange blows? This was very much unlike Leo. Just as Zeke was certain that Leo had missed the chance to dodge, something changed. Leo lowered his arm as he flicked the blade upward at the same time. Through his Spatial awareness, Zeke could see his own mouth drop open at the display in front of him. Leo had somehow contorted his upper body out of the path of his swing, without giving up on his own strike.


    The blade was closing in on his face. Zeke yanked his head back and managed to escape with only a shallow cut to his face, as he stepped back. Leo followed closely behind. His friend would not let this chance slip away. Zeke was already on the back foot after only their first exchange!


    Leo was right on his heels, his rapier poised to strike. Zeke had yet to regain his balance after retreating in such a hurry. His heavy staff only unbalanced him further. It was then that Leo struck. His blade found an opening and bit deep into Zekes thigh with the precision of a viper. Zeke gritted his teeth. He had to change the flow of combat. This could not go on. Before Leo could retract his weapon, Zekes gauntlet closed around the blade.


    A rapier was usually used for stabbing and not cutting. Zeke was betting on the fact that the edges of the blade were not sharp enough to cut through the leather protection of his hand. He noticed almost immediately that he had miscalculated as the blade bit deep into his hand. He was glad for his numbed nerves as the sting was still almost enough to make him let go reflexively.


    Leos eyes widened a fraction as he noticed that he was unable to retract the blade. In the next moment, Zekes elbow connected with Leos face. Even though his head shot back, the blonde boy did not relinquish his hold on his weapon. Instead, he brought both of his legs up and kicked Zeke in the chest. He was clearly trying to force Zeke to let go.


    Zeke was left with a choice between loosening his grip or risking his fingers. Reluctantly, he opened his hand and firmed his stance. He was just in time to avoid being unbalanced by the kick. Leo used his attack as a way to create room between the two. He launched himself back and landed a couple of steps away. With a graceful twirl, he dispensed all his momentum. The two were face to face once again.


    Zeke scanned both of their conditions after this first exchange. Leo had a busted lip but was otherwise in good shape. He, on the other hand, had a cut on his forehead, alongside an injured hand and leg. A trickle of blood was freely running down his leg from the stab of the rapier. He could not use his [Blood Manipulation] to stop the flow either, but his passive regeneration was already working on his injuries. It would only be a matter of minutes before the wounds would be closed. It was immediately obvious who had come out on top in their first exchange.


    Still, injuries like this would not decide the outcome. Leo would have to land a critical blow in order to keep Zeke down. However, he was still worried about the flow of combat. He had recognized immediately that the gap of skill between them was much wider than he had anticipated. Even though his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] gave him a clear view, it didnt allow him to predict Leos movements. All his strength amounted to nothing if he could not hit his opponent. It had been a while since he last fought without his magic, and Zeke realized how much he had come to rely on his spells.


    The two started to circle, changing posture every now and then to probe for weaknesses. It was not long before Leo started his next offensive. He was also aware of the fact that Zeke would heal if given the time. He lunged into an overhanded swing, only to break the feint off a moment later. He dodged out of the way of Zekes attack with casual ease as he leaned to the side. He aimed a quick slash at Zekes ribs before retreating. Zeke was barely able to block the strike with his vambrace.


    The same scenario repeated over and over again. Leo would feint or simply dodge all of Zekes attacks while chipping away at his opponent before retreating. Zeke was getting more and more frustrated with the situation. He felt helpless. No matter how he schemed and planned, he was unable to land a single hit. It was as if Leo could see the future. He would always predict the trajectory of Zekes strikes accurately. Not once did he fall for any of Zekes faints or tricks. Zeke also struggled with his lack of magic. Many of his spells such as his [Air Step] had long been integrated into his fighting style.


    After taking another cut to his chest, Zeke swung his staff in a wide arc to create room for himself. Expectantly, Leo fell back. The blonde boy had not overextended or taken any risks in this fight. He did not underestimate Zeke one bit. He was also aware that Zeke only needed a single good hit to turn this fight around. His face was a mask of focus and confidence as he jumped slightly backward, just out of reach of the strike.


    Zeke hefted his staff as he took stock of the situation. He was bleeding from numerous cuts all over his body. Most of them were shallow, but the sheer number meant that he was still losing a lot of blood. Leo was still uninjured. Zeke had not managed to land a strike again after their first exchange. His heart was hammering in his chest as Zeke considered his options. He had to bite back a snarl. Didnt he train every single day so that he would never be in this situation again? Had it all been for nothing?


    It was at this moment that Zekes legs started shaking. He noticed that he could not muster any strength. After taking one last step, he fell to his knees. Zeke had to catch himself on his hands in order not to fall flat on his face. He was breathing heavily. He felt like the air he managed to inhale didnt do anything to counter the intense stinging in his sides and chest. Zeke could finally feel the pain all over his body. His heart was hammering. He felt so heavy and weak. All he wanted to do was to collapse forward and surrender to the sweet promise of unconsciousness.


    It took a supreme effort of will for Zeke to stay kneeling. No matter how much air passed through his lungs, he seemed unable to catch his breath.


    Do you surrender? Leo asked from several steps away. Zeke merely chuckled in response. The sound quickly turned into a raspy cough as he struggled to breathe.


    Are you afraid? Zeke asked in a hoarse voice. It was Leos time to chuckle.


    Hardly, he responded, what are you going to do? Fall on me?


    Zeke managed a weak smile. Leo was right, what could he even do? Despite his words, Leo approached warily. He might be in better condition than Zeke, but he was by no means uninjured. After a while, he managed to lift the sword enough to attack.


    Good fight, Leo said as he thrust his sword at Zekes throat. He had no intention of actually going through with the attack, but he didnt even get the chance as something intercepted the blade. Leo looked down in shock, only to find that he had pierced right through Zekes outstretched hand. He was too shocked to even react as Zekes fingers closed around the blade. With a strength much greater than Leo had experienced before, Zeke ripped the blade out of Leos hands. He had no chance to even fight back. The force was so immense that Leo was dragged along and stumbled forward.


    Panic set in as he felt a muscular arm loop around his neck. He couldnt move at all. Zekes grip felt like it was cast of iron. With all his remaining strength he punched at Zeke, trying to break his hold, without any success. It felt like Zeke had been replaced by a statue. Leo struggled for air. He wouldnt last for much longer. In his panic, he looked up and met Zekes eyes. His struggle seized immediately.


    Leos body went rigid as his gaze was met by burning eyes of gold and fire. A slitted pupil was looking at him as if he was nothing but a worthless bug to be trampled over. The feeling was so strong that Leo didnt even dare to resist. He felt like he would be squashed the moment he dared.


    It was mere seconds later that Leo finally lost consciousness. Zeke released his grip and lowered his friend to the ground. Mustering all the strength he could, he managed to raise a single arm above his head.


    There was absolute silence in the arena. Then, like a dam that broke, an onslaught of cheers flooded the Colosseum. The entire crowd was on their feet.


    BLOOD DRAGON! BLOOD DRAGON! BLOOD DRAGON!


    Zeke could feel his own heart swelling at the applause. A bit of strength returned to his limbs, and he managed to slowly get back to his feet. Zeke couldnt hold back as he screamed his elation at the heavens. The crowd went even wilder upon hearing him roar.


    LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! WE HAVE A VICTOR! was the last thing Zeke heard before he also collapsed backward.

 Chapter 108: Award Ceremony

    Chapter 108: Award Ceremony


    Zeke opened his eyes and blinked away the drowsiness. His surroundings were wholly unfamiliar to him. He had woken up on a hard mattress. He found himself in a large room that was filled with empty beds. The walls were yellowish brown, reminiscent of sand. This fact alone made him sure of one thing: Zeke was still in the arena.


    The last thing he remembered was Leos rapier closing in on him. He recalled the feeling of dissatisfaction and indignance that had risen within him before passing out. By the rows of empty beds that lined the walls on both sides, Zeke recognized where he was. This had to be the healers ward. He must have been brought here after the fight.


    A voice from outside the room alerted Zeke to the presence of other people. He immediately recognized Maximilians jovial tone. He seemed to be talking to a person whose voice Zeke was unfamiliar with. After checking his condition, Zeke got out of bed and put on the set of clothing that had been laid out for him.


    Now clad in an elegant robe, he limbered his body by stretching. Zeke felt great. It was as if he had just woken up from a good nights rest. His body had been restored to its peak, and even the missing blood had been replaced.


    Zeke stepped out of the room and found himself the focal point of three inquisitive gazes. Maximilian and Leo on the one side and an elegantly dressed gentleman on the other. Zeke eyed the stranger. The man was tall, almost as tall as Maximilian. He had a kind face and warm, brown eyes. A quick scan told him that the man in front of him was an Arch Mage as well. Zeke recognized the man as Kurt Genesung, the only Arch Mage with a life affinity in the empire.


    Zeke bowed his head in greeting. Good day, Mr. Genesung, he said with heartfelt gratitude, I believe I have you to thank for my recovery.


    Kurt smiled at those words. Nonsense, I was merely doing my job. It would reflect badly on me if the champion of the tournament could barely walk during the award ceremony, dont you think? he said with a smile.


    Zeke was taken aback by those words. Champion? Him? Zeke caught himself before the surprise showed on his face. He put on a jovial mask and chuckled at the mans obvious joke, all while diving into his recordings to find out what had happened. His perfect recollection would continue to work even while he was sleeping or passed out.


    Zeke found the recording of the fight and skipped toward the end. He could see Leos saber closing in, this was the last thing he remembered. With wide eyes, Zeke saw himself catching the blade and then proceeding to choke Leo out with an iron grip.


    Through his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he got a good look at the anomaly in the recording: His eyes. In his own gaze, he could see arrogance and confidence that were absolutely foreign to him. Those were not his eyes. He immediately understood what must have happened. Somehow, the dragon had managed to take control for a couple of seconds.


    Zeke mentally sighed. Of course, that guy was still around. It would have been way too convenient for him if the dragon had just silently vanished. Still, the reptile had come through for him. Winning the fight was all that had mattered and the dragon had actually managed to pull it off. He would need to find a solution to the situation sooner or later, but for now, he needed to deal with his current issues.


    Zeke returned from the confines of his Memory palace after only a few seconds. Still, the three men were looking at Zeke strangely; he had gone still and silent all of a sudden. Zeke cleared his throat to dispel the awkwardness.


    Sorry for being so violent at the end, Leo, Zeke said.


    No worries, Leo replied with a smile, we agreed that there would be no hard feelings.


    Did you already tell him the good news, old man? Zeke asked Maximilian.


    The old man burst out into hearty laughter. He looked between Zeke and Leo for a moment before speaking up.


    Yes, he knows, he said with a smile. It is you that is still unaware of the situation. I have a tiny confession to make.


    Zeke was getting suspicious of the old man. He wouldnt go back on their deal now, would he?


    Its like this, Maximilian continued. After our discussion, I had already decided to give Leo a chance. I thought that this was a good opportunity to test the both of you. Therefore, I paid Leo a visit as well after you had left. I offered him the same deal I made with you.


    What!? Zeke exclaimed. Then why did I have to fight without Magic? Do you even know what kind of a monster Leo is?


    Stop being so dramatic, Maximilian said while rolling his eyes. I am certain you would have done the same thing anyway.


    Zeke thought about his mentors words. The old man was right, there was no way that he would have used his Magic against Leo while his friend couldnt even defend himself. He reluctantly nodded his head, acknowledging the point.


    Anyway, Maximilian said, we should continue this as we walk - the ceremony will start soon. Are you coming with us, Kurt?


    No. I cant stay, unfortunately, Kurt replied with a reluctant expression. I have left the troops alone for too long already. I cant in good conscience attend such a frivolous event if people might die in my absence.


    Maximilian agreed with a nod before bidding the man farewell. He led the two boys down a hallway in silence. It was a while before he spoke up again.


    "Only a fool learns from his own mistakes, Otto remarked with a scoff. A wise man learns from the mistakes of others. History has taught us over and over again what happens to an emerging power like ours if we are perceived as frail. You have it backward; showing weakness now would be the biggest mistake of all."


    Im no match for you in the art of politics, Maximilian allowed. But I still get the feeling that you are starting the war too lightly.


    Lightly Otto repeated, before falling into contemplation for a moment.


    Anyone who has ever looked into the glazed eyes of a soldier dying on the battlefield will think hard before starting a war, he finally said. I can ensure you that I would rather take any other path, was I left with a choice. But a man cannot control the current of events. He can only float with them and steer to the best of his abilities."


    Both men fell silent. Zeke exchanged a glance with Sophia who was giving him a smile and a wink before laying her hand on Ottos shoulder.


    Uncle, I think you might have forgotten why you came here in the first place, Sophia said. You are supposed to give out rewards, not talk politics.


    Otto awoke immediately from his contemplation at Sophias words. He gazed at the blonde girl with fondness and gave her a warm smile.


    Right you are, he said. I believe that all the contestants have finally arrived.


    Zeke could feel Otto using magic. He recognized the spell: the man was sending a telepathic message. A moment later, Jorgel popped out from the crowd and walked up to the group.


    What can I do for you, Lord Geistreich, Jorgel said with obvious respect.


    I believe it is about time that we started with the award ceremony, Otto proclaimed. Jorgel nodded and immediately started his announcement.


    Ladies and Gentleman. A moment of your time, please. We have witnessed a great spectacle this year. Our young talents have proven once again why our empire is the number one power on the continent. Please give a round of applause for our brave contestants, Jorgel yelled.


    There was scattered applause from all around. It was by no means comparable to the atmosphere Zeke had gotten used to.


    Especially noteworthy was the performance of our 16 finalists, Jorgel continued, All of which I will ask to step up individually to receive their reward. Please make your way over here first, Matthias Wellenreiter.


    Over the next half an hour, Zeke saw all the finalists walk up to Jorgel and receive their medals. Jorgel said a few words about their achievement and the history of their families. It was only when I came to the third-placed candidate that the routine changed.


    and so, Edmund Steiner has managed to triumph over Felix Feuerkranz for the third place. As promised, in addition to the medal, he will also receive a share of essence crystals. Jorgel proclaimed.


    Edmund stepped up and received his reward. Zeke could see a hint of a smile on Edmunds usually stoic face. It was clear that the victory over Felix was something that he took great pride in. After receiving his prize, he returned to the crowd of applauding Earth Mages.


    In the second place, we have Leo. I have heard that he will officially join the von Hohenheim house tomorrow. That makes Leo the only candidate to ever make it to the top three without being officially adopted by a noble family, Jorgel announced.


    Congratulations, Leo. In addition to your medal, you have also earned three kilograms of Earth and Fire Essence crystals each. This might not be enough to get you to Grand Mage, but it will take you most of the way. Im sure that the von Hohenheim house will have no problem providing you with the rest, Jorgel said to Leo as he presented him with his prizes.


    Leo merely nodded and returned to his position beside Zeke and Maximilians after thanking the man.


    And in the first place, we have Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Truly the dark horse of this competition. The versatility of his toolkit was absolutely astonishing. It truly speaks volumes of the capabilities of old man Maximilian. It is not often that a Mage so young is able to effectively wield three affinities in combat. On top of that, he was even able to advance to the semi-finals without revealing his short-range teleportation. Truly a marvel, Jorgel said as Zeke walked up.


    Congratulations, Ezekiel von Hohenheim. In addition to the first-place medal, you have earned ten kilograms of Blood, Mind, and Space crystals each, Jorgel said to gasps from the audience. It was clear that many of them had not yet realized how much Zeke had gained from this. His share of space affinity crystals alone was more valuable than all the other rewards combined. Zeke could not stifle a grin at the envious faces he could see in the crowd.


    The smile was quickly wiped from his face as Otto Geistreich stepped in front of him to personally present him with the medal. It was a beautifully crafted piece of jewelry, a shining clear crystal was set into the center of the piece. The words Number 1 of the empire were etched along the side of the medal. Zeke bowed his head slightly, allowing Otto to place the ornament around his head.


    In the name of the emperor, I congratulate Ezekiel von Hohenheim on his victory! Otto proclaimed solemnly. His deep voice and commanding tone immediately silenced the room.


    I expect great things from you, Otto said more quietly to Zeke as he placed the medal around the boys neck. Zeke merely nodded. He didnt quite know what the man meant by that. He just hoped that Sophia had not told her uncle too much about him.

 Chapter 109: Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 109: Saying Goodbye


    Come on, Zeke, Viola begged, you promised!


    I promised to buy you one, not 100! Zeke exclaimed, exasperated.


    Ok, this is the last one, I swear, Viola said with a sly smile.


    Thats what you said a minute ago! Zeke yelled.


    While the two of them were bickering, Sophia quietly sipped her drink. She sat across from the two and watched the back and forth with a twinkle of amusement in her eye.


    Pleeeeeaaaaase, Viola begged once more.


    Why do you even need me to pay? Zeke asked. Is your Windtnzer family so broke?


    Its not about the money!


    Then what is it about? Zeke asked.


    Viola turned her head and mumbled something incomprehensible. Zeke leaned in to hear her better. Finally, he could make out what she was saying.


    stupid Zeke. Why cant you just be nice and do some small things for me every now and then? You dont even care if


    Fine, fine! You win! Im getting another round, Zeke exclaimed while getting up. Through his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he saw the sly grin return to Violas face as she and Sophia secretly high-fived under the table.


    Zeke was not really against getting the girls another drink. He was mainly acting reluctant because he knew Viola enjoyed the feeling of convincing him. Moments later, Zeke returned to their table with three new tankards of fruit wine. He looked around the bar and saw many familiar faces. The establishment they had decided to go to at the end of the festival was apparently a popular hang-out spot for the rich and wealthy.


    Zeke had never been here before. He had also never before heard of the fruit wine they had been drinking all evening. It was something new from the South, or so he had been told. The drink was called Ambrosia, and Zeke had taken an instant liking to its taste. His [Perfect Body Control] meant that he would be able to instantly purge the alcohol from his blood if he needed to, but he had started to enjoy the slight buzz he was feeling.


    It was not easy for a Blood Mage to actually get drunk. His blood was saturated with mana. That meant that it was continually purifying itself. Zeke saw that both Viola and Sophia were far more intoxicated than him. The two girls were having a hush conversation and were constantly snickering about something.


    Zeke returned to the table and handed out a mug to each of the girls. Viola immediately snatched the drink and started chugging it down. A moment later, she let out a content sigh. Sophia, on the other hand, didnt even glance at the mug. Instead, she savored the last sip from her previous drink with a blissful look on her face. Only after that did she exchange the empty mug. She gave Zeke a grateful nod as she started on the new drink.


    What are your plans over the winter? Zeke finally asked.


    You first! Viola demanded. Zeke rolled his eyes at her childishness but still obliged.


    Maximilian is taking Leo and me around the country. We are visiting all the different Magic academies. I hope to be able to go to all their libraries and gain as much knowledge as possible, Zeke explained.


    Whats so good about books, anyway? Viola asked.


    You wouldnt understand, Sophia teased with a smirk. I, for one, think thats a great idea. It is never wrong to have a broad understanding of different kinds of Magic.


    Mind Mages, Viola scoffed while rolling her eyes. What good will it do me to know about the magic that I wont be able to cast anyway?


    It might not be important for you, Zeke replied. But I want to become a researcher and develop my own spells someday.


    Like your mentor, Sophia stated.


    Zeke merely nodded. He wouldnt tell the girls that he had already started to work on his own spells. Everybody just assumed that Maximilian was teaching him all he knew and he was happy to let the misunderstanding stand. It would be a huge problem if it became known that Zeke had already developed several spells at his age.


    Are you kidding me? Viola exclaimed. You just won the tournament! Why would you waste your talent on being a researcher?N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    I enjoy research, Zeke explained patiently to the petulant girl. Also, Im under no illusion that Im actually the strongest in my year. Dont get me wrong, Im in the top 10 for sure, but the main reason I had such an easy time at the tournament was that people didnt know what I could do. Now that my cards have all been revealed, I would be hard-pressed to win again.


    Viola nodded. It was true that Zeke had a huge advantage over the other students. They all had a lot of experience fighting against other elemental Mages, but most had never faced a Blood mage before, much less a Tri-Affinity mage like Zeke. He, on the other hand, had been training against Elemental Mages exclusively.


    I was also lucky with my year, Zeke admitted. There was no Windtnzer in my year. Wind Mages have always been the hardest for me. I was lucky that Samuel was all I had to face.


    Viola nodded much more fervently now.


    Are the both of you going to join us tomorrow? Zeke asked. He did not know who exactly would accompany them on their journey through the empire.


    No, I wont, Gretchen said in a conspiratorial tone. The old man has a special mission for me. Apparently, Im going to Tradespire. Do you know what this is about?


    Zeke was surprised to hear that. If Maximilian was sending Gretchen to Tradespire then that meant that he was finally getting in contact with the leader of the Mage''s association. Zeke nodded at his guard in response to her question.


    I cant tell you anything specific, Zeke said in a somber tone, but your mission is of utmost importance.


    Gretchen didnt take the warning seriously and instead seemed to only be more excited about the upcoming mission.


    If the mission really is that important, then its no wonder the old man wants to send me, Gretchen bragged. Im much more reliable than someone else.


    She said that last part while slyly glancing over at Margret. Margret, Zekes other guard, was completely unaffected by the teasing.


    Good luck, she responded dryly. Zeke thought that this would be the end of It, but after a moment, she spoke up again. Ill be missing you while touring the empire on board the Alexandria, she said.


    Zeke and Gretchen halted in their tracks.


    Zeke, did I hear what I think I heard? Gretchen asked with wide eyes.


    I dont know Gretchen. I can barely believe it myself, Zeke responded, but if my ears are still working fine, then I think that Margret just tried to make a joke!


    Impossible! Gretchen exclaimed loudly. Didnt we determine that she was physically incapable of such behavior!?


    I guess we were wrong. Its time to go back to the drawing board, Zeke said with a sigh while acting frustrated. Margret had also stopped and was looking down. Out of the corner of his eyes, Zeke saw that her ears had turned incredibly red.


    Are you guys done? Margret growled to hide her embarrassment. Zeke and Gretchen exchanged an amused smile as the three started walking again. It wasnt long after that they arrived at the mansion. Zeke bid his guards farewell as he entered alone.


    He found Maximilian and Leo in the dining room. What he didnt expect was for his family to be there as well. Maya''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw Zeke enter the room. She seemed to be in an especially good mood, for some reason. He waved back at her before turning a confused gaze to his parents.


    I thought that you guys were going to head back home today? Zeke asked.


    I thought so as well, his mother said, but it appears your mentor had other plans.


    Before Zeke could even ask, Maximilian started to explain, I have been thinking, my boy. I believe it would be better if we brought your family along.


    How did you arrive at that conclusion, Zeke asked.


    You dont know this, but I have been stationing people close to your family for a while now. I wanted to make sure that they were well protected. I would be able to arrive in minutes with the help of a Space Mage if necessary, but that would no longer be the case with us far away.


    Do you think my family is in danger? Zeke asked, the alarm clear in his voice.


    Not really, Maximilian said in a soothing tone, but you didnt exactly make a lot of friends during the tournament. Also, lets be honest, there is not much for farmers to do in Feldstadt during the winter. I think it would be a good idea to bring them along either way.


    Zeke looked at his parents with a raised eyebrow. He would be more than happy to take them along, but it was ultimately their decision.


    Well, your mentor is not exactly wrong, his father said ponderingly while stroking his chin. We were not planning on doing much, Im just not sure if it will be safe for Maya


    PLEEEAAASSEEE! Maya cried immediately. She was wildly looking around in search of allies, her gaze finally landing on Maximilian. It was only moments later that the old man crumbled under the power of her pleading blue eyes.


    Erm, well, Im not one to brag normally, the old man began, but I am one of the strongest Mages on the entire continent. I think the girl is going to be fine.


    His father considered the old mans words for no more than a second before agreeing. Thats fine then. Honestly, I always wanted to travel around in an airship but never got the chance when I was young. What do you say, darling?


    I was in favor from the beginning, Zeke''s mother said while rolling her eyes. This is the only chance we will get to spend some time with our boy.


    Maximilian nodded contently at how the situation had turned out.


    Excellent! he proclaimed, rubbing his hands together. I guess there is only one thing left to do. Zeke, Leo - its time to pack your bags!

 Chapter 110: Betrayal

    Chapter 110: Betrayal


    Zeke, are you coming? Leo yelled from in front of the door. We want to go down to the city. Upon receiving no response, Leo entered the room. He found Zeke sitting behind his desk with his eyes closed. One might assume that he was sleeping, but over the past weeks, Leo had learned that was not the case.


    He walked over and slightly shook his friends shoulder. Zekes eyes immediately snapped open. He looked around and found an exasperated Leo looking back at him.


    Sorry, I was reading, Zeke said sheepishly. Did you need something?


    You need to find a way to keep track of time, Leo chide. I bet you have no idea what time it is?


    What time is it? Zeke asked innocently.


    Its already evening, Leo said. The others want to go out to eat since, you know, this is going to be the last day.


    Zeke grimaced. He really wanted to continue reading, but he had not spent a lot of time with his family on this trip. The thousands of books he had managed to collect into his Minds Library had been too much of a temptation. He spent almost every waking minute of the day immersed there.


    Over the past weeks, the journey had led them to every important academy in the empire. Maximilian seemed to know all the important people in charge as they were led straight to the library every time. The old man always claimed that he was teaching the brats how to stay humble by showing them the vast amount of knowledge out there. As their journey continued, Zeke spent more and more time in his Minds library. From the use of Nature magic in agriculture to the use of Fire Magic in blacksmithing, he had a vast repertoire of knowledge at his fingertips. There just werent enough hours in the day for him to go through it all.


    Fine, lets go, Zeke said with a sigh.


    You dont have to act like this is some form of punishment! Leo exclaimed while punching Zekes shoulder.


    Alright, alright, I get it, Zeke said while rubbing his arm. The punch had actually hurt. Leo had gained a lot of muscle over the past weeks.


    His friend and now adopted brother had begun to eat the same meals as Zeke. At first, Zeke had offered the monster meat to Leo as a dare; most people really disliked the taste. Leo turned out to love the food instead. The two of them had been hard at work demolishing all the meat reserves they had brought on this trip.


    Its not like I dont want to go, Zeke defended himself. Its just that I was getting to the good part.


    Thats what you say every damn time. There would only be good parts in any book if we left it to your judgment, Leo said while rolling his eyes.


    The two of them made their way up the stairway. The Alexandria was a military-grade airship, but Maximilian had remodeled the interior for maximum comfort. The corridors and stairways would not have been out of place in a high-end inn. Zekes room on the ship was a lot more luxurious than the one at the mansion as well. He had not been sure what to pack for the journey, but upon seeing his room, he had brought everything he owned.


    He had even brought his resistance suit. Daily physical training was one of the aspects he did not neglect during his reading craze. He also had begun to spar in a purely physical fight against Leo every morning. He had not managed to win a single round so far, but he was not disheartened by this result. He could feel his skill in hand-to-hand combat improving with every match.


    How long until we are back home? Zeke asked.


    Its a couple of hours flight to the capital from here, Leo replied. I heard that we are going to fly through the night. Should be arriving in the morning.


    Zeke merely nodded in reply. He was looking forward to their return. Even though he had enjoyed their journey over the winter break, he was excited to go home again. After spending a pleasant evening at a high-class restaurant in town, Zeke returned to his room. He had been planning to spend the night reading again, but a wave of exhaustion hit him the instant he saw his comfy bed. He was out the moment he touched the mattress. It seemed to be only a moment later that he was awoken by somebody banging at his door.


    Zeke, wake up! The city is in sight, Mayas excited voice called from outside his room.


    Coming! he yelled back as he quickly got dressed.


    The two of them had started a ritual where they would stand on deck and watch as the cities came into view. He enjoyed the time he was able to spend with his sister. Only now that the cheerful girl was back in his life did he realize how much he had missed her.


    When he finally arrived on deck, he found his parents waiting for him together with Maya. He gave his mother a kiss on the cheek as he wordlessly joined them at the railing. The sun was in the process of cresting the horizon, bathing the world in a reddish-golden hue.


    The first thing one always noticed when approaching the capital were the two structures that towered over everything else: The Elementium and the Imperial Palace. The four of them wordlessly enjoyed the breathtaking view as the airship silently crept closer to the city. Their final destination was in sight.


    Upon getting close to the air docks of the Elementium, Zeke spotted a familiar figure. Victor Windtnzer was waiting for them with his arms behind his back. Zeke was just about to wave when he noticed the people behind him. Richard Feuerkranz and Rolf Steiner were there. He also saw another woman standing there that he didnt recognize, but with her blue hair and imposing demeanor, he was pretty certain that he could guess who this was. Zeke took in the stern expression on all of their faces. This was not a good sign.


    Bring Maya and Mom inside, Dad, Zeke instructed his father.


    Geralt took one look at the people waiting for them before wordlessly retreating with his family. Maximilian emerged from the ship at the same time. His own face was more serious than Zeke had ever seen it before. He stepped up beside Zeke and looked at the three men that were clearly waiting for them.


    What does this mean? Zeke asked.


    I fear Ive put my trust in somebody I shouldnt have, Maximilian said as the ship finally docked.


    Dont tie the ship down, Maximilian instructed quietly, we might have to leave in a hurry.


    No, you are not, Victor replied evenly. He is still a student of the academy and we are on school grounds. You have no right to do anything. Furthermore, we both heard the reports, and our source was clear that he has no involvement with any of his mentors research.


    Are you really going to fight with me over this? Richard snarled.


    The other man merely raised an eyebrow in response. Victor seemed to have not a single hair out of place while Richard was barely able to walk straight. The Feuerkranz Patriarch seemed to realize as well how ridiculous his statement was as he finally relented.


    Fine, he said through clenched teeth before glancing at Zeke one more time.


    You better be ready, boy! he yelled wildly. You cant hide forever!


    Zeke watched with clenched teeth as the patriarch stormed off, gracelessly dragging Maximilians body behind him.


    Fucking bastard, Zeke cursed.


    Its not how I would have preferred things to go either, said a voice from right beside him.


    Zeke started at the words. His head snapped to the side, where he found Victor Windtnzer standing right beside him on the deck of the ship.


    The fuck do you want? Zeke spat. I hope you dont expect any gratitude for your help.


    I dont expect you to understand why I did what I did, Victor said patiently, but Im not ashamed of my action. I did what I had to.


    Yeah, I bet, Zeke said in a sarcastic tone. Thats why you sent Viola off to who-knows-where because you were so proud of yourself.


    The old man remained silent. Zeke also elected to use this time to bring his own feelings under control.


    She wont ever forgive you for this, you know? Zeke said after a few moments.


    Victor gave a curt nod. I know, he said quietly, but I am not going to live too much longer anyway. Id rather leave her in the arms of a strong family than alone in a world of chaos.


    Zeke didnt respond. He didnt agree with the old man, but he at least understood his thought process. Why are you here? he asked.


    A warning, and an opportunity, Victor said. You can not stay here. You have too many enemies, and without Maximilian, you wont be able to fight back. I cant protect you either.


    Zeke merely nodded, waiting to hear the rest of what the old man had to say.


    There isnt much I can do to help you here, Victor explained. The only thing I can do is give you a chance to get away.


    Meaning?


    I can promise you a week, the headmaster said. For a week, no Windtnzer will stop your airship. That should be time enough to get you to Tradespire if you hurry.


    Zeke thought about his options for a moment. Dozens of possible futures and scenarios went through his head in an instant. After doing his calculation, he rubbed the tears out of his eyes and addressed the old man for the last time.


    Why would you help us?


    Victors eyes grew distant. I still owe the old man my life, he said. There is nothing I can do for Maximilian anymore, but I can repay him in this way instead.


    Zeke held Victors gaze for a moment before nodding.


    He turned to David and ordered, Get everything from the mansion, we are leaving for Tradespire within the hour.


    David hesitated for a moment. Only the head of the house could make this decision. Following those orders was as good as recognizing Zeke as such. Their eyes met, and for a tense moment, Zeke feared David would refuse to obey.


    As you command, young Lord, David said with a slight bow before leaving promptly.


    Victor watched the display impassively. Good luck, was all he said before turning to leave as well.


    Zeke didnt respond and merely watched as the man departed. He didnt utter a single word as his gaze bore holes into the old mans retreating back. The flames dancing in his eyes were the only outward sign hitting at his thoughts.

 Chapter 111: Epilogue

    Chapter 111: Epilogue


    Out of my way!


    My lady, we are under strict orders not to let anyone through, the guard tried to explain, I was instructed b-


    I dont care who ordered you to do what, soldier, the girl insisted, I am ordering you now to make way.


    The man was hesitant to comply with the command but also didnt dare to outright defy her orders. His eyes flitted over to his comrades for help. His plea remained unanswered as all the other guards were looking decidedly not in his direction.


    I am going to count down from three, and you better not be standing in my way anymore when Im done, the girl stated. 3,


    Please dont make this difficult for me, my lady, the guard pleaded.


    2, the girl said without a flicker of emotion in her voice.


    I really cant, the man stuttered.


    1, the girl said. Her voice had become even icier and had taken on a threatening tone.


    As you command! the guard yelled in panic as he stepped to the side, clearing the way.


    The girl gave the man one last glance as she passed him. Her piercing blue eyes made his blood run cold.


    She found herself walking through dark corridors soon after. She had known about the existence of this place but had never been allowed in before. Technically, she still wasnt.


    She looked to her right. Behind rusty iron bars, she could make out movement in the darkness. She shone her lantern toward the cells, only for the people to hide away from the brightness.


    As she made her way deeper into the dungeon, the smell of blood intensified. She could hear screams coming from further in and she desperately hoped that it was not coming from the person she had come to find.


    The girl fished out a piece of paper from her pocket and studied the crudely drawn map depicted on it. She took a right turn and walked for another minute before arriving in front of the cell that was indicated with an X on her map.


    Hesitantly, she stretched her hand towards the door. She touched the bolt that held the heavy metal construct in place. However, the moment her finger made contact, she flinched away. For a long moment, she stood rooted to her spot.


    This is not the time for indecisiveness, she murmured. I can do this.


    With new determination, she gripped the bolt tightly and shoved it to the side, unlocking the door. With a loud screech, the hinges made their protest known. The girl started to panic at the loud noise. She could not be found here!


    After the door was fully opened, she waited for a long moment. The girl didnt even dare to breathe too loudly. There was no sound of footsteps, no commotion, nothing. The muffled screams of the prisoner way off in the distance were the only thing that could be heard. Taking a relieved breath, the girl finally entered the room.


    The cell stank of sweat, blood, and human feces. There was no source of light. Only with the help of her lantern was the girl able to see what lay beyond the heavy iron door. The light of her lantern first fell on a table that stood next to the entrance. There were several metal implements laid out on top of it. The girl didnt need to look closely to recognize that they were used for torture. The poorly cleaned blood on most of them spoke volumes about the frequency of their use.


    The girl passed around the table and stepped further into the room. The light of her lantern was finally able to illuminate the entire room. She found an old man chained to the wall. His gaunt appearance only barely resembled the man that she had gotten to know over the past year. Her feet froze once more at the sight of him.


    It was then that the old man slowly opened his one good eye. He blinked a few times to get accustomed to the light. His eye then fell upon the girl standing in front of him. Under loud protest from his body, the man rose to his full height. He looked down at his visitor and a derisive smile spread across his face as he made eye contact with her.


    Well, well, well, look who it is, the man said with a raspy chuckle. Do they really think that I would spill my secrets upon seeing a familiar face? You Geistreichs must be getting desperate! In a low voice, he added, I should have killed you when I had the chance.


    I am not here for any secrets, the girl replied in the strongest tone she could manage. I came here for something else.


    Despite her best attempts, she couldnt keep a wobble out of her voice. The guilt over seeing the man in such a state was not something easily shaken off. The old man was looking her up and down, considering. A long moment passed where both remained silent.


    It''s the curse of this place, the old man said. Even if you were to be truthful, there is no way I could trust a word you say.


    Then just let me talk. You are free not to believe me, the girl pleaded. The man looked deeply into her eyes for a moment before nodding.


    Speak then, he said with a sigh as he leaned his battered body against the wall.


    Zeke h- the girl began, but was immediately cut off by an angry voice.


    You have no right to call him that! None! the man hissed.


    I am, she said, and I am willing to prove it.


    Ohh? Maximilian asked, his expression between mocking and curious. How could you possibly prove that?


    Sophia didnt answer. Instead, she slipped her hand into her pocket and retrieved a leather case. She wordlessly opened it and handed the content to Maximilian. Curious, the old man examined the red shard that lay in his dirty hand.


    He almost dropped the object in shock as he recognized it. In his surprise, he even ripped open his second eye which had swollen shut. He looked at the girl in front of him in utter disbelief. If I use this, they are going to find out that it was you who gave it to me, Maximilian said.


    Sophia merely nodded. She had already resolved herself for what was to come.


    Why would you do this? he asked in a bewildered tone. With the shard in hand, it had ceased to matter whether he trusted her or not. There was no way she would give him something like this if she wasnt willing to face the consequences.


    I have always been an ardent reader, you know? Sophia explained with an honest smile on her face. The legends of past heroes have fascinated me since I was a little girl. I would stay up for hours past my bedtime, reading about the adventures of our forefathers. I was always drawn to tales of bravery and valor. Do you know what my favorite story was growing up?


    Maximilian remained silent.


    It was the story of Maximilian and Mara, she proclaimed with a wide smile. A story of love that transcended the boundaries of states! A story about honor and respect even between enemies! Ohh, how I idolized her. Every day, I would imagine myself as Mara Sonnenstrahl, strong, beautiful, courageous.


    Maximilian scowled slightly at the mention of Maras name. However, he didnt break eye contact with Sophia for even an instant.


    It wasnt until later that I learned about the role my family played in that tale, Sophia said. Imagine how I felt when I learned what they had done, what my own family had done to her... It was on that day that I realized I was no hero. How could I be? Look at what my family is doing to people. This is not


    Sophia stopped talking for a moment as her voice broke, but she got herself under control in a mere instant and continued her monologue.


    As if that wasnt enough, now you are in the exact same situation, Maximilian. Your Mind is still strong, I can feel it. But it has only been a week. They will extract everything you know, before eventually breaking you. All that will be left of you will be a soulless husk.


    I would imagine so, Maximilian replied with a nod, but that cant be all. Im sure you didnt just give me that thing because of your love for old stories.


    I just hope, Sophia said with a sigh, that somebody will give me a way out as well when my time comes.


    Zeke? Maximilian asked.


    Sophia nodded wordlessly. When I saw how easily he created that spell, I felt hope for the very first time in my life. If he is able to do that, then he might also be able to find a way for me.


    It is not wise to put your faith in such an uncertain future, Maximilian chided.


    Its all I have, Sophia replied with a brittle smile. In the meantime, Ill do what I can to become somebody that is worthy of saving.


    She glanced at the shard in Maximilians hands meaningfully. The old man looked at her wordlessly for a while before he eventually nodded. Without a moments hesitation, he swallowed the object.


    I think it is time for you to leave, Sophia, he finally said. You dont want to be anywhere near when


    Sophia nodded and turned to leave, but before she reached the door, she heard Maximilian speak one more time.


    please look after my boy, if you find him, the old man said in a raspy tone.


    Sophia didnt break her stride and left the room without giving a reply. But a smile still formed on Maximilians face as he watched her retreating back. He could already feel the effects of the shard.


    After a couple of minutes, he felt the beating of his heart slow down.


    Ten minutes later, his vision began to dim.


    As he felt himself slip into oblivion, he smiled.


    After exactly 13 minutes and 29 seconds, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim breathed his last. When the warden found him later, he couldnt suppress a shudder.


    The old man was propped up against the wall with a straight back, the corpse surrounded by a sea of congealed blood. What disturbed the warden the most, however, was the wide smile on the dead mans face.


    End of Book 2

 Prologue: A New Start

    Prologue: A New Start


    In one of the main halls of the Alexandria von Hohenheim, a peculiar scene was taking place. An important gathering was being held. The only of Maximilians subordinates missing from the gathering were the crew flying the ship.


    I never agreed to this, a man whispered to his wife in an agitated tone. Not only did I never agree to follow a child, but I also never meant to flee the empire like a criminal. I served in the army for decades! This is not what Ive signed up for. This is not right.


    Calm down. Lets first see how the meeting goes, the woman responded. None of us had planned for things to go this way, but it is how the situation developed.


    There were similar discussions being held all around the room. Groups of two to five were arguing in hushed tones. The situation had not dissolved to the point where people were getting loud, but the discontent could be seen on many of their faces.


    The tense atmosphere was broken when three people entered the room. David, Maximilians old butler, was leading the trio with the two others just a step behind. One of them was Margret, Zekes former guard. On his other side stood Kerim, the captain of the Alexandria. David walked to the middle of the room before addressing the crowd.


    I have been made aware that many of you are discontent with our current situation, David began while eying the dozens of faces around him. Thats why Ive asked you all to gather here. It is time that we address our situation and the future. Ive met with the young lord earlier and Im going to relay his plans to all of you.


    There were nods from all around. His opening statement had already eased a lot of the tension. Even though the crowd was still agitated, addressing their concerns was a good start. Some of the gathered people didnt have a lot of faith in this approach, however.


    What plan? the man from earlier questioned loudly. Dont misunderstand. I have no problem with Ezekiel; he is a good boy. But the fact remains that he has never been outside of the empire. Heck, he was a mere peasant from a small village until a year ago. How could he have a plan for all of us? How can any of us put our trust in him?


    The sentiment was echoed by a substantial part of the crowd. Zeke had gotten to know most of Maximilians subordinates over the past year. Still, it became apparent that they didnt have the same level of trust in him that they had in Maximilian.


    David waited for the commotion to die down. After the last of the voices went silent, he continued with his announcement.


    As I was saying, David said while giving the man who had interrupted him a stern look, I am now going to share the young lords plans with all of you. There will be time enough to discuss, once you are all caught up.


    The man looked suitably chastised and the crowd now patiently waited for David to finish his explanation. It was immediately apparent that the butler was well respected. He once again scanned the sea of faces and when he was sure that everyone was paying attention, he went on to relay the details that Zeke had shared with him.


    As you all know, we are headed for Tradespire, David began anew. The von Hohenheim family has substantial holdings there. You should all be aware of the fact that Maximilian spent the majority of the past several years in the city and has managed to build connections with many prominent people. The empire would not be able to pursue us, as according to the laws of Tradespire, families with a permanent residence in the city are under its protection while within city limits.


    David paused to gauge the mood of his audience. Many of the doubtful faces had taken on a pondering expression. The promise of a guaranteed sanctuary seemed to have had an effect on the people.


    He nodded at the crowds reaction before continuing, As for his future plans, the young lord seeks to establish a foothold in the trade city. He is convinced that he will be able to earn enough money to keep the family afloat. The young lord did not share any details about those plans with me, but he is confident in his ability to keep employing all of us. He has promised me that he will find a place for everyone who wishes to continue being in the von Hohenheim family''s employ. That is all.


    After the announcement, David stepped back. He wanted to give the people time and opportunity to share their thoughts and feelings. It wasnt long before somebody spoke up again.


    David nodded. Most likely. He instructed me to only give a basic explanation in addition to the reassurance that everyone would still have a place here.


    He is most likely trying to get rid of opportunists, Kerim stated. Its a shame. I fear that we are going to lose a lot of good and loyal people as well. Some of them are going to leave just because they are afraid of all the rapid changes.


    The old man once told me, David explained, that the best test of a persons character is sacrifice. Everybody can be loyal when it doesnt cost them anything. Now, we have all been asked to pay a price. Lets see how many will pass.


    I will follow him to the end, Margret stated with steel in her voice. What about you two?


    Aye, as long as the ship needs a captain, Im gonna stay as well, Kerim said with a wink.


    What about you, David? Margret asked. Youve been close to the Arch Mage level for a long time now. The old man was confident that you could break through soon. Im sure you could live a life in luxury somewhere if that was what you desired.


    David merely smiled at the question. My Great grandfather was a commoner, you know? He served the von Hohenheim family all his life. His son was the first to develop a magic core. He reached the level of True Mage at 40 and served the family for over a century. His son, my father, made it to the Grand Mage level and had the honor of serving the family all his life as well. As for me


    Here the man paused and gave his two companions a meaningful look. It is going to be my honor to be the first Arch Mage to serve the von Hohenheim house.


    Damn Kerim said into the silence that had fallen between them after the announcement. That''s quite the statement. Its a shame though about your kid.


    What about him? David asked. His firstborn son had just turned one year old.


    Wont the brat have to become an Exarch-level Mage to continue the tradition? the captain teased. Thats quite the burden to put on your kid, man!


    Margret was the first to burst out laughing. She was soon joined by Kerim himself. Even David snickered at the joke. But after they had calmed down, their faces quickly turned somber again at the thought of what the future would hold. After a moment, David added in a meaningful tone.


    Im not so sure, Kerim. There is something special about Ezekiel. The old man often told me how impressive the boy was. I have a feeling that our house is going to rise to new heights under his rule.


    Margret nodded with fire in her gaze. She raised her glass, and the two others joined her only a moment later.


    Glory! she exclaimed in a somber tone.


    Glory both men echoed.


    or death, the three finished the toast in unison. The words of the von Hohenheim house seemed to fit the situation better than ever before.

 B3 - Chapter 22: Soul Magic

    B3 - Chapter 22: Soul Magic


    Over the past week, Zeke had fallen into a routine. He would spend most of the day practicing his Engraving skills. For the success of the Gondola project, it was of paramount importance that he became good enough to create High-level enchantments. By now, he had gotten incredibly close to that goal. The three runes he had carved today were high Mid-Grade and Zeke was confident that he would reach his goal soon.


    His improvements stemmed mostly from his better handling of the tools and generally increased experience. But another part was that he had gotten better and better at using his Puppet Mode. He had become so familiar with Soul Magic that he could now enter and exit that state instantly.


    Zeke had realized how incredibly suited for Soul Magic he was. Leaving ones body was the most fundamental step of the process. However, according to the Giger texts, this was not a procedure that should be undertaken lightly. In general, detaching ones Soul was considered a risky endeavor. For one, it meant that the body would bonelessly flop to the ground, leaving the caster defenseless and blind. Furthermore, if the Soul took too long to return, the body would simply die.


    On the other hand, Zeke was doing the exact opposite he was leaving the body as a way to increase his control. With his engraved spell he could enter such a state without anyone noticing. His body could continue to operate indefinitely as he was not relinquishing his control over any of its vital functions.


    It could hardly be overstated how beneficial this advantage was, as leaving ones body was the only way to sense souls. The thought of opening up this new method of perceiving the world was thrilling to Zeke. He was the last person who would ever look down on the applications of an observational ability.


    Unfortunately, he hadnt made much progress on that front. Even after countless attempts to discover anything soul-related, that world remained out of reach. Reluctantly, he had to give up for now in favor of his other projects.


    In addition to his daily engraving practice, a different type of exercise took place in the estates prison. Every single day, Zeke would spend between one and three hours trying to break into the spys mind. Despite his diligence, his efforts were futile. This didnt mean he wasnt improving though.


    Zeke had learned that to make any kind of progress in Mind Magic, he had to adjust his mindset. It wasnt a straightforward attack. He had begun to imagine himself as a spider. A spider wasnt trying to fight its prey. Instead, it created a web out of sight. From then on, it merely waited for its victim to entangle itself. Slowly, ever so slowly he spun his net, trapping the prisoners mind in between the hundreds of tendrils he had managed to weave around the man''s mind.


    However, every bit of progress was a grueling ordeal for Zeke. Even though he persisted for the entire week, he began to realize that this wasnt for him. Not only did he not have any talent for the subtle art of invading a mind, but he also didnt enjoy the process. In fact, he hated spiders and their disgusting webs. Didnt they make them with their asses?


    Independent of Zekes feelings, today would be his last day. This morning, they had run out of Supra root, meaning that the mans Magic could no longer be suppressed. Zeke only had one last chance before they would have to either execute or release the prisoner.


    At this very moment, he was on his way to see the prisoner one last time. He didnt have high hopes for making any kind of substantial progress anymore. Over their many sessions, the spy had proven to be exceptionally headstrong. Despite his physical condition and less than hospitable treatment, the man bore everything stoically. To Zeke, it felt more like going through the motions than actually working toward something. He definitely wouldnt miss this, once it was all over.


    Zeke descended the stairs, entering the basement. As usual, there was nobody around at this time of day. The echo of his footfalls was the only thing disturbing the silence. Wasnt this an excellent chance? Up to this moment, Zeke had never tried to walk in his Puppet Mode. Now that he was all alone, he had the chance to test it. Without breaking stride, he detached his Soul and immediately took command remotely. He didnt even miss a step as he continued on his way.


    For the next few minutes, Zeke tried to sense even the tiniest fluctuations from the guards. He occasionally returned his focus to the spy. He wanted to confirm that his method was still working which it was. This was interesting. Despite being able to perceive the prisoners Soul with ever-increasing clarity, he was completely unable to sense anything from the guards.


    Eventually, Zeke felt confident he could move without losing the sensation. While still in Puppet Mode, he entered the prison. The guards didnt say anything, but Zeke noticed them trading glances after he passed. Even though he had gotten better at walking, he still looked like a suit of armor that had come to life. One of the guards raised a brow. The other replied with a shrug and a chuckle, causing the first one to chortle as well.


    Meanwhile, Zeke had arrived in front of the third cell, his senses still locked onto the prisoner. As always, the spy didnt even open his eyes, content to await his eventual fate. Zeke took a seat on his usual chair in front of the man. In silence, he brooded over what he had learned so far.


    The fact that he could perceive the spy but neither of the guards, led him to a simple conclusion. There was really only one explanation that made sense. A functioning core was able to shroud ones Soul from detection. Zeke could kick himself at this realization. If he had simply practiced on someone besides David, anyone without a core, he could have saved so much time. He was lucky to have found this out on his last day with the prisoner. Who knew how long it would have taken him to realize this otherwise.


    Zeke refocused his mind. He had just made his first real breakthrough in Soul Magic. Now it was up to him to find out how far it would take him. Despite having read all the Giger texts on Soul Magic, Zeke was still unsure as to its exact purpose.


    The Giger had been Mind Mages, every last one of them. They had apparently not been able to develop any other affinities. Not all Races were as versatile as humans. In fact, humans were the only known race to have an equally high chance to awaken any affinity. It wasnt impossible to find a dwarf with a Water affinity. However, they were hundreds of times more likely to have an Earth or Metal core. This was also the reason why many scholars in the empire proclaimed humans a superior race.


    Zeke had his doubts about that. Even though a broad spectrum of possibilities could be an advantage, it wasnt how it had turned out. Instead of strength, their differences only led to strife and war. Even to this day, people and nations were divided by their affinities. This was in stark contrast to the Dwarfs and Elves who lived in unity. Over the millennia, their mastery over their predisposed affinities had reached such lofty heights that no human nation could compare.


    Still, a case such as the Gigers was rare. Even among the most restricted races, they often still had a small pool of affinities. To only have a single option wasnt something Zeke had encountered before. It severely limited their prospective research a fact that also colored their knowledge of the Soul. They only really experimented with its uses in combination with Mind Magic, though it was theorized that Soul Magic had many other applications as well.


    From what Zeke could tell, Soul Magic wasnt even an accurate term. There were no spells in Soul Magic. It didnt provide any method for interacting with the Soul at all. As far as the Gigers could tell, there wasnt anything magical about the Soul. It was simply an intrinsic part of every sentient organism. Humans, Dwarfs, Elves, monsters, and even animals all had one. The Soul comprised the very essence of any such being. This essence could be influenced in many different ways the Engraving Ritual was one such method Zeke was very familiar with.


    The most simple way to influence a Soul was through the body. In fact, affecting the soul through the body was exactly what Zeke had tried to do for the past week. He had tried to invade the prisoners consciousness through his brain. Now that he thought about it, consciousness was probably referring to the Soul in this case. However, just because it was the most straightforward way, didnt mean it was the easiest or best way to go about this.


    This might even be the worst approach. As Zeke had learned in his many attempts, the brain acted like a protective shell to the Soul. For as long as the body functioned, it would do its utmost to shield the Soul from any harm. This made perfect sense, as a body could not live without its essence. Now, however, Zeke had found a different way of attack.


    With the unguarded soul of the spy in front of him, there was nothing stopping Zeke from directly using his Mind Magic on the mans very essence.

 Book 3: Chapter 42: The Bloodsword Family V

    Book 3: Chapter 42: The Bloodsword Family V


    Leos body was primed. Akin to a coiled spring, every fiber was strained to the max. A deadly predator, ready to pounce. Mordred, on the other hand, was still in a relaxed position. However, his gaze was just as sharp as Leos.


    Without any further words, Leo attacked. Once again, the earth assisted him. He shot out like an arrow, closing in on his opponent. Midway through his launch, he released the [Flame Spear] in his left hand. The projectile was aimed right at Mordreds chest. Leo wasnt holding anything back, he was striking to kill.


    Mordred avoided the attack by pivoting sideways. Despite the quick maneuver, his footwork was immaculate. He did not get unbalanced in the slightest, standing in a sideways fencer pose. With a flash of red light, a curved longsword emerged from his dominant hand. Zeke immediately recognized this as a different spell than the [Blood Armaments] the others used. This was more like his own [Blood Whip], a specialized spell.


    This had to be the infamous [Blood Sword]. Of course, as a True Mage, there was no way Mordred would be able to bring the full might of this spell to bear. This didnt mean the spell could be taken lightly though. From what Zeke could tell, the edge was even sharper than his whip.


    Leo arrived in front of his opponent. His body was low to the ground, both hands in front of his chest. With a wide, upward swing, he struck with his claw. Mordred did not try to dodge; instead, he met the blow head-on with his own sword. This time, the Blood spell did not manage to cut through Leos weapon. With an ear-splitting collision, the obsidian claw collided with the blades edge.


    Both Leo and Mordred were driven a step back by the force of the impact. Zeke inspected both their weapons. Mordreds [Blood Sword] looked undamaged by the exchange. The same could not be said for Leos obsidian claw, however. Even after this first exchange, visible cracks had already begun to form along the talons. Leo was also aware of this and was filling them in.


    Mordred had a huge smile on his face. The even exchange had excited him further. He didnt wait for Leo and went on the offensive himself. His posture and grace while wielding his blade made it clear that he was a trained swordsman. It was not something he had picked up recently either. Most likely, he had been training in the art since he was a child.


    Even though Leo had the advantage when it came to instinct and reflexes, Mordred easily made up for that with his superior training and mastery over the sword. A ceaseless torrent of blows rained down on Leo, leaving him scrambling to evade. Whatever strike he couldnt dodge, he had to parry, damaging his claw further. Even though his weapon held up much better than the earlier training sword, it still was no match for Mordreds sanguine blade.


    An excited murmur swept through the crowd, as people began to cheer. After the two previous losses, they were excited for one of their own to finally dominate the fight. And indeed, even after Leo tried to switch things up by improvising with his Fire and Earth Magic, Mordred kept the upper hand. No matter if it was flame projectiles or earthen spikes, the [Blood Sword] cut through all in its way.


    It was no wonder the Blood Mages of Valor were so problematic for the empire. Zeke could perfectly imagine them charging through dense spellfire to bisect an enemy in a single strike, uncaring of any damage they might suffer. No wonder Tristan Bloodsword had earned the Mage name Berserker. The combination of an unmatched offense with self-healing capabilities lent itself to a do-or-die fighting style.


    With all that said, Leo was in trouble. He had completely given up on using his Fire Magic offensively. Now, both of his hands were encased in obsidian claws, which he used almost exclusively for defense, while he looked for a chance to strike back. So far, there hadnt been a single such chance while he had already suffered several cuts all over his body.


    Despite the dire situation, the smile on Leos face was still in place. With every new injury, his expression became even more feral, his focus, deeper. However, Zeke could tell that Leo wouldnt be able to keep this up for much longer. It was not because of the wounds, those were superficial. It was the constant use of both his affinities to fix the damage done to his obsidian claws. If this continued, Leo''s core would reach its limits in minutes. His two previous fights hadnt lasted long, but he had still expended a decent amount of effort, burdening his core.


    Two of the talons on his right hand, and one on the left were already missing. The speed of regrowth was not enough to keep up with the high pace of the fight.


    However, not all was bad. Leo was slowly adapting and his dodges looked a lot less frantic. It had initially seemed like he only barely managed to scramble out of the way of Mordreds attacks. Now, there was more grace and coordination in his every move. He was clearly getting used to Mordreds pace and style.


    Eventually, Leo''s patience paid off. After taking another cut to his ribs, he managed a counterattack. His fist managed to connect with his opponents stomach, embedding the three remaining talons on his right hand into Mordreds flesh. The hit connected with full force, sending the older boy skidding backward.


    Mordred managed to stop his momentum, but the deep furrows his feet left on the ground bore testament to the force behind that hit. His hand went to his stomach. The shirt was torn where the blow had connected, revealing the wound. Aside from the three puncture holes, the obsidian fist had left its mark. A large purple bruise was already forming. However, the color was already fading.


    Even so, Mordred still had a frown on his face. That was a smart way to cancel my healing.


    Most of the crowd was confused by this statement, but a quick glance at Leos hand revealed the truth. The moment his strike landed, Leo had disconnected the talons from his fist, leaving them inside his opponent''s body. This made it impossible for Mordred to properly heal without removing them first.


    Mordred didnt wait for Zeke to strike first. Instead, he charged right as the fight began, a new sword already materializing in his hand. Zeke raised both his hands. His palms were facing away from him as he drew a half circle with his outstretched arms. Nothing seemed to happen at first, but when Mordred arrived four steps in front of Zeke, he collided violently with an invisible wall.


    Zeke smirked. He finally could use his [Spatial Barrier] properly. Against the long-range elemental mages, it had never been especially useful unless he wanted to turtle up. However, now that he was fighting knights, his Space affinity was a huge boon.


    Mordred got back to his feet in an instant. His eyes were blazing with fury, it must have been quite humiliating to land on his ass after running headfirst into a wall. However, there simply wasnt enough time for him to react. Same as with his teleportation, Zeke could deploy his barrier almost instantly inside his sphere of awareness. There had only been the shortest of warnings before the wall had sprung into existence.


    Forgot you were a Space Mage for a second, Mordred grumbled. Are you gonna continue hiding in that shell or can we get to the fight?


    Zeke was in no hurry to dispel his barrier. He very much wanted the fight to continue, but it would be on his term. Zeke lifted both of his palms once again. This time, to summon his weapons. While Mordred could only stand around and watch, Zeke summoned a [Blood Whip] to each of his hands. They were about the width of his thumb where they emerged from his palm, but considerably more narrow toward the tip.


    Zeke didnt summon the sharp version of his weapon. For one, he didnt yet have the control to guarantee Mordreds safety. And for the other, the more durable, blunt type would probably have the advantage over a sword. Each of his whips extended about four steps, giving Zeke a significant advantage when it came to reach.


    Mordred warily watched the two snake-like threads as they danced to Zekes command. In the next moment, they both shot out like predators pouncing on prey. Despite being alert, Mordred was still caught off guard. He didnt realize that Zeke could dispel the frozen space between them with nothing more than a thought. Just as the whips were about to hit the barrier, it disappeared.


    Even in his shock, Mordred reacted quickly. With a beautiful parry, he deflected both of the weapons, before launching his own charge. Zeke matched his movement in the opposite direction, keeping the distance between them almost even. While retreating, Zeke spun, releasing another torrent of strikes. Mordred managed to parry them once again. There was no way to get past his defenses with typical attacks. The older boy was far superior when it came to mastery over his weapon.


    Zeke stopped abruptly, attacking with both of his whips at the same time. This time he attacked from both sides. It looked like Mordred was caught in the jaws of a hungry beast. Mordred took up his stance, his [Blood sword] poised to block the right whip. His other hand shot out to catch the remaining whip. Zeke noticed that Mordred had coated his left hand in a glove similar to what Leo had used against him.


    Not a bad plan, but not good enough. Zeke disappeared from in front of Mordred and appeared in the air above him, his feet anchored in midair with his [Air Steps]. He took advantage of Mordreds momentary confusion by directing both of his whips to strike. Each of the threads wrapped around one of his opponents armpits before Zeke lifted him off the ground. He tried to do the same thing he had done with Samuel, gathering momentum before smashing him into the ground.


    However, before he could even finish his first rotation, a glowing red sword was flying toward him. Zekes eyes widened. He couldnt teleport with his whips still attached and there wasnt enough time for a barrier either. He tried to obstruct the path of the [Blood Sword] with his whips while dodging at the same time. With a blinding flash of pain, he felt the blade pass by his ribcage. At least one of the bones had been sliced apart.


    Zeke endured the pain as he continued with his original plan. After one more rotation, he changed direction, steering the unarmed Mordred toward the ground. He untangled his whips, leaving Mordred to shoot like an arrow toward the floor. The impact was so violent that a dust cloud rose, obstructing the view.


    Meanwhile, Zeke used this time to check his injury. The cut in his side was deep. Without a healer, he would need hours to recover. That had been a foolish mistake. He should have realized that Mordred would be willing to throw his weapon. After all, he could summon another one whenever he wanted.


    The dust settled, revealing a disheveled Mordred. The boy, despite the crater his impact had formed, was already back on his feet. One of his arms was bent at an unnatural angle. He had clearly used it to absorb most of the momentum. He was also putting more weight on his left leg, indicating some kind of injury there as well. Despite his terrible condition, the fighting spirit in Mordreds eyes remained unbroken. It was just Zekes luck to run into another one of those madmen


    Zeke sighed, getting ready for another exchange, when somebody spoke up. I think you two should stop here. It was a warm, bassy voice, and he had never heard it before. However, Mordred immediately sheathed his weapon, looking sheepish. F-Father?


    Zeke followed his gaze. There he found a tall man with deep red hair and eyes. His hair was the same color as Zekes own.


    Mordred had called him father, leaving no doubt to the identity of the newcomer. He was Tristan Bloodsword, the Berserker, patriarch of the Bloodsword family, and holder of the number 1 spot on the empires most wanted list.


    Without anyone noticing, a living legend had appeared in their midst.

 Book 3: Chapter 43: The Bloodsword Family VI

    Book 3: Chapter 43: The Bloodsword Family VI


    The surroundings had gone quiet, making the situation somewhat awkward for Zeke. He was still standing in midair, a whip hanging from each hand and a gaping wound in his side. Without quite knowing what to do, he just remained in that same position.


    Mordred, for his part, had forsaken his spell the moment he heard his father''s voice. The giant blood stain on the ground was all that remained of the fearsome weapon he had summoned a moment earlier.


    Meanwhile, Tristan Bloodsword was curiously studying Zekes whips. His brows were slightly furrowed as he looked them up and down. Ive never seen that spell before quite interesting. Such a flexible weapon could be very effective with proper training. A shame you missed out on engraving [Blood Compression]. You could have become quite the warrior.


    Zeke frowned. Tristan Bloodsword might be the foremost expert on Blood Magic on the continent, but Zeke still disliked how he looked down on his [Perfect Body Control]. Nobody, not even him, had the right to dismiss Maximilians Trinity Project like that.


    Maybe that is so, and maybe not only time will tell, he said. After the cryptic statement, both of his whips started to move. Like snakes, they started to crawl back into his hands, until a moment later, not even the tiniest wound remained. I have my own means, Mr. Bloodsword. You would do well not to look down on my mentors ingenuity.


    Zeke had hoped to impress the patriarch a little with this demonstration. However, nothing had prepared him for the sight that greeted him. From his perch in midair, Zeke found a sea of incredulous faces looking back at him dropped jaws and wide eyes. Even Tristan himself was barely any better. His ponderous expression had faded, and even his mouth had fallen open.


    H-H-How did Tristan caught himself a moment too late. With a cough, he restored his calm expression and began anew. Indeed, it seems I spoke a bit prematurely. As you said, only time will tell.


    Zeke nodded. Somehow, he had made the atmosphere even worse with this display. The only people who seemed to be unaffected were Maya and Leo. The former was beaming up at him, a huge smile on her face. The latter also smirked when he caught Zekes gaze and gave him an exaggerated thumbs up.


    Luckily, the patriarch also seemed to recognize the strange atmosphere. If he didnt act fast, Zeke might be mobbed by a horde of hungry Blood Mages that all wanted answers.


    Anyway thats not why I came, he said with a sideways glance toward his son. A little birdy informed me of something interesting. Instead of letting our guests observe our sparring as I had ordered, my foolish children somehow managed to embroil them in consecutive battles. Do you two have anything to say about that?


    Errm Mordred began, looking around for help. However, nobody would meet his eyes. The truth is Ezekiel wanted to fight. He was almost begging. As the host, I couldnt turn him down, could I? Right, Ezekiel?


    Before he could even deny the ridiculous statement, Vanessa spoke up. It was me, father. I pressed for the fights.


    Ohh? Tristan looked at his daughter with a raised brow. You arent usually like this, Vanessa. What made you disregard my orders like that?


    Vanessa glanced at Zeke. I thought this would be a good chance.


    A chance for what? her father inquired calmly.


    Our young Mages have grown arrogant during our stay at the front. She swept her gaze over the people in question. Luckily, we didnt have any fatalities this time. But it has led to the rise of unhealthy egos. She pointed at Philip. This one didnt even waste a second before provoking Ezekiel. Im sure there was no doubt in his mind that he could go toe to toe with the champion of the empire. I figured this was a good chance to give them some perspective.


    Tristan nodded seriously at his daughter''s words. He turned to the batch of True Mages next, a stern expression on his face. It seems you still have a lot to learn. Arrogance has no place on the battlefield it will only lead to death. Your own death, which is fine, but oftentimes it will also lead to the death of your comrades. I hope you all learned that lesson well. Remember, its not the kingdom of Valor, but the empire of Arkanheim which is the dominant power on the continent. It would be foolish of us to forget that.


    The group, who had initially still had a defiant look in their eyes, were now all staring at the ground in shame. Not a trace of arrogance remained on their expressions. Zeke had nothing but praise for this kind of tactic. He had feared Tristan Bloodsword would be a mindless brute, as his moniker suggested. It turned out his fears had been in vain.


    Zeke walked up next to him, studying the man in the picture. Despite his red hair and eyes, the man looked plain. When compared to Tristans striking appearance, it was no wonder history didnt treat his father well. One looked like a dashing hero, while the other would disappear in a crowd.


    Unlike most Blood Mages, my father never had much of an interest or talent for fighting. It was a shame, really. Ever since his youth, this led to him being looked down upon, especially by his siblings. They called him useless, called him a weakling, and so much more. Not once did his own family consider asking him what his interests were. He was much like your mentor, I think, Tristan explained. His true passion lay in Magical theory. Most of our spells, even the [Blood Sword], were invented by him. He is the true origin of our familys name. It is often forgotten that our family is only a couple hundred years old.


    Zeke nodded. He had been aware that the Bloodsword family was one of the youngest powers on the continent.


    You saw them earlier the young ones. They think we are comparable to the great families of the empire, with their thousands of years of history. However, its all a house of cards. Right now, the family has little more than me and my perfect affinity to prop them up. Were I to disappear, they would simply fall back into obscurity.


    This admission gave Zeke pause. If the patriarch was right, then his position as the first ranked on the empires most wanted list was deceptive at best. It was most likely influenced by his importance for the survival of his family. However, Zeke didnt dare just come out and ask about his actual strength.


    Tristan seemed to recognize the look in his eyes. Im no delicate flower. If you have something to ask, ask it.


    Where would you rank yourself in terms of strength? Zeke blurted out. He was too curious about this to mince his words.


    The man smirked. Now thats a topic I enjoy discussing. However, I dont have an answer ready. But I can tell you one thing with absolute certainty: I am not at the top.


    What about the list? Zeke asked.


    Fuck that list! Its a poor indicator of strength, Tristan said with a disgusted look in his eyes. Me in first place and Lara in second? Dont make me laugh. The only reason we are so highly ranked is because we hate the empire the most. Ive met Arch Mages that could take us two-on-one. The four elders and five generals of the empire are all stronger than me as well. If I were to meet any one of them, I would have to run for my life.


    Zeke''s mouth fell open. He had not expected Tristan to be this blunt. The man had freely admitted not to be on the same level as the four elders. The title referred to the four strongest Mages of each of the four great families. Victor Windtnzer was one of them. If not even Tristan could match them, then this painted a dire picture for the alliance...


    You should see your face, Tristan said with a smirk. I bet you are disappointed by the truth after hearing all those tales of scary Blood Mages in the empire.


    Zeke shook his head. I wouldnt say that. But the more I learn, the more I realize how strong my mentor truly was.


    Tristans face turned serious as he nodded. From what I hear, Maximilian was a fine man. They say few could match him in combat, even fewer in academics, and none in character. It was an injustice to deprive the world of his light.


    Zeke agreed silently. The memories of that day were painful to recall.


    Well Tristan said awkwardly. I didnt mean to bring the mood down like that. How about we move on? There are still people I would like for you to meet.


    With that, Tristan resumed their tour and Zeke silently followed. Moments later, they exited the manor through the back. The moment they stepped onto the patio several pairs of eyes snapped to him.


    Who is the kid? And why did you bring him here, Blood-whelp? a deep, bestial voice demanded to know.

 Book 3: Chapter 44: A Strange Gathering

    Book 3: Chapter 44: A Strange Gathering


    Zeke tried to hide his reaction but was inwardly astounded by the way the stranger had addressed Tristan. Presumably, there werent many people who dared address the Bloodsword patriarch in such a way.


    He studied the small gathering. Three people sat around a table. Each with a giant mug in front of them. They were all looking back at him, studying him in turn.


    The first person his eyes landed on was the man who had spoken. The word man might not have been the best term to describe the being. He, and it was most definitely a he, looked like a shaved bear who had learned to walk upright. His nose was constantly twitching as if he was trying to track a scent.


    A bushy, untamed beard covered half of his face and his entire outfit seemed to be little more than rags. It was a sleeveless patchwork of skins and hides that eerily resembled the mans own leathery skin. He was a mountain of muscle and fat that had somehow squeezed itself into an unproportionally small armchair.


    A quick scan revealed that his theory was not too far off from the truth. Even though the being had most definitely been human once, his very essence seemed to have been fused with something clearly inhumane. Could it be? Zeke had a theory on what the man in front of him was and there was only one way to find out


    Greetings, Arch Druid. I am Ezekiel von Hohenheim, he said with a respectful nod. It is an honor.


    The bear-like man eyed him with a bit of interest. Ohh? It is rare to be recognized by one so young. Did you meet another of my kind? Or did Tristan tell you?N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Neither, Zeke replied without missing a beat. But the fame of the Irrochian Druids spreads far and wide. Only a fool would not be aware of your might.


    Enough! the man growled. Flattery will get you nowhere. However, Zeke didnt miss the pleased smile that had emerged on his face. Flattery would get him far with this one. The giant growled, Come sit, both of you, as he pointed at the two open seats at the table.


    Tristan rushed to take the seat further away, leaving Zeke with no choice but to sit down right next to the bear-like man. Now that he was properly seated, he was finally able to take a good look at the other people gathered.


    On Tristans other side sat a stunningly gorgeous man with long, purple hair and eyes. Zeke had often been called handsome, but he was not conceited enough to think that he could compare to this man. The purple-haired stranger looked like he was one of those perfect princes that was so often depicted in fairytales for young women. Zeke could hardly believe that someone like this actually existed.


    On closer inspection, he noticed the reason for it. The man was a Flesh Mage. If his experience with the spy had taught him anything, then it was that Flesh Mages could take on whatever appearance they fancied. Furthermore, that spy had only been a Grand Mage that was trained as a disposable tool, while the man in front of him was an Arch Mage. And by the company he kept, he wasnt just anybody either. It was hard to imagine what the man in front of him was capable of.


    Upon noticing Zekes eyes on him, the prince playfully winked. The gesture was so charming that Zeke almost blushed. This man was dangerous! Zeke had to make sure to keep him away from Maya and his mother at all costs.


    Next to prince charming sat a giant, brutish-looking man. His rough appearance was even further heightened through the contrast to the rather feminine-looking Flesh Mage beside him. He nodded curtly upon noticing Zeke''s gaze.


    Zeke had considered Tristan to be tall, but this man took it to another level. He had to be more than a head taller still. However, it was not only his height that was impressive. His shoulders were proportionally broad. He could almost rival the Druid in sheer size. However, compared to the flabby physique of the bear-man, he didnt seem to have a lick of fat anywhere on his body. He was all bulging muscles and protruding veins.


    Zekes inspection revealed that the man was an Arch Mage as well, but he didnt recognize the affinity. However, a theory started to form in his mind. Aside from the druid, there was a trio of Arch Mages, one Flesh, one Blood, and one unknown If his guess was correct, then the giant had to be a Bone Mage. These three were most likely representatives of the three ruling families of Valor.


    Zeke noticed something strange. Despite some time having passed, nobody spoke. They all seemed to be waiting for something. If he had to guess, he would bet on this being some kind of test. In light of that, he decided to take another gamble. It is an honor. Would I be right in assuming that you two belong to the Formweaver and Boneguard households?


    Zeke warily eyed the group. Go first with what exactly?


    Me, the handsome man said immediately. He eyed Zeke with a much sharper gaze than before. Where did you get all that information, boy?


    Before I answer anything, Id like to confirm something, Zeke said toward Tristan. How did you learn that it was me who provided that information? I was assured that nobody would learn I was the source.


    Tristan smirked. That reminds me I have a message for you. Lara says you dont owe her a favor anymore.


    Zeke cursed under his breath. Of course, it had been her. It might have been a mistake to allow her to be present during that meeting. If news spread that he had been the one to divulge empire secrets, the four great families might start to hunt him down in earnest


    Dont worry, Tristan said, reading his expression. She is not spreading the information to just anyone. Even with the favor she owed me, Lara was incredibly reluctant to tell me. I had to promise her not to spread the news.


    Zeke looked around. How was this not spreading the news? Tristan had only returned the day before and had already told everyone here. He would have to remember never to trust this man with a secret. He was evidently horrible at keeping them.


    Zeke could only sigh in defeat. Fine, you are right. It was me who provided that information. He turned toward Devlin. To answer the previous question: The information is a collection of Maximilians notes, rumors, personal connections, and many other sources.


    Devlin immediately followed up with another question, not giving anybody else the chance to ask anything. You would never have been able to produce such a detailed report with such unreliable sources. How did you do it?


    Zeke thought about his response for a moment. He couldnt confess that he had accidentally uncovered a lot of secrets by passing by some offices. However, acting dumb or humble would only make him look more suspicious to a professional spy like Devlin.


    Data examination is one of my specialties, Zeke stated, pointing at his head. It is hard to believe how much you can learn by combining information from countless unreliable sources.


    Devlin nodded slowly. He didnt seem wholly convinced, but the fact that Zeke was a Mind Mage gave the statement some credence. Furthermore, it wasnt even a lie. Zeke merely forgot to mention how vast his collection of knowledge truly was.


    Tristan turned toward the giant. What about you, Randell?


    The Bone Mage nodded. I want to know about the hidden forces you mentioned?


    Over the next half an hour, Zeke found himself answering all kinds of additional questions about his report. Tristan would usually ask about the different families and their members. Devlin about the power dynamics inside the empire and Randell would focus mainly on troupe strength. Meanwhile, the druid never asked a single question.


    Finally, after what must have been the hundredth, no more questions were forthcoming. Zeke looked around. None of the three seemed to have anything more to ask, and instead, they were now discussing potential strategies and countermeasures among themselves. Zeke didnt bother to pay attention. He would rewatch the memory later anyway and didnt want to appear too eager to listen in right now.


    As it stood, he was already very satisfied with how this meeting had turned out. If nothing else, he had met three important Mages and even managed to put them in his debt. This was a great outcome on its own. However, he might be able to gain even more. With shining eyes, he turned to the man next to him. Do you also have a question, Arch Druid?


    The man sniffed the air. Yes, he said, slowly looking Zeke up and down. Why do you smell so strong, despite being so weak?

 Book 3: Chapter 45: Harmony Eclipse

    Book 3: Chapter 45: Harmony Eclipse


    Zekes brows furrowed. What was he even supposed to say to something like this? Undeterred by his silence, the druid leaned over. His nose twitched like that of an animal as he took in Zekes scent.


    Strange truly strange, he muttered. My nose is warning me of danger but my other senses tell me you are just a kid Its almost as if you are a druid, but not quite the same How curious!


    For some reason, Zeke was getting incredibly irritated. It was more than just how the druid had invaded his personal space it was everything about him! His disgusting nose, his squishy skin, his pathetic excuse for fur, his tiny stature truly a pitiful creature


    With a start, Zeke snapped back to his senses. Those thoughts had not been his own! With a growing sense of dread, he realized what was happening. It was the damn heart. Out of all the times to act up, did it have to be now? The amulet he was wearing could mask aura, but not scent.


    Meanwhile, the druid had backed up slightly, staring right into Zekes eyes with a curious expression. This was not good. Had his pupils shifted just now? Had the druid seen it? How much did he know? Should he run?


    With an effort of will, Zeke forcefully calmed his nerves. Panicking would do him no good. He had to pick a course and stick to it and fast. The longer he remained silent, the more suspicious he would appear. In this moment of crisis, Zeke managed a feat he had never known he was capable of. In a display of perfect harmony, his Blood and Mind Magic cooperated seamlessly to kick his brain into overdrive. It felt like time was standing still.


    Whereas the world was in a frozen state, Zekes own thoughts were crystal clear. In fact, he had never felt as level-headed and logical as he did at this very moment. He could not waste this chance.


    His first action was to investigate his current condition. His calculations revealed that he could not hold this state for longer than three heartbeats before his brain would start to take damage. However, with his current perception of time, that was an eternity.


    Next, Zeke reviewed the current situation. What was the best way to handle the druid? One thing was certain: the Irrochian could not be allowed to learn of his heart. Zeke only had limited information about the druids, but the few things he did know were highly disturbing.


    First, the druids were Flesh Mages. However, instead of using their power to change into other humans, they turned into monsters. Compared to the stealthy approach of most of their kind, the Druids were fearsome warriors.


    Second, the druids shifted more than their appearance. They were able to copy a monsters abilities when taking their form.


    Third, and this was the part that worried him, druids consumed monster hearts. Zeke had limited information, but his current theory was that they performed some sort of ritual that fused their souls with that of a monster. This would explain why the mans body had diverged from his original human appearance. Even if the changes were slight, he couldnt be called a pure human anymore.


    This third point was where Zekes predicament stemmed from. If the druid learned of the Dragon Heart beating in his chest, Zeke would be in trouble. Where else would the druid find such a perfect present? Zeke had no illusion of being able to fight the man off for even a second.


    Would the three Valorians protect him? Maybe but then again, Irroch and Valor were neighbors. It was possible that their relationship was a lot closer than Zeke had originally thought. The druid had gone to war with them, after all.


    Zeke had no doubt that the man would be killed before escaping Tradespire if he actually tried to eat his heart. But that was a weak consolation to a dead man. He couldnt and wouldnt risk betting his life on the bear-mans rationality. The druid had already proven that he acted more on instinct rather than logic.


    Zeke realized that he was thinking about this the wrong way. It would be much easier to approach this situation from the druids point of view and then decide on the best possible route. The question was, how much did the man know?


    The druid had definitely been able to detect the scent of a monster. But he didnt seem to be able to pinpoint the type only that it was something strong. He might have also seen Zekes pupils turn vertical. And even if he hadnt, it was better to plan with the possibility in mind.


    Was this it? If this was all the information he had, there were plenty of possibilities to escape this situation. What did the man say earlier? Almost like a druid, but not quite? He could most definitely work with that. As all the pieces came together, a plan started to form in Zekes mind.


    With not even half the time spent, Zeke exited his focused state. In the first moment after, a feeling of exhaustion and vertigo assaulted him. He tried to manage the physical impact with his [Perfect Body Control] and was barely able to stabilize his condition after a few deep breaths. It had been a good choice not to use all the time he had. Who could say how bad the backlash would have been otherwise? This was not the time to explore this any further, however.


    Zeke focused his attention on the man in front of him, who was studying him curiously. Only a moment had passed in the real world, and the druid was still carefully examining him. It was time to put his plan into motion.


    Zeke raised a hand, bidding the druid to stop. Please give me some space, sir druid. My senses are sensitive. The mans eyes narrowed, but he still obliged for the moment and leaned back in his armchair. It was showtime.


    Technically, the man said slowly, you could be considered a druid. Despite not being able to assume monster form, as well as your faulty Soul-Melding, you still went through the ritual. And as one of ours, you have certain duties.


    Zeke didnt like the sound of that but didnt want to interrupt before knowing where this was going. If the man made any outrageous demands, he would simply refuse. His goal had been to make sure that the druid didnt catch on to the fact that he possessed a Dragons Heart. Now that the man seemed to have bought his story, most of the danger had passed.


    Still, he would prefer to part on friendly terms with the Irrochian. Zeke couldnt deny that his interest had been peaked by their secret ritual. If his theory was correct, then their Magic was somehow linked to the soul. Zeke would love nothing more than to study it in detail. And this man might be his only way in


    And what duties would those be, mighty Archdruid?


    The man puffed out his chest and assumed a lecturing tone. Well we druids are wanderers and would naturally not restrict our members too much. There are merely three rules we are required to follow.


    Zeke nodded, indicating that he was listening.


    Rule number one, a druid does not fight against other druids outside of sanctioned duels.


    Zeke nodded. He didnt see himself conflicting with that rule anytime soon.


    Rule number two, a druid does not share our secrets with anyone not from the tribe.


    Zeke nodded again. However, inwardly, he scoffed. What secrets? He didnt know any of them in the first place.


    Rule number three, the man said, his voice turning somber. All druids must gather for the Harmony Eclipse Festival.


    Zekes brows furrowed. A quick check in his mental library revealed that he had not come across the term before. The what?


    The druid smirked. I am not surprised you never heard of it. The Harmony Eclipse is an event where the boundaries between worlds are momentarily lifted. We, druids, believe that this connection between worlds is where the ancient races stem from. It has been our job for millennia to stop them from entering our world. Its the true origin of what we call the ancient races: Phoenixes, Titans, and Dragons


    Zekes heart hammered in his chest. His jaw was locked and his fist clenched so hard that he drew blood. This was not by choice. The Heart had gone out of control ever since the druid had started talking about the Harmony Eclipse. For some reason, the mans words had riled it up. Zeke thought he could even hear snarling from somewhere deep in his consciousness. All he could do for now was hold himself back from lashing out.


    Luckily, the druid mistook his tense silence for something else. Dont worry, young one. It is not full-grown ancients that we have to face during the festival. For some reason, only juvenile ancient beasts come through the portal.


    Zeke managed a jerky nod. An impressive feat, considering how hard he had to focus to merely keep his body under control.


    So, the man asked with expectant eyes. What do you say? Are you willing to join us druids, during the next festival and officially join our ranks?


    Zeke had so many questions. When was this festival? Where would he have to go? How dangerous was it? What was he expected to do? But right now, he could not utter a single word. In fact, he was afraid that the only thing that would be coming out of his mouth would be a guttural roar. Devoid of any other choice, he simply nodded again.


    The druids smile widened. With one of his meaty paws, he clapped Zeke on the shoulder, almost bringing him to the ground with the force of the gesture. Excellent, excellent! Come, young one, we have to drink to this. From now on, you can consider us druids your brothers. We need to drink to this!


    His steps carried him back to the manor, his gait just as fast as before. Over his shoulder, he called to the still-frozen Zeke. By the way, my friends call me Odir. What should I call you, little brother?

 Book 3: Chapter 46: The Offer

    Book 3: Chapter 46: The Offer


    After the Druid left, Zeke remained standing in place, his Heart pounding relentlessly. Never before had it acted like this. The overwhelming sensation of his racing blood was all-consuming, and he felt a wave of agitation wash over him.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, attempting to calm himself. Inhale. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale.


    As he focused solely on his breathing, a sense of tranquility gradually enveloped him. The cool breeze brushed against his face, and he became aware of the sounds around himthe chirping of birds, the rustle of leaves in the wind. With each deliberate breath, his heart began to settle, the frantic beats gradually slowing down.


    By the time he returned to his senses, his heart was back to beating in its regular, strong rhythm. He frowned down at his chest. His hand still clenching the amulet that kept the Dragon aura from leaking out.


    This has gone on for too long. Well have words about this, he whispered.


    .


    I know you can hear me, you scaly cunt!


    Nothing but silence greeted him, and Zeke didnt have any more time to waste. He had left the others waiting for too long already. But this affair had turned into something that could not be ignored anymore.


    In a light jog, Zeke returned to the gathering at the back of the mansion. He arrived at a scene he had not expected. Odir was laughing uproariously, while Tristan stood next to him. The Bloodsword patriarch was cursing at the druid for some reason.


    When he noticed his approach, Tristan stopped. However, he was still glaring silently in Odirs direction. Zeke looked around the small crowd, trying to figure out what had happened. The Druid was still smirking. Randell was quietly sipping his mug, wholly uninterested in the exchange.


    Thankfully, Devlin was more helpful. Odir just informed us that you would be joining his druidic circle, he said. I guess congratulations are in order?


    Zeke was confused. Congratulations? I was under the impression that joining the Druids would be more of a nominal appointment than anything else.


    Nominal? Devlin asked in a disbelieving tone. You will have to go through the Ritual. Let me tell you, that comes with its fair share of risks. A good portion of Druids doesnt survive the procedure. And that is for Flesh Mages, with our malleable bodies. Who can say what were to happen if a Blood Mage attempted the same? I would highly discourage anyone from trying it.


    Zeke took one more glance at Tristans fuming expression and realized what had happened. Odir must have announced that Zeke would be joining his tribe without clarifying any of the particulars. Now, he was left with no choice but to explain his situation to the three Valorians as well.


    About that Zeke said hesitantly. Actually, I went through the ritual already.


    For the second time today, he told an abridged version of his tale. While he talked, he could see Tristans expression turn from one of anger to one of shock, to one of deep contemplation. Zeke knew exactly what the man was thinking. He was no doubt wondering If Zekes prowess and strength stemmed from the ritual and if he could use it to strengthen his line.


    Before Tristan could even ask, Zeke dashed his hopes. Unfortunately, my mentor never revealed anything about the procedure to me. Furthermore, as someone who has gone through the ritual, I am left with no choice but to join the druidic circle. And this is how we ended up here.


    After he finished his explanation, nobody spoke for a while. They all seemed to be lost in contemplation. Eventually, however, Devlins curiosity got the better of him. So? What monster did you fuse with?


    Zeke had long since prepared for this question. Without a moments hesitation, he spoke the name he had prepared. Basilisk.


    What kind?


    Emberglare Basilisk.


    Ohh? Thats quite the menace! Devlin exclaimed. But I should have guessed, seeing your golden eyes. Its a shame that you are no Flesh Mage, turning into one of those would make you a real terror on the battlefield.


    Zeke saw his chance to finally change the subject. Speaking about the war, how did things go at the front?


    Devlins eyes sharpened. However, they softened again after a brief glare. Not great, and not terrible. But if you want to know about how the troops are doing, Tristan and Randell would know more. My Formweaver family doesnt fight on the frontline.


    Zeke nodded. He was somewhat aware of the roles the three families of Valor each occupied. The Bone mages were the Shield, the Blood Mages the sword and the Flesh Mages were the eyes and ears.


    However, Devlin added. I do share your belief that the empire is holding back. Despite knowing that they have been gathering strength for years now, their troop strength has not increased at all. This does not bode well for us


    Randell snorted. More come More die


    As the day turn to night, the others gradually started to leave. First to go was Devlin, who had to report the new information Zeke had divulged. Next was Randell, the giant merely got up and left without a single word of goodbye. The last was Odir, but before he departed, he made Zeke promise to visit the Irroch. He wanted to introduce Zeke to the other Druids even before the Harmony Eclipse festival.


    Zeke had learned that the festival was still over a decade away, and easily agreed to the demand. It would be great to have someone like Odir to show him around if he ever found himself in Irroch. Pleased by the promise, the Druid even handed over a crudely carved flute. According to him, Zeke would be able to alert other druids to his presence with it.


    He glanced at the instrument, but the plain piece of wood did not inspire much confidence. However, he thanked the man for the present, and after being almost squeezed to death by a literal bear hug, the Druid left as well. Eventually, the only two who remained were Zeke and Tristan.


    So, the man said, did you enjoy yourself? As he spoke, he was glancing meaningfully at the considerable assortment of empty mugs laying behind Zeke.


    Zeke blushed a little. He had not meant to drink so much. Initially, he had not dared to drink anything at all for the risk of losing his wits. However, the tantalizing smell of the berry wine won him over in the end. And as the mood continued to relax, so did Zekes guard against the delicious brew.


    Only with the help of his [Perfect Body Control] did he manage to stay somewhat alert even after drinking as much as the two giants Odir and Randell.


    I had a good time, and learned a lot, Zeke said with a content smile.


    Despite the rocky start, he was glad to have come. The new Blood Magic spells alone had made the trip worth it. He would have his hands full over the next few weeks implementing them in his style.


    Excellent, excellent, Tristan said with a somewhat slurred speech. Despite being Arch Mages, the beverage seemed not to have any reduced effect on the others. I honestly didnt mean to ambush you like this Sorry for that.


    Alls well that ends well, Zeke said with a casual wave. I managed just fine, and even got a trophy out of it.


    Zeke showed off the flute Odir had gifted him. Both he and Tristan observed the pitifully carved block of wood for a moment before both burst out laughing.


    You know Tristan eventually said after they had calmed down. Devlin was right My original aim had been to recruit you for my Bloodsword family. I thought it would be a done deal when I heard that you had to flee the empire.


    Imagine my surprise when I heard what you had managed in a mere two months. From a penniless beggar to the rising star of Tradespire? Nobody would have even believed such a story.


    To be fair, the rumors are exaggerated, Zeke interjected. I wasnt exactly penniless when I came here.


    Still, its not a feat just anyone could manage, Tristan said in a serious tone. The moment I heard about it, I knew that my hopes were in vain. A man like that has his own ambitions. However, for formalities sake, I will extend the offer nonetheless.


    If you were to join, I would allow you to marry whichever girl you want. My daughter? That girl Mina? Just say the word. I would even agree to more than one within reason. Also, I would allow you to form a separate family branch, only subordinate to the position of Patriarch. All of my fathers Magic research would be at your fingertips. If you are serious about fighting the empire, I can not think of a better position.


    What about the von Hohenheim household? Zeke asked.


    You would be allowed to retain them as your personal force. They would not be part of the family, but as I understand it, thats not much different from how it is now.


    Thats quite the offer, Zeke said. Is there a special reason for the royal treatment?


    Thats just how much a Perfect affinity is worth, Tristan stated. I have seven wives but in my two hundred years, Ive only ever had four children. I wouldnt mind getting some backup on that front.


    Zeke choked on his drink, causing Tristan to chortle. Zeke had not expected him to be this blunt about his intentions. However, a silence descended soon after as Zeke considered the deal. It was a good offer, much better than he had expected. However


    Ill have to think about it, Zeke said.


    With a sigh, Tristan got up. I recognize a No when I hear one but thats fine. Remember this: my offer stands for as long as I am still the patriarch of the Bloodsword family. But it is growing late.


    He turned around and grabbed something from a servant waiting out of sight. With one step, Tristan appeared in front of Zeke. He held out a colorfully wrapped package.


    Thats a reward for the help you provided today. Open it when you get home, Tristan stated. Now get your ass back into that fancy schmancy airship of yours and fuck off, he added playfully before strolling back to his manor.

 Book 3: Chapter 47: The Bloodletters

    Book 3: Chapter 47: The Bloodletters


    When Ezekiel returned to the front of the manor, night had already fallen. Despite the hour, the training field was still as lively as it had been when he had left.


    A bevy of braziers kept the area well-lit and there were several duels being held. Zeke was certain that he would find Leo among the fighters, but to his surprise, the blonde boy wasnt anywhere to be seen.


    After a bit of searching, he found a familiar figure in the crowd Mordred. The older boy was hugging a girl under each arm as he cheered for one of the fights between Grand Mages. On closer inspection, he realized that one of the competitors was Mordreds older sister Vanessa.


    With swift steps, Zeke came up behind him. Mordred, do you know where Leo and Maya are?


    Mordred was startled by the unexpected voice and spun to face him. Jeez, dont sneak up on me like that. His eyes were slightly unfocused and his speech slurred. It was clear that the older boy had enjoyed a fair bit of alcohol as well.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Sneaking? I could have walked up to you playing the flute and you wouldnt have noticed given how busy you were. He meaningfully glanced at the two girls who had continued to spectate the fight. Apparently, the apple didnt fall far from the tree when it came to Tristans son.


    Fine, fine, whatever, Mordred said. The last time I saw that rascal Leo was when he was brought into the healers tent. But that was hours ago.


    Zekes expression turned serious. What happened?


    Mordred waved him off. Hey, theres no need to make such a scary face. You should know best how your brother is. The maniac challenged Phillip and James to a two-on-one fight and got his ass kicked. Nothing serious, but his core was depleted again. I think the healers tied him up after that. They got sick of him fighting even without any Mana. Your sister went with them as well.


    Zeke smirked. Knowing Leo, his brother was probably already planning his escape. After Mordred pointed him in the right direction, he was en route to the healers tent. While making his way over, Zeke spotted his mother and father sitting to the side at one of the dinner tables. They were still talking to the same man he had seen them with earlier.


    Moments later, he arrived in front of a big tent. Inside he could see a few empty beds that were divided by a piece of cloth hanging from the ceiling. Almost all of them were unoccupied. This made perfect sense, considering that Blood Mages could recover from most injuries with their own strength.


    Toward the back of the tent, the last bed on the left side was the only one where the covering was closed. Zeke could even hear muffled voices coming from inside. While stepping closer, he could make out Mayas tinkling laughter.


    Zeke stuck his head through the opening, only to be greeted with a peculiar scene. Leo was lying flat on his back, with black ribbons tying him to the bed. He was writhing and squirming like a worm, but no matter what he tried, the restraints held. Maya, on the other hand, was sitting sideways on his stomach and kept poking him in the face. For some reason, she was giggling while doing so.


    Whats going on?


    The moment Maya heard his voice, she immediately launched herself from her position on Leos chest, landing on the chair next to the bed. After collecting herself for a moment, she turned toward Zeke with a blameless expression, her sky-blue eyes the very picture of innocence. Hello, big brother


    Zeke! Save me! Leo screamed. This little monster has been torturing me for hours! I cant hold on any longer!


    Zeke looked between his sisters innocent expression and Leos wide-open eyes full of pleading, before deciding to leave. This had nothing to do with him. Nope.


    NOOOOO! HELP MEEEE! Leo cried.


    With a sigh, Zeke turned again and entered through the curtain. Fine who is going to explain to me whats going on?


    Shes a menace! Leo burst out immediately. She kept poking and taunting me while I was defenseless. I never knew a human being could be so wretched! That adorable facade hides the cruelest of souls! Mark my words, Zeke!


    Zeke couldnt suppress a smirk. For Leo, who didnt even flinch at the gravest of wounds to be reduced to such a state. He wondered what his sister had done to him. However, he couldnt be biased. With a somber expression, he turned toward Maya and raised a single eyebrow in question.


    It was his own fault. Leo completely lost it after you left, Zeke. He kept challenging one opponent after the other, even after his core ran dry again. His injuries would have been far worse if I hadnt convinced the healers to tie him up


    That was your doing as well, vile creature? Leo yelled as he redoubled his squirming. Maya stuck out her tongue at him without any sign of remorse.


    And the taunting? Zeke asked, getting more amused by the moment.


    That was because he didnt listen to me! Maya exclaimed. I told him he would perform far better if he gave his body a bit of time to heal between fights. According to the textbooks you had me read, it would have prevented his core from getting strained as well. But he didnt listen. And now I lost all my money!


    A present from Tristan Bloodsword. Try not to lose it, Zeke teased.


    David scoffed before fading back into the shadows, package in hand. Even with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] Zeke had not seen where he disappeared to. He had learned that the passive spell wasnt great at penetrating active concealments. Another topic he would have to research in the future.


    He approached the table his parents were occupying. The man sitting with them was a Grand Mage. However, from the looks of it, he was long past his prime. He looked to be about the same age as Maximilian, which meant that he was nearing the end of his lifespan.


    The moment he saw Zeke approaching, he got up. Give it some thought, Geralt. You would bring honor to yourself, and to your family. With those words, he left, nodding briefly at Zeke before doing so.


    Zeke sat down at the spot the man had just vacated. His parents both had frowns on their faces. What was that about? he probed.


    His mother glanced at her husband. After a moment of silence, Geralt sighed. That was my father.


    Zekes brows furrowed. Despite having suspected something like this, it was still a shock to hear his father confirm it. However, from what he had observed, their conversation had been tense far too tense for a talk between father and son. Youve never talked about your family, Dad.


    Geralt sighed again. Because there was nothing to talk about. I was disowned years ago and even forbidden from using the family name.


    Zeke nodded. He was pretty sure he could guess the reason. Because you dont have a core?


    Geralt nodded. Yes, that was part of it. I could have stayed with the family, but my future would have been dire. You can probably imagine what my fate would have been


    Zeke grimaced. In the empire, if a member of a household didnt manifest a core, they were referred to as Faulty Progeny. Those descendants were often paired up with each other to produce more offspring. Passing down their genes was all they were used for in most cases. Zeke didnt expect the Valor kingdom to be much different in that regard.


    So? What did the old man want from you? Zeke asked.


    Geralt only looked in Zekes direction, not saying a word. However, his meaning was clear. Of course, they would also be greedy for Zekes perfect affinity. Technically, he was even a direct descendant from their bloodline, so they had a stronger claim than even Tristan. Not that something like that mattered much


    What did you tell him? Zeke asked.


    What else? Geralt scoffed. I told him that we were called von Hohenheim now. The man has been dead to me for years. I wont let him worm his way back into our lives now that he wants something.


    A radiant smile bloomed on Zekes face. It was a great feeling to have his father use the von Hohenheim name in such a way. To him, this symbolized that his father had truly accepted this new identity and life.


    Mia was also nodding, squeezing Geralts hand tightly in her own. Zeke realized how nerve-racking it must have been for them to stand up to a Grand Mage for so long. The pressure of a high-level Mage would become burdensome even to him after a while.


    Zeke decided to change the subject. Why did you never tell me? You probably knew all along that I had a high chance to have a blood affinity, given my hair color.


    Mia nodded. Of course, we had our suspicions, she said with a pained smile. But what good would it have done to tell you? In the empire, your fathers name would have done nothing for you, except make you a target.


    Zeke wanted to say something, but his mother didnt give him the chance to interrupt.


    Also, you were so determined to become a Mage, we didnt want to give you even more reason to leave. Do you think we were unaware of how hard it would have been for you as a Blood Mage in the empire? I can not express how thankful I am to Maximilian for looking after you. I was worried sick every night until you finally wrote that first letter.


    Zeke grimaced. It had indeed been rough before Maximilian had taken him in. Who could say how his journey would have ended without the old man? Despite feeling wronged by their decision, he couldnt really fault his parents for not telling him. Knowing what he knew now, he wasnt so sure if it had been a wise choice to go to the Elementium. Zeke was under no illusions: It had been more luck than skill that had led to his success. If he had different affinities


    Zeke let all the frustration seep out of him with a drawn-out sigh. Fair enough, he said, smiling at his parents. They had worried expressions on their faces. This confession must have been hard for them as well.


    If the Bloodletters want to create trouble in the future, Ill deal with them. Lets just forget about all that and go home.

 Book 3: Chapter 48: The Present

    Book 3: Chapter 48: The Present


    Zeke sat in his study, staring down at the box before him. This was the present Tristan had given him. Even with his spacial awareness, he could not tell what was inside. There must have been a Mana-repellent layer somewhere in that container.


    The thought made Zekes imagination soar. If such a measure was necessary, the present was most likely something valuable. With growing excitement, Zeke stripped off the first layer of cloth, then the second. The delicate fabric was soft to the touch and clearly expensive, heightening his excitement further.


    With trembling fingers, Zeke lifted the top off the box and looked inside. His brows furrowed. He hadnt quite known what to expect, but it hadnt been this.


    Inside the box were a couple of unbound pages. A quick glimpse revealed that they werent neatly penned either. Parts of the writing had been scratched out or scribbled over. There were small doodles and illustrations all over the place. For Zeke, who had learned the art of drafting proper research papers from Maximilian, this unorderly creation looked extremely offensive.


    Swallowing his disappointment, Zeke grabbed the first page and began to read.


    Blood Magic: Mysteries of the Crimson Essence


    Perplexity One: Boundaries of Vital Fluids


    In the labyrinthine pursuit of solving the puzzle that is Blood Magic, the main challenge manifests itself in the lamentable scarcity of procurable resources. In my relentless quest, I have found three two remedies to assail this unfortunate frailty.


    The first method relies on the augmentation of blood. It is imperative to augment the very liquid, imbuing it with an unprecedented density


    A second approach tries to dismantle the shackles of temporality. We must exalt the velocity of its regeneration


    Thirdly, the conservation of fluids via reintegration after usage


    []


    After painstaking iterations, two spells of profound intricacy have been devised to address this frontier in different ways. For maximum effect, they should be inscribed upon the core at an early age. I have learned that the body needs time to adapt to such drastic changes...


    []


    Honor and glory to my house and my descendants!


    Marlon Bloodsword First of his name.


    Zeke gasped. This was it, this was the basis for the original spells Tristans father had developed. These documents could be called the foundation of the Bloodsword households Magic. From what he just saw, these papers were from an early stage of the research. It was still far removed from the result he had seen today. However, for somebody like Zeke, this knowledge was invaluable.


    This gift was absolutely perfect for him so much so that he wondered how much Tristan knew about his abilities. For anybody else, this foundational research would have been nothing but an interesting bit of trivia. After all, it wasnt hard to find out what the spells did just by observing the Bloodswords fight.


    This discovery didnt come as a surprise to him, in fact, it was basic knowledge. It was initially easy to compress most materials. But after a while, they became so dense that it was almost impossible to squeeze them even by the tiniest amount. Zeke figured that even en Exarch would not be able to get much more out of that spell.


    None of this managed to detract from the spells usefulness, however. Having even twice as much blood as he did now would already be an immense boon. He would have to find a way to incorporate [Blood Compression] and Zeke was eager to start. The combination of his recordings as well as Marlons notes would certainly be a big help.


    Zeke closed his eyes, focusing inward. His perfect affinity made it incredibly easy for him to feel his own blood. For a moment, he did nothing other than focus on the flow. He observed as each strong, rhythmic beat pumped the liquid through his veins. He could feel the slight radiation of attuned mana infusing his blood and body with ever more strength.


    Suddenly, a question occurred to him, something he had never considered before. However, now that he thought about it, it was weird that it had not come up before. What did his space and mind affinity do to his body? He knew that his Blood affinity was strengthening his body all around, but what about those other two?


    All of Zekes knowledge on this subject came from books, which had proven to be an unreliable source at best. Many of them were written by untrustworthy researchers, and others were built on a false premise. However, by far the worst were written with the sole purpose of propaganda, making the content deliberately misleading. This was true, especially for Mind Magic


    Zeke grimaced. Now, it was up to him to discover which sources he could actually trust. He would also need to find a way to measure the actual effects of those two affinities on his body. Otherwise, it would be impossible to separate fact from fiction.


    As far as Zeke could tell, his Mind affinity mostly nourished his brain, improving his thinking speed. Of this at least, he was certain. Did it have any other influences on his body? He couldnt rightly say. And the Geistreich family wouldnt have allowed such information to be circulated freely, making Zeke certain that he wouldnt find this knowledge in any book from the empire.


    Zeke had read that a Space affinity adjusted the body to space, making it easier to teleport. However, he had never tried to teleport another person before and didnt know how much of a difference this actually made if any at all. As far as he could tell, his space affinity did absolutely nothing to his body.


    Zeke sighed. Why hadnt he devised better measurements when coming up with his [Analyze] spell? There was no crying over spilled milk. With a thought, he brought up the changes to his body from his very first measurement to now.


    Strength:


    18 >25


    Constitution:


    22 >27


    Agility:


    16 >23 Intelligence: 20 >24


    His strength, constitution, and agility had risen by a fair amount over the past two months. Despite not having worked out as much since coming to Tradespire, his progress had been great.


    This was probably thanks to his use of Blood Affinity crystals. Zeke could feel that he had already made significant progress on that front. If he only had his perfect affinity to worry about, he might be able to advance to Grand Mage in no more than a year or two.


    His stats were already comparable to what he felt from Mordred which was strange. No matter how good his affinity was, he shouldnt have been able to creep up on the young Bloodsword this fast. The other boy had been a Mage almost twice as long as him already, after all.


    Zeke got a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. He could only think of one thing that could make up for this difference. His thoughts drifted to something else, something he would have rather ignored.


    Zeke had been certain he had heard a voice when his heart had acted up. The fact that his recordings didnt contain any sounds only reinforced his theory. The noise had not come from a physical source but a spiritual one.


    Are you ready to talk now, Dragon?

 Book 3: Chapter 49: Chasing the Dragon

    Book 3: Chapter 49: Chasing the Dragon


    Are you ready to talk now, Dragon?


    There was no response.


    What do you even want?


    Again, nothing.


    Are you still trying to take over my body?


    Even after waiting for several minutes, nothing but silence answered him. However, Zeke was certain that the Dragon could hear him and merely chose not to respond. Furthermore, he was certain that the heart did something to his blood, which in turn influenced his body.


    From what he had learned about the druidic ritual, it would merge the druids Soul with that of a monster, taking on some of their properties over time. Odir, for example, had thick body hair and hide-like skin.


    Without meeting other druids, Zeke couldnt be sure if this was one of the milder cases or already quite pronounced. However, it seemed that something similar was happening to him now. It had started with his eyes, but over time, the heart might influence his entire body. Zeke shuddered at the thought of growing scales and fangs and a tail


    Compared to the druids, his situation might be worse still. Whereas they completely overwhelmed the spirit of their beast during the ritual, Zeke lived in some bizarre state of coexistence with the Dragon. If his fears came true, this could mean the changes to his body might continue forever.


    He couldnt be sure about the consequences of such an arrangement. One thing was certain though, their souls were somehow connected. What was even worse, they inhabited the same body.


    Zeke didnt know much about this subject, but he had a glimmer of hope. He would have the chance to learn more about it in a weeks time. He had managed to get an invitation from the Thorsten family, and if there was anybody who knew anything about Souls, then it would be the foremost family of Invocatia. If his theories were right, then the Spirit Summoning ritual established a contract between souls.


    He couldnt be absolutely certain without observing it firsthand, using his Soul Sight. But he was confident in his conjecture. According to his understanding, Summoning magic was nothing but a contract.


    Also, he would be able to meet the Thorsten family matriarch. If only half the rumors about her were true, then she was an absolute monster. Even Tristan and the others had spoken in reverent tones about her. And now, after Maximilians death, she was indisputably the strongest duo-affinity Mage on the continent


    Speaking of multiple affinities, Zeke remembered the state he had entered briefly while talking to Odir. He hadnt been certain then, but watching his recordings had confirmed his theory. That state had been a convergence of his Blood and Mind affinity.


    Once again, a smile spread across his face. He had known for a long time that this was possible. Maximilians so-called Explosion Magic was, in fact, the result of his Fire and Earth affinity working together. And now, finally, Zeke had managed to take his first step on that very same path.


    This practice was far more common than he had initially thought. He had come across something similar a couple of times since. [Telekinesis], for example, was a confluence of Mind Magic and unattuned Mana. Also, Leos obsidian weapons were a very rudimentary form of the same principle. His brothers focus on his Fire and Earth manipulation spells had significantly lowered the bar for him. This was rather strange...


    If a couple of second-year students could come up with their own versions of mixed affinity Magic, how could it be possible that the subject had remained unknown? How many people actually knew about this?


    Zeke suspected that the Geistreichs had to know for sure, along with many of the more prominent families in the empire. Maximilian had obviously known as well. But Zeke wasnt surprised that his mentor had never spoken about this. Maximilian had been an advocate for letting people make their own discoveries after handing them the tools necessary.


    The question was, why keep this knowledge hidden from the public? The mixing of affinities was not discussed in any of the books he owned, which was a considerable collection. For some reason, this was not something anybody talked about. Neither had it been taught at the Elementium.


    Zeke could think of several reasons for this. However, the most likely one was in turn the most disappointing one: It didnt benefit the people in charge. The chances of having a child with an exact combination of two affinities were astronomically small. This made it a lot less useful to develop proper spells that would make use of mixed affinities. A serious problem, considering the time needed to develop a single spell.


    Furthermore, even if the Feuerkranz family married all their descendants to members of the Steiner family, most of them would grow up to have either one instead of both affinities. A duo affinity was only around 1 in 100 among Mages hailing from noble families.


    With a shudder, Zeke realized who had spoken. W-Was that you, dragon?


    You pitiful worm


    What does that mean?


    Dont you dare go silent on me!


    You shitty dragon!


    You overgrown lizard!


    You you pitiful worm?


    Fuck! Zeke cursed. He had been right, the dragon could hear him. He could even hear his thoughts, but for some reason, he chose not to talk to Zeke. With the exception of this one insult. What had provoked the dragon into action? There was only one thing that made sense to Zeke.


    Monarch, was it? You have too little faith in me! Just watch me, you stinky reptile!


    The Dragon didnt respond verbally, but Zeke thought he could make out a faint chuckling in the back of his mind.


    Now that he thought about it, this was strange. There were several Exarchs alive. Rumor had it that three of them lived in Tradespire alone. How could it be that Zeke had never heard or read of anybody reaching that stage? Combined with the Dragons reaction Was this stage even real? Or was it simply not attainable for humans?


    Unfortunately, the Dragon didnt reply. However, Zeke was already quite content with what he had learned. For one, he had just confirmed that the Dragon was still around. Secondly, there was something special about the Monarch stage. Something that would make the Dragon break his silence for even contemplating reaching it.


    Zeke licked his lips. Now, more than ever, he lusted after that kind of power. How strong would a Monarch-level Mage have to be, to elicit such a response from a Dragon? As a meager True Mage, he probably couldnt even fathom such a level of power, but he wanted it craved it with all his being.


    For the second time today, Zeke calmed his raging emotions. It would do him no good to get worked up over something that far out of his reach. What was it that Maximilian used to say? Every journey begins with a single step, was it?


    Zeke glanced down at Marlons research papers. For now, he would have to do what he could. All his future plans would be for future Zeke to take care of. Right now, all that counted was improving its strength.


    Night turned to day, and day turned to night again while Zeke spent every waking minute in his workshop. Even Leo, who came to get him for their daily sparring, was turned away. Finally, after three days of nonstop work, Zeke emerged from his private workshop.


    With his bedraggled clothes, messy hair, and thick black circles under his eyes, he would have looked like a walking corpse, if not for the radiant smile on his face.

 Book 3: Chapter 50: The Second Lecture

    Book 3: Chapter 50: The Second Lecture


    Zeke had to pause his research, as today was the day of his second lecture. But not even this interruption managed to dampen his spirit. The discovery he had just made was far too promising. The smile stayed fixed on his face as he made his way to the shower room.


    Ever since first experiencing it in Maximilians mansion, showering had become his favorite way to relax and unwind. As the warm water hit his face and streamed down his body, Zeke pondered what he had learned this morning. Even Tristans eyes would pop out of their sockets if he knew


    A quick check of his body revealed the shocking reality. Zeke now had 1.5 times the amount of blood from the day before.


    For reference, Mordred only had three times the normal amount. And that was after two years of compression, making this an earth-shattering increase for a single night.


    Zekes quick progress could be attributed to a couple of factors. First and foremost, compared to the Bloodsword family, his method consisted of a two-pronged approach. In a first step, he had begun to grow the thickness of his veins. It wasnt hard for him to make incremental changes to his body through [Perfect Body Control].


    Zeke estimated that he would be able to increase his volume by a factor of two that way. This would have to be an ongoing project over the next few months, but the results already looked promising. If Zeke succeeded with this, it would have a multiplicative effect, considering he was trying to condense his blood at the same time. His second approach had been to create his own version of [Blood Compression]. And this was where most of his progress had come from.


    The problem had been rather challenging. Different from the Bloodsword kids, he wasnt able to engrave the spell onto his core, limiting his options. Therefore, he wasnt able to copy their method exactly. But eventually, after struggling for a long time, the breakthrough came in the form of a realization.


    Do I even need this spell?


    The moment Zeke thought of this, his thinking changed. Wasnt [Blood Compression] just a very specific form of body control? Who said he couldnt just do the same with his own engraved spell? This was exactly what [Perfect Body Control] was meant to do, after all. It had taken him quite a few attempts, but eventually, he managed to compress a drop of blood by the tiniest amount.


    However, after relaxing his focus, the drop expanded again. This setback had almost disheartened him into giving up on this method. Only his lack of a better idea had convinced him to keep trying. Zeke had focused for 3 hours straight, getting faster and faster with each drop.


    Eventually, he was done. He had managed to compress his entire blood supply by 10%. But what now? Zeke didnt dare relax his focus, in fear of losing all his progress. However, he didnt have any idea what else to do. So he just stayed put.


    Keeping his blood compressed almost felt like clenching a muscle. It wasnt particularly hard, but still required constant attention. Zeke knew that he would not be able to keep this up forever. His focus would be broken sooner or later. When he went to sleep, at the latest.


    What was he supposed to do? Should he give up on this approach? Even after managing to compress his blood? But what else could he even try?


    After being torn by indecision for a while, Zeke noticed a strange phenomenon. It had been about 30 minutes since he had started keeping his blood compressed, but instead of getting harder, the strain was getting lighter. With a glimmer of hope in his eyes, Zeke observed the change.


    Another 30 minutes passed, and Zeke could barely feel the strain anymore. Finally, he realized what was happening. His [Perfect Body Control] was adapting! The compressed Blood had become the new normal. With shining eyes, Zeke continued to keep his blood compressed until eventually, after two hours, he could not feel any strain anymore.


    Hesitantly, he began to release all conscious control over his body. He had almost expected his blood to reverse to its original state. But to his utter elation absolutely nothing happened! Zeke double and triple-checked, but the results stayed the same. His blood was 10% more compressed than before.


    In his delight, Zeke went through one round of compression after the other. He spent the entire night packing it tighter and then making up the vacancy with fresh blood. When morning eventually came, he had finished his third round, compressing his blood by almost 30%. Combined with his slight growth in vein capacity, he was at almost 1.5 times the amount of total blood.N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    This had been the moment Zeke realized the oddity of his quick progress. It was extremely perplexing! His improvements stood in stark contrast to all he had learned about [Blood Compression]. At this moment, he discovered something something, that had him smiling to this very moment, as he stood under the warm shower.


    His progress had not slowed down!


    His first cycle had consisted of about 10.5% compression, 10.1% for his second round, and 9.7% for his third round. Even though the percentage had decreased slightly, he had actually spent less time on his subsequent attempts. This was mostly because he was still getting better at it.


    Even so, this was going against his calculations. According to the density of blood, he should be struggling to get even half those results in his third round. But his efficiency had barely decreased at all. How was this possible?


    Thats right, Zeke confirmed. I heard from Tristan that this year, five candidates are going to try. One of them from the Bloodsword family.


    Five, huh? Kerim said. Thats quite a few more than last time I was here. Now that we have gotten this lucky, I really would like to go


    Nothing to do with luck, Margret interjected. With all that talk of an upcoming war, its not surprising so many people are trying to break through.


    Leo raised his hand. Erm Can somebody tell me what the advancement ceremony is?


    Its a yearly tradition here in Tradespire, Zeke explained. On that day, a couple of peak Grand Mages attempt to break through to the Arch Mage level.


    Ohh, that sounds interesting. Can anybody go and watch? Leo exclaimed excitedly.


    Not at all, Zeke said with a smirk. Its quite an exclusive event. Not only that, but the tickets are expensive as well.


    I see, Leo said, deflating slightly.


    and thats why Ive gotten tickets for everybody here in advance, Zeke announced with a wide smile.


    The room fell silent in an instant.


    I-Is that really true, young lord? Kerim asked hopefully.


    Zeke smirked. It was rare for Kerim to address him by his proper title. Clearly, the captain was rattled by this announcement. It was no wonder; it was not often that one had the chance to watch a breakthrough. In fact, Zeke had never heard of anything like this outside of Tradespire. However, there was nothing that could not be bought in the city of Merchants.


    Honestly? This was a brilliant idea! From what he understood, the thousands of gold raised through the entrance fee would be fairly split among all contestants. Also, it was a point of pride to have a member of ones family succeed publicly. It was clear why many Grand Mages could not refuse such a chance.


    The spectators were even more fortunate. They had the chance to watch many advancement attempts back to back. This was an ideal chance to discover the secrets for a safe breakthrough. No price would be too high for something like this, as the consequences of failure were too dire to contemplate.


    Zeke clapped his hands, waking his students from their reverie. Why are you all so surprised? I promised you last week that the aim of my lectures was to turn you into Arch Mages. Of course, I would not let such a chance slip by!


    Or did you not believe me when I made that promise?


    Most of the Mages wouldnt meet his gaze. It was clear that they had not believed his words, or at least, not fully. Zeke sternly swept his gaze over the Grand Mages.


    I might not be Maximilian, he began. I do not yet have his strength, his wisdom, or his experience. But just like for him, my word is my bond. If I make you a promise, I will keep that promise. Its as simple as that. Did I make myself clear?


    Yes, young lord!


    Zeke was pleased by the fervor he could hear in that cry. This was exactly what he wanted. He had never expected to win them all over just by making that one promise. Only words that were backed by actions meant anything. Just now, Zeke had begun to lay a foundation for real trust. The first brick had been laid in everyones heart.


    Excellent! Now, who of you is ready to learn about stealth casting?

 Book 3: Chapter 51: First Experiences as a Teacher

    Book 3: Chapter 51: First Experiences as a Teacher


    Before I start with our first subject, I want you all to promise me something. Please try and keep an open mind, Zeke said. What Im about to say next will probably sound disappointing at first. But if you give it a chance, I am sure youll see eye to eye with me soon.


    One after the other, his students nodded.


    The secret to stealth casting is passive spells.


    As expected, the expression on his students faces fell. To Zeke''s utter frustration, passive spells were heavily frowned upon in the empire. So much so, that he had only come across a single instance of it in his entire time at the Elementium.


    Dont make those faces, please. You promised, Zeke rebuked jokingly. Despite his words, he had known this would be their reaction. Years of indoctrination were not so easily overcome. Fortunately, he had a plan on how to break their rigid mindset.no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    If I claimed that you have all been lied to about the benefits of passive spells, would you believe me? Nobody outright said so, but Zeke could read it from their faces. You wouldnt, right? Makes sense. But what if I told you that I had indisputable proof?


    Then I would ask for you to show it, Linus said.


    Zeke took out something from the inner pocket of his robes. Here it is.


    All eyes focused on the object in his hands. It was a book. The cover was in pristine condition, and the bold, golden letters on it proudly proclaimed its name:


    Basics of Telekinesis in the Geistreich style


    This book, Zeke began slowly, was given to me as a present by Sophia Geistreich. It is, as the name proclaims, the imperial family''s approach to [Telekinesis]. Owning this might be enough to get someone killed in the empire.


    A series of gasps could be heard.


    And guess what? Zeke asked. Its about using passive spells. With those words, he let his arm drop to his side. The book, however, stayed suspended in midair. He had used the very method described in the book to make this happen.


    Now, what does this tell us? Zeke asked. It tells us that the emperor himself sees the value in passive spells. Whats more, he teaches his descendants to harness that power. Dont you think there might be something to it? Something that might have been kept from you?


    Zeke could feel the change in the room. The dismissive attitude of his students shifted to one of mild interest. This had to be good enough for now.


    Now, lets talk about the pros and cons of passive spellcasting. Who can tell me about the negatives?


    Passive spells can only use a fraction of the mana, David said.


    True. What else?


    There was silence. People were looking around, but even after a long moment, nobody spoke up.


    Zeke smirked. Nobody? Anything?


    And Leo this might be a difficult task, but I want you to try and use your manipulation spells passively. Both [Earth Manipulation] and [Fire Manipulation] have the potential to be incredibly useful to you. You would be able to change the shape of your obsidian weapons passively, for example.


    Zeke watched with utter satisfaction as one after the other, the expressions on the faces of his students changed from doubt, to contemplation, to excitement.


    This brings me to the last portion of todays class, Zeke said. Homework!


    Zeke couldnt help but smirk after seeing the looks on everybody''s faces. It was clear that none of them had received homework for a long time. By their reaction, it was easy to figure out what kind of students they had been during their time.


    David''s face had remained stoic. He was diligently waiting for his instructions. Margret seemed tense but ready. Kerim, on the other hand, was scowling deeply. Lena and Marissa, the two Mind Mages, were eagerly waiting. The four guard captains all had sour expressions on their faces, their dismay only overshadowed by one other person: Leo.


    The boy was glaring at him. It was clear that he had not missed this specific element of his school life and was none too happy to have it back now


    Dont be like that, Leo, Zeke said in an exasperated tone. You dont even know what it is yet.


    Out with it, then.


    Fine, fine, he said, raising his hands in surrender. This is your task: Before the next class, I want all of you to think of at least one passive application for any of your current spells.


    That is all? Leo asked suspiciously.


    That is all, Zeke confirmed. I want you to start thinking about how to incorporate passive spells into your skillset. But for now, one is more than enough to get the ball rolling. See you all in a week.


    Same as last time, he turned and left. However, this time he didnt merely try to make a dramatic exit. He actually had a lot to do. There were only a couple of days left until the Thorsten family event and he had to find a way to modify his Soul Sight before then. If he wanted to observe the Spirit Summoning ritual properly, he would have to find a way to use it safely before that.


    Furthermore, he couldnt wait to get back to his Blood Magic. Now that he had found a way to compress his blood, growing stronger was merely a question of time and effort. It had been a while since Zeke had felt himself growing stronger at such a rate.


    However no matter what he did, it still felt lacking. How long would it be until he could set any of his real plans in motion?


    He had begun to train his subordinates, he had started his engineering business, and he was even on his way to creating the first generation of Mages through his meditation technique. This was all that he dared do. The risk of discovery would be too great if he tried anything on a larger scale.


    But was this really enough?


    If he continued like this, it would be almost a decade until he made it to Grand Mage, and decades after that until he could try to advance to Arch Mage. Could he wait for that long? The coming war might already be over by the time he was strong enough to affect it. What if the empire won in the meantime?


    Zeke could not let that happen. Not after what they had done not after what they had done to Maximilian His jaw clenched as the scene once again played out before his inner eye.


    Four Elements surrounding a raging volcano. Richard Feuerkranzs contemptuous sneer. Victor Windtnzers apologetic expression as he betrayed his benefactor. His mentors last words


    No! They would pay for this! The empire would pay for this!


    In his rage-filled state, Zeke didnt even notice how a powerful existence lazily opened one eye and glanced in his direction. For a long moment, the Dragon observed the hatred in the boys eyes. Eventually, the eye closed again, as the soul returned back to its slumber.

 Book 3: Chapter 52: Researching the Soul

    Book 3: Chapter 52: Researching the Soul


    After hours of being as still as a statue, Zeke''s lashes fluttered. Shortly after, his eyes opened. With his blurry vision, he slowly began to be able to make out the figure in front of him. For the past hours, the woman had sat in a chair across from him.


    Zeke smiled brightly. The gesture was not only meant to ease the nervous expression on the young woman''s face. It was also a genuine expression of his delight. Thank you so much, Petra. You were an enormous help!


    O-ok, the woman said hesitantly, can I clean now?


    Zeke looked around his room. Only now did he remember that the maid had initially come in order to clean. However, the moment Zeke had seen her, he had immediately roped her into his experiments. As one of only a few non-mages around, he had urgently needed somebody like her to test his improvements to his Soul sight.


    Sure, sure, Zeke said. Sorry to keep you for so long.


    It was no trouble, young lord.


    Zeke''s smile faltered slightly as he considered the situation. Being away from her responsibilities for hours might cause some trouble for her. However, he wanted to make sure she wouldn''t get scolded for it. "I''m sorry for keeping you from your duties. If anyone asks, just tell them you were assisting me with my work. This was my fault, not yours."


    Her expression brightened noticeably at his words, causing his smile to return as well. With a final nod, he left the room, leaving Petra to her duties. Similar situations kept cropping up, and Zeke was getting better at dealing with them. It wasnt easy for him to get used to all the peculiarities of his position as the head of the family.


    As a boy from a small village, Zeke had never needed to pay much attention to any kind of social etiquette. Growing up, everyone in the village would speak their mind freely. In the worst case, your words would get you into a scuffle.


    Now, however, in this world of money, power, and status, he found that most people didnt ever speak their minds. He was certain that Petra would not have dared to blame him for her tardiness, even when pressed.


    Only recently had Zeke noticed that he was causing such problems. And no matter how many times he asked them to simply tell him about such concerns, they never did. So, he was left with no other choice than to just play his role better. He had promised himself to be more mindful, and he was glad that he hadnt forgotten about it this time, despite his excitement. And yes, he was excited. His days of work and experimentation had finally paid off!


    Zeke had completely avoided using his Soul Sight outside his private workshop after realizing how vulnerable it made him. However, this was clearly not a great long-term solution. Especially not for when he would need to use it publicly.


    This was a tricky problem, as Zeke couldnt ask anybody for help. Furthermore, his enormous collection of books was useless as well this time. Even the Soul Magic texts of the Giger didnt contain any clues about this. Their people never even seemed to have considered any safety precautions. This careless behavior made sense for their situation, but Zeke didnt have that luxury.


    Fortunately, the solution had been something fairly simple. Instead of leaving his body completely, Zeke would merely extend a single tendril of his Soul outside his body. As he had just confirmed with Petra, this was already enough to give him the full benefit of Soul Sight.


    However, this was the easy part. It had been much harder to come up with a countermeasure to being attacked. Even the tiniest bit of his Soul being exposed might allow a Mind Mage to burrow in. Zeke had considered many different approaches, but the method that had finally won out was something he remember from his childhood.


    In the village of Feldstadt, during the warm summer months, Zeke, Lilly, and Markus would often spend hours playing outside. One of their favorite games had always been the Lizard hunt. They would try and catch the tiny reptiles as they were sunbathing atop the warm stones of the village wall. Those tiny critters were able to move like lightning the moment they sensed danger. But what was even more frustrating was their special escape move.


    More than once had Zeke been certain to have caught one of them, only to end up with a discarded lizard tail as his only reward. Those colorful reptiles were actually able to detach a part of their body to save themselves. It was exactly this childhood memory that had given Zeke the inspiration for his own safety measure. Akin to those lizards, Zeke decided to discard his tail, so to speak, were it to be caught.


    To his surprise, separating a part of his Soul was an utterly painless affair. Zeke didnt even notice anything different at first. However, after having repeated the action a couple of times, he noticed something strange. His memories of those lizard-hunting days grew foggier and foggier. After a while, he had a hard time recalling any details at all.


    A cold sweat ran down his back as Zeke realized the price of his strategy. Apparently, the Soul was deeply connected to memories. Every bit that he lost was akin to losing a minute, hour, or day. He shuddered at the thought of what would happen if he ever lost a significant part of his Soul it might cost him years.


    Still, the sacrifice had not been in vain. Zeke had learned something truly valuable. If the Soul was tied to memories, then he could increase the size of his Soul by making new memories. This realization reminded Zeke of one of the first things Maximilian had ever taught him.


    Back then, Zeke had asked his mentor why he needed to go out and hunt. He had argued that it would be far more beneficial for his growth to just stay home and practice spells. What was it that the old man had said?


    The stress of actual combat puts a great deal of pressure on the mind and body. That pressure is the best way to stimulate progress. Stress is a fantastic learning aid, you see.


    Maximilian, with his centuries of experience, would not make such a claim thoughtlessly. Zeke didnt even doubt for a second that real combat experience was beneficial for growth. However, what if the old man had misinterpreted the cause of this phenomenon? What if instead of stress, it was merely the fastest way to grow ones Soul?


    Hey! Will I also get paid? Leo asked.


    No, Zeke responded with a smirk as he led the way over to the lounge. On the low table in front of it, there was a teapot and two cups. Zeke filled each of them and handed one to each of the boys who had taken a seat across from him.


    That''s no regular tea, Zeke explained. It has a fair amount of Supra root in it. You wont taste it, but after a couple of minutes, youll both lose access to your Magic. This is necessary for my experiment.


    Leo immediately gulped the tea down, licking his lips afterward. Good stuff.


    Milo was a bit more hesitant, but eventually, the allure of the promised reward won out. And after a few careful sips, he also finished his drink. Zeke took both of their cups and leaned back into his armchair. Now, before I start with my experiment, Ill need to ask some basic questions first. Lets start with you, Milo.


    S-sure.


    You grew up in Tradespire?


    Yes.


    You are a Duo-affinity Mage?


    Yes.


    Have you ever been in a fight?


    Milo blushed slightly. N-no.


    And you are 16 years old?


    Yes.


    Excellent! Zeke exclaimed. This was exactly what he was looking for. Now, you, Leo. How many fights would you say youve been in?


    Leo thought about it for a moment. I dont know, hundreds maybe thousands.


    How many times was your life at risk while fighting?


    Hard to say, Leo responded. Probably dozens.


    Zeke was stunned by this response. It was far more often than he had anticipated. Dozens of times?


    I started adventuring work when I was 12, Leo explained. The orphanage wasnt feeding me properly. Youll probably laugh at me, Zeke, but I had real trouble even taking down a couple of goblins back then


    Theres no shame in that, Zeke replied magnanimously. However, his inner thoughts were completely different. 12 years old??? Fighting goblins?? He had almost died trying to do the same after becoming a Mage. What kind of child fought monsters for a bit of extra food?!


    Eventually, Zeke snapped his attention back to the two boys. Despite the shock his brother had given him, this was excellent. Leo was an even better candidate than Zeke could have hoped for.


    Now, it was time to start...

 Book 3: Chapter 53: The Experiment

    Book 3: Chapter 53: The Experiment


    Its about time we begin, Zeke announced. Dont worry, this is not gonna take very long, and I dont need you to do anything either just sit tight for a while.


    Without any further words, Zeke entered his new and improved puppet mode. Instead of completely leaving his body, he only extended a small piece of his Soul. To Zeke, this conjured the image of a shy deer peeking around a tree.


    His new approach was markedly different from leaving his body completely. For one, he still had partial access to his senses touch, sight, and smell. This led to a disorienting overlap when combined with his Soul Sight. Instead of seeing only one at a time, the material and spectral were layered atop each other.


    Initially, Zeke had been more than a little annoyed by this phenomenon. But after considering the full ramifications, he had grown to appreciate this unity more and more. After all, the physical was not completely separate from the spectral, and vice versa. To be able to see this connection might actually turn out to be an amazing boon. Just as it was the case right now. The moment he entered his Soul Sight, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Of the two youths, only vague outlines were visible. This was somewhat comparable to that one time Zeke had put on the glasses of one of the village elders. It was as if most of the detail had been washed out. Still, he could clearly distinguish the outlines of Leo and Milo.


    Compared to his blurry vision, his Soul Sight was as sharp as ever, at least, for the spot he focused on. He could already make out the spectral shapes inside his peers.


    This was another point Zeke appreciated about his merged vision. Now that he was seeing the physical world at the same time, it was much easier to determine where to direct his Soul Sight. With his new approach to Soul Magic, his effective field of view had been reduced even further. This made it even more important to focus precisely on what he wanted to observe.


    He first directed his attention toward Milo. His gaze locked onto the Soul that was situated inside the boys head. It was about the size of a grape, and Zeke had to concentrate quite a bit to make out its exact shape. The pinkish speck of color had the shape of a flower. No, this wasnt just any flower, it was a lotus flower. Zeke had seen pictures of this very plant before. With a thought, he recalled the passage from the book: Majestic Bloom; Flowers and their meaning.


    The lotus flower is a powerful symbol of purity and spiritual awakening. In many cultures, the lotus grows in muddy waters but emerges as a beautiful and untainted flower.


    Grows in muddy water, but emerges untainted? Was this representative of Milo? Or was he reading too much into it? Zeke couldnt say, but the boy had developed a Life affinity despite not being from a Mage family. This probably meant that his character aligned with it naturally.


    Whatever the case, Zeke hoped that his own Soul was shaped like something good as well. Maybe a book? Representing knowledge? Or a Spiral? Representing progress?


    To his dismay, Zeke once again heard an amused chuckle in the back of his head. Of course, the Dragon would not miss this chance to mock him


    Zeke ignored the ridicule and focused on his experiment. This was not about the meaning of shapes, or colors. No, Zeke had selected Leo and Milo for a different reason. Despite not knowing what shape his own Soul took, Zeke could easily tell its size. Compared to Milos minuscule Soul, his own was larger: Instead of a grape, it was about the size of a fist.


    He had also noticed that Milos Soul was translucent, to the point of almost appearing see-through. From what Zeke remembered of the spys Soul, it had been much more opaque. This got Zeke wondering about the meaning of a Souls density, so to speak.


    Was it just another manifestation of its development, where it grew in density rather than size? Or did it signify something else entirely? Zeke had felt sick just from observing the Spys Soul. Compared to that, Milos Soul gave him a gentle and peaceful feeling. He could keep looking at this forever and never find himself getting bored, fascinated by the subtle color variations in the elegantly shaped petals. However, after taking every measurement he had planned on, Zeke moved on. It was time to take a look at Leos Soul.


    Compared to the sheltered Milo, Leo had led a vastly different life. In fact, Zeke didnt know anybody his age with a harder past than Leo. His brother had lost both his parents as a young kid and was forced to live on the streets of Magusburg. Afterward, he had been picked up by a shady orphanage, and found himself forced to fight monsters to feed himselfN??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Zeke could only guess at how all that would manifest itself in the Soul. With a growing sense of excitement, he focused his Sight on him. For Leo, the Soul didnt reside in his head, but instead near his heart. Zeke wasnt disappointed by what he found. Leos Soul was huge, not only compared to Milos but also compared to his own.


    It was approximately twice the size of Zekes soul and took the shape of a golden lions head. Its mane wasnt like that of any animal Zeke had ever seen. The golden hair ended in a myriad of different weapons, from spears to swords, from claws and talons.


    However, none of that was what surprised Zeke the most. Instead, it was the density of the Soul. This didnt look like a spectral mirage at all. Zeke almost wanted to stretch out his hand and touch it, so real did it appear. He could make out even the smallest details in the lions mane, down to every single strand of hair. Its bestial eyes were so sharp and focused that Zeke got the feeling it was glaring back at him.


    For several minutes, he was spellbound by the sight. Looking at this Soul gave him a mesmerizing sensation he felt proud, strong, and dangerous. Compared to any Soul Zeke had observed before, this feeling was far stronger. He was only broken out of his reverie when the Soul shifted. Its many weapons started to flail about as if fighting off a horde of invisible enemies.


    At first, Zeke suspected he might have triggered some kind of defense mechanism of the Soul. But, after careful consideration, that seemed highly unlikely. Zeke had a theory that made a lot more sense.


    What are you thinking about, Leo?


    Leo nodded emphatically and clapped him on the back. I like it! You are pretty good at this Mind Magic stuff.


    Meanwhile, Milo had started to fidget. Eventually, he decided to ask as well. W-what did you find out about me, young lord?


    Zeke considered what to tell him. His first instinct had been to lie, he didnt want to risk exposing himself, after all. But now that he thought about it... He might find out more about the meaning behind Milos Soul shape by telling him the truth.


    You are like a lotus, Zeke said, watching Milos expression carefully.


    Is that a flower?


    Yes, it is. And he added the explanation, It grows in muddy water, but has stunning pink petals. It is usually associated with purity and tranquility.


    There it was! The moment Zeke had spoken of muddy waters, Milo had flinched almost imperceptibly. However, his expression transformed into a shy yet radiant smile as soon as he mentioned the part about tranquility.


    There was more to this boy than expected. Zeke had to remind himself that people were not that simple. He had picked Milo because, on paper, it had seemed like he had led a perfectly sheltered life, without any problems. But this didnt seem to be entirely true.


    Still, the experiment confirmed a lot of Zekes assumptions about the Soul and more.


    These results also confirmed his earlier theory. If he wanted his Soul to be more like Leos, then it wouldnt do for him to just hide away in his workshop. So much for his plans to spend most of his time doing research with only a few occasional spars.


    Now that he was confronted with the results of his experiment, Zeke wondered how he could have ever believed that this was a good idea. When had he ever met an impressive person that had led a life of peace and quiet?


    Maximilian Bombastus, his mentor, had spent his first century climbing the ranks of the military and his second one as commander of the Western front.


    Lara Aurora had spent her entire life on the battlefield. Ever since the day her sister died in that plot, she had not known peace. Her life had been nothing but danger and bloodshed.


    The same was true for the Berserker, Tristan Bloodsword, as well as the other Valorians he had met that day. And, from what he had heard, Irroch, the home country of the druids, was a lawless place where only the strong survived. Odir probably had not led a peaceful life there either.


    Not to forget the woman he was going to meet tomorrow: Aurelia Eternexus Thorsten, the eternal witch, the mad crow, the cursed saint. The woman who was known to be the oldest Mage alive. She had led a life so colorful and long that nobody could tell which of the countless tales about her were true anymore. Zeke could not even conjure a guess at what her Soul would look like.


    Hey, Zeke!


    Zeke was brought back from his thoughts by an irritated-looking Leo. A cursory glance around revealed that Milo had already left. Whats up?


    I asked if you wanted to go for a spar?


    A Spar? You wont be able to use your Mana for the next few hours, did you forget?


    So? Leo questioned. Lets fight without mana then. You know, like we did during the finals back then. But this time, well see if you can win without the Dragons help!


    Zeke was just about to turn Leo down instinctively, he had stuff to do after all. But then he remembered his resolution from just a moment ago. Hadnt he just promised himself to not hide away in his workshop all the time and actually try to experience life? When would he start if not now?


    I dont need no Dragon to kick your ass. Lets go!

 Book 3: Chapter 54: An Unexpected Hurdle

    Book 3: Chapter 54: An Unexpected Hurdle


    The very moment his eyes blinked open, Zeke was wide awake. His entire body brimmed with energy as he went through his morning routine to get ready. Today, he would finally get to do something he had been looking forward to.


    Ever since Maximilian had mentioned the Grand Rituals, he had been excited to learn more about them. He was already quite familiar with the three publicly available ones:


    The first among them, Spell Engraving, he had experienced firsthand. It was what had allowed him to become a True Mage. During the ritual, spells had been engraved onto his core, vastly improving his mastery over them.


    Similarly, he would experience Seed Infusion when advancing to Grand Mage. He just hoped this would be a more pleasant experience than the engraving had been.


    And lastly, Memory Sealing was the most common of them all. It was the very ritual that kept Mages from being able to betray their secrets. The fact that all key members of his house had undergone this procedure was the only reason he dared teach them about his research.


    But today, Zeke would be able to observe the fourth of the Grand Rituals: Spirit Summoning. Out of the four, this was the only one that was confidential. Despite being the most commonly used form of Magic in the country of Invocatia, they had somehow been able to keep it from leaking. An astonishing accomplishment in and of itself.


    Normally, there were several layers of protection in place. For one, the country of Invocatia demanded anybody go through the sealing Ritual beforehand. This alone would prevent any of their Mages to be able to divulge anything, and so far, there had not been any gaps in their security.


    But for today, and today alone, they were willing to make an exception. Instead of holding the Ritual in their capital, they were holding it here in Tradespire. Undoubtedly, this was a move designed to show off their strength to garner support for the war. Zeke didnt care much about the reason behind this decision; what he did care about was the effect it had.


    With the lofty standing of todays guests, it was impossible for the hosts to demand they undergo the usual scrutiny. This might be the only chance Zeke would ever get to observe the ritual without being restricted. This was not a chance he was willing to pass up. And luckily, he wouldnt have to!


    With the help of Lara, his newfound fame, and his knowledge of the empires troops, he had managed to impress Albert enough to take notice. Add in the lure of money, and the man had taken the bait hook, line, and sinker. The official invitation letter arrived just days ago.


    Even though the promise of gold had merely been meant as bait, Zeke wouldnt mind actually paying a substantial sum to the Thorsten family. For one, this opportunity was worth a bit of gold. But more importantly, he had every intention to support the anti-empire factions. He would be damned if he let those empire bastards spread their rotten influence any further.


    As Zeke stood in front of the mirror and tried to wrangle his unruly hair, he also arranged his priorities for the day.


    His most important goal was to get a good look at the Spirit Summoning ritual with his Trinity Project and Soul Sight. Zeke didnt want to steal their secrets, not really, he had enough of his own. But he couldnt miss this chance. Learning how it functioned might give him insight into the workings of Souls, after all.


    Also, he planned to develop his own rituals at some point in time and this would be a valuable reference for that.


    His second priority was to make a personal connection with the Thorsten matriarch. Aurelia Thorsten was one of the most influential figures on the continent. Few could match her in either influence or power. She was the type of person who was able to impact the course of history on her own. Zeke would try his best to make an impression on her.


    His third and last mission was to form connections with the other powers in attendance. As the head of an upstart household, Zeke was aware that he needed to make allies. After all, he had made enough enemies already by taking a good chunk of the airship market for himself. But as of now, his family stood alone, with no formal alliances and no backing.v3l.Bin.


    After one last glance at his reflection, Zeke left his bedroom. Ever since his visit to the Bloodsword family, he was forcing himself to dress more functionally. Instead of wearing ceremonial clothing, he had switched to wearing combat robes made from durable materials. It was not that he expected to get into a fight today, but it never hurt to be prepared.


    Zeke recognized that the need to dress more formally, more elegantly, and more ostentatiously was something he had only developed after coming here. Back home, he had been most comfortable dressing casually.


    Upon arriving in the foyer, he found a familiar figure already waiting for him. David was standing at the entrance, a letter in hand. The moment Zeke came close, he held it out. This is the invitation letter for todays event, young Lord.


    Thanks, David. Who is coming with me today?


    Myself, Margret, and Linus, the man responded.


    The moment they entered, the other parties took notice. Zeke recognized a few of them as well. Tristan and two of his children stood off to the side talking to what looked to be a group of merchants. When their eyes met, Tristan smiled and nodded at Zeke, before returning to his discussion.


    Further in, Zeke saw Lara standing next to a sinister-looking man with ebony-colored hair. She smiled and even waved as they passed. But instead of greeting her back, Zeke sent her a glare. He had not yet forgiven her for ratting him out to the Bloodsword family. Lara, in turn, didnt even look the slightest bit apologetic and even stuck out her tongue at him.


    Zeke was speechless. Sometimes he really wondered who the teenager was between them. Not recognizing any other acquaintances, he made his way deeper. He was certain that there would be another kind of checkpoint before arriving at the main venue.


    As it turned out, his guess hit the mark. In front of the heavy wooden door that presumably led to the main hall, Zeke found a familiar figure. Albert Thorsten stood in front of the entrance, a friendly smile plastered on his face.


    Zeke! Im glad you made it, the man greeted.


    I am thankful for the invitation, Albert. I wouldnt miss this for the world.


    Albert nodded, a hint of pride creeping into his gaze. This will indeed be a special occasion. Youll most likely not see anything comparable for a long time after.


    Zeke nodded. He truly hoped this would be as special as Albert made it out to be, but he somehow doubted it. So, can I go in?


    Albert swept his gaze over their group before returning his gaze to Zeke. You can, but the event wont start for a while yet. Furthermore, your escorts wont be allowed inside with you.


    Thats fine, Zeke said. He hadnt seen the matriarch anywhere around, meaning she was probably behind this door somewhere.


    Very well, Albert said, then youll only have to pass this one final test. With a swish of his hand, Truthseeker appeared on his forearm. The owl was staring at him with its huge eyes.


    Zeke''s face didnt change, but inwardly he was panicking. If they asked about his intentions, it was very possible that he would not be allowed inside. Now, he was doubly glad to have already experimented with Truthseekers capabilities and how to skirt them.


    First question, Albert began his interrogation, are you really Ezekiel von Hohenheim?


    ...Yes.


    The crystal on the owls head didnt change, remaining green.


    Were you personally invited to come here by a member of the Thorsten family?


    Yes.


    Were you sent or coerced by any other power to come here or do anything?


    No.


    One final question, Albert said, his face turning even more serious. Are you here to uncover the secrets of our Spirit Summoning Ritual?


    Zeke was stunned. He had not expected Alber to ask him directly. The question now was how to answer. He could try to claim that he was only trying to observe it, but what was the point? Truthseeker would immediately be able to tell that he was lying. In a sense, he truly was here to steal their secrets, after all.


    For a brief moment, he held out hope that time was going to freeze again, as it head with Odir. Alas, he had no such luck this time. The only thing that greeted him was Alberts stern face, which was getting sterner by the minute as he hesitated.

 Book 3: Chapter 55: Meeting the Matriarch

    Book 3: Chapter 55: Meeting the Matriarch


    Zeke cleared his throat. He couldnt delay any longer. The only chance he had left was to avoid answering directly.


    I have many objectives here today, he began haltingly, and one of them is undoubtedly to observe the Ritual and learn as much about it as I possibly can. However, my interest stems from intellectual curiosity, nothing more. I also dont plan on discussing my findings with anybody else.


    After saying this much, Zeke snapped his mouth shut. He had done what he could and explained his intentions as favorably as possible without outright lying. Anything more could only ruin his chances now.


    And even though the crystal was still a vibrant green, Alberts face remained unchanged. What other objectives?


    I want to use this event to build up my network of contacts, Zeke explained truthfully. I plan to build a strong connection with your family, as well as some others in attendance.


    Alberts gaze was hard as he locked eyes with Zeke for a long, drawn-out moment. Zeke had to change his opinion of the man; despite his mediocre strength, those eyes were scary. It took everything he had to retain his unphased, nonchalant demeanor.


    Very well, Albert eventually said, his countenance softening. Thats good enough for me.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. Before he could stop himself, he asked the question on his mind: Are you certain that this is ok? His face fell upon realizing what he had just said.


    However, Albert merely chuckled. Its fine. Do you think the others here today are not trying to figure out how the ritual works? It is only natural to be curious. My questions are meant to uncover people with malicious intent, which you clearly dont have. Go on now!


    Zekes smile turned genuine. Finally, he had passed the last hurdle. With a spring in his step, he passed through the wooden gate that had been opened for him by the guardsmen on either side.


    What greeted him was a medium-sized hall with layered benches that surrounded a central podium. However, instead of the historic chamber, his eyes were drawn to the figure standing at the center of the podium, her back turned toward him.


    The woman possessed hair as white as snow which cascaded down to her hips. Her attire consisted of a pale gray robe, adorned with meticulously crafted black motifs that added an air of mystique to her presence. Yet, what truly captivated Zeke''s attention were the distinctive companions perched upon her shoulders. On one shoulder sat a snow-white crow, its feathers gleaming like ivory in the sunlight. The other was as dark as midnight, a black crow exuding an aura of misery and death.


    There was only one person who fit this description: Aurelia Eternexus Thorsten, the matriarch of the Thorsten family. Even after Zeke entered, her figure remained motionless. However, that didnt mean his approach had gone unnoticed. Both the crows had tilted their heads and were now staring at him.


    What is this, Aether? the black bird croaked.


    I dont know, Nexus. Maybe hes a guest?


    I dont think so. He looks a bit young and weak. Maybe I should eat him?


    No! the white crow exclaimed. When will you ever learn that life has value? Even one so fragile.


    Ridiculous, the black crow sneered. Life is nothing, only in death can true meaning be found.


    Agree to disagree.


    However, the black crow wasnt satisfied with this outcome. It was looking around the room, before finally fixing its gaze on Zeke. What do you think?


    Zeke was stunned by the entire display. Since when were summons this intelligent? It took him a long moment to even realize that the bird had spoken to him. think about what?


    Not the fastest, is he?


    The black crow sighed, yes sighed. Listen here, boy, I am asking about life or death, which do you think holds more meaning.


    Before responding, Zeke glanced at the woman in front of him. However, she seemed not at all inclined to intervene. During all this time, she had not moved and her back remained turned toward him. Maybe this was some sort of test? Or merely a game?


    Before answering, Zeke considered the question carefully. This was not a light subject after all.


    I believe that life and death are inseparable, two sides of a coin, Zeke explained. A man who travels a path devoid of purpose will inevitably meet a death that echoes the same. On the other hand, a man whose life is a tapestry of extraordinary experiences will be blessed with a matching end.


    The crows didnt respond. Both just quietly stared at him with their unnerving eyes. Zeke could feel immense pressure from the two summons. Despite their childlike antics, these two birds werent ordinary.


    That little guy is quite sly, Aether.


    I dont know, Nexus. I kind of like that response.v3l.Bin.


    Me, too. Thats why I said it.


    Brat with his Mind affinity? Who was she even talking about? There werent many people who could be mentioned in the same breath as her, if it came to Mages with a Mind Affinity, only a couple came to mind.


    A-are you talking about the emperor of Arkanheim?


    Who else?


    Erm Zeke considered the question honestly. If he just told Aurelia that she was more impressive, then she would probably detest him for his spinelessness. However, he also didnt want to insult her, and -


    Dont bother mincing words, boy, Aurelia interrupted his thoughts. I know very well that I am not his equal anymore. And the more time passes, the further ahead hell be.


    I havent met him.


    Pah! she exclaimed. You didnt miss much. He is not a very impressive man. But enough of that. You didnt come here to gossip, what was it that you had hoped to get my help with?


    Zeke nodded. This was his chance, and he wouldnt waste it. In your book Two Crows, you talk about how summons are linked to the summoner and you describe how they are able to perceive the world even while not materialized.


    That is correct, but what of it? Aurelia asked.


    Zeke hesitated. It was a big risk to tell somebody as powerful as the matriarch about his situation. However, if he wanted help, he had no choice but to reveal something.


    I might be in a similar situation to that, he stated.


    Aurelias eyes sharpened. Have you gone through the ritual?


    No! Zeke assured. This situation came to be as the result of an accident.


    The woman studied him carefully. Hmmm. What kind of being is linked to you?


    I dont know, Zeke lied. But I think it is very powerful.


    Powerful for you doesnt mean powerful for me, Aurelia stated. However, there is always a risk. I am sorry, boy, but Ill have to turn down your request. The rewards dont justify the risks, in this case.


    I can pay for your services! Zeke suggested. But the woman was already shaking her head.


    I am no mercenary. I dont work for money, boy, and I am not for sale.


    Then what else can I do to get you to help me?


    Hmmm Aurelia looked him up and down with her inhumane eyes, as she considered the question. My great, great, great, great, great niece, the girl who is going through the ritual today, have you met her?


    No Zeke responded hesitantly. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Oh, shes a lovely girl, Aurelia gushed, bright, strong, and beautiful, such a joy to be around. The only problem is that the family and I are having trouble finding a suitable match for a girl this remarkable.


    A suitable match?


    For marriage, Aurelia clarified.


    Zeke remained silent. He had wanted to forge closer ties with the Thorsten family, but not like this. Nevertheless, this was an enticing offer. This was akin to marrying into royalty. He would probably get Aurelias unconditional support with the Dragon problem as well


    Why then? Why did every fiber of his being rebel against accepting this deal? This didnt come from the Dragon either, it seemed wholly uninterested in anything going on here. No, this was coming from him


    With a sigh, Zeke gave his response. I will have to turn that offer down, my lady. I am not for sale either.


    Aurelia hummed noncommittally as she looked behind Zeke, at the entrance. A shame but our time is up. Enjoy the ritual.


    The moment she finished speaking, Zeke heard a murmur of voices approaching. Moments later, a stream of guests arrived at the venue. Immediately, they all swarmed the matriarch. Apparently, it was not only him who had wished to forge a connection with the woman.


    So much for that plan

 Book 3: Chapter 56: Spirit Summoning Ritual I

    Book 3: Chapter 56: Spirit Summoning Ritual I


    Zeke remained rooted in place as more and more people streamed into the hall. For a long time, he absentmindedly watched the different groups mingle and interact as they spilled out across the different seating tears.


    Why had he turned the offer down like that? He could have at least told the matriarch he would think about it, or that he would have to meet the girl first anything to keep the conversation going. This was not like him at all. He always considered the outcome, always acted diplomatically


    But this time, he had flat-out refused.


    Eventually, Zeke was awoken from his contemplation by a hand on his shoulder. He turned around to find Lara standing there, a wide smile on her face. Hows it going, Zeke? Had a talk with Lady Thorsten?


    What do you care? Zeke said, turning back. Is there someone else you can sell my secrets to?


    I bet I could find many who are interested, Lara said, stepping up next to him. But Im not one to trade in gossip.


    Thats rich, after what you did, Zeke said.


    Lara sighed. She turned toward him, her face serious. Listen, Zeke. I like you, but I am not your subordinate, nor am I beholden to you in any way. It would be a mistake to believe that I would keep your secrets even at great cost to myself. When Tristan asked me about the source of those documents, I didnt hesitate.


    I bet, Zeke murmured, but a lot of the fight had left his eyes. It truly had been a mistake to just assume Lara would stay silent about this. Why would she?


    The woman bumped him with her shoulder. Hey, its not all bad, is it? I did consider your position in this as well.


    Zeke didnt respond. He knew what she was trying to do, but he wasnt willing to forgive her this easily.


    Ohh, come on. Do you have any idea how many people have access to those reports? You couldnt have possibly believed that your involvement would have stayed a secret anyway, Lara said. By telling Tristan ahead of time, I had already raised your value in his eyes.


    So you did it for me? Zeke mocked.


    Definitely not, Lara admitted flatly. But I would not have told him if I had thought it would cause you serious harm. The way I see it, I merely accelerated the process. This was well worth getting a favor from somebody like Tristan Bloodsword.


    Zeke didnt reply, but inwardly, he knew she was right. Even though he had not expected to remain anonymous forever, learning that she had been the one to sell him out had stung nonetheless. Despite all his knowledge, Zeke wasnt used to guarding himself against people he considered friends.


    Now, more than ever, he appreciated the effects of the Sealing Ritual. Removing the option of betrayal was the only thing that could give anyone true peace of mind Zeke paused something about that train of thought felt off, but he couldnt point out anything that was blatantly wrong with the statement.


    So? Lara asked. Are you still gonna hold a grudge?


    No, Zeke eventually said, but you owe me one!


    Lara smirked. Ha! Nice try, you cheeky brat, but no. You still owed me one for when I protected you at your auction. We are even now.


    Fine, Zeke said as a small smile returned to his own face. Who was the guy you were with earlier by the way?


    Him? That was Arlon Finsternis; Lara explained. Im not surprised you didnt recognize him. He likes to stay out of sight, most of the time.


    Nightweaver? Zeke questioned with wide eyes.


    Listen up, Zeke. For people like me or Tristan, there are only two types of relationships:


    The first is marriage for connection. This is when you are paired with somebody of equal power and status from another family. The aim of such a relationship is to strengthen the ties between two groups; such as the Sonnenstrahl and Finsternis family.


    The second is a marriage for affinity. This is when you marry one or more partners with a high affinity for the same element in order to produce as many talented children as possible. For obvious reasons, this is more common for men.


    The moment Zeke heard about the second type, his thoughts were involuntarily drawn to Lilly. His childhood friend had agreed to marry Samuel during their first year. Was this going to be her fate? Did she know about this? He remembered the forlorn look in her eyes when he had defeated her during the tournament. Thinking back to that scene had she even tried to fight?


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts. Lillys fate was out of his hands, their friendship a thing of the past. Even if he wanted to help her, there was nothing he could do for her now. He returned his attention to Lara. What about a marriage out of love?


    Lara grimaced. More often than not, thats not an option. If I were you, Id get used to the idea as well. Your house might someday depend on you making that sacrifice.


    Zeke remained silent. Lara was bringing up a good point. He could solve a lot of his current problems by just accepting either Aurelia''s or Tristans offers. Was he robbing his family of its future by being so reticent? Maybe - he couldnt rightly say. But the one thing he did not was that his entire being rejected such a compromise.


    He felt like he would be going against his very nature by bending to their demands. As if he was sacrificing his pride by giving in. The picture in his mind was of a dog doing tricks for a petty treat, with its tongue hanging out and its tail wagging


    A deep rumbling chuckle from the back of his mind dispelled the image. A Dragon does not bend to the will of others, flesh bag.


    I am no Dragon, you scaly corpse, Zeke shot back. But as usual, there was no reply. The Dragon had said his piece and then returned to ignoring him. It was extremely annoying that it could read his thoughts, while Zeke could not even detect its existence.


    Zeke noticed that he had still not even acknowledged Laras statement, but before he could formulate a response, the lights in the room dimmed. Immediately, Lara grabbed his hand and pulled him along, and only a moment later, he found himself seated in the first row of spectators.


    Zeke observed his surroundings with [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. This was incredible! Only moments before, everybody had been talking and jesting, now, they were all quietly sitting. The hierarchy of the seating didnt appear to be random either. In the first row, where he and Lara sat, were only Arch Mages and their companions. On her other side sat the man from earlier, Arlon Finsternis. Tristan, Vanessa, and Mordred sat close by as well.


    One row up, there were the Grand Mages. And finally, the few True Mages in attendance sat at the very top. Zeke was glad that Lara had brought him with her, otherwise, he might have been forced to join them in the very back.


    Thank you all for coming, a familiar, soft voice announced.


    Zeke looked at the brightly lit stage, where Aurelia Thorsten still stood. She had not moved a step from the position he had originally found her. Now that Zeke thought about it, this must be where the ritual was going to take place. Was she guarding their secrets personally?


    I am Aurelia Thorsten, but most of you probably know me better by my Mage name: Eternexus. There was absolute silence in the room. Today, my family and I have invited you all to witness something truly magnificent. One of my descendants, Celine Thorsten, has awoken to a perfect Lightning affinity.


    There was a small murmur of appreciation going through the crowd. Apparently, a perfect affinity wasnt something common, even in these circles. Zeke couldnt help but feel a sting of jealousy. How unfair was this? When he had awakened to a perfect affinity, there had been no event, no great announcement, no nothing. He had only experienced unending mockery and derision.


    Zeke immediately quelled those thoughts. It would do him no good to blame the girl for her fortune. This was not how he wanted to be, nor would it help him get stronger. Every new challenge was a chance for growth, and it was up to him to make the best of the hand he had been dealt.


    Without wasting any more time, Aurelia said. Let me introduce to you the girl in question. Come here, girl.


    From the crowd sitting opposite Zeke, a lithe figure emerged. Her movements were a blur, and all that could be seen in the darkness was a mop of extremely pale blue hair. Despite her young age, the girl looked impressive. She had a straight and narrow nose and a sharp jaw, highlighting her otherwise feminine features and big eyes even more.


    The girl came to a halt right next to Aurelia, boldly staring into the older woman''s eyes. Here I am, Aunty. Can we finally begin now? I am sick and tired of waiting!

 Book 3: Chapter 57: Spirit Summoning Ritual II

    Book 3: Chapter 57: Spirit Summoning Ritual II


    Aurelia smiled warmly, a real smile, an expression Zeke had not seen once while talking to her earlier. From this gesture alone, it was clear that the woman doted on her niece quite a bit.


    Zeke used this chance to scan the girl with his [Analyse] spell.


    First name: Celine. Mage name: None.


    Last name: Thorsten. Age: 15.


    Gender: Female. Height: 1.52m.


    Strength: 13. Constitution: 9.


    Agility: 15. Intelligence: 11.


    Lightning Magic (Perfect affinity), Rank: Apprentice, Engraved spell: none.


    Zeke was shocked. The girl didnt have an engraved spell yet? She was still an apprentice? Then why was she going through the ritual? He had clearly seen that Albert had a spell engraved on his core despite having a summon. Was there an advantage to going through the ritual before engraving a spell? There had to be, otherwise, there would have been no reason to wait. Zeke knew from first-hand experience how painful it was to delay the engraving.


    Very well. Let us begin, Aurelia said. With a snap of her finger, a circle of light lit up on the ground. Step inside.


    This was it! The Spirit Summoning Ritual! With eager anticipation, Zeke focused completely on his Spatial awareness. He was not willing to miss even a single moment. However, his Spatial mana was unable to even get close to the circle or the girl who had just stepped inside.


    This had never happened before and Zeke had no idea what could have caused this phenomenon. Was there some kind of protective barrier? There did not seem to be anything


    Frustrated, he inspected the Mana around him to find the reason for this. However, he immediately recoiled in shock.


    The entire stage was completely flooded with the most potent Mana he had ever felt. So, that was the reason the matriarch had remained standing in place! She had used her own Life and Death Mana to push out anything else in the vicinity. This was an effective way to protect any spell from taking form.


    It was the same principle that prevented Mages from casting spells inside another Mages body. Even Zekes [Perfect Spatial Awareness], which was designed to be unobtrusive to the senses, was repelled. This was akin to draping a blackout curtain over the entire scene. Only somebody with equivalent strength could even attempt to fight her for dominance.


    With a sigh, Zeke resigned himself to the fact that his second objective of the day had failed as well. With Aurelia present, there was no way he would be able to use his Trinity Project. It had been naive to assume the Thorsten family wouldnt have a way to deal with magical snooping. Now that Zeke was moving up in the world, he would have to get used to encountering more and more countermeasures to his abilities.


    Now, all he could do was use his ordinary senses to observe as well as his Soul Sight. Without a moments delay, Zeke slipped into his new state. As he did so, all his senses were on high alert, and he was ready to discard the extended part of his Soul right away Just as he had practiced.


    This was it, the first time he used his Soul Magic publicly and in the company of many of Tradespires most influential Mages no less. This was an absolutely brutal test, but if he managed to remain undetected here, then he would be fine almost everywhere. With bated breath, Zeke waited. He didnt even dare focus on anything with his Soul Sight, merely waiting for any reaction from the crowd


    However, even after a long moment, there was nothing. Zekes guard relaxed gradually as he saw nobody even react in the slightest. The only thing that was odd was when both Aether and Nexus, the two crows, simultaneously glanced in his direction. But they had averted their gazes just as quickly, seemingly not finding anything out of the ordinary either.


    After catching her breath, Celine rose. Her face was covered in sweat and her blueish hair was a mess. However, belying her bedraggled state, there was a wide, suspiciously smug grin on the girls face. Turning toward Aurelia, she spoke in an excited voice. Ive got a good one, Aunty. Ill catch up to you in no time.


    Hearing those words, Aurelia returned the smile. How about you show us what youve got?


    Celine nodded. She closed her eyes and focused. The crowd collectively leaned in, curious to see what kind of creature could be tamed with a perfect Lightning affinity. However, even after a long moment, nothing happened.


    Several heartbeats later, Celines eyes opened again. A slight blush had crept into her cheeks as she addressed Aurelia. How do I summon it, Aunty?


    Aurelias smirk was mirrored by many in the crowd. With this gesture alone, the tense atmosphere had changed to something several shades lighter.


    Dont embarrass my niece any further, spirit, the matriarch proclaimed. I know you can hear me. Obey your master, and come out.


    Yes, come out! Celine echoed.


    A moment later, the same Tiger Zeke had seen earlier emerged from the girls chest with a graceful leap. Compared to its spirit form, it appeared a lot more corporeal now. The summon curiously studied its new surroundings, warily peeking at the Arch Mages that sat in the front row.


    Marvelous, Aurelia exclaimed, full of pride. Thats a Thunderclaw. It has only been summoned once in the history of our country. If memory serves me right, this was during our peak, and its summoner went on to become a renowned general. If this cannot be considered a sign, then I dont know what can.


    Celine puffed out her chest proudly as she listened to her aunt speak. Meanwhile, the Thunderclaw was circling her protectively, shooting venomous glares at the crowd. Aunty, Aunty! I want to fight!


    You can play with your new summon later, dear, we still have guests to entertain, Aurelia chided softly.


    Celine considered those words for a moment before a crafty glint entered her eyes. I think it would be interesting for our guests to see the power of the summon as well, dont you think?


    The Thorsten matriarch considered the girls words, and after slyly glancing at the impressive figure of the Thunderclaw, she nodded slowly. I had not planned for this, but maybe a little demonstration would not be such a bad thing. Who did you want to fight?


    Without a moments delay, she pointed her finger at a certain red-haired young man. Mordred! I want to fight Mordred. He has been bullying me for years. Its time for some payback!


    Aurelia looked over at the boy in question. Mordred, for his part, had an awkward expression on his face. It was clear that he didnt want to have anything to do with this situation. He looked to his father for help, but Tristan wasnt even acknowledging his existence, pretending he didnt know him.


    Betrayed, Mordred swept his gaze around. However, wherever he turned, only eyes filled with condemnation greeted him. How dare he bully such a sweet young girl! Finally, his eyes met Zekes, and his despairing expression suddenly turned shrewd.


    Ahem Even though I would love to fight you, such a pairing would be a little unfair considering our age difference Mordred announced. He quickly continued before anybody could interrupt him. However, may I suggest somebody else? We have the pleasure to be in the presence of Ezekiel von Hohenheim today. The recently crowned number one talent of the empire and also the rising star of Tradespire. I have personally fought him recently and can attest to his skills. I believe a match against him would be far more interesting, dont you all agree?


    As one, every pair of eyes turned toward Zeke, including Celine and Aurelia. Even the Thunderclaws bestial eyes fixated on him. It appeared to him as if the beast had just designated him as its next meal.


    How did things end up like this?

 Book 3: Chapter 58: The Challenge

    Book 3: Chapter 58: The Challenge


    A murmur swept through the crowd while Zeke considered how to deal with this sudden misfortune. To his further dismay, Mordreds suggestion seemed very popular among the other guests. As a figure of public interest, it was only natural that people wanted to know more about him.


    Zeke grimaced. He had only himself to blame for this turn of events. Hiding away for so long had done nothing but inflame the curiosity of the people.


    Suddenly, his thoughts changed as his recent epiphany came to mind. Hadnt he promised himself to live a life full of extraordinary experiences, full of risk and danger? Who else could claim to have dueled a Thunderclaw under the eyes of Tradespires elites?


    After one final, deep breath, Zeke stood. His back was ramrod straight as he made his declaration. I, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, have never shrunk back from a fight, and this wont change today. I am ready to face anyone who dares challenge me.


    Aurelias black eyes focused on Zeke, taking his measure from head to toe. Meanwhile, Celine was also studying him. However, her expression was one of dissatisfaction. Arent you a bit young to speak so grandly?


    Zeke could barely believe his ears. Had that little girl just talked down to him like he was just some kid? For a moment, he was so gobsmacked by this arrogance that he didnt even know how to respond.


    The girl apparently saw his reaction as a victory and continued. Id rather fight somebody with more experience and of higher status, like Mordred. I believe that would be more interesting to watch.


    Zeke clenched his fist, his heartbeat already speeding up. It had been a while since he had been so blatantly disrespected.


    How true! he called out, silencing the girls tirade with his volume alone. After all, the Thorsten family is so powerful that even their weakest mage can easily defeat any champion. That must also be the reason why Arkanheim is cowering in fear, dreading the invasion of mighty Invocatia.


    Every word from Zekes mouth was dripping with sarcasm. He knew that it was not a smart move to insult the Thorsten family and by extension the country of Invocatia, but he didnt care. He would not be humiliated.


    Aurelias brows furrowed, but before she could intervene, Celine spoke once more. You dare?! Do you think your pitiful household is on the same level as my Thorsten family? Your pathetic achievements are nothing in the grand scheme of things!


    Zeke was not phased in the slightest by this insult. At least my achievements are my own, little girl. What great feats can be attributed to you?


    Celines mouth opened, but no words came out. Instead, it was Aurelia who responded. Enough, she said, but this word alone sufficed to silence everyone in the room. Even Zekes racing heart skipped a beat as he was hit with the force of her intent.


    However, in the next moment, his heart redoubled its efforts, lighting the flames of his rage once more. You are quite right, lady Thorsten. It is indeed enough. I might be young, but I am the patriarch of my household and I will not be spoken to in such a manner by anybody. Least of all by a 14-year-old girl with not a single victory to her name. If your aim here today was to prove the supreme arrogance of your house, then I can confidently state that this event was a smashing success.


    After Zeke ended his declaration, a hush fell over the scene. Even the beating of his own heart sounded like a drum in this silence. Lara who was sitting next to him, was staring at his profile with a weird expression. It seemed to be a combination of utter disbelief mixed with grudging respect.


    Eventually, all eyes gathered on Aurelia, interested in what the matriarch would do next. Zeke also looked at her, his nerves taut. He didnt regret his words, but still dreaded the consequences of his actions.


    The woman''s expression had gone blank. There was not a trace of the earlier warmth left on her face. For a long moment, she remained motionless. Eventually, she turned toward her niece and only said a single word. Apologize.


    Aunty, why? I didnt even


    I said apologize! Aurelia repeated, the words instantly cutting off anything else Celine wanted to say.


    The girl looked at Zeke, pure hatred radiating from her eyes. Several times, she opened her mouth and closed it again. However, after one last sidelong glance at her aunt, she finally managed to force the word out. Apologies


    Mordred shook his head. Shes not an apprentice anymore.


    Confused, Zeke checked on Celine. The girl was walking only a couple of steps in front of him. At this very moment, she was animatedly promising her aunt a glorious victory. Zeke rolled his eyes and proceeded to check the girls core.


    What was this? Mordred had been right; she indeed had advanced from Apprentice and was a True Mage now. Zeke studied her engraving. It was not any spell he recognized and looked altogether different from anything he had ever seen on the inside of a core. It was far larger and more elaborate than any other spell Zeke had ever seen. There was only one explanation for this


    Dont tell me Did she engrave her summon just now?


    Mordred nodded. Got it in one. I dont know much about how it works, either, but apparently, there are two different types of Summons. One type that is engraved on your core, and one type that isnt. As you can imagine, the former is way stronger.


    Zeke waved him off. So what? She is just a newly advanced mage either way.


    Mordred punched him, hard. Are you dense? Why would that even matter?


    Zeke rubbed his shoulder, looking wronged. Because she doesnt know any spells and her core is tiny?


    Doesnt know any spells, you dense fuck? What spells? Didnt you hear, she just sacrificed her core to that Thunderclaw? She wont need to learn any spells! As for the size of her core, did you forget that she has a perfect affinity? The girl has plenty of juice!


    What do you mean, sacrificed her core? Zeke asked. He had a bad feeling about this.


    Ohh man, you have some weird gaps in your knowledge How did it go again... Those who engrave a Summon onto their core lose access to all forms of attuned mana. The girl will never be able to cast a Lightning spell in her life. Thats all in the hands of her Summon now.


    Sounds like a horrible choice, Zeke commented. He could not imagine giving up Blood affinity for anything.


    Its really not, Mordred said with a shake of his head. An engraved Summon is like an immortal guardian. It is your eternal protector, ever vigilant, even when you sleep. As an engraved spell, it can summon itself when needed, and return back to spirit form when not. I have seen it many times on the battlefield. Those summons are a menace, I dont even want to know what that Thunderclaw can do. There was a reason I didnt want to fight, man.


    Zeke''s heart dropped. After his earlier words, he couldnt imagine how embarrassing it would be if he got torn to shreds by that spirit. But there was still hope. Well, either way, its just a new Summon. How strong can it be?


    Mordred was already shaking his head. Thats not how it works. A summoned being always fights at their peak. It will remain exactly the same until Celine advances to Grand Mage, at which point, it will evolve as well. You should be ready to fight a peak True Mage.


    Zeke gaped at the other boy. Isnt that like cheating?


    Mordred shrugged. It is what it is. Get ready. Were here.


    As he spoke the word, the two entered a giant indoor training field. The guests didnt wait before taking up their preferred spots around the field. Leaving only Zeke, Celine, and Aurelia behind.


    A few steps from him, Celine had turned to face him. She was grinning smugly, nothing but contempt radiating from her eyes.


    Her lips silently mouthed a series of words. Using his Spatial awareness, Zeke clearly caught the whispered words. Paybacks a bitch

 Book 3: Chapter 59: Fighting the Thunderclaw

    Book 3: Chapter 59: Fighting the Thunderclaw


    Both contestants, get ready, Aurelia commanded.


    Across from him, Celine merely crossed her arms as the Thunderclaw emerged from nowhere. Zeke warily eyed the creature. Its head reached up to its chest and it was several steps long. His eyes fell on the sharp claws and vicious fangs of the beast. This would not be easy.


    Zeke tried to think back to his time hunting monsters. He had fought similar beasts before, like the giant Grasswolf and the Stone Leopard. Both were felines of a similar size that focused on speed. And both those monsters had caused him no small amount of trouble in the past.


    From experience, Zeke knew that he had no chance to keep an agile monster at a distance. His skills with the whip were not nearly good enough for that. In fact, his whips were a horrible match against any kind of smart and agile opponent. With fast enough reflexes, all his strikes could be predicted and dodged. Leo, for example, was getting really good at it lately.


    But what then? The Thunderclaw was fast, agile, and, by the look in its eyes, smart. What could he do against such an opponent? Now that its body was corporeal, Zeke tried to scan it to find out in which area he could beat it.


    [Thunderclaw]


    Strength: 19Constitution: 5 Agility: 40Intelligence: 25


    [Ezekiel]


    Strength: 25 Constitution: 27 Agility: 23 Intelligence: 24


    What?! Not only was the Thunderclaw almost twice as agile as him, but also smarter? Looking at the beast once more, Zeke felt like it was grinning smugly at him.


    With a shake of his head, he had to remind himself that what he measured wasnt actually intelligence. It was merely the speed at which the brain could process information. This made him feel a little better. The Thunderclaw would most likely not be able to challenge him as a researcher any time soon.


    But it did mean that its increased brain capacity would make it easier to process large amounts of visual information faster and react to them instantaneously. An overproportionally developed brain was actually not uncommon among agile monsters. Zeke merely hadnt seen anything to this degree before.


    Its Constitution seemed suspiciously low, but Zeke suspected that was not actually the case. Its body wasnt made from flesh and blood after all. It was very likely that any injury would only need a bit of mana to mend. However, that was still a possible approach. If he just stayed on the defense and persevered until her core gave out, he might be able to win.


    In terms of stats, his biggest advantage was his Strength. He was significantly stronger than the beast, which gave him hope. If he could grab hold of it, he might be able to overwhelm it.


    However, Zeke had another, far more promising approach in mind. The Thunderclaw had one glaring weakness that could be exploited. That weakness was called Celine, and was currently impatiently tapping her foot on the ground as she continued to glare at him. If Zeke managed to capture or incapacitate her, this battle would be over


    Ezekiel, are you ready? Aurelia repeated.


    The time for strategizing was over. Instead of his whips, Zeke extended a foot long [Blood Spike] from each of his fists. The serrated, dagger-like spikes would be his best chance to hit such an agile creature.


    I am ready, Zeke stated, focusing on the creature in front of him.


    The fight begins in 3 2 1! Fight!


    Booooom!


    Zeke inwardly sighed. If his reputation wasnt at stake, he might have been more lenient. Furthermore, his leg and chest were barely holding together, and his face was a charred mess as well. As things stood, he couldnt afford to hold anything back. If he hadnt caught the Thunderclaw off guard, this might have been his loss, and he wasnt confident he could even do it again.


    No, this had to end right here and now


    I want you to let the girl win, Zeke heard Aurelias voice directly inside his head.


    Telepathy? A glance to the side revealed the source Albert. This had to be some form of telepathy with multiple recipients that could all talk to each other. How convenient. Zeke would have to develop something similar for his own use one of these days.


    No, he responded simply.


    There was a brief pause before Aurelia spoke again. You let the girl win, and I help you with your problem.


    Zeke hesitated. He really, really wanted Aurelias help with the Dragon. But the question was, could he even do what she asked of him? Could he lose on purpose? His blood already started boiling at the thought of damaging his pride. How about intentionally throwing a fight then? He couldnt imagine that would go over any better. When he had almost lost against Leo in the final, the Dragon had gone out of control and he had almost ripped the poor boy to shreds. If the same happened with Celine


    Im sorry, Aurelia. I dont think I could do that even If I wanted to. It is linked to my condition.


    Another pause. He had to make a decision soon, Celine had drawn the dagger at her side and was now almost in reach of his sphere. Finally, he heard Aurelias voice again. I understand. But todays event is very important to my family. I cannot have the Thunderclaw be defeated in such an embarrassing manner. If you cant intentionally lose, then find another way.


    Find another way? What other way? If there had been another way, would he have sacrificed half his body? He was even missing an eye for crying out loud! But he could not miss this chance. He needed her help He needed more time He needed to think He needed


    In his moment of indecision, the world froze once more.


    Zekes mind relaxed, his thoughts flowing freely once more. In this state, every problem seemed to be solvable and every challenge surmountable. Now that all the pressure was gone, one idea after the other popped into his mind. Suddenly, he was spoiled for choice!


    It didnt take him long to develop a rock-solid strategy that would appease both the Dragon as well as Aurelia. After double and triple checking his next moves, Zeke reluctantly exited this wonderous state. It was time to put his plan in motion.


    A moment later, to the surprise of the struggling beast, one of the spikes impaling it actually broke. Under the added strain, the second one followed right after. With an angry roar, the newly freed Thunderclaw pounced toward Zeke.


    The boy visibly paled at the sight of the approaching figure. Shit, shit, shit!


    With a roar of triumph, the beasts talons descended upon an injured Zeke. However, instead of tearing through blood and flesh, they were greeted with solid ground. The boy had disappeared.


    Surrender! a voice shouted from behind the beast.


    Instantly, the Summon whipped around. Its bestial eyes narrowed at what it found. Zeke was standing behind Celine, a spike to her throat. You might be too strong for me, beast! But your summoner is not. Surrender now, or I will have to hurt her.


    The beast remained rooted in place, frozen by indecision. Zeke could see the struggle in its eyes. It didnt want to surrender, but could not risk its summoner either.


    Enough, Aurelia called out. This concludes the match. The winner is Ezekiel von Hohenheim.


    The moment Zeke heard those words, he let himself collapse backward. He wanted to make sure everybody could tell he had only barely scraped out a victory. However, this was only partly an act. He had not gotten this hurt since the time he had escaped from those kidnappers back in the empire. Everything hurt, and his vision was getting blurrier by the moment.


    Thats what I get for trying to live my life to its fullest. With this last thought, he let darkness claim him.?v€l?1n.

 Book 3: Chapter 60: Taking A Chance I

    Book 3: Chapter 60: Taking A Chance I


    Zeke woke up with a start. Where was he and how had he gotten here? This was not his bed. This was not his room. And those were not his clothes.


    Calm, A gentle voice said.


    In the next moment, Zeke felt his entire body soften. He sunk back into the mattress, completely relaxed. He could not remember the last time he had felt this comfortable. It was like his entire body was melting into the bed.


    What was this? It felt like waking up after the most satisfying night, while getting hugged by his mother, getting praised by his father, snuggling with Viola, and flirting with Sophia all at the same time.


    Better? the same voice asked.


    I can honestly say that I have never been better in my entire life, Zeke responded into the darkness of the room. A chuckle was his only response for a while.


    If I could pick my affinities freely, I would pick Mind, Aurelia said, repeating her earlier words once more, but at the same time, I wouldnt want to give up my Life affinity either. There is nothing like the feeling of pure Life Mana coursing through your veins in the morning.


    Woe is me, a hoarse voice crowed. Why do I have to be so unloved, so unwanted?


    Shush, Nexus. You know thats not true. You are both needed and wanted, Aurelia coaxed the bird.


    Finally, Zekes eyes were getting used to the darkness and he could make out the silhouette of a woman sitting by the bedside. Aurelia was gently rubbing the neck of one of her birds while the other one glared at the scene jealously. Seeing the birds like this, it almost looked like the two were nothing other than affectionate pets.


    But Zeke knew better. The woman in front of him had been born with two perfect affinities, Life and Death. This meant that each of her Summons was equivalent in strength to a peak Arch Mage. Zeke could hardly fathom how he would have faired against a young Aurelia instead of Celine. If he had been faced with two Thunderclaws at once, he might not have survived their first exchange.


    So, the woman eventually said. It appears I owe you a favor.


    What happened after I passed out? Zeke asked.


    The spectators were impressed with the Thunderclaw and put the blame for the loss on an inexperienced summoner, Aurelia said. That was some really fast thinking on your part.


    A bead of sweat appeared on his forehead, as Zeke felt her eyes boring into him. Mind affinity, remember? Thinking fast is kind of my thing.


    After a moment, the intensity of the glare lowered. How convenient, Aurelia said with a sigh. You might be even more problematic than that other brat. I hope there wont be two of you in a couple of centuries.


    I wouldnt worry too much about that, my lady, Zeke said with a wry smile. I wont make it past New Years if I cant get my temper under control.


    Aurelia chuckled again, her soft voice humming with amusement. Yes, you are quite different from other Mind Mages in that regard quite the hothead, if I may say so.


    Zeke awkwardly rubbed his cheek. He didnt like that moniker one bit, but his performance today had left him with no words to defend himself. Instead, he decided to change the subject. Are you really going to help me with my problem?


    I promised, didnt I? Aurelia chided softly. Or did you think I would go back on my word once I got what I wanted?


    Zeke immediately shook his head. He would never admit to something so foolish. Of course not, my lady. I was merely worried that this task might be difficult even for you.


    Aurelia scoffed. I might not look it, but I am quite ancient. There are few things I havent seen in this world and even fewer tasks that are beyond me.


    As you say, Zeke agreed right away. He would be more than happy to be finally rid of that pesky Dragon. If Aurelia was this confident, then he would put his trust in her.


    Sit up, boy.


    Zeke did as he was bid. The last vestiges of Life Mana had since left his body, leaving him feeling rested and alert. He swung his bare feet over the edge of the bed and sat up, facing Aurelia.


    The moment his hand made contact with the door, a powerful voice rooted him in place. Stop right there.


    Zeke awkwardly turned. Something I can help you with, my lady?


    Aurelia got right into his face and poked his chest with her index finger, right above his heart. Not so fast!


    Zeke had a bad feeling about this. Would Aurelia force him to confess all his secrets? Did she blame him for what had happened to her crows? Now that he thought about it, he should not have hidden the fact that it was a Dragons Soul. It could have seriously injured those two. With a guilty expression, he met her eyes.


    However, the look on her face was not what he had expected. Instead of rage, all he saw was embarrassment.


    Not so fast, she repeated, her finger still on his chest. I promised you a favor, and I wont let you leave empty-handed.


    Thats quite alright, my lady. I dont need any


    Nonsense! Aurelia interrupted, her finger poking deeper into his chest. You are the head of a small family with no backing. You also missed out on any chance to make new connections today. Dont pretend in front of me.


    Zeke remained silent. She was right, of course, he needed many things. Anything she could offer would be of huge help.


    So, Aurelia began, her voice solemn. About that marriage proposal from earlier


    Not interested! Zeke shouted. If he hadnt been interested in marrying the girl before meeting her, then he was even less inclined to now. Celine was an absolute pain in the ass.


    Aurelia coughed. Are you certain? The girl seems to have taken quite the liking to you


    Zeke remembered those eyes filled with nothing but disdain and hatred. And her crying face as he had impaled her Summon. what was this woman on about? Celine clearly loathed him, down to her very core. Could there be anybody less suited as a partner? Unless


    Ahem My lady Is it possible you have trouble finding anybody willing to marry Celine?


    Nonsense! Aurelia exclaimed. However, for some reason, she would not meet his eyes. Zeke had been right. He had clearly hit the nail on the head. Who would ever agree to marry such a pest? It was no wonder the matriarch had offered her hand in marriage before Zeke ever met the girl. It had been a trap all along! In his heart, he apologized to the Dragon for lashing out. It had not misled him this time.


    Anyway, Aurelia broke the silence. Since you are clearly not interested in marriage, Ill offer you something else.


    Zeke''s focus returned to her, his heartbeat speeding up. What would it be?


    Ill give you the choice between three options, the woman said, a mysterious smile on her lips. She seemed to have regained her usual dignity.


    Fortune, Relation, or Chance. Which do you want?


    Zeke considered those options. Fortune was probably some sort of treasure or money. This could be interesting, but it clearly wasnt his top choice.


    Relation probably referred to some kind of connection between his family and hers. Earlier, Aurelia had hinted at his inability to make any alliances today. It was likely that this choice was her way of giving him the option to make up for that.


    But what was Chance? This was the question, wasnt it? Chance could literally refer to anything. It could be nothing, or exactly what he needed most.


    Zeke was intrigued. He had always been drawn to the unknown, and this was no different. He probably would never stop thinking about this very moment if he picked anything else. The thought of what could have been would rob him of his sleep


    Chance.

 Book 3: Chapter 61: Taking A Chance II

    Book 3: Chapter 61: Taking A Chance II


    Are you certain? Aurelia questioned. I wont allow you to choose something else if you arent happy with the result.


    Zeke shook his head. His mind was made up. I am certain, lady Thorsten. I pick Chance.


    Aurelia smiled. I had hoped you would do that if Im being completely honest. Follow me.


    Aurelia left the room, with Zeke right on her heels. After turning a few corners, he began to recognize their surroundings. This was still the town hall on the second layer. Soon, they were standing at the entrance to the same room the earlier event had taken place in. The moment they entered, Zeke had a premonition of danger.


    In the very next moment, the source of that feeling revealed itself. Out of the corner of his eyes, Zeke saw a blur. He couldnt even react before it was upon him. However, just before it could make contact, his attacker was flung away.?v€l?1n.


    Aurelia had raised a single finger, pointing outward. The Thunderclaw, which had been in the middle of its attack was nowhere to be seen anymore. A wet slapping sound alerted Zeke to the fact that the beast had just crashed into the far wall. He was just in time to see it drop to the floor lifelessly.


    Zappy! a shrill voice exclaimed.


    Celine ran over to the limp body of her companion. However, even before she could reach it, the figure started to dissolve into motes of light. Moments later, even those winked out. Celine collapsed to the floor, gasping for breath.


    With tears in her eyes, she turned toward Aurelia. W-Why? Why did you do that? she said between labored breaths. The girl was clearly in pain. Zeke wondered if that was what happened every time a Summon was killed.


    Aurelia approached and gently laid a hand on the girls head. Immediately after, the pained expression on Celines face soothed.


    You know why, girl, Aurelia chided softly. Your Summon attacked without permission. I know that it is a difficult task to control such a willful beast at your age, but being too lenient is a fatal flaw many Summoners have come to regret.


    That was no attack, Aunty. He just wanted to play, Celine said.


    Aurelias face darkened. Her black eyes bore into the girl in that same way that Zeke had experienced a couple of times himself. He did not want to be in the girls shoes right now. The Thorsten matriarch could be very frightening once she became quiet.


    I-it wont happen again, Aunty. I promise.


    It better not, Aurelia said, patting the girls head one more time before helping her up.


    Celine glanced over at Zeke. What is he still doing here?


    Despite her dismissive words, Zeke was surprised by her attitude. The look in her eyes had significantly changed from earlier. It still wasnt friendly, not by a long shot, but none of the open hostility or disdain were present anymore. Maybe Aurelia had talked to her?


    A mysterious smile appeared on Aurelias face. I brought him here, she said, glancing at Zeke, to go through the ritual.


    WHAT!? Zeke and Celine exclaimed at the same time.


    Aunty, you cant be serious! Why would you allow this outsider to go through OUR ritual?


    Aurelia shook her head. What do you mean, our ritual? It belongs to Invocatia and not to our family.


    But he is still an outsider!


    So what? Aurelia said. Many of our citizens have chosen to renounce our country and find employment elsewhere. There are hundreds of outsiders running around with ourMagic. One more or less wont make much of a difference.


    B-but Celine stammered. She couldnt seem to find the right words to give voice to her complaints. Instead, she started pouting.


    Mind, Zeke said, his eyes brimming with conviction.


    Aurelia nodded in satisfaction while Celine pouted. The matriarch waved him over toward the platform the ritual had been performed earlier.


    Suit yourself, Celine called after him, and Zeke thought this would be the end of it. However, she added one more thing. And dont be too picky


    What did she mean by that? Wasnt it better to be picky? When Zeke caught up with Aurelia, he couldnt help but ask her about it.


    That was solid advice, Aurelia explained. For each Summon you reject, your chances of getting something equally strong again will be worse.


    What? Why? Zeke asked in shock. He had planned to wait for something that would fit him perfectly.


    Each Summon you come in contact with leaves a mark on you. The more of them you reject, the less attractive you become in their eyes. I wouldnt worry too much though. This is not an exact science.


    Zeke sighed. He had been lucky that Celine had mentioned this, otherwise, he would have been guaranteed to end up without a Summon. He eyed the woman in front of him with a hint of suspicion. Anything else I need to know?


    Aurelia thought about it for a moment and then shook her head. No, thats about it. Once I give you the signal, state your demands and wait for spirits to approach you. Im sure youll figure out the rest on your own.


    Zeke nodded and entered the ring that had already started glowing. He sat down in the center, just as he had seen Celine do earlier. He closed his eyes and tried to think of the Summon he wanted. Something that could help him gather information? Something like Alberts Truthseeker maybe? It was hard to make any choice without knowing what was possible


    Get ready, Aurelia called.


    Zeke''s eyes snapped open. How long had he been in thought? His jaw dropped as he observed the ceiling that had once again changed into a portal. The world he could see on the other side was very different from what he had seen earlier. Instead of a mass of roiling clouds, he looked out into a dark void. The only source of light was a network of glowing blue gateways that were all interlinked with each other. The sight was very familiar to Zeke, but he couldnt quite pinpoint from where he knew it.


    Do it now, Aurelia reminded him.


    After a moment of thought, he made his proclamation. His only point of reference was what Celine had said during her ritual, so Zeke mirrored her approach. I am Ezekiel von Hohenheim! And what I seek is knowledge, the knowledge to solve all the world''s mysteries. If you believe yourself worthy, approach now.


    Zeke remained standing, his arms outstretched. However, for the longest time, nothing happened. Was this normal? Or Had he done something wrong? Was there something else he needed to say or do? A quick glance at Aurelia''s calm expression reassured him somewhat. But why was nothing happening?


    Just when he was about to speak up, a pressure descended upon him. Zeke looked up, and found a giant, floating shape hovering in place above him. For a moment, nothing else happened, but then he heard it. There was a distinctly inhumane-sounding voice in the back of his mind. It sounded like many people speaking at once.


    We greet you, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, the voice said. My name is Xyloquzanthrex, the Mnemosyne Devourer. I would like to offer you a contract.


    Of course, telepathy! Why hadnt he expected a Mind Summon to be able to use telepathy? Zeke used the same channel to respond. I greet you as well, Xylo quzan. threx, the Mnemosyne Devourer, he grimaced at his failed attempt to pronounce the name, but continued as if nothing had happened. What can you offer, and what do you want in return?


    My species possesses a hunger for knowledge, the same as you, we believe, it explained. It is our purpose to seek out the most profound minds, siphoning the wealth of their memories and experiences. We do not simply consume them, but rather, we assimilate and preserve their essence, adding to the universal consciousness. In doing so, we bear witness to the grand narratives of existence and become a living repository of all that has been and all that is yet to come. We offer you free access to any knowledge you help us collect.


    Wasnt this very similar to what he had done to the spy? From what the being had described, it was from a species that ate Souls in order to absorb their experiences. Zeke remembered that ordeal, it had been a wretched affair that made him feel like a monster. He had absolutely no interest in unleashing this thing upon the world.


    I refuse the contract, Zeke said right away. He didnt even need to listen to the Devourers terms. This was not something he was interested in.


    Very well, Ezekiel von Hohenheim. We wish you good fortune. With those words, the being disappeared, leaving a restless Zeke behind.


    What had he gotten himself into?

 Book 3: Chapter 62: Taking A Chance III

    Book 3: Chapter 62: Taking A Chance III


    Zeke remained standing in the middle of the ritual, expectantly gazing at the portal above him. However, minutes passed without anything happening.


    During Celines ritual, spirits had appeared one after the other. Was that the difference between a top-tier offering and his mediocre showing? Zeke hoped that he had not just squandered his only chance.


    Even so, hed rather forgo having a summon all together, than having a creepy Soul eating monster as a companion. The thought of feeding people to that thing made his skin crawl. Furthermore, even if he completely disregarded the morality of it, the offer had not even been that tempting. If he was willing to do so, Zeke would most likely be able to find a way to do the exact same thing using his Mind and Soul Magic.


    Wait a moment had this thing been attracted to him for exactly that reason? Aurelia had told him the criteria for attracting spirits. What was it again? Personality, life experience, or spell engraving? It was very possible that the devourer had been attracted to him because of that very experience where he had inadvertently absorbed parts of that spys Soul.


    Zeke felt sick all of a sudden. What did it say about him that the first spirit he had attracted was such an abomination? With an effort of will, he got rid of those dark thoughts. The next one would be different, no doubt about it!


    A shadow at the edge of his vision drew his attention. Instead of up, this weird distortion had come from right in front of him. Zeke lowered his gaze. There it was, standing right in front of him, a completely black human-like silhouette stood. For a moment, Zeke just stood there, staring at this bizarre apparition.


    What the heck? How long had this thing been standing there? Why had he not noticed it until now? Putting all his questions aside, Zeke used his [Telepathy] to contact the shade. The thing either couldnt or didnt want to make the first move.


    Hello, he sent. My name is Ezekiel von Hohenheim. Can you understand me?


    Indeed I can, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, the being responded in a soft voice that was barely louder than a whisper. You were quite fast to notice me.


    What was this? Was this thing sarcastic with him? He did deserve a bit of blame for ignoring it for so long, but still, who started a conversation like this?


    I am sorry to have ignored you, Zeke said diplomatically. I was deep in thought.


    The being tilted its head. I was not making fun of you, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, you were actually quite fast. I pride myself on stealth, you see.


    No wonder he had not even seen the being arrive. If this being relied on stealth to survive, then it was a wonder he had even noticed it at all.


    But where are my manners, the silhouette continued. My name is Olyssi and I am of the Veilweavers. My Mind magic gives me the ability to bend the attention of others away from us to remain unnoticed. A gift that would extend to you, if we were to form a contract.


    How strong is that ability? Zeke asked.


    Olyssi remained silent for a moment, before glancing over at Aurelia. The woman conducting the ritual has not noticed me yet. Nor will she ever notice me, if I do not wish for it.


    What!? Zekes mind spun. Remaining hidden from Arch Mages? What seemed to be a mediocre ability at first glance actually had the potential to be a complete game changer. Without even trying, Zeke could think of a dozen scenarios where this ability could save his life. Thinking further, he wouldnt have to fear much of anything.


    Zeke realized immediately why the Veilweaver had appeared before him. The constant need to hide had become an intrinsic part of his life by now. How often had he wished for the ability to just hide away from the world to conduct his research in peace? Now, he had the chance to gain this very ability.


    Was this a punishment for refusing to make a sacrifice? Did the spirits think he was unreasonable for being unwilling to give up even a tiny fraction of his Soul? Celine had offered them her entire core after all. Not only that, but she had even had a perfect affinity. What was he even willing to give?


    He had been aware he would not be able to get a Summon like Celine, but there had to be something he could gain. Somehow, Albert had managed to get Truthseeker, after all. There had to be a way. Was his character just too rotten?


    Just as Zeke was about to give up on the ritual entirely, he noticed a minuscule figure approaching the portal. He had to wait for it to get closer before being able to recognize what it looked like. It was only about the size of a fingernail and had roughly the shape of a human brain with six wriggling tentacles. It came to a halt only a handspan away from his face.


    offer contract the tiny spirit sent haltingly.


    Zeke eyed the creature. It was almost translucent and didnt appear the least bit impressive. It was definitely a massive step down compared to the former two. Still, this might be his last chance to get any contract.


    What can you offer, and what do you want in return? Zeke asked telepathically.


    help think the creature replied.


    It would help him think? Well, he couldnt say that this was wholly unexpected, given the spirits form. However, he couldnt say that he liked the idea of having a parasite attached to his brain. He warily eyed the tentacles that extended from the tiny spirit.


    What do you want in return? Zeke asked, despite his reservations.


    stay active always the spirit replied. It visibly struggled to get the words out. Also, its body seemed to dim further with every message it sent.


    Stay always active? Did it want to remain summoned? If so, then this was not a small ask. Having a companion materialized at all times would put a constant strain on his core. This arrangement would slow down his recovery rate by a lot. It was not nearly as damaging as the previous offer, but Zeke was still hesitant.


    For one, the tiny spirit didnt seem reliable at all. In fact, it almost appeared desperate for him to accept. How much would it be able to help, if it was barely able to fend for itself or even communicate properly? Furthermore, the idea of making a contract with a brain parasite was very off-putting. Wouldnt he essentially be feeding himself to this thing?


    With a heavy heart, Zeke decided to turn the contract down. He just didnt have enough information to justify this risk. Not when all he had was the nebulous promise to help him think.


    Fool!A deep, gravelly voice reverberated through his consciousness, shocking Zeke to his very core. "I was mistaken to expect anything from you, Ezekiel the fool! You hold a king''s treasure but fail to grasp its worth."


    After saying its piece, the voice fell dormant again, leaving a stunned Zeke behind. This was the most the Dragon had spoken since they had started to share a body. But the truly astonishing part was something else. Had had the Dragon just given him advice? It might have sounded like an insult, but it had clearly been meant to aid him. The Dragon had called it a king''s treasure. Was he referring to the spirit?


    No matter how Zeke looked at the tiny brain, he couldnt see it. Should he just ignore the Dragons words? That didnt seem smart, either. If it had deemed this situation important enough to break its silence, then Zeke would be a fool to underestimate its weight. For a moment he remained torn, but a quick glance at Aurelias struggling form reminded him that he was pressed for time.


    After one last, deep breath, Zeke made his choice.


    I accept your contract!

 Book 3: Chapter 63: Meeting the Spirit

    Book 3: Chapter 63: Meeting the Spirit


    The moment Zeke spoke those words, the scene changed. The entire stage of the ritual disappeared from his view to be replaced with a neverending void.


    He felt himself fall, but he couldnt be sure if it was up or down. In fact, he couldnt be sure of much of anything in this strange place. He couldnt tell where he was, nor how much time had passed. Not even his Magic responded to his call.


    Thankfully, he wasnt alone in this void. A surprisingly soft, artificial-sounding voice spoke to him. Its cadence reminded him of the mechanical guardians of the Gigers. Greetings, Contractor. Thank you for accepting my offer.


    Zeke whipped his head around, trying to find the entity that had spoken. But he was met with nothing but darkness every which way he turned.


    Suggestion: You wont find me by looking around, the voice said. Clarification: I am not behind you, and not in front of you. Im neither above nor below.


    Then where are you? Zeke questioned.


    Answer: I am inside you, the voice responded. Clarification: It is not as you had feared. I am not inside your body. I am inside YOU.


    Inside my Soul?


    Answer: Positive, the voice responded. I am inside what you refer to as your Soul.


    Can you read my thoughts? My memories?


    Answer: Positive. I can read both your thoughts and memories.


    Zeke decided not to think about the implications this might hold and instead tried to focus on his current situation. What is this place?


    Answer: This is the binding stage, the voice replied. Clarification: This is where our contract is being finalized.


    What does that mean exactly?


    Answer: Our contract will only be fully established once I have integrated into you into your Soul.


    Zeke considered this. Can I still cancel the process at this stage?


    Answer: Negative. Clarification: Trying to halt the integration at this stage would damage both our essences.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He didnt have any intention of going back on his decision, but it never hurt to know his options. How long is this going to take?


    Answer: Insufficient information. Clarification: Time flow is relative in this place. The entire process will take approximately three heartbeats in the real world.


    This was a relief. It felt like he had been here for a long time already, it was good to know that he wouldnt be missed in the real world. Now that he had time to waste, it might be a good idea to find out as much as he could about his new companion.


    Do you have a name? Zeke asked.


    Answer: Negative.


    Then what do you want me to call you? The voice remained silent for a beat and Zeke had the distinct impression that it was thinking hard about something.


    Answer: I would like to have a designation


    Do you mean a name?


    Answer: This is very confusing.


    Youll get used to it, Zeke said with a small smile. How about this? Ill just call you Spirit until we find a name that suits you better?


    Answer: That name is acceptable for now.


    Thats great. Nice to meet you Spirit, I am Ezekiel.


    Nice to meet you, Ezekiel. My temporary designation is Spirit.


    Ok, Spirit. Can you tell me how far along we are in the integration process?


    Answer: Positive, the process progresses linearly and is 93% complete.


    So they were almost done. Anything else I need to know, before we finish?


    Spirit remained silent for a moment. Answer: I would suggest preparing yourself for intense discomfort.


    Zeke had a bad feeling about this. How intense?


    Query: Do you remember your first Engraving ritual?


    yes?


    Answer: Possibly worse than that.


    Zeke groaned. He still shuddered whenever he thought back to the first engraving ritual. It was by far his most painful experience. Those three, torturous hours had felt like an eternity. He hoped that Spirit was just overstating how unpleasant this was going to be. But he somehow doubted it.


    Suggestion: Get ready, we are at 95%.


    Zeke closed his eyes and steeled himself. Time seemed to have slowed to a crawl as he awaited the impending return to the real world. It was a dreadful wait, and Zeke almost wished Spirit hadnt warned him at all. Like this, he was already imagining the worst before the time even came.


    How much long


    Before he could even finish his question, his body jolted. No, it had not been his body. This had come from deeper. With a dreadful realization, Zeke remembered where he had felt this before. It was indeed very similar to the sensation of engraving a spell onto his core.


    But compared to the last time, the feeling arrived in full force right off the bat. Zekes eyes shot open as he howled in pain. His eyes were hazy from the bone-searing agony that assaulted his very being. Through his foggy vision, he thought he could make out Aurelias figure rushing toward him to catch his falling body.


    Everything after that was only a blend of tiny flashes of awareness. At one time, he saw Celine worriedly looking down at him. Then he saw David''s face, his expression more grave than Zeke had ever seen him. He saw Aurelia, escorting him to his ship, together with his guards. She must have been able to calm David and the others.


    Zeke tossed and turned, falling in and out of consciousness. But there was no relief to be found in passing out. Compared to the body, there was no limit to the pain the Soul could endure. And there was no ceiling to the agony it could perceive before shutting down.


    How often did he beg for the blessed release of senselessness? Zeke couldnt remember. But such a thing was of course impossible for the Soul. He grieved and raged, he cursed and threatened, but it was of no use.


    However, a deeply hidden part of him was also glad for the fact that he was not given a choice to stop this. No matter how much he had wanted a Summon, he would never have been able to endure this hellish torture if he had any way out. Thankfully, that temptation was out of reach. All he could do was grit his metaphorical teeth and wait for the storm to pass.


    Minutes turned into hours and hours turned into days as Zeke endured. Despite his state, he was conscious often enough to be able to observe the cycles of night and day. However, it was not all bad news. The first hours had been the worst, and the pain had gradually lessened since then. By now, the discomfort was infinitely more bearable.


    Finally, after what must have been weeks, Zeke heard a familiar voice inside his head. Congratulations, Contractor. The integration has been a complete success.


    Hearing those words, and feeling the absence of pain for the first time in what felt like an eternity. Zeke fell into a blissful sleep.

 Book 3: Chapter 64: A Name and a Purpose

    Book 3: Chapter 64: A Name and a Purpose


    Zeke awoke with a massive headache. He groggily rubbed his eyes as he sat up in his bed. Why did he feel so worn out? How long had he stayed up yester With a start, he remembered how he had ended up in this situation: The ritual!


    Are you there, Spirit?


    Answer: I am here.


    How long was I out?


    Answer: It has been 15 cycles since the day of the implementation.


    Zeke nodded. This was about what he had expected. Losing two weeks wasnt ideal, but it wasnt terrible either.


    Suggestion: I would not consider the time to be lost, contractor. Your experiences over the past few days have led to a Soul growth of approximately 22.3%. It is highly likely that this was the fastest rush of growth the host has ever experienced.


    Zeke was shocked. How can you tell?


    Answer: I do not understand the question.


    How can you tell how much my Soul has grown? Zeke clarified.


    Answer: According to the hosts plans, I have begun to measure any changes to the Soul. This course of action was found to be the ideal path for determining the fastest way to grow the Soul.


    Zeke was flabbergasted. During his experiment, he had briefly considered defining a system to determine Soul growth. Now, he woke up to find that fleeting idea to be already created and integrated.


    Query: Is this goal no longer a research target? Should I remove it from the list of active tasks?


    No! Zeke exclaimed. You did well, very well. What else is on the list of active tasks?


    Answer: There are currently four active observation tasks.


    1) Monitoring changes to the Soul.


    2) Monitoring changes to the Body and Core.


    3) Monitoring the surroundings for danger.


    4) Monitoring the surroundings for noteworthy discoveries.


    Zekes eyes widened. How do you monitor the surroundings?


    Answer: I use the data provided by [Perfect Spatial Awareness].


    His jaw dropped. You can use my spells?


    Answer: Positive. I can use your spells and even take control of your body if necessary.


    This was a huge amount of influence and Zeke wasnt quite sure if he was happy with entrusting Spirit with it. On the other hand, a substantial part of him was already thinking about all the possibilities this was opening up. This could have far-reaching applications for every part of his life.


    Suggestion: If the Contractor is unhappy with this arrangement, I can limit myself accordingly.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. However, he shook his head soon after. Any limiter you put on yourself would be meaningless. The question of you sticking to those rules would still come down to trust.


    Query: I do not understand the problem. What am I supposed to do?


    Zeke sighed. His trust issues aside, this was a good question. Was there even a point in being suspicious of his own Summon? He had never heard of a spirit turning on its contractor. Of course, there were stories of Summons making mistakes, but Zeke had never heard of them betraying their contractor outright. Was this just him being paranoid?


    You dont have to do anything, Spirit. Just do your thing and Ill tell you if you are overstepping.


    Answer: Positive.


    Zeke got up from his bed and focused on his condition. He was feeling surprisingly well, considering the ordeal he had endured. The single upside of spiritual pain was that it did not impair the body at all. After completely waking up and doing some stretches, he felt as good as new.


    The only difference he could feel was a slight drain on his core. It did not bother him overly much and wasnt anything to worry about either. He would be able to effortlessly endure this for the entire day. Honestly, Zeke had expected the burden on his core to be much larger.


    Spirit, is this the baseline amount of Mana you need to exist??v€l?1n.


    Answer: Negative. I need no Mana to exist as long as I am integrated into your Soul. The Mana I am using is proportional to the tasks I am running.


    A light blush covered his cheeks once more. Was that a compliment, or had Spirit just called him a pervert for being able to recognize women by the shape of their bodies alone?


    Why did you pick this combination? Zeke asked to dispel the awkwardness.


    Answer: I have assimilated the features my host finds most attractive.


    Zeke looked the woman up and down, reddening like a tomato all the while. So much for dispelling the awkwardness! Was this really what his ideal woman looked like? No, that didnt matter right now. This form was unacceptable. He was just about to open his mouth when Spirit cut him off.


    Objection: You promised!


    Zekes mouth snapped shut. Spirit was right, he did promise that it could take any form it wanted as long as it wasnt somebody he knew. Technically, he had never seen the woman in front of him. However, this was incredibly distracting.


    Zeke risked a glance once more. He couldnt deny it, the girl, or should he say, the young woman was incredibly appealing to him. Spirit had managed to merge all those features perfectly without making them look out of place. Zeke once again let his eyes roam over her full figure. Did he like older women? Why hadnt he known about that? Wait were those Celines lips? There was no way he had found anything about that rude girl attractive, did he!?


    With a sigh, Zeke shook off those thoughts. Fine, if this is the form you have chosen, then I dont see a reason to object.


    The girl did a little fist pump, an action Zeke found incredibly endearing for some reason. He cleared his throat. Anyway, what were you doing when I arrived?


    Answer: I was inspecting the book you had created, Spirit said as she returned to the desk and picked it up. Out of all your inventions and ideas, I believe this to be the most promising.


    Why do you believe so? Zeke asked curiously.


    Hypothesis: With the hosts growth in power, his sphere of awareness will grow proportionally. This will allow for the collection of more and more information as time goes on. With a proper system to store and categorize all that data, Akasha could truly become a book containing all the worlds secrets.


    Zeke considered that it was truly an enticing picture. However, there was a massive flaw in that hypothesis. He shook his head. There is no way I would be able to keep up with such an amount of information. Even now, I can only pay attention to a fraction of what my spell picks up. This is only gonna get worse as the sphere grows. And thats without even considering all the books I still have to read.


    Suggestion: I could do it for you.


    Zekes thoughts ground to a halt. What do you mean?


    Clarification: My psyche is well suited for the analysis of large amounts of data. For example, I can easily divide my attention across a wide range of observation activities. Also, compared to the human mind I do not forget any memories once I have stored them. I believe this makes me best suited to hold on to a wide array of information and make them accessible to the host.


    Zeke remained silent. His mind was spinning with the implications of what Spirit had just said. It never forgot any of the information it consumed Much better at analyzing data Did this mean what he thought it meant?


    What are you suggesting?


    Answer: I I want to take the place of the library.


    Zeke eyed the girl. She was fidgeting as she awaited his reaction. This behavior was definitely strange and he had never seen Spirit this nervous before. It was either an elaborate ploy or his Summon really, really wanted that role for some reason.


    Why do you want to do that? Zeke asked eventually.


    Answer: I believe this would make me the most valuable to host.


    Why do you want to be valuable to me?


    Answer: I believe that to be my purpose.


    This gave Zeke pause. Its purpose was to be useful to him? What an odd concept. How could the purpose of someones existence be something so simple, so selfless? Still, he couldnt deny the conviction he had heard in that statement.


    He considered the suggestion once more. If Spirit could actually do what it had promised, this would be a massive boon to him. And yet he hesitated


    Zeke knew why. He would have to put a ludicrous amount of trust in Spirit. This would be a massive leap of faith for him. So far, he had not even let his closest circle in on his secrets. Yet, he would entrust a stranger with the collection and administration of all his knowledge? How could he justify taking such a risk?


    Just as he was about to turn the offer down, a memory came to him. He remember the day Maximilian had adopted him. Against his better judgment, he had asked the old man why he would trust him so much. After all, Maximilian didnt even know him. To this day, Zeke remembered clearly what the old man had said.


    It will be a sad day when I dont dare trust out of fear of betrayal. Listen, my boy Trust is a sign of strength and courage, not weakness, never weakness.


    Zekes eyes moistened as he remembered the look on the old mans face. His mentor had never doubted him not for a second. And even though his boundless trust had eventually led to his downfall, Zeke doubted the man had ever regretted it. This was the quality he had always admired most about Maximilian. Despite everything, the old man always saw the best in people.


    Zekes heart clenched as he looked at the expectant girl once more. Here was somebody who wanted to help him; wanted to share his burdens; wanted to be useful to him and Zeke would reject her? Reject her out of fear of betrayal? After he himself had been shown nothing but boundless trust?


    No! Maximilian would have never wanted this. Frankly, his mentor would most likely be incredibly disappointed disappointed to see that the only lesson Zeke had learned from his capture was not to trust anyone anymore. It was time to cast off the shackles holding him back.


    Zeke walked up and took the book from the girl. Akasha the book of all, the title read. Without any hesitation, he tossed it over his shoulder. The heavy leather tome dissolved before even hitting the floor. Without as much as a backward glance, Zeke put his hands on the woman''s shoulders.


    From now on, your name shall be Akasha. I task you with helping me collect every single secret the world has to offer. You will be the record of history, the arbiter of truth, and the planets memory. Do you accept this responsibility?

 Book 3: Chapter 65: Catching up on Things

    Book 3: Chapter 65: Catching up on Things


    Zeke stood in front of the window, looking down at the hustle and bustle. The constant flurry of movements was balm to his nerves. His biggest fear had been that something in the estate might have gone wrong during his absence.


    However, nobody seemed alarmed or panicked in the least. This was a good sign. The fact that he had even been worried was strange in and of itself. He really should be putting more trust in his people. After all, he had little to nothing to do with the daily goings on of the estate. And this was ignoring the fact that David had been running the household for years before he had ever shown up.


    Zekes gaze wandered over the different sections. From the busy workshop area to the newly built spell repository. From the gardens of the mansion over to the training fields. Gradually, a content smile spread across his face. He had come far no, they had come far! He had not done this alone.


    It had only been a few short months since his household had arrived in the city. But instead of the safe haven they had expected, they were greeted by a deserted ruin. On top of that, they were settled with a crushing debt. Day after day, people left, assured in their belief that the family was done for akin to rats fleeing a sinking ship.


    But what about now? Where were they all? And where was he?


    His smile widened as he counted three completed Gondolas next to the workshop. They were finished and ready for delivery at the end of the month. This would be another 300000 gold for his family. By now, mountains of gold were piling up in the treasury, and Zeke would have to expand the room or invest his money elsewhere


    [Notice]


    Somebody is approaching rapidly. Identification matches 99.5% as David.


    Before he could even react, the door was flung open. David stormed into the room with an uncharacteristically cheerful expression. You are finally awake, young lord.


    A smile spread across Zekes face as well. Thanks for worrying about me.


    [Notice]


    David visited your room 89 times during the past two weeks. He is ranked 4th on the list of most frequent visitors. The first spot is held by Maya with 193 visits.


    Zeke took that in, idly wondering about the number 2 and 3 spots as he stepped away from the window. Did anything of note happen while I was indisposed?


    He regretted the question right away as he saw Davids cheerful expression transform into a professional demeanor. Indeed, young lord. A lot has happened since.


    Zeke made his way toward the lounge and motioned for David to take a seat as well. The older man complied and took the spot across from him. Can you walk me through what happened?


    We were worried when all the guests had already left but there was no trace of you. We were just about to force our way in when Mr. Albert Thorsten informed us about your duel against the young miss, David recounted with a twinkle in his eye.


    Dont give me that look, David! Zeke protested. I had no intention of causing any kind of problems this time. It just it just happened, ok?


    Certainly, young lord.


    I am being serious here.


    So am I, young lord, David replied, but the slight curve to his lips betrayed his real feelings on the matter.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Since when was David so playful? What happened next?


    We were informed that you were exhausted by the fight and were given a chance to rest, David explained. But when you were brought out several hours later, you were in terrible condition. You were screaming and thrashing and could barely stay conscious for more than a moment. At first, we feared the worst


    It must have been quite a shock for David and the other guards to find him in such a condition. He had been the picture of health only hours earlier but was returned to them in an unresponsive state. He didnt even want to know how he would have reacted in Davids place.


    Fortunately, David continued, Lady Eternexus was patient with us, despite the high tension and lets say explosive tempers of some.


    Zeke groaned. What happened?


    Nothing major but somebody might have made some threats.


    David smiled. Of course not! It means that your mother has finally gained their trust and they dont feel the need to consult with me anymore. This is what I had hoped for.


    Lena and Marissa had been working for the family for years. If the two Mind Mages felt like his mother was ready to take that step, then Zeke would trust their decision.


    This leads us to the last part of my report, David continued. There are a couple of matters requiring a decision.


    Zeke focused his full attention on David. What are they?


    David took out three letters from his neatly pressed suit and put them on the table in front of him. The first one is from the Bloodletter family, David explained, pointing at a dark red envelope. It is an official request for you to rejoin the family.


    Bloodletter My fathers house? I thought they had disowned him. What right do they have to demand my return? Zeke asked.


    David shrugged. They dont demand anything, yet. The letter is merely a request.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. Lets ignore it. This will delay them for longer than outright refusing. If we are lucky, this will solve itself with time.


    David nodded and pointed at the second envelope. This is an official notice from the Office of Administration. Its the confirmation for the spots in the Advancement Ceremony.


    Zekes eyes widened. I completely forgot about that! Did I miss it?


    Its the day after tomorrow. But we were worried if you would make it in time.


    Zeke sighed in relief. Dont scare me like that. Of course, we are still going.


    David nodded and pointed at the last envelope, his expression turning somber. This last letter is regarding a rather concerning development. There is going to be an emergency conference between the empire and the leaders of the alliance here in Tradespire. Miss Lara Sonnenstrahl sent us the notice.


    Ohh? What prompted this? This news didnt really worry him. After all, the alliance loved holding meetings and conferences. This had probably happened hundreds of times already. The only noteworthy difference was that the empire would be sending a representative as well.


    I didnt have the contacts to find out for certain, but there are rumors


    This managed to pique his interest. What rumors?


    The Seers of Seraven made a prophecy, David stated. From what I could gather, it doesnt paint a promising picture of the future for the alliance and especially, Equinox and Invocatia.


    Zekes expression slowly turned severe. From how he understood the role of the Seers, they didnt often get involved in the affairs of the world. They only made announcements about the most horrendous of tragedies. The fact that they warned of the coming war made it likely that this would have far-reaching consequences for everyone. Did Lara confirm the Rumors?


    I did not contact her, David replied.


    What? Why not?


    David sighed. Young lord, the von Hohenheim house is not allied with the Sonnenstrahl family, nor do we have any other official allies. You have a personal relationship with Miss Sonnenstrahl, but that doesnt give me or anybody else the right to demand her time.


    Zeke grimaced. This was right, just because he was on friendly terms with Lara didnt mean that they were allies. She had made that abundantly clear the last time they spoke. But this brought up another question. If Lara went through the trouble of informing us, then there must be more behind that meeting.


    Thats the reason I consider this to be a concerning development. The content of the letter suggests that this might be the start of the war. At least, Miss Sonnenstrahl believes so.


    Zekes gut clenched. He had hoped to have more time, more time before open war broke out. As he was now, there was very little he could do to oppose the empire. He wasnt ready yet and neither was his house.


    When is that meeting?


    David sighed. The meeting was scheduled for early next week. Five days from now.


    Zeke nodded slowly. There was no point getting sidetracked by something he had no control over. He would attend the Advancement Ceremony in two days and try his best to find out what he could to help his people advance. As for the conference whatever would happen would happen.

 Book 3: Chapter 66: Sweeping Changes

    Book 3: Chapter 66: Sweeping Changes


    Zeke stretched as he emerged from his workshop. His joints cracked at the movement. It had been over a day since he had pushed his body. Behind him, his guards were busy stacking up his finished Runes.


    How many did we make, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    In the last 41 hours, we have created a total of 80 Enchantments. 40 Gust Enchantments and 40 Levitation Enchantments.


    Zeke smiled broadly. This was even better than he had expected. Before, his personal record had been one Enchantment every two hours. Now, they had created two per hour, quadrupling his output.


    He had been right: Akasha had a completely different system in mind. Her proposal had been to use [Telekinesis] to control the tools instead of using his hands. Zeke had considered the same idea before. The idea was to work off his perfect mental picture and then control the tools to create a copy.


    However, it turned out to be very difficult to focus on his spell, the mental image, and his spacial perception at the same time. In the end, his results had been worse than doing it by hand. This was where Akasha came in. Instead of advising Zeke on how to improve, she simply took over the entire task.


    The strain on his core was substantial, but the results were worth it. Zeke watched with open mouth wonder as two chisels and a hand carver worked in perfect synchronicity. He was spellbound for the entire hour it took to finish the plate.


    But this wasnt the end of it. This Rune wasnt anything like his usual plates. No, this was an absolutely perfect copy of the one in his mind. Akasha had created a Top-Grade Enchantment on her first try!


    By the time Zeke was done with the Powdering and testing of the Enchantment, she was almost halfway through the next one. Zeke watched the tools work for a while before a sudden idea came to him.


    Akasha, how long will I be able to endure this level of strain until my core starts to crack?


    [Answer]


    We are still below baseline regeneration. This level of output is theoretically sustainable forever.


    This was what he had expected. Maybe, just maybe, his idea could actually work. Would you be able to work on two plates at the same time?


    [Answer]


    Affirmative. I would be able to work on multiple plates at the same time. However, the strain on Hosts core would increase proportionally. It would show the first signs of damage after roughly 40 hours and complete failure after 45.


    Zeke smiled. I want you to do it until we experience the first signs of damage. This will also allow us to create Gust and Levitation Enchantments at the same time.


    There was no reply, but Zeke felt the strain on his core increase as Akasha complied. From that moment on, Zeke was constantly busy. While Akasha carved the runes, he finished off the Enchantments and tested them.


    His biggest surprise awaited Zeke as he took a two-hour nap at the dawn of the second day. As he woke, he found multiple plates already waiting for him. Zeke had assumed Akasha would have to stop using his core while he was asleep. However, this had clearly been a misconception on his part. And with every hour that passed, Zeke was more in awe of how useful Akasha truly was.


    After stretching out his stiff body, Zeke followed the stream of Enchantments that were transported to the main workshop. In the giant hall, two more Gondolas were already in the process of being created. Off to the side, Zeke saw Jettero, wordlessly watching over the process.


    Despite the serious expression on his face, Zeke wasnt deceived. The twinkle in his eyes and the slight curve to his lips betrayed the old mans mood. He was clearly proud of his work and the workshop he had helped create. Rightly so, in Zekes opinion. What the old man had done here was nothing short of phenomenal. Zeke walked over. He had come to speak to Jettero specifically.


    The moment the engineer spotted him, his face lit up. However, the outbreak of happiness was suppressed an instant later and he opted for giving Zeke a casual nod instead. Still alive, boy?


    Barely, Zeke joked as he bypassed the old mans defenses to force him into a hug. Jettero growled reluctantly but still squeezed hard enough to drive the air from Zekes lungs.


    After they both stepped back, the old man gave him a look. Dont you have your fancy schmancy event today? What are you doing here?


    Zeke smiled mysteriously. You wouldnt believe me if I told you.


    Ill take your word for it, Jett said. Anyway, I think its time I get back to it. Otherwise, the boys will install the old Enchantments before I can break the news to them.


    Zeke took the cue to leave. He waved the old man goodbye as he made his way to the exit. Now that the workshop was put to task, he would have to focus on his own mission. There were only a couple of hours left before the Advancement Ceremony, and Zeke still wanted to catch a bit of sleep beforehand.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye and all too soon, Zeke found himself on deck of the Enigma once again. He was accompanied by his inner circle. Leo, David, and Margret stood to his left and the four guard captains to his right. Meanwhile, Kerim was piloting the ship, with Lena and Marissa watching from close by. The two Mind Mages hadnt been on a Gondola before. However, instead of the scenery, they seemed more interested in the mechanism that allowed the captain to control the ship.


    Zeke smiled at the sight. This was something all Mind Mages seemed to have in common the need to understand how the world worked. It had been that very same drive that had led to him studying the mysteries of mana as a child. And it was also what he enjoyed most about research. To him, it was incomprehensible how people could be content with not knowing stuff, never questioning the how and why.


    All too soon, they arrived at the second layer. The event was taking place at the city hall. To Zeke, it felt like he had been here just yesterday. The day of the Spirit Summoning ritual was still fresh in his mind. It was hard to believe that it had been weeks since then.


    This time, there was no crowd gathering in front of the hall. The annual event had long since worn out its novelty status. Zeke sighed in relief when he noticed the empty plaza. For one, this allowed them to actually have the space to land their vessel. Also, he wasnt keen on putting on another show for the people. Even though he enjoyed being the center of attention most of the time, it was tiring.


    After docking their ship, the party alighted. Zeke saw that other groups were also arriving. They were right on time.


    [Notice]


    A group approaches: No hostile intentions detected. The chances of victory in a direct confrontation are 5.2%.


    Zeke turned around and came face to face with Mordred Bloodsword. By his side were at least 20 other red-headed men and women of all ages.


    What a surprise to see you upright for a change, Ezekiel. Risen from the dead, have we? Mordred greeted jokingly.


    Zeke grinned at him. Just a short nap, nothing more.


    Short nap my ass, Mordred scoffed. I heard the rumors, you can be glad to be alive.


    Zekes brows furrowed. And what rumors are those?


    There is no use pretending. Youve been seen, Mordred said.


    I have been seen? Doing what exactly?


    Mordred had a knowing smile on his face as he winked at Zeke. Fine, lets just pretend you werent spotted getting carried out of this very hall. I bet that event, which never happened, had nothing to do with how you made fun of the Thorsten family either. It also wasnt Lady Eternexus who beat you up, right?


    Zeke finally understood what was going on. Aurelia must have kept the ritual a secret. To any observer, it would have looked as if he had been severely injured by her. It made sense for them to assume that this was his punishment for speaking out against her family.


    Zekes first instinct was to correct this misunderstanding. But thinking about it, this might not be in his best interest. He would gain nothing from revealing that he had gained a Summon. People might not even believe him, considering the fact that he could not even materialize it.


    [Notice]


    My Apologies for being unable to take a physical form, Contractor.


    Dont misunderstand, Akasha. You are perfect the way you are, Zeke thought. He didnt want his Summon to develop an inferiority complex because of this. She was far more useful than any other summon he could have wished for.


    Upon noticing Zekes awkward expression, Mordred spoke up. Dont worry about it. I am sure youll be able to patch things up with the Thorsten family in the future. Are you interested in joining us for a bit? We are in the VIP section this year.


    Zeke nodded meekly, acting as if he was embarrassed about getting caught. As one, their combined group made their way inside.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.

 Book 3: Chapter 67: Advancement Ceremony I

    Book 3: Chapter 67: Advancement Ceremony I


    I am surprised your family would pay for the VIP seats, Mordred, Zeke remarked as they made their way through the gate. That must have been quite expensive, especially for a group of your size.


    Mordred scoffed. Are you kidding? We are almost 30 people, the cost would have bankrupted my family. Of course, we wouldnt pay for that.


    Then how did you get your spots?


    Mordred smirked as he rummaged through the inside of his robes. After a moment, his hand reappeared, holding a golden token. There was a spiraling tower depicted on it and Zeke recognized it as the insignia of Tradespire. I got this.


    Never seen it. Whats that?


    Its a special invitation by the organizers, Mordred explained. This allows me to bring up to 30 people.


    Neat, Zeke marveled, I didnt know they sold those.


    They dont, Mordred replied smugly. Arent you forgetting about something?N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Forget about something? What did he forget? Suddenly, Zeke had a thought. One of the Mages attempting a breakthrough today is from your house, right? Did you get that token because of that?


    Got it in one, Tristan praised. It would make no sense to have somebody attempt their breakthrough here and then pay for all your family members to be able to visit. If that was the case, people would just do it in private.


    Zeke nodded. Whoever was in charge of this event had put a lot of thought into it. Shortly after, their group arrived in the same hall the ritual had taken place in. However, the space was completely transformed compared to two weeks ago. Instead of the raised stage, the floor was level and the seats had been removed.


    The different sections were marked by sheets of cloth on the floor. Plush seating pillows marked the number of participants each group had paid for. Mordred and his group walked over to one of the sections that were closest to the center. There were 30 pillows placed on it.


    We cant accommodate all of you, he said, but if you want, you could squeeze in with us, Ezekiel?


    Thank you, but Ill be fine sitting with my people.


    Are you sure? You might learn more by sitting closer, Mordred offered.


    Instead of replying, Zeke walked over to the area right next to the one reserved for the Bloodsword family and sat down. With a smug grin, he turned to Mordred. I think Ill be fine.


    The older boy stared back slackjawed, realization dawning on him. You paid for the VIP section?


    There is no better investment than to help my people grow, Zeke stated. If this can allow even one of them to advance safely, then I consider this money to have been well spent.


    At his words, more than one chest swelled in pride. Especially the four guard captains resonated with that statement. As combat Mages, power was their lifes pursuit. There could be nothing better than to serve somebody who would fully support their ambitions.


    Well said, Mordred agreed. Money can always be earned, power is still the most important. He swept his gaze over Zekes group, his good cheer lessening slightly with each face he took in. However It is very uncommon to invest such a sum for people who dont carry your name. How can you be certain your men wont simply leave once they advance?


    I cant, Zeke replied. My mentor was of the opinion that people should not be bound to a house by such means. They should stay of their own conviction or leave altogether.


    Zeke studied the weave of mana. He had seen similar patterns before something with force? Was the man going to crush his core using a force spell? But the spell looked too complicated for such a simple purpose. What other function would it have?


    He wasnt left guessing for long, as the spell took shape mere moments later. He had been right; it was indeed a force spell. However, instead of merely shattering his core, the spell pulverized it with the additional effect of scattering the remains. Zeke applauded the ingenuity of this approach. From how he understood it, the goal of the advancement was to infuse ones core throughout the entire body.


    An Arch Mage didnt have a distinct core anymore. Instead, their entire body would serve that purpose. By crushing and scattering his Core, the man seemed to be off to a good start. However, if the process was this easy to complete, the chances of a successful advancement would be far higher than they were. There had to be more to it.


    The man was sweating bullets but remained unmoving nonetheless. Some kind of process was definitely underway, but Zeke didnt notice any great changes to his body. Was he going through a mental change then? Whatever was happening looked quite taxing.


    Zeke felt for the man, his entire future rested on his success today. If his advancement failed, he would never again be able to cast a spell. He would have to live a mundane life. Well, maybe not quite mundane he would retain his physical advantages and his longer lifespan, but his days as a Mage would be numbered.


    [Notice]


    With the shattering of the core, the mans magical defenses have crumbled.


    So? Zeke asked in bewilderment. I am not here to kill him, Akasha.


    [Answer]


    Affirmative! I found it prudent to inform Host that without his magical defenses, it might be possible to observe the mans Soul.


    Zeke could have slapped himself when he heard those words. How could he have missed such a simple fact? Without a core, the man had no more Mana to protect his Soul. This was an even more extreme version of the mana-suppressing tea he had used previously. Without a moments hesitation, he extended a bit of his Soul to observe the scene.


    Immediately, he perceived the mans intense struggle. It had not been a mental change but a spiritual one. His Soul was going through the most drastic transformations Zeke had ever seen.


    His Soul was many times bigger than any Zeke had seen to date. It had the shape of a verdant tree and reached from his navel to his neck. However, as Zeke watched, there was something strange happening to it. Its shape distorted and wiggled as if it was resisting some unseen pressure, but gradually, it was losing the fight.


    The tree was ripped this way and that way, its shape changing all the while. This brutal tug of war continued for a couple of minutes until Zeke finally realized what was happening. The soul had lost its connection to the body and was trying to reattach itself. This was similar to what Zeke used to do during his early experiments with Soul Magic.


    However, the mans situation was a lot more perilous. Unlike in his case, the Soul had no fixed point to anchor itself to. This was most likely also the reason why it was pulled in every direction at once. The Soul was probably attracted to the remains of the core that had been scattered all throughout the body.


    The tree was being pulled more and more. It now even started to take on a humanoid form. But the further it was stretched, the more transparent and fainter its form got. It hadnt yet reached half the size of the man, and Zeke could barely make out the individual leaves anymore. This would not end well.


    After one final, strenuous pull, the Soul reverted. It looked akin to a rubber band that had snapped. The tree Zeke had seen earlier was back once more. However, it now looked slightly misshapen. Furthermore, it seemed to drift aimlessly inside the mans chest. This was nothing like any Soul Zeke had ever observed the tree now seemed like an unmoored boat drifting aimlessly in a small pond.


    Simultaneously, there was a reaction in the real world. The mans entire body lurched, and he started to vomit violently. For a while, everybody observed silently as the man lay there, tears and snot running down his face. After a few minutes, the shaking and sobbing subsided, and the man got up.


    His face was a mess, his eyes red and puffy. However, more so than his disheveled state, Zeke noticed the look in his eyes. He looked like a soulless husk, a mere shadow of his former self.


    With heavy steps, the man started walking. However, his path didnt take him back to his colleagues. Instead, he made his way toward the exit. He either didnt dare face his employer or, more likely, wasnt welcome there anymore.


    Either way, the man had failed his path had been severed.

 Book 3: Chapter 68: Advancement Ceremony II

    Book 3: Chapter 68: Advancement Ceremony II


    Zeke swallowed dryly. This had been a depressing start to the event. He had been aware that statistically, only one in five Mages would manage to advance. However, seeing it in person was something else entirely.


    He glanced at David. The man seemed unrattled by the display, but Zeke wasnt sure if he should trust his calm facade. Out of all of them, David was closest to the advancement. His core might hit the limit of Grand Mage in the next couple of months.


    Would he try to advance right away? They had not yet talked about it. But the thought of losing David or any of the others in such a way was unpalatable. He would have to find a way to make this procedure safe for his people to use.


    Despite the gruesome fate of his predecessor, the second participant was undaunted as he stepped up. Unlike the earlier man, he had come alone. This could only mean one thing, this Mage was an independent practitioner. Zeke had nothing but respect for people who managed to get this far on their own strength.


    His gait was slow and cumbersome as he made his way to the center of the room. With every step, the scowl on the mans gaunt face deepened, as if even this short track was an unbearable chore to him. His sparse black hair and pallid skin only served to increase his sickly appearance.


    Greetings, the man rasped, his voice sounding just as gloomy as his appearance suggested. My name is Emilio Larkeson, I am 113 years old. Death affinity.


    It was only now that Zeke noticed the mans eyes. They were two pools of darkness, the same as Aurelia Thorstens. Apparently, this was a mark that all death Mages shared. However, compared to the Thorsten matriarch, the black eyes were barely noticeable on Emilio. In fact, any other color would have seemed completely out of place on his face.


    The man sat down cross-legged, a process that seemed to require all his remaining energy and willpower. With an audible sigh, he closed his eyes and began his advancement. His approach was quite different from the last contestant''s. Instead of using an intricate spell to scatter his core, Emilio chose another approach. Like a whale, he sucked in the surrounding Mana, without ever channeling any of it into a spell.


    After a couple of moments, his core had reached its limit. Zeke winced as he saw it strain under the pressure. This was something his Mana Control teacher had always warned about. It was one of the easiest ways of destroying a Core completely. With bated breath, he observed the process, curious to see if the horror stories of his instructor were accurate.


    Craaaaaccckkk!


    Instead of slow-spreading cracks, the core just exploded.


    This approach was working out a lot better than Zeke had anticipated. The results of the explosion were about the same as the earlier method. However, the real surprise was something else. All that attuned Death Mana was now flooding his form. It had not been given any intent or spell form, but its mere presence seemed to aid the process.


    Akasha?


    [Answer.]


    It appears as if the attuned Mana is able to influence the remains of the core. No known records of this phenomenon. More data is required. Adding it to the list of research topics.


    It had been a long shot, but this was a promising discovery nonetheless. Without any further hesitation, Zeke entered his Soul Sight.


    He was greeted with the same scene once again. Emilios Soul, which was shaped like a skull, was already in the process of being stretched out. It had about the same size as the first mans. However, Zeke noticed that it was a lot more opaque. Even now, being already stretched to twice its original size, it had not become see-through yet.


    Even upon reaching the stage the previous advancement had failed at, the skull was still in good shape, with all its features clearly distinguishable. Only after being stretched to almost the shape and size of his entire body did the skull start to fight back in earnest.


    The moment Zeke used his Soul sight, his expression crumbled. Merias Soul was by far the weakest one so far. As expected, her struggle began even earlier and was more violent. It only took a couple of minutes for her advancements to completely fail. Similar to Alessandro, her Soul ended up distorted and unmoored, leaving her with no choice but to return to her comrades in shame.


    It was the same with the fourth man, another destroyed core, and another failure. Zeke was beginning to doubt if he would actually see a successful advancement today. Thats when the last participant arrived the Bloodsword Mage.


    His rigid posture and hard face were in no way lacking compared to the woman from the guard, a soldier through and through. But there was something different about this man. Zeke realized instantly what it was his eyes. Despite appearing middle-aged at most, there was a cunning and wisdom in his gaze that belied his young appearance. This was a man who had stories to tell.


    With a curt nod, the man introduced himself. Greetings, honored Mages. I am Charles Riker, representing the Bloodsword family and my home country of Valor. I am 94 years old and have a Blood affinity.


    After his introduction, Charles sat. Honoring the name of the foremost house of Valor, his spellwork was a sight to behold and Zeke couldnt even begin to guess at what his spell was supposed to do. Blood was gathering all around his Core obscuring it from sight, even from Zeke. But after minutes of little movement, he noticed that the clump of blood started to shrink. By the time the last of it had dispersed, there was no core left.


    The realization of what must have happened hit Zeke like a ton of bricks. The spell must have demolished the core bit by bit and fed it into the bloodstream. Even after losing control of his core, a sophisticated spell would still be able to function for as long as it had mana. Out of everything he had seen today, this method stood head and shoulders above the rest.


    The mans Soul was shaped like an anatomically accurate heart, with a giant eyeball in the middle. It didnt take long for him to realize that this would not be like any of the prior attempts. Instead of stretching and pulling, the Soul seemed to expand naturally, willingly adopting its new shape.


    By the time it had completely taken on its new form, Zeke realized what was different about it. Even at this size, the heart was still as dense and opaque as it had always been. This had not been a matter of stretching it but more like giving it room to breathe. Its previous state had been akin to a prison cell, hindering its growth.


    Zeke took a moment to observe the new state of the Soul. Its appearance was still that of flesh, but instead of a heart, it was now a biped. Its single, giant eyeball was firmly affixed to the chest of the humanoid clump of muscle. In any other context, this would be quite a grotesque sight. However, he couldnt stop marveling at the picture in front of him. His physical and spiritual views overlapped neatly.


    It was at this moment that Charles opened his eyes. At the same time, all the surrounding Mana was streamed into him. Like a bottomless void, he consumed it all. Zeke didnt even need his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] to see the changes taking place. The Mages body was going through some sort of Mana-Baptism, visible to the naked eye.


    It was like watching a starving man feasting for the first time; or like the cracked ground being nourished by the rain. To Zeke, Charles had looked fine before strong even. But after this transformation, his previous appearance could be called nothing but sickly, in comparison.


    Charles got up slowly, his joints cracking in the process. The room waited in complete silence for what he was going to do. The blood mage balled his right hand into a fist and slammed it against his chest, a gesture that was promptly repeated by all members of the Bloodsword family.


    Today, a new sword rises! Charles yelled to the cheers of his people. Honor to Valor! And Honor to the Bloodsword house!


    Honor to Valor! And Honor to the Bloodsword house! the group echoed.


    Zeke could see the many envious gazes directed at the new Arch Mage, as Charles returned to his people in triumph. He couldnt hide a smile at the thought of what those people might say if they knew who the biggest winner of the day truly was.


    [Notice.]


    In accordance with Hosts wishes, I have extrapolated a model for the minimum Soul requirements. Further improvements are necessary for a safe advancement. More data is required. Adding it to the list of research topics.

 Book 3: Chapter 69: Planning the Future

    Book 3: Chapter 69: Planning the Future


    What do you need, young lord? David asked through the open door.


    Come in, I want to talk to you about something, Zeke said as he got up from his prone position on the couch.


    As David entered, he glanced in wonder at the three floating pens that were simultaneously scribbling away on three separate sheets of paper. Your control is impressive. I hadnt thought it possible to perform such intricate movements with multiple objects at once.


    I have my ways, Zeke said with a smirk as he motioned for David to sit. But thats not what I called you here for. I want to talk about something else Something important.


    Does it have anything to do with yesterdays event? David ventured.


    Zeke nodded. I know you are getting close to the limits of your Core. What are your plans?


    I am going to attempt the breakthrough, the man stated right away.


    Thats what Ive feared.


    You arent going to stop me?


    Zeke raised a brow. Do you want me to?


    David shook his head. No, I am merely surprised. Chances are you are going to lose one of your most powerful subordinates. Most family heads wouldnt be happy about that.


    First of all, Zeke stated with a serious expression. Even if you were to fail, you would still have a place here, remember that. Your value doesnt stem from your power alone, David. Id pick a competent and trustworthy man such as you over a powerful stranger any day.


    David bowed fractionally in acknowledgment, and Zeke didnt miss the small smile on his lips.


    Secondly, I am more worried about what might happen if you actually succeeded, Zeke admitted.


    Is this about what the young Bloodsword said?


    Zeke forced a smile. You noticed?


    It was rather obvious you were brooding about something, at least to me. If it helps, I wouldnt put too much stock in the words of the boy.


    Zeke shook his head. Thats not it. Mordreds words happened to touch upon a subject I had been considering for a while. I am at a loss on how to proceed, to be completely honest with you.


    Proceed with what exactly, young lord?


    The future of the house.


    Davids brows furrowed. Arent we doing just fine? The family has been growing at a rapid pace and there are no apparent problems.


    Zeke nodded. We have more gold than we know what to do with, employ more Mages than ever, and our fame grows by the day. But do you think it is enough? Do you think we will reach our goals like this?


    What are you trying to say, young lord?


    I dont think our current system is going to work out in the long term.


    In what way? David asked. If this is because you think I might leave, then I can assure you


    No, Zeke interrupted. It is good to hear that you want to stay with the family, it truly is. But the issue is bigger than that. Tell me, David, what do you think of the decision not to adopt anyone into the family?


    It has served us well, David stated right away. For many years, the von Hohenheim household has managed to attract the strongest unaffiliated Mages exactly because of the freedom afforded by this arrangement.


    Thats exactly it, Zeke confirmed with a nod. People were attracted to the freedom we offered.


    I fail to see the problem with that, David said with a raised brow.


    What is this freedom exactly?N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    However, despite the conversation clearly being over, David seemed reluctant to leave. Zeke curiously looked at him. Is there something else you wanted to talk about?


    David grimaced. Could you perform the test?


    Zeke tilted his head. What for? Your core is not yet fully matured anyway.


    I want to know how far away I truly am.


    Zeke nodded slowly. I can do it if you want. But the procedure requires a lot of trust, and you will be put into a vulnerable state. Are you sure you want to do it now?


    Yes, David replied easily. What reason would I have to hesitate at this point? I have long since decided where my loyalties lay.


    [Query.]


    Shall I prepare the tea?


    Do it, Zeke answered in his mind.


    It didnt take long before a can of freshly brewed tea flew over to the lounge. One of the cups located on the low table flipped over as the teapot approached. David watched in wonder as the tea poured itself and then remained suspended in front of his face. He looked at the cup and then shot Zeke a questioning gaze.


    Thats Supra root tea, Zeke explained. I need to suppress your mana for the test.


    David nodded, downed the entire cup in a single gulp, and waited expectantly for what would come. Zeke, for his part, had already slipped into his Soul Sight. This was the moment of truth. He would learn how Davids chances were.


    It took a few minutes, but the mana protection eventually dispersed completely. Being a Shadow Mage, Zeke had expected Davids Soul to be shaped like something dark and sinister. Instead, he found something completely different. His Soul was shaped like a lantern, the flickering flame of the candle dancing merrily to an inaudible tune.


    [Notice.]


    Scan complete. The Soul falls short of the recommended size 68% of the minimum threshold reached. Advancement will fail.


    Zeke couldnt help a frown from spreading as he exited his Soul Sight. David only met 68% of the requirement, despite being almost 100 years old. To be fair, his Soul was larger than some of the participants they had seen yesterday. However, that was of little comfort considering the fact that he would be guaranteed to fail.


    How bad is it, young lord? David asked, having no doubt noticed the expression on Zekes face.


    You are falling short, and not by a small amount, Zeke said without holding back. If you tried to advance today, you would fail.


    David accepted the assessment easily. What can I do to improve my chances?


    What could he do indeed? Zeke had a couple of theories. However, none of them had been tested yet and he was still far away from finding the best way to grow the Soul. He would have to prioritize finding a solution for this.


    [Notice.]


    Your mother approaches. It seems to be something urgent.


    Zeke turned toward the door, from where his mother burst into the room a moment later. Mia was out of breath, it was clear that she had run all the way here. Mom, whats wrong?


    Take a look yourself, she said as she handed him the black envelope she had clutched in her hands. Zeke opened the letter and scanned the contents inside. As he read, his face grew serious.


    Whats the matter, young lord?


    Remember that emergency conference you told me about? The one between the empire and the alliance? Zeke asked after putting the letter down.


    I do.


    This is an official invitation to that very event, Zeke explained.


    I dont see how that would merit such a serious expression.


    Zeke shook his head. It is not the invitation that has me worried, but the reason we received it. You see, the party that demanded we attend was the empire.

 Book 3: Chapter 70: The Conference I

    Book 3: Chapter 70: The Conference I


    For the third time this month, Zeke found himself in front of that very same building on the second layer. The city hall was the same as always, its white walls as sturdy as ever. However, he barely recognized it today. A somber atmosphere blanketed the usually lively plaza, seemingly infecting everyone.


    People were huddled together in small circles, their hushed whispers and nervous glances a clear indication of their unease. At the very edge of the plaza, Zeke found Lara and Albert doing the same. Though Lara appeared relaxed, Zeke knew her well enough to spot the small differences. Her eyes were sharp and alert, and her body was tense she was clearly on edge as well.


    Even after spotting him, Lara only flashed a small smile as a greeting. If she was this pressed, something was most definitely going on. Zeke swallowed dryly as he led his group to the entrance. He couldnt help but imagine for what nefarious reasons the empire might have requested his presence.


    Arent we going to greet Ms. Sonnenstrahl and Mr. Thorsten? David asked.


    I dont think they would appreciate the interruption right now, Zeke replied. They have larger concerns at the moment. It is going to be their two countries that are affected most by whatever the empire does today.


    Davids brows furrowed. This couldnt have come as a surprise for either of them. Surely, they were prepared for this eventuality.


    Im sure they are. My reports suggested as much, after all, Zeke said. But knowing that a punch is coming and getting hit in the face are two different things.


    For Zeke, who had little to no contacts here, there was no point staying on the plaza. Their group entered through the open gate. As they traversed the entrance, they came face to face with another group waiting in line.


    The gaudy robes and emblems were something Zeke had gotten used to seeing. Those were the Arkanheim colors. Despite knowing that they would be here, he was still taken aback when coming face to face with them so suddenly.


    Oh my, what do my eyes spy? Isnt that little Ezekiel, a young man at the very back of the group exclaimed. We called, and you came running just like the good little dog you are.


    Zeke''s eyes sharpened. He hadnt recognized him in his stupor, but the man grinning at him was actually somebody he recognized Alexander Feuerkranz. The older boy had changed in the months since Zeke had last seen him. His shoulder had widened considerably, and he was starting to resemble his father more and more. Also, there was an additional layer of confidence in the way he carried himself.


    White-hot anger pushed away the surprise and instantly cleared Zekes mind. Better watch those manners, Feuerkranz. You are far from home, and your father wont be able to save you here.


    and your mentor wont be able to save you anywhere, little boy, Alexander retorted easily. Truly disgraceful how far the mighty von Hohenheim house has fallen. Instead of Maximilian, the family now has you! He turned to the four Grand Mages following behind Zeke. You all should be ashamed of yourself, taking orders from a child laughable!


    A menacing look emerged on the faces of his guards with David first among them. Zeke could almost feel the rising tension. The air seemed to be still, like the calm before a storm. However, just as fast as it had risen, it was dispelled in the next moment.


    Thats quite enough out of you, a calm voice interrupted. You are here to listen, observe, and learn, nothing more.


    Zeke recognized that voice. He had heard it once before and his heart fluttered at the implication of hearing it now. He turned his head slightly and came face to face with Otto Geistreich chancellor of the empire and Sophias uncle and mentor.


    [Notice.]


    Sophia Geistreich is not among them.


    Zeke couldnt quite tell if he was happy or not to learn this. But the one thing he undoubtedly felt was relief relief that he wouldnt have to face her today. Still, a different part of him had yearned to meet her. He wanted to hear her side of the story, at least. She had been one of his closest friends ever since becoming a Mage.


    Mr. Geistreich, Zeke greeted with a slight nod. Despite everything, his mentor had always spoken highly of the man, and Zeke wouldnt antagonize such a figure without good cause. I didnt expect to see you here.


    Oh my, the woman rasped. How did you know?


    Shouldnt have come with Tristan, Zeke lied.


    So it was just a guess, then? Devlin asked, his eyes boring into Zekes.


    What else could it be? He tried to appear oblivious. He could kick himself for talking without thinking. Devlin was already suspicious of him ever since he had learned that Zeke had been the source of the report about the empire. Are you guys alone? No Odyr or Randell today?


    Its just us, Tristan said, unwittingly saving Zeke from Devlins penetrating stare. But why are you here, Ezekiel? I dont think your family has any business attending this meeting.


    I dont know either, Zeke said, holding up his invitation. But the empire demanded my presence.


    Tristan and Devlin exchanged a meaningful look. You better watch out for yourself, kid, the woman said. If that snake from the Geistreich family asked for you, then it cant be anything good.


    Thats what I figured as well, Zeke said with a grimace. Any idea what this could be about?


    Tristan shrugged. Who can say? Maybe they learned that you gave away empire secrets and just wanted to give you a warning or, something more sinister. You can never tell with those damn Mind Mages No offense, boy.


    Zeke nodded. The fact that those two looked worried only served to make him even more nervous. Tristan patted him on the shoulder, already in the process of leaving. We cant stay any longer, but maybe well get a bit more time to talk when this is over. With those words, the two disappeared around a corner, leaving Zeke and his group alone once more.


    No point in lingering here either, young lord. Lets just find our spots and get this whole affair behind us, David suggested.


    Zeke agreed, and their small group, led by David, continued their way inside. It didnt take them long to find their spot. They were assigned five seats at the very back and he was glad for it. Zeke had no intention of standing out today and merely hoped to come out relatively unscathed of whatever the empire was planning.


    However, his mind was occupied with thoughts of what might have happened to Sophia, as well as thoughts of killing Alexander in a slow and painful manner. Their promised duel was most likely not going to happen anymore, and Zeke would have to rely on other means to get his justice.


    Over the next hour, the relevant parties started to trickle in and take their seats. Zeke saw many he recognized as well as some he did not. Tristan and Devlin were here to represent Valor; Lara and Arlon were representing Equinox; Aurelia and Albert from Invocatia. But there were other nations here as well.


    A group of shrouded figures sat off to one side in complete silence. From the chatter around, Zeke gathered that those were the seers of Seraven. He wasnt surprised to see them. This entire event was held because of their mysterious prophecy, after all.


    He also recognized Malik Raja, who he had briefly met during his auction. The man sat together with what seemed to be an older version of himself. His father, maybe? Both were dressed in the same ornate robe and turban Zeke had seen him wear last time as well. The two were most likely sent to represent the interests of Korrovan here today. Zeke noticed that most people avoided that group. The slave country apparently didnt have the best of reputation, even among their allies.


    Another group Zeke recognized was the delegation from Cosmoa. He had spoken to their leader before. As a rich country focused on trade, he had hoped they would be interested in his Gondola. However, after only a short few words, Zeke learned that the space Mages considered Airships a poor way to travel.


    Zeke noticed with slight surprise that the Elves, Dwarfs, and Demi-humans were completely absent. Apparently, the other races were not at all concerned with whatever the prophecy predicted. Also, many of the human nations had only sent token representatives, as Zeke gathered from the lack of strong Mages among them.


    In Zekes estimation, it was only Equinox, Invocatia, and Valor who had arrived in full force. No wonder they were worried. Even put together, those three could not rival the empire in size. The confident expression on Otto Geistreichs face told Zeke everything he needed to know about how this event was going to go.


    Just as the bell chimed for the final time, one last person entered the room. The figure was covered from head to toe in black silk, and Zeke instantly recognized who this person represented. This was a representative of the king.


    Greetings, everyone, the newcomer said in the same distorted voice Zeke remembered from his auction. He actually couldnt be certain if this was the same person or not. Now that we have all gathered, lets begin.

 Book 3: Chapter 71: The Conference II

    Book 3: Chapter 71: The Conference II


    There was absolute silence as the messenger spoke. Nobody, not even the empire''s delegation, dared interrupt their host''s representative.


    My role here today is to act as a mediator and ensure the neutrality of Tradespire is not breached, the messenger announced, sweeping their eyes over all parties. We dont want any part in this conflict and do not intend to take sides. Therefore, any intentional violations of the peace will have grave consequences for yourselves, your families, and your countries. Do you all agree to those terms?


    In turn, each of the groups consented. Even Zeke was asked, though the idea of him attacking anybody here was laughable, considering the difference in strength.


    After getting everybody''s agreement, the messenger nodded. Excellent. Now, I think it would only be fair to hear from Seraven first. After all, we have gathered here by the seers words.


    A hooded figure stood from their group and bowed to everyone present. Greetings, honored ambassadors. My name is Venus Morrow. I have been chosen by the All-Seeing-Eye and the Omnicient-Voice to speak for Seraven today.


    Even while addressing the crowd, the person did not remove her cowl, and not a single part of their face was visible. However, compared to the messenger, they spoke with a melodious, clearly female voice.


    Since time immemorial, we seers have always tried to be conscious of our role. The ability to perceive the future is not a burden we take lightly. No matter the scale of the war, we have never gotten involved in any conflict between nations. Only for the gravest of disasters, such as the Grand quake, the World breach, the


    We dont need a lesson in history, girly! Get to the point! somebody yelled.


    Slap!


    An ear-splitting noise silenced the murmurs that had started to emerge. Everyones head snapped to the source of the sound. There, they found Messenger with their palms flat on the podium. I dont mind a debate, but will not tolerate any acts of blatant disrespect and there will be no second warning for you, Mr. Raja. You will be removed from the hall if you interrupt the proceedings again. Now, if you would please continue, Miss Fortuna.


    Yes, of course, the woman said. I wont bore you with the details of our history any longer, but I urge you to consider the point I was making. We, the seers, have never before gotten involved in matters of war, so I hope that youll be able to grasp the gravity of this decision. Today, for the first time ever, we break this ancient tradition and warn of the dangers of this coming conflict. Behold the words of the Voice.


    With a flick of her hand, her right index finger started to glow. In a practiced manner, Venus started to write. Line after line her finger served as a pen, leaving luminous words floating in midair. After finishing, she pointed outward, causing the block of text to enlarge as it floated to the front of the hall, visible to everyone.


    From centuries of slumber, the elements four,


    Shall rise from the depths, and claim their lore,


    Their power unrivaled, their fury unbound,


    Consuming the radiance, without a sound.


    The legions of plenty shall fall to their might,


    Their screams of anguish drowned out in the fight,


    They all shall perish, their blood on the ground,


    I said, ENOUGH!


    This time, her tone was laced with a hint of a threat. The moment she uttered the phrase, Zekes hair stood on end. It felt like an icy hand had gripped his heart and he had trouble breathing. Luckily, the sensation ceased immediately when Messenger''s head snapped toward her. Dont try my patience, Geistreich. It was a yes or no question.


    Very well, Otto said, If you want a simple answer, you shall have it.


    Even he, as an Arch Mage, had gone pale after the single phrase uttered by Aurelia. Zeke could hardly imagine how much more intense the sensation must have been for him as the primary target.


    Otto took a deep breath and turned to the group of seers as he responded. We will not abandon our plans, not if this is all there is to the warning.


    Venus''s shoulder sagged upon hearing his decision. She was visibly confused by his words and merely pointed at the glowing words of the prophecy once more. Zeke got the impression that she was not used to people turning down her requests. It came as no surprise when Otto shook his head in response to her silent plea.


    I appreciate the reply, Aurelia said. But has your empire really considered the consequences of going against the seers warning? We have all signed the pact, and the consequences of breaking it are clearly defined.


    Ottos placid expression shifted, but not to one of fear, as one might expect from somebody faced with a threat. No, it looked more along the lines of disdain. He once again met Aurelias unnerving black eyes boldly. Why dont you remind me of the consequences, Ms. Thorsten?


    The matriarch looked confused by his reaction but began to state the clause nonetheless. In case any nation refuses to heed the seers warning, all At this point she realized what Otto was getting at and stopped herself, falling silent.


    In case any nation refuses to heed the seers warning, all other nations will immediately declare war against the offender and bring him to justice, Otto finished for her.


    A long, heavy silence descended while Otto swept his gaze over the attending groups. His expression became more mocking with each face. Eventually, his eyes settled on Aurelia once again. Please remind me, Ms. Thorsten. How exactly would that be different from the situation we have right now?


    Watch your words, boy, Aurelia said calmly. You are being naive in thinking the empire can stand up to the rest of us combined. True, there is an alliance, but up to this point, it was more symbolic than anything else. You are far from being able to face the might of the continent in its entirety.


    The disdain on Ottos face grew thicker. And who exactly is going to join you? The seers? The slavers? the elves? dwarves? druids? I dont hear any of their representatives clamoring for my head, or even promising their support. Do you?


    Finally, Aurelias unflappable expression flickered as she eyed the different groups one by one. Nobody would meet her eyes.


    The human nations consisted of the three central powers: Equinox, Invocatia, and Arkanheim. Though they had once been equal in strength, after the great western expansion, the empire dwarfed the other two now. Combined with its consolidation of the entire east, there was no single nation that could come even close to the power Arkanheim held today.


    Compared to that, the West was fractured and weak. Valor, Seraven, Korroven, Cosmoa, Irroch, Rukia, and Bernost were the other human states. But out of all of them, only Valor had offered its direct assistance in the war so far. By the looks of it, this fact would not change today.


    With every averted gaze she failed to meet, Aurelia was getting angrier. When she saw the empty tables for the delegations of Rukia, and Bernost, she finally lost her temper. Fine, I see how it is. None of you deserve the peace you have today. Let the prophecy come true for all I care I hope it will swallow you all.


    After saying her piece, the woman stood, followed by her entire group. She was clearly intending to leave. However, before she could even take the first step, she was stopped by the next line from the empires delegation.


    If nobody else has anything to say on that matter, Otto said, sweeping his eyes over the crowd, searching for anyone willing to interject. When the moment went by without any response, he continued. In that case, we have one more announcement to make today, regarding the von Hohenheim family and their patriarch Ezekiel von Hohenheim.

 Book 3: Chapter 72: The Conference III

    Book 3: Chapter 72: The Conference III


    A tingle went up Zekes spine as he realized that the entire room was now looking at him. Otto Geistreichs declaration had ended the official part of the meeting, opening up the floor for whatever he had planned.


    Ezekiel von Hohenheim, Otto began in a somber voice. You are charged with treason against the empire. You are hereby ordered to return to Magusburg for your trial.


    Zekes heart clenched. However, despite the shock, he couldnt say that he was all that surprised by the accusation. Aside from the fact that he was indeed guilty of the crime, the empire would have no problem making up the charge either way. It was what they had done to Maximilian, after all.


    Which of my actions were deemed treasonous? Zeke asked.


    This was a good chance to investigate how much the empire knew. If Zeke had to guess, they probably knew quite a bit about his activities. He wouldnt be surprised to learn that there were hundreds of spies all over Tradespire. A few of them were undoubtedly observing his every move.


    I am not at liberty to say, Otto responded. As usual, his face gave nothing away. But Zeke wasnt too disappointed. Learning anything from the chancellor had been a longshot anyway. However, that doesnt mean there is nothing I can tell you.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Please enlighten me, Zeke said.


    In light of the tragic loss of your mentor, the emperor has decided to be lenient, this time. I am authorized to offer you a deal that will get rid of the charges against you and allow you to return to the empire as a free man.


    Zeke raised a single brow. What are the conditions of the offer?


    Otto raised a single finger. First, the von Hohenheim household will not be allowed to employ or adopt anybody at the Grand Mage level or above.


    A second finger straightened. Ezekiel von Hohenheim will have to serve in the empires military for at least half a century as recompense for past transgressions.


    A third finger. As a further sign of penance, 90% of the assets owned by the von Hohenheim family will be seized by the empire. This also includes assets outside the empire. If you agree to those three demands, the emperor has agreed to be merciful.


    With every new stipulation that was added, his expression sank. After the third and final demand, he could barely hold back the laughter that was threatening to escape his mouth from the sheer anger and disbelief he was feeling.


    The complacent grin on Alexander''s face was the last straw. The boy was grinning at him with the smug satisfaction of a cat toying with a mouse. It was clear that he gained an inane amount of sick pleasure from this interaction. Zeke wouldnt be surprised to learn that he had begged to come along for this moment alone.


    When Zeke saw that expression, coupled with those ridiculous demands, something inside Zeke snapped. His tense posture relaxed, and the fire that had started to burn in his chest evaporated. No, that wasnt quite right, it didnt evaporate it transformed. From a roaring inferno into a simmering flame. Instead of an explosive force driving him to action, it had turned into a chill that pervaded his very being.


    Instead of hot, it was cold.


    Instead of impulsive, it made him calm.


    Instead of anger, it was hatred.


    I see, Zeke said in a serene, dispassionate voice as he met Ottos gaze. Lets see if I understood your offer correctly, Mr. Geistreich. You want to take my men, seize my property, and turn me into a slave. Is that the extent of the emperors mercy?


    Before Otto could even respond, Lara burst out laughing. It took several moments until she had calmed down enough for Otto to even respond. However, before he could, Zeke raised a hand to stop him.


    No need to explain, he said. It was a rhetorical question anyway. I refuse your conditions completely.


    Are you sure? Otto asked. There are going to be consequences for making that choice. Not only for you but your entire household. Maybe you want to discuss this with your attendants first.


    However, despite the explosive first reaction, nothing happened. It took a moment for Zeke to realize that something was off. People hadnt just paused in their movement, they literally stopped. This was not a natural stillness. It was almost as if time had been frozen


    What did I say about breaching the neutrality of Tradespire? Messengers garbled voice asked, cutting through the silence. Zekes head snapped to the shrouded figure. He noticed that he was the only one able to move.


    How were they doing this? Zeke could not feel even the slightest stir in the mana. Somehow, the messenger was able to cast spells without using their core. But that was imposs


    Exarch! They were an Exarch. The realization hit Zeke like a ton of bricks. It was rumored that Mages of that level were able to attune the mana of the natural world without using their Core. Now that Zeke thought about it, this made sense. Why would the king send somebody to oversee this meeting who didnt have the ability to act?


    Messenger waved their hand, and without delay, the previous events played out in reverse. Tristans sword disappeared back into his hand, Laras eyes stopped glowing, and the entire delegation of the empire sat back down. However, there was one notable exception. The two crows didnt seem to be affected at all.


    Nexus tilted his head. Can I eat him, Aether?


    He seems pretty strong, Nexus. I dont know if you can.


    We wont know if I dont try, right?


    Please dont, Messenger said. I would be forced to kill your master. It would be best if you returned. I dont mean her any harm. The two birds shared a look before disappearing at the same time. They had apparently decided not to bother with this hassle anymore.


    Messenger then turned his attention to Zeke. I would advise you to choose your words more carefully this time, boy.


    Without any further explanation, the movement in the room resumed. Zeke was confused at first, but when he saw everyone looking at him, the truth dawned on him. Nobody remembered his earlier words. The Exarch had turned back time. He stealthily glanced at Messenger, and the figure nodded in return.


    Are you going to make a declaration or not? Alexander asked, his expression still ugly from his earlier loss.


    Despite this curious interruption, the hatred in Zekes heart had not diminished in the slightest. Ever since the enrollment ceremony two years ago, the empire had treated him with nothing but disdain. They had taken so much from him his friends, his mentor, and now even his name and birthplace. Enough was enough, it was time to go on the offensive.


    From this very moment, I, formerly known as Ezekiel von Hohenheim, rescind my title and name. I hereby declare Arkanheim to be the enemy of me and my kin, he proclaimed, parroting Ottos earlier words. Furthermore I hereby pledge my support for the war against the empire.


    There was a moment of silence before the entire Arkanheim delegation burst out laughing. Even Lara and Tristan were giving Zeke weird looks. The question was clear in their eyes. What good would his support do?


    Y-your support? Alexander wheezed out between bouts of laughter. You have us quaking in our boots, mighty True Mage!


    Out of the empires group, only Otto remained taciturn. His only reaction had been a slight narrowing of his eyes. Eventually, the merry laughter and jokes came to a stop as the delegation noticed the somber expression of their leader.


    Zeke looked around the gathered crowd. Hear me well, as this offer is open to all of you. I will pay 1000 gold for every head brought to me...


    Wha Alexander started. But Zeke interrupted him right away. He wasnt even close to being done.


    10,000 Gold for every Grand Mage, 100,000 gold for every Arch Mage, and a million gold for every patriarch of the four great families. Furthermore, I will pay a further million gold to the one who brings me Alexander Feuerkranz alive.


    The room descended into complete silence. Not even Otto Geistreich knew what to say. This amount of money was more than the empire offered as a reward for their most wanted criminals. Tristan Bloodsword, ranked first on their list, was only worth 100,000 gold. This was now the average price on the heads of any of their Arch Mages. Such a reward was tempting, even to allies


    I suggest you take that back, Otto began, slowly finding his voice. Such a declaration will be met with consequences.


    And what would those consequences be, exactly? Zeke asked. Are you going to strip me of my name? my title? declare me an enemy? put a bounty on my head? kill my mentor?


    His facial expression turned from mocking to ice-cold. What is there even left to threaten me with? You have already taken everything from me. No, not this time. This time, it will be you it will be you and your foul country to suffer the consequences of your actions. And if you think this bit of gold is all that I am willing to give, then you are sorely mistaken. Before the end, you will come to regret your actions today on that, you have my word.

 Book 3: Chapter 73: Three out of Ten

    Book 3: Chapter 73: Three out of Ten


    Zeke stood in his office. Through the window, he observed the tiled path leading up to the main mansion of the estate. Today marked the seventh day since the conference, and therefore it was also the last day of the empires deadline. Everyone who would stay with him, or even in his employ after today, would draw their ire.


    When the news broke, almost all of the newest hires quit on the spot. Zeke couldnt even blame them, they had only been with him for weeks and he was just the latest in a long line of employers to them. There was not enough incentive or loyalty to remain with him. He had expected this to happen the moment Otto uttered his declaration.


    The next group to leave were those of Maximilian''s subordinates who had never come to terms with the change in leadership. Over the past week, a couple of them had left each day. This was a harsher pill to swallow as Zeke had been under the impression that those who had made it through the period of struggle and trials would stay with him for good.


    However, he still understood their decision. Many still had loved ones in the empire, and Zeke wouldnt put it past Arkanheim to use them as leverage down the line.


    Even so, the trickle of departures increased with each day. As the deadline drew closer, nerves became taught and people who had initially been on the fence began to rethink their choice. This had all come to a head today. It was like a dam had broken, and there was a steady stream of people leaving the mansion all morning.


    Zeke saw many familiar faces among them. Hector, the young man who had been tricked by Albert not too long ago, had left just earlier. His back had been bent in shame, and there had been more than one rueful glance backward before he reached the gate. But he still left in the end.


    Milo, the healer Zeke had included in his experiment, was in the process of leaving right now. Despite his reserved personality, he seemed resolute in his decision. Zekes eyes were fixed on the boys back as he made his way down the tiled path. Not once did his head turn or his steps waver. Soon, he stepped through the gate, leaving Zekes sight and service for good.


    Zeke had suspected his peoples allegiance to be insufficient. More than that, he had even complained to David about this very fact mere days ago. He had proclaimed that money didnt buy true loyalty and that his subordinates would leave at the first sign of trouble.


    Still, this had been one of those times where he had wished to be proven wrong. He felt a prick in his heart with each familiar figure that stepped through the gate. Most of the buildings in his workshop were now left barren and the lively atmosphere of a week ago felt like a distant memory. Would they even be able to continue operations under these conditions?


    His train of thought was halted by a knock on the door.


    Come in, Zeke called out. Even though the door was outside his sphere of awareness. He was reasonably certain that it would be David. The man had been providing him daily updates on the people who left.


    To his surprise, the person who entered was somebody else. Kerim stepped into the room, wearing his captains uniform and hat. Zeke had not seen him like this in quite some time. The somber expression on the mans face was also a rare sight for the jovial man.


    Something the matter, Kerim? Zeke asked with furrowed brows. You look awfully serious.


    I guess I do, Kerim said as he attempted his usual smile. However, it somehow didnt look right on his face today. I erm I have something to tell you.


    Out with it then, Zeke said vigorously, trying to dispel the awkward mood that had somehow started to creep in. This isnt like you at all.


    Kerim stiffened, but after a moment of internal struggle, he met Zekes gaze head-on. I am leaving.


    Ok? Where are you going? Zeke asked in confusion.


    No, Ezekiel. You dont understand what Im saying. I am quitting.


    The only good thing that had come from this was that the preorders for his Gondolas had exploded. Apparently, many people assumed he would not be in business for much longer. Therefore, they attempted to obtain a model while they still could. They would not run out of customers any time soon.


    But what good would that do him? Sure, he would be able to pay all the bounties he had promised, but this was not how he had imagined his contribution to the war going. He had planned to increase his strength, build up his forces, and work on his research. But all those plans had turned to ash when Otto spoke those fateful words.


    Should he have accepted the mans offer?


    Zeke almost slapped himself at the mere thought. He hated himself for even considering it for just a moment. He was well aware of what his fate would have been, had he returned to the empire. He would have been worked to the bone, fighting the wars of the empire. And to what end? There was no doubt that he would have ended up in a ditch sooner or later.


    There was no way they would let him go. Not with the amount of hatred and disdain he carried for the four great families. No, accepting the offer would have been a death sentence, and who could say what gruesome fate would have awaited his family


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts. He refocused his mind on what was most important at the moment the future. The sudden bout of anger had managed to snap him out of his defeated state and rekindled the fire in his heart. So what if he had suffered a setback? This wasnt the first and it would not be the last, either. But hadnt he always gotten back up again?


    No, this wasnt over. This would never be over, not until he stood victorious.


    With his conviction reaffirmed, Zeke started to plan. There were several ways he could solve his most urgent problems. The public fallout with the empire had served more than one purpose. While he had created a mighty enemy, he had also made a lot of allies.


    In the worst-case scenario, he could always rely on Korroven for manpower. He was not exactly enthusiastic about the idea of buying slaves to replenish his workforce, but at least they would be loyal in a morbid kind of way. Zeke promised himself that this would only be a last resort. However, a different problem was weighing on his mind, and for this, he didnt have a solution.


    The war was about to begin.


    He had noticed as much from the atmosphere during the meeting. It had been like a powder keg, ready to explode. He wouldnt be surprised to learn that the empire started its offensive tomorrow.


    But he he wasnt ready.


    Even if he had another year or two, it wouldnt make a difference. As a True Mage, there was very little he could do. Sure, he was strong compared to a normal person, but the empire employed Grand Mages in the thousands, maybe tens of thousands. Each and every one of them would be more than a match for him. Zekes fists clenched on their own.


    If only


    If only he was stronger.


    If only he had a few more years


    How much would he have been able to do if he was given the time to finish even a fraction of his plans? The empire would have felt his wrath.


    His balled-up fists relaxed and his head sank. It was all for naught. There was no point wondering about the what-ifs. The fact of the matter was that he wasnt ready, and he was left with no other choice than to bide his time and hope that he would remain safe here for the foreseeable future.


    It was at this moment, that a grand existence finally opened its eyes again. Through its slitted pupils, the spirit observed the defiant expression on the boys face for a long, silent moment. Its forked tongue flicked out as if to taste the air. Eventually, after another round of contemplation, the Dragon finally broke its silence.


    "I know of many ways for you to increase your feeble strength, fleshling. Maybe just maybe, we could find an arrangement that would benefit us both.

 Book 3: Chapter 74: Making a Deal

    Book 3: Chapter 74: Making a Deal


    After the Dragons words, silence reigned for a while.


    Zeke was too shocked to even react. He had tried to talk to the Dragon many, many times. Ever since the latter had forced its heart on him, the uncertainty of his condition had hung like a sword over his head. Yet, now of all times, the Dragon spoke to him so casually, like it was a normal occurrence.


    He had to know. Why now?


    There was a brief moment of silence before the Dragon replied. I dont understand the question.


    Why are you offering me a deal now? I tried so many times, asked you what you wanted, inquired about an arrangement, but you didnt reply a single time.


    The Dragon snorted. I did not offer a deal, because there was no deal to be made, fleshling.


    Zeke was perplexed. How would you know? We didnt even start negotiations.


    It would have changed nothing, the Dragon stated with supreme confidence. For an agreement to be reached, both parties must possess something the other party lacks. And while I own many things that you might covet, you didnt have anything I wanted.


    Zeke considered that for a moment. Since the Dragon could read his thoughts to an extent, it was likely that it knew everything he was willing to offer anyway. Reluctantly, he ceded the point.


    Still, he couldnt help but grumble. It would have been nice if you had let me know of your intentions at least. Do you know how worried I was that you would try to snatch my body during the night? Especially in the beginning.


    I am not your mother, fleshling, nor am I your friend. I bear no obligation to extend myself unduly for the purpose of soothing your fragile mind."


    Zeke scowled. At the very least, we are a sort of neighbors, if unwilling ones. Wouldnt it be better to be on friendly terms?


    We are not, the Dragon insisted. "And I harbor not the slightest inclination toward fostering camaraderie with your insignificant presence. I would sooner relish the bliss of isolation, were such an endeavor not doomed to fail."


    Its words were harsh, but that wasnt much of a surprise. Dragons were known for their arrogance after all. According to the rumors and stories, they respected strength, and nothing else. And this one seemed to live up to their reputation just fine.


    Zeke sighed. He had hoped for a bit more willingness to get along. Even so, he would get nowhere by berating a Dragon for its lack of manners. Instead, he tried a different approach. Now that you have come forward, it must mean something has changed. Did I acquire something you want?


    As the Dragon moved, Zeke felt a peculiar sensation, as if something almost immaterial had brushed up against him. It almost felt like the wind tickling his skin. Quite perceptive. But no, you still hold nothing I desire, at least, nothing that you can give.


    Zekes brows furrowed. You seem to be contradicting your earlier statements.


    The Dragon chuckled. Its low voice rumbled deep and long in Zeke''s consciousness. Am I?


    What was this? A riddle? A test? Why couldnt that damn reptile just come out and state its desires clearly? Still, if the Dragon wanted to play, then Zeke would oblige. He was no slouch when it came to mind games.


    Your change of heart is most likely related to Akasha, Zeke mused out loud. You even called her a kings treasure back then.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Go on.


    Zeke smiled. Bullseye. He considered his next words. Akasha was a factor, but it wasnt her the Dragon wanted. It had to know that Zeke would not hand her over. Then, was it something Akasha could deliver? No, that was unlikely, or at least, not entirely correct. But what else was there?


    His mind spun as he came up with one theory after the other, discarding them just as fast. This wasnt the way to go. Maybe another approach would be more fruitful. What did he know about the Dragon, what was he after? One thing immediately came to mind a body.


    It was what the Dragon had wanted from the start. Even during their first encounter in the underground laboratory, he had taken Viola hostage in order to force Zeke to hand over his body. Back then, only his engraved spell had prevented the Dragon from taking complete control.


    But this made no sense. Akasha neither had a body, nor did she have any way to provide one, so how were the two linked?


    Zeke was intrigued, he had never heard of any of those events. He barely had any knowledge dating back before the founding of the empire. Still, as much as this piqued his curiosity, it wouldnt help him get stronger. Id rather have something more practical.


    The Dragon scoffed. Tell me, who do you think came up with your so-called Grand Rituals? What if I told you I knew not just the four, but all seven of them?


    Zekes eyes widened. Seven? There were seven Grand Rituals and the Dragon knew them all? His mind spun. Is there a Ritual to safely advance to the Arch Mage level?


    What do you think? the Dragon replied smugly.


    This was madness. Something like that would be more valuable than all the knowledge Zeke had collected up until now. T-Then, what is it that you offer?


    Zeke couldnt see the Dragon, but from its tone of voice, he was certain it was smirking right now. Very well, Ill tell you. What I offer is the knowledge of a Mana purifying device.


    Zeke''s eyes shone. He knew better than to look down on anything the Dragon offered at this point. What does it do?


    It purifies Mana.


    Zeke was rendered speechless. Did the Dragon take him for an idiot? Who wouldnt be able to tell that much?


    Reading his mind, the Dragon grumbled awkwardly before clearing his throat. I didnt think I would have to explain the advantages of something like that to a Mage, but I guess I was wrong. Basically, it purifies and concentrates ambient Mana to a point where you can use it instead of what you call Essence crystals


    Zeke was intrigued. If this device could truly replace Essence crystals, it would be an amazing boon. But for him, it wouldnt make much of a difference. He had enough gold to buy all the crystals he would ever need. On top of that, he had barely made a dent in the stockpile he had won at the empires tournament. They would last him for a long time still. However, all his thoughts were shattered upon hearing the Dragons next words.


    without putting any strain on your Core.


    What!? Zeke couldnt help but cry out. This was ludicrous! He could only use a single crystal at a time before taking several days rest. If he were able to use them continuously, he would be able to advance to the Grand Mage level in days.


    The Dragon laughed heartily, evidently pleased with Zekes reaction. It is not quite as miraculous as you imagine. Even with the device, it would still take you about a year to grow your Core to the appropriate size. But thats still a lot faster than using Essence Crystal, wouldnt you agree?


    That was an understatement. It would take Zeke about ten years to advance to Grand Mage using the normal method. What the Dragon offered would reduce this time by 90%. It was a complete game-changer.


    You would give me something like that?


    Yes, the Dragon replied coolly. It is in my best interest for you to grow stronger as well. After all, I cant have you killed before you make me a body.


    Zeke was overjoyed. If he could get his hands on that device, he might still be able to join the upcoming war. It most likely wouldnt end anytime soon. A war of this scale might very well last years, decades even. Still, there was something he was curious about.


    Arent you afraid Ill go back on my word when the time comes?


    No, the Dragon said right away. You arent the type to go back on your word. That is the sole reason I even considered making a deal.


    Zekes chest swelled in pride. This was the first time the Dragon had complimented him. However, his high spirits were doused in the next moment.


    And in case I am wrong, Ill just eat your Soul and kill us both.


    His smile turned crooked. Even so, Zeke wasnt bothered by the threat. He had no intention of going back on his word. Despite their past troubles, he held no animosity against the Dragon. He even pitied the creature for the cruel treatment it had experienced at the hands of the Giger people. If he could, he would definitely help the Dragon obtain a new body.


    With newfound determination, Zeke gave voice to his decision.


    You have a deal!

 Book 3: Epilogue

    Book 3: Epilogue


    The mechanical finger completed its rotation, pointing straight up once more. At the same time, a metallic ringing could be heard from the tower below the time-measuring device. Twelve times did the bell toll, reminding everyone that half the day had already passed.


    After the last beat, Venus averted her eyes from the bell tower. She would have to take a detour to arrive on time. Today, she could not afford to run into her students. No matter how much she adored them, there was just not enough time, as she was solely focused on making her report.


    With hasty footsteps, the slight woman hurried along an obscure path that led past the sprawling gardens of the temple city. Chronus, the capital of Seraven was beautiful this time of year, with its blossoming gardens and flowers. To be fair, the flora was in full bloom all year round. Such was the benefit of living in the city of time.


    However, Venus didnt have the time to marvel at the scenery today. She was on her way to the very center of the city the high temple.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a few students waiting at her usual route. They had doubtlessly hoped to meet her before todays classes. Ironically, their foresight and resultant presence was the very reason she didnt take that route.


    Fate really works in mysterious ways, Venus thought as she hurried down her alternate path. At the end of the walkway, she stopped abruptly, just before entering the crowded street.


    She was just in time to avoid a speeding carriage rushing by. Unfazed by the close brush with disaster, the woman continued on her way. She navigated the crowded streets with a grace that bordered the impossible. To the uninitiated, her apparent precognition and ghostly movements would have seemed bizarre. But here, in the city of Time, such scenes were all too common.


    Eventually, her steps slowed as she approached the building at the very center of the city. This was the heart of Chronus, the heart of Seraven even the Temple of Time. It was where the two regents resided.


    Venus swallowed dryly as she approached the main entrance of the gleaming white structure. Despite being one of the most renowned professors at the Fate Academy, she had only been here a couple of times in her life. And if she had the choice, she wouldnt want to come here ever again.


    As expected, the moment she got close, a shiver ran down her spine. Walking through the halls and chambers of the Temple made her feel like she was nothing. Like she was an insignificant grain of sand being swept along the rivers of time. It was an unsettling sensation, to say the least.


    Neither she nor anybody else had been able to pinpoint its source. From her discussions with fellow professors, she knew that she wasnt the only one affected. No other Mage aside from their two leaders seemed to be able to bear this oppressive feeling for long.


    This was also the reason why all the servants working at the temple were common people, without a single Mage in sight. All of them were diligently going about their work and nobody questioned her presence in this most sacred of places. In fact, not a soul seemed to even spare her a second glance as she made her way through the gates.


    There were no guards, as was common in all of Seraven. Such archaic measures of crime prevention had long since been made obsolete here. After all, Time Magic made it possible to find any culprit. Oftentimes even before the crime was even committed. And who would ever commit a crime if they were sure to be caught?


    The only city that could even come close to the security of Chronus was Tradespire. They enjoyed the same benefits after all, at least for the more severe crimes.


    While musing over her experiences in the Merchant City, Venus''s feet unerringly carried her through one corridor after the other. Even though she was not very familiar with the layout of the temple, there was not the least bit of hesitation in her stride. It was like she was a puppet being pulled along by an invisible string. This was, in fact, not too far from the truth.


    Ever since entering the temple, she had let her intuition take over. She had no idea where she would end up, but there was not the slightest doubt in her mind that she would reach her desired location nonetheless. After a couple more turns and stairways, her faith was rewarded as Venus found herself in front of an ornate door on the highest floor.


    After only the slightest moment of hesitation, she approached the entrance. However, before her knuckles could make contact, a voice called out. You can come in, Venus. Instantly, she felt silly for assuming that her arrival would surprise anybody. It was highly likely that they had gathered in preparation for her report.


    Venus pushed open the door and entered, curiously inspecting her new surroundings. This room was not the regal meeting space she had expected but appeared more like a bed chamber. Not only that but it was also decorated in an overtly child-like manner.


    Every surface was covered with plush cushions and frilly cloth. What stood out most, however, was the complete mismatch of colors. It was as if the decor had been picked out by a blind with a start, Venus realized where she was. This had to be her room!


    We are over here, a deep, masculine voice called. Venus recognized it instantly. There was not a single member of the Seers who would not. It was the voice of Horatio Neptune, the Eye of Seraven.


    Venus approached the secluded lounge where the voice had come from, finally getting a good look at the man who had spoken. The Eye of Seraven was a middle-aged man with a shining, bald head. He had wily eyes and a short mustache. He was looking directly at her, a warm smile on his face.


    It was a strange feeling to finally meet this renowned figure face to face. The closest she had ever been to this man was during one of his speeches and lectures, where she had been nothing more than a member of the crowd. Now, she was only a couple of steps away.


    However, as she approached the lounge, her eyes fell upon a second figure. Opposite the Eye sat a young girl. She couldnt have been older than 12, judging by her height. The girl had ashen hair and sightless, white eyes.


    There was no doubt as to who this girl was. Venus immediately dropped to her knees, lowering her head. This humble servant greets you, mighty Ear.


    Dont call me that, the girl chided in a slightly petulant voice. I dont much like that title. Id much rather you just called me by my name.


    This is for you, she said. Have a craftsman make a band out of it and wear it.


    Venus was confused, but still took the strand of hair as instructed. The girl must have seen the look in her eyes as she explained further. It will keep you safe when you need it most.


    Upon hearing those words, Venus clutched the present to her chest. She would follow those instructions precisely. Her very life might depend on it in the future.


    Thank you, Lady Nova. I will not forget this kindness, Venus said, bowing her head deeply.


    As she did, her eyes fell upon the piece of paper in front of the girl. On it, the words of the prophecy were written in neat handwriting. Idly, Venus wondered how a blind person could have such immaculate penmanship as she marveled at the perfect strokes. However, her blood froze a moment later.


    This was not the same prophecy she had delivered. Instead of two paragraphs, there were three. With wide-open eyes, she read the lines one by one.


    From centuries of slumber, the elements four,


    Shall rise from the depths, and claim their lore,


    Their power unrivaled, their fury unbound,


    Consuming the radiance, without a sound.


    The legions of plenty shall fall to their might,


    Their screams of anguish drowned out in the fight,


    They all shall perish, their blood on the ground,


    A sacrifice in vain, as chaos, abounds.


    The rivers run scarlet, the forests aflame,


    All living things shiver, fear spells out his name,


    A disaster of blood, a tale of despair,


    his crimson legacy forever to bear.


    Venus forced herself to calm down. However, her mind was racing with the implications of this discovery. Why had she not been told of this? It was highly likely that the empire would not have brushed them off had she presented them with the full prophecy.


    Something the matter? Nova asked.


    N-no, my lady, Venus stammered. I was merely overcome with gratitude.


    That is good then, the girl said happily. Please remember my words.


    Yes, Lady Nova. I will go visit a craftsman right now, Venus said as she backed up.


    After saying her proper goodbyes, Venus left the temple as if fleeing. She had most definitely learned something she shouldnt have.


    The only question was, how deep did this go, and who was involved?


    End of Book three

 Book 4: Prologue: Ehrenlegion

    Book 4: Prologue: Ehrenlegion


    She''d lost count of the times she''d looked up, hoping to catch a glimpse of the sky she loved. Yet, as always, it remained beyond her reach. No matter where she turned, all she saw was the bleak darkness of the never-ending cave system.


    For the first couple of days, she hadn''t found it all that bothersome. Claustrophobia wasn''t her thing, and the idea of being underground held a certain thrill, reminding her of the adventures beneath Baumgarten. However, as days stretched into weeks and weeks into months, resentment began to simmer.


    With a sigh, Viola lowered her gaze. There was no sky, no breeze, no sunlight. For a Wind Mage like her, it was incredibly stifling. She hated this place, hated it with a passion. And her dislike didnt just stem from the fact that she was confined underground. If this had been all, she would have been able to deal with it somehow. No, it was everything else that made this place unbearable the people, the atmosphere, their mission, everything.


    Viola let out another sigh. How long had she been here? She had lost count. It was strange how fast the concept of time lost its meaning once the natural day cycle was removed from the equation. Without the sun or moon, there was no night or day. But Viola was sure that it had been months, at least.


    Why had Gramps sent her here? Of all the assignments she could have undertaken during her third year, this had been her last choice. Or rather, it would have been if she had known of this place.


    Viola peeked down from the giant boulder she had perched herself on. Below lay the fortified camp she was a part of. The Earth Mages must have worked tirelessly to excavate these caves, and the camp was still expanding. Hundreds were working at any given time. This was the Arkanheim military at its finest.


    The Earth Mages expanded the tunnels, the Fire Mages provided warmth, the Water Mages supplied water, and the Wind Mages guaranteed fresh air. Like a well-oiled machine, the entire battalion worked in perfect sync.


    Viola looked back at the tunnel they had come from. There, she could see the smiths and Metal Mages hard at work. They were installing flat metal bars, fastening them to the ground tracks, they had called them.


    Of course, Viola knew the purpose of their work. She had seen the train of carriages that drove on those tracks. Weekly, the heavily armored monstrosity arrived to deliver food and other goods. Even though she hated this place, she was still impressed with the ingenuity of the design. How could something so large move without being pushed or pulled? It had to be a dwarven design if she had to guess.


    SCREEEEEE!!


    Just then, her musings were interrupted by the arrival of the very object of her thoughts. While being relatively silent during its travel, the same could not be said for its brakes. The screech the train of carriages produced while decelerating was truly unpleasant. It sounded like nails on a chalkboard.


    Despite the grating sound, a smile emerged on her face. She had waited up here for the arrival of the supplies. Of course, Viola wasnt excited about the foodstuffs or liquor, as many of the others were. No, she cared about something entirely different.


    With cat-like grace, Viola lept off the bolder and floated down to the arriving supply train. With unerring accuracy, she approached the second to last carriage in the convoy. Just before she alighted, the door swung open.


    A fat man stepped out of the carriage and took out a rolled cigar from his jacket. With a delighted look on his face, he sniffed it, inhaling the scent of the dried leaves. Clearly, he had anticipated the moment he could finally light it.


    Viola smirked, speeding up as much as she could. She circled the man, snatching the cigar from his hand. Immediately, he noticed the absence of the pleasant smell and opened his eyes. When he found the cigar missing, his face turned red in an instant.


    VIOLA!


    Viola snickered as she lazily flew in circles, just out of reach. Of course, as a Grand Mage, the man would be able to restrain her. But that came with its own set of problems. With his Earth affinity, capturing her was no easy feat without risking injuring her severely. And Viola knew the man well enough to be confident he wouldnt go that far over a prank.


    Seeing her teasing expression, his face got even redder. But then, all of a sudden, he calmed down and smirked right back at her. How about we trade, you little brat?


    From the bag he had slung across his back, the man fished out something and tantalizingly dangled it in front of Viola. Her eyes followed the object as if hypnotized. It was exactly what she had been hoping for a letter.


    However, Viola caught herself in time. She looked dubiously at the fat man. How do I know it is even for me? You cant trick me this easily, Bernard.


    Bernard scoffed. And when do you reckon I had time to prepare a fake? Or do you think I would just give you a random letter? That could get me fired, you know.


    Viola nodded, her mood lifting slightly upon hearing how famous Zeke had become. Even this random officer knew about him. See? You knew immediately who I was talking about by just hearing his nickname. How hard could it be to find him?


    However, contrary to her expectations, Bernard didnt agree with her this time. Instead, his gaze had become somber. A silence fell between them, as Viola didnt understand the meaning of the mans change. The longer the quiet lasted, the more unsettled she became.


    Bernard?


    The usually jovial officer met her eyes and Viola flinched at the intensity in his gaze. She had never seen him like this.


    I suggest you give up on trying to contact him in the future, Bernard said. He spoke at a slow pace as if weighing each word carefully.


    Fat chance, Viola snapped.


    Zeke was one of the only people she felt truly comfortable around. There was no way she would break off contact. But the fact that Bernard even suggested this course of action meant something must have happened something very public.


    Did the Von Hohenheim house get in trouble with one of the great families? If so, it was most likely the Feuerkranz family, they had it out for Zeke ever since it was revealed that he had a perfect Blood affinity. The fools couldnt even let go of their hatred when it clearly would have benefited them.


    She returned her attention to Bernard, her gaze pleading. What happened to Zeke?


    The man shook his head. I am forbidden from distributing unapproved information. Even the letters I deliver are screened beforehand.


    Violas heart dropped. Bernard knew something, and judging by his expression, it was something major. However, he refused to tell her anything. Furthermore, if all letters were really being screened, it was likely nobody here knew anything either.


    Tears formed at the corners of her eyes. She was stuck here, underground, in this dreadful place. And now, she even learned that something had happened to one of her friends. But there was nothing she could do.


    Bernard, please


    The man averted his gaze.


    Without saying another word, Viola turned and left. She floated back to the boulder she had occupied earlier. On top of her lofty perch, Viola cried silently. Only when the last of her tears had dried did she manage to compose herself.


    Now that her mind was clear again, Viola realized a few things. For one, her grandfather must have known what would happen to Zeke. It was the only reason that made sense, the only reason to send her here. Only in such a place would it be impossible for her to learn about what was happening.


    Victor had wanted to keep her from getting involved. And he had succeeded in doing that. The day she arrived, she learned that nobody would be allowed to leave until their mission was completed. It didnt take her long to find out that there was no way out of this.


    Her new command, the Ehrenlegion, was a force she had never even heard about. And as a high-ranking member of the four great families, that was saying something. This was a hidden force among hidden forces. Even now, months later, she knew essentially nothing about their purpose.


    She had no idea for how much longer this mission would continue, nor did she know what the true purpose of their assignment was. The only thing she was certain about was that they were building a tunnel and that they would continue doing so until they reached their destination.


    Looking out into the endless darkness, Viola gnashed her teeth. Her own grandfather had stuffed her in this hole the moment she had become inconvenient. He had robbed her of the chance to stand alongside her friends. He had played with her like a toy.


    From the pocket of her uniform, Viola retrieved an Essence crystal. Staring deeply into the gem, she made a decision in her heart. She would not be weak again! She would not be pushed around. No more distractions. No more letters.


    Her remaining time down here would solely be devoted to gaining strength.

 Book 4: Chapter 1: A Desperate Search

    Book 4: Chapter 1: A Desperate Search


    A pleasant summer wind blew across the grounds of the von Hohenheim estate. It had been two months since the day of the conference. Yet, the once customary hustle and bustle was still absent. Despite having regained a portion of the lost staff, the estate was still far from being back to its full capacity.


    The empires threat had made it hard to hire anybody. Any normal person would not even consider a job in the estate. Most people would never consider falling out with the empire of Arkanheim for something as trivial as an employment opportunity, no matter how good the pay was. This was especially true for mundane positions such as maids and servants.


    Still, that didnt bother Zeke much. He had just climbed out of bed and was in the process of straightening his silken bedsheet before neatly folding the blanket. As somebody who had grown up in a farming village, he had never gotten used to the idea of people taking care of his daily chores. Luckily, the chef they had hired had unexpectedly decided to stay. Therefore, not much changed in his day-to-day life.


    All in all, it could be said that the most significant blow to the estate had been the one to morale. Losing the prestigious von Hohenheim name had wounded the very heart holding everyone together and Zeke had no idea how to mend such an injury.


    Of course, it wasnt like the empire could forbid them from calling themselves von Hohenheim. The only thing that had changed in reality was the fact that the name was no longer recognized as a noble family. In Tradespire, that had not counted for much to begin with, so there was no apparent change on the surface.


    The letters above their gate now read:Von Hohenheim Company. It was a subtle shift. Yet, Zeke could feel that something had changed in the minds of his followers.


    Tradespires companies were the equivalent of the empires noble families, but it wasnt quite the same. While a family had strict rules for accepting new members, a company hired and fired them freely. In typical Tradespire fashion, it was a lot more commercialized and impersonal. Unlike with the family system, it was very rare to have a member of a company take pride in their employer.


    Most Feuerkranz, Wellenrufer, or Steiner would challenge you to a duel upon hearing a bad word about their family. On the other hand, a member of a company would most likely shrug off any insult as if it had nothing to do with them.


    The requirements for creating a family were also very different from those for forming a company. In the empire, only Mages who had successfully graduated from the Elementium had the right to create their own family name. This limited the family heads to a small circle of accomplished combatants.


    Compared to that, anybody could register a company. The only requirement was a yearly income of at least 1000 gold. It was not a large hurdle. Even less so when taking into account how the sons and daughters of the merchant lords would only have to sign their name on a contract, and everything else could be taken care of by their parents. It was no wonder the people wouldnt take pride in something like that.


    Zeke sighed. This was not what he wanted. He was keenly aware that their current situation was anything but ideal. Even so, he had no clear picture of how to structure his organization. For all the companys shortcomings, he didnt much care for the family model either. He would have to create something new what that was, he didnt yet know.


    After Zeke got dressed, he stepped into his office. As usual, David was already waiting for him. Every morning, the man would brief him on any important developments, before Zeke headed into his workshop. However, today the man seemed unusually excited for some reason. Any news?


    Indeed, young lord. Margret returned yesterday. She found three more.


    Zeke''s eyes lit up. What did she get?


    Shadowglass, Bloodfire, and Ebonite.


    Zeke walked over to his desk and scanned the document at the very top of the stack. He traced the various items listed one by one, marking the three entries David had named with a cross. Only two items left now. However, instead of proper names, only question marks were written there.


    Zeke sighed, his earlier mood dampening slightly. Unbidden, his thoughts drifted back to the day he had made the pact. The Dragon had held up its end of the deal and provided detailed instructions for the Mana purifying device. At first, he had been elated, eager to build it right away. From looking at the blueprints, he was confident he would be able to build it.


    However, his excitement soon turned to puzzlement as he examined the list of required materials. Not only did he not recognize any of them, he didnt even know what language this was. Upon asking the Dragon, it said that it didnt know what they were called in common either, as that language didnt even exist when this device was invented.


    Subsequently, Zeke hed endeavored to discover the modern names of all 77 required materials. With the help of the Dragon, recounting each of their properties and functions, Zeke had been able to find most of them quite easily. Now, two months later, he had deciphered 75 of them.


    After Margrets recent success, he only needed those remaining two in order to construct the device. However, that was easier said than done.


    The first of the two was a pitch-black metal. The curious thing was that it was in a liquid state even at room temperature. According to the Dragon, the translation of its name meant something along the lines of Light eater.


    The second material came from a plant with a slender, graceful stem that had a silvery-white hue. Its leaves were a vibrant emerald green, creating a stark and captivating contrast. It was exactly those leaves that they needed. According to the blueprint, they would act as something of a filter and had to be replaced every so often almost like a fuel source.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Both of the remaining materials were remarkable in appearance, yet completely unknown. No matter where they turned, none of the merchants had ever heard of either of them. In any other city, that would have not been strange. But this was Tradespire the merchant city.


    Every merchant lord, every Caravaner, even the Black market leaders, everyone had a branch in this city. It was not only because of its location but also as a matter of prestige. There was nothing that could not be bought in this city, or so the rumors claimed. However, it was exactly in this city that Zeke struggled to find those two remaining materials.


    Like that, hours passed, and soon, it was already time for lunch. Zeke stretched languidly as he got up. Despite most of the work having been done by Akasha, he was still stiff from sitting still for so long. He went for a quick bite before resuming his work for another five hours.


    This was how Zeke spent most of his days. After dinner, he would either talk to the Dragon or Akasha in hopes of identifying the remaining materials. It was no different today.


    There are only two remaining now.


    Did you hear me?


    Yes, fleshling. Dont bother me with unnecessary drivel.


    Zeke grumbled a bit but ultimately decided to let it go. Anything else you can tell me about the-


    No. The description I provided should be enough to identify the materials easily. The only logical conclusion is that the people here dont know of them. No additional information will change that fact.


    Zeke sighed. He had come to the same conclusion. Who wouldnt be able to remember a liquid metal as black as night if they had come across it before? Certainly not the wily merchants of Tradespire. The only explanation was that they had never seen its like before.


    [Notice.]


    I might have found something.


    What is it, Akasha? Zeke asked with sleepy eyes.


    It wasnt rare for her to come across something during her research. She had been given the task of cataloging all books dealing with rare materials and plants in his Minds Library. However, so far, none of her hunches had led anywhere.


    [Answer.]


    I have finished cataloging every book on materials and plants and have moved on to the reports regarding rare treasures and strange sightings.


    Smart, Zeke praised. What did you find?


    [Answer.]


    Ive found a record of a family in the northeastern province of the kingdom of Korrovan. They used to be a notable producer of ores, owning more than 23 mines during their prime.


    Zeke listened intently. If they had been prominent miners, then it was conceivable that they knew about this metal. What about them caught your attention?


    [Answer.]


    Ive found their record in a book about rare treasures. They owned a unique water fountain that amazed anybody who laid eyes upon it. According to their testimony, the black liquid coursing through it was not water, but metal.


    Zeke considered those words. It sounded promising, but could just as easily be nothing. Who could say how trustworthy those reports were? People liked to exaggerate, after all. Anything else?


    [Answer.]


    Yes, the name of the liquid was supposedly light devouring water because of its property of dimming the light in a radius of several steps around the fountain.


    Zekes eyes shot open.

 Book 4: Chapter 2: Leaving Instructions

    Book 4: Chapter 2: Leaving Instructions


    Margret slapped the desk, unable to hold back her shock at Zekes words. What did you say? You want to leave?


    Zeke met her gaze. Calm down, Margret.


    Calm down? How can I calm down when you are spouting nonsense, Zeke.


    David, standing right next to her, also seemed troubled by the declaration. It had been three days since Akasha found the promising clue about the black metal, and Zeke had come to the decision that he had to visit that place himself.


    One of the bases for this choice was that he would be the only one able to determine if the metal was really the material he was looking for. But the main reason for his decision was something else: He had exhausted the clues in his Minds Library.


    Akasha had searched all books on materials, herbs, plants, treasures, and rare sightings, yet didnt find a single trace of the last material he needed. Consequently, Zeke determined that he needed to acquire new sources of knowledge. Since he had already visited all the academies of Tradespire long ago, he was left with no choice but to leave the city.


    This was also in line with his resolution to not stay locked up in his workshop all the time. He could not afford to neglect his Soul growth any longer. Especially now that he might be able to shorten the time before reaching the next stage. If the Mana purifying device worked as the Dragon promised, his future bottlenecks would all be related to his Soul growth.


    David, after living for almost a century, was still lacking in that regard. So, even if Zeke managed to catch up in terms of Core development, his chances were even worse. If he ever wanted to reach the Arch Mage level, he would have to start laying the groundwork now. This began with stepping out of his comfort zone.


    Akasha had calculated that Zekes Soul had experienced less growth over the past two months than on the single day he confronted Otto Geistreich during the conference. To Zeke, this proved one of his conjectures: Soul growth was stimulated by extraordinary experiences. He didnt quite know yet what counted as such, but he could confidently say that repeating a daily routine was doing almost nothing. Therefore, the decision to leave Tradespire had been an easy one.


    However, one problem remained. Zeke had no idea how to convince his followers. They didnt know about his Minds Library, nor the fact that he had exhausted the knowledge therein. Similarly, they didnt know about his discoveries of the Soul and the implications that came with it. Consequently, his decision to leave the estate seemed utterly foolish to them. Especially with the added danger of the empires bounty.


    Zeke met the eyes of his two closest followers, before speaking in a calm voice. I am aware of the danger, but I still want to go.


    And why is that, young lord? David asked, speaking for the first time.


    I believe it necessary for my personal growth, Zeke explained, and before Margret could interject, he continued, Also, it might be safer for me than to remain here.


    The woman scoffed. How would it be safer?


    Zeke smirked, having anticipated this response. I plan to leave in secret, of course.


    That is no easy feat, young lord, David said with pursed lips. The number of eyes on the estate, watching our every move has drastically increased since the conference. I suspect many of them are just waiting for a chance to capture you.


    I am well aware, Zeke acknowledged. That is why I have sought help from an expert.


    David and Margret exchanged a puzzled glance. This was the first time they heard of this. And who would that be?


    Devlin.


    David pondered for a moment. The name was familiar. Devlin Formweaver? Head of the Formweaver family?


    Indeed, Zeke confirmed. I met him at the Bloodsword estate, and weve stayed in contact since. I was able to ensure his cooperation in this.


    Are you sure you can trust this person, young lord? He is a spymaster.


    Zeke considered the question. Am I sure? No. But Devlin has no incentive to betray me, at least not to the empire and not for a couple of coins. If such a betrayal was revealed, his family would be in trouble. Dont forget, Valor is fiercely opposed to the empire and so am I.


    David nodded, conceding the point. However, Margret was not convinced. Trustworthy or not, I dont see how his assistance would make it possible to slip away unnoticed. He is a spy and no smuggler.


    Zeke smiled. Its very simple. Devlin has agreed to replace me during my absence.


    What do you mean?


    ***


    Three days later, Ezekiel von Hohenheim visited the Bloodsword family. Numerous hidden observers keenly watched his departure. A few hours later, the boy returned with all his followers present.


    Nothing seemed out of order.


    At the same time on the fourth layer, a group of Blood knights visited a local tavern. It was a common occurrence, as the Valorians were known for their love of booze. In the back room of said establishment, Mordred Bloodsword was exchanging hushed words with two men around his own age.


    I cant believe you actually went ahead with such a crazy plan.


    Did you doubt my words? one of the two replied. His golden eyes glinted in the light of the lantern. As they talked, the two young men hurriedly stripped off their armor. Under the red armor, typically worn by Blood knights, they wore ordinary clothes.


    Yes, Mordred replied with a smirk.


    Zeke, who had just taken off his helmet, stared in disbelief at the young Bloodsword. Then why agree to it?


    Mordred shrugged. It seemed like fun. Whats more, my old man told me to lend you a hand where I can.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. Wasnt Mordred being too nonchalant about this? He was gambling with his life here. Meanwhile, Leo had also gotten rid of his armor and was now only wearing common clothes as well. Well, whatever. Can you keep watch?


    Mordred nodded and stepped to the entrance.


    Zeke took out a vial from his breast pocket and poured its contents into a large bowl. Afterward, he combined the powder with a swish of water and stirred the mixture until an inky substance formed. Without a moments hesitation, Zeke scooped up a handful of the black paste and smeared it into his hair.


    He then turned to his brother and handed him the bowl. Leo silently accepted it and got to work. They had planned every step in advance, so he naturally knew what to do.


    After giving the concoction a moment to work, Zeke rinsed it off quickly followed by Leo. When their eyes met, he saw the surprise on his brothers face. He himself also felt bewildered by the others appearance. Leos dirty blonde hair had changed to dark brown, and Zeke had to assume his own looked the same.


    Wearing a mundane linen shirt and thick, woolen pants, Leo looked completely ordinary. With his lean but muscular physique, he could easily pass as a sailor or farmers son. Satisfied with their disguise, Zeke took out his trump card. To make absolutely sure they wouldnt be recognized, there was one more thing they needed to do.


    With a frown, Leo swallowed the offered morsel, quickly followed by Zeke. The last step of their disguise was the most important. Their affinities were too eye-catching. So, it was decided they would hide them until they left the city. However, this also meant they would be completely powerless for a while.


    As time ticked by, Zeke felt his Core turning sluggish. This was the first time he had personally experienced the effects of Supra root. Soon, his Core stopped responding to any of his commands. It was an uncomfortable feeling, as if he had suddenly lost control over one of his limbs. Leo, having experienced it before, was considerably more relaxed. He nodded at Zeke, relaying that the root had taken effect.


    This was it they were indistinguishable from any of the other patrons on the fourth floor. No matter if it was their hair, clothes, or Cores, they perfectly blended into the crowd.


    As they approached, Mordred turned to face them and did a double take. He couldnt hide his astonishment upon seeing the change for himself. However, instead of saying anything, he merely nodded once and left.


    Zeke praised him in his heart. Now that they had changed their appearance, they couldnt afford to be seen together with the Bloodsword heir. Waiting for a moment so as to not draw attention, the two also exited the back room.


    As expected, they had no problem blending in with the other patrons. Soon after, Leo was happily drinking and boasting with a group of sailors. Zeke smiled wryly, his brother truly had the ability to get along with anybody. He had been right, there was no better person to accompany him on this trip.


    While Leo was partying, drinking one round after the other, Zeke watched over him silently. He didnt stop his brother, pleased with his performance. As dusk turned to dawn, most of the patrons had either left or passed out. The Bloodsword delegation had also long since returned home.


    Zeke, supporting a completely drunken Leo, made his way to the docks at the lowest layer of the city. The first ferry heading to the mainland would leave at sunrise, and he didnt want to miss it. After showing their adventurer tokens to the cashier, Zeke paid their fare and waited for the boat to arrive.


    He placed the peacefully slumbering Leo down and took the seat right next to him. His eyes held a mixture of nerves and excitement as he looked out over the endless sea.


    For the first time in his life, he would venture forth into the world, completely on his own.

 Book 4: Chapter 3: Out and About

    Book 4: Chapter 3: Out and About


    The sun had just risen, shining bright in a cloudless sky. It was shaping up to be a warm summer day. Ignoring the idyllic weather, two teenage boys were rushing up the side of a hill, racing toward the top.


    The two of them ran at speeds that would have been impossible for a normal person, even on flat ground. Even so, neither of them had any thoughts of slowing down despite the traitorous terrain. Only after reaching the top, did the winner finally come to a halt.


    He was a brown-haired boy with golden eyes. Catching his breath, he bent over with his hands on his knees. He looked back, appreciating the lead he had managed to build during the later part of the climb. By the time his companion joined him, his breath was already steady again.


    He smiled at the other boy. I win again.


    His companion, completely out of breath, immediately slumped to the ground. I hate you so much, Zeke.


    Zeke smirked, looking down at his brother. Hey, it wasnt me who wanted to race.


    Leo just turned his head away, too tired to argue. Judging by his heaving chest, it would be a while until he recovered. Meanwhile, Zeke walked to the cliff, inspecting the far side of the hill. From this vantage point, he could make out their surroundings clearly.


    As far as the eye could see, hills of various sizes dotted the landscape. The one they were currently on was among the largest, allowing Zeke to see all the way to the horizon. A satisfied smile emerged on his face. They were making good progress.


    It had been a week since the two of them had left Tradespire. They exited the city to the south, the opposite direction of the empire. Consequently, they had landed in Invocatia, the country of summoners. Not wanting to draw any attention, they had stayed off the roads for the first few days, before making their way east.


    Their eventual goal was to reach Korrovan, which lay to the east of Invocatia. However, Zeke had no intention of hurrying the journey. This was the first time he could truly explore the world, as he had always dreamed. Being undercover, there was nothing keeping him from enjoying the carefree life of an adventurer for a while.


    For once, he had no responsibilities. He didnt have to look out for plots or schemes, or to plan ahead. For once, the only thing he needed to concern himself with was where his next meal would come from, and where he would spend the night.


    Grrrrrrr!


    At the thought of food, his stomach rumbled. They had not had any breakfast yet, and Zeke felt the first pangs of hunger after the long morning workout. Looking over at Leo, who had managed to sit up by now, Zeke considered their next move.


    Two days ago, they had finally entered a town for the first time. There, they accepted their first quest. They were traveling under the guise of being wandering mercenaries, so it would have been strange if they didnt accept any missions from the guild. The quest they accepted was a typical monster-hunting quest.


    The creature they were looking for was the Steeltusk Boar and according to the receptionist, they were quite common in these hills. However, so for they had not come across a single one.


    Akasha, what do you know about Steeltusk Boars?


    Name: Steeltusk Boar


    Category: Monster.


    Height: 3 steps.


    Weight: 900 pounds.


    Description: The Steeltusk Boar is a large monster known for its pack-based lifestyle. These creatures form groups of up to 12 members and thrive in hilly terrain, living in caves. Their primary method of attack is a formidable downhill charge, which they execute with great precision. This charge, fueled by their sharp tusks, allows them to overpower even larger predators in a single, devastating strike.


    Value: The most prized aspect of the Steeltusk Boar is its razor-sharp tusks. These tusks are highly sought after as materials for crafting weapons and tools, making them a valuable resource.


    Danger Rating: negligible.


    Zeke nodded contently. It was in moments such as these that he could appreciate how useful Akasha truly was. Quickly going over the information, Zeke took notice of two aspects. First, the value of their tusks. This didnt surprise him much, as the quest had specified that they would be rewarded for each piece they brought back. The second thing was the danger rating. From the overall description of the monster, he would have expected them to be more dangerous.


    Why is the danger rating so low?


    [Answer.]


    The danger rating is not a generalized value but an estimation of the threat posed to host. Given hosts superior mobility, the Boars charge can be easily avoided.


    Emerging from a shallow ditch, Leo pounced toward one of the remaining boars. Before the monster even realized what was happening, a heavy saber was already descending towards its neck, akin to a guillotine.


    Similarly, Zeke dove from his perch in midair, targeting the other survivor. With the long, blood-red spike protruding from his fist, Zeke dove toward the head of the monster, ending its life with a single strike as well.


    After making sure all monsters were dead, Zeke smiled triumphantly. See? Thats why planning is so important!


    However, Leo wasnt listening. His gaze was transfixed on the four gigantic piles of meat in front of him. Zeke could almost swear he saw his brother drool. With a sigh, he relented. Fine, lets eat first.


    ***


    After butchering one of the corpses and dragging it up the hill. Zeke and Leo found themself eagerly watching the rotating lump of meat. Akasha was using [Telekinesis] to sear the meat evenly. The heavenly aroma of the seasoned meat was so enticing that they witlessly stared at the slowly roasting treat.


    Most people considered monster meat inedible because of its toughness. However, ever since he had acquired the Dragon heart, Zeke had developed a taste for it. For some reason, Leo enjoyed it just as much, which was fortunate. Like this, the two would never struggle with finding food.


    To distract himself, Leo looked over at the pile of tusks they had harvested. His expression turned thoughtful as he looked up the hill they had come from. Do we return after the meal?


    Return where?


    Dont we have to turn in the quest?


    Zeke was puzzled for a moment before realizing what Leo meant. Ohh that. No, we arent going back. Well be able to turn in the quest at another branch of the Adventurer guild as well.


    Leo looked dubious. How does that work?


    Zeke smirked and picked up a stone from the ground. Holding it in his right hand, he showed it to Leo. A moment later, the stone disappeared from his right hand and appeared on his left. He wiggled his eyebrows. Magic!


    Leo rolled his eyes. I thought Space Magic was heavily regulated. How come the guild can send goods back and forth as they wish?


    Zeke shook his head. Its not all Space Magic that is controlled so heavily, only [Teleportation]. The spell that is used to move items around is called [Transposition]. The rules regarding that are far more lax, as every country needs trade.


    Leo nodded, following along. Can you use that spell too?


    Zeke smiled cockily. What do you think?


    It was at that moment that the meat began to sizzle more intensely, drawing their attention.


    Leo gulped. Do you think its done?


    Zeke used his knife to slice off a piece, passing half of it to Leo. The moment his teeth sank into it, a rich flavor exploded in his mouth. What was this? Why was this so good? Eyes wide, he exchanged a look with Leo, only to find the same expression on his brothers face.


    After a moment of silence, they both pounced on the spinning boar, uncaring of any manners. Luckily, they had more than enough to satisfy their appetite. After a long eating binge, the two brothers found themself lying down in the early afternoon sun.


    Leo.


    Whats up?


    This journey I want the both of us to use this chance to get stronger.


    Leo rolled his eyes. I dont think you should be the one to tell me this. I use every chance to get stronger.


    Zeke nodded. Thats true, but I dont just mean regular training.


    Leo turned his head, glancing at Zeke. Then what?


    Zeke also turned toward his brother, his face serious. How much do you know about Maximilians Magic?

 Book 4: Chapter 4: Reaching the Border

    Book 4: Chapter 4: Reaching the Border


    It had been three weeks since Zeke and Leo had hunted the boars, and their appearance had markedly changed in that time. Most noticeably, the two had upgraded their gear.


    After leaving Tradespire with nothing but the clothes on their backs, the two managed to buy several pieces of equipment from the money they earned doing quests. Both were wearing rugged but sturdy leather armor with pieces of metal protecting their vital areas. Leo had also upgraded his weapon and a gleaming red saber now hung at his waist.


    Zeke, on the other hand, was holding a spear made from the tusks of the boars they had hunted. Of course, as accomplished Mages, they didnt really rely on those weapons for combat. However, the presence of the equipment and weapons made their cover all the more believable.


    The two of them looked like seasoned adventurers.


    Zeke had also passed his promotion to silver a week ago, catching up with Leos rank. He had been lucky, as the guild branch they were at the time had a Special quest on offer. Instead of the typical monster Subjugation, which might have taken him a lot of time, he was given the option to choose a different category of quest for his rank-up exam.


    Guild quests were sorted into five different categories: Subjugation, Assassination, Escort, Reconnaissance and Special.


    While Subjugation referred to the elimination of monsters, Assassination was the human equivalent. Usually, there would automatically be an Assassination quest created at the guild as soon as a criminals bounty rose above a certain level.


    Luckily, this didnt apply to all bounties.


    For example, the bounty the empire had placed on Zeke as well as the ones he had placed on the members of the four great families were not displayed in any Guild. The reason for this was that those bounties were considered political. As a neutral entity, the Adventurers Guild had no interest in getting involved in such matters. They focused on bounties that were placed on criminals whose guilt was proven without a shadow of a doubt Bandits, Murderers, and the like.


    In stark contrast, Escort missions referred to the type of quests where the goal wasnt to kill but to protect. Typically, such a mission consisted of the name of a target and the period the target needed to be protected for. Depending on the nature of the contract, the duration of such a quest could be anywhere from a few hours to a few months.N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Then there were the Reconnaissance missions. This category encapsulated all tasks related to information gathering. The guild would often create such quests to monitor the monster population in their respective area. Those were crucial pieces of information for the operation of any guild, as they would hand out Subjugation quests based on those reports. Therefore, Reconnaissance missions were often only given to the most trusted members.


    And lastly, there were Special missions. This type referred to anything that didnt fit in the other categories or had to be kept secret. It was exactly one of those missions Zeke had taken on as his advancement test. One could say that Zeke had gotten extremely lucky, as the quest specifically requested somebody who was new to town.


    As it turned out, the quest had been issued by the local guild master. He wanted somebody to tail his wife. The man suspected her of cheating and created a quest to find proof. As the wife of the guild master, she naturally knew most of the regular members. Therefore, he was forced to look for help from outside.


    This was where Zeke came in. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], the mission would be a breeze for him or so he thought.


    The Guild Master had purposefully left the town to give Zeke the chance to tail her, and Zeke had faithfully executed his task. However, before even half the night was over, he had to quit his observation. As it turned out, the woman was indeed cheating, but it was much worse than that. Not only was she cheating, but she was cheating on him with his brothers. Yes, brothers, plural.


    Manuela, the wife of the Guild Master, was having affairs with all three of his brothers. On top of that, she was constantly trash-talking the mans prowess in bed while doing the deed. Zeke lost the heart to listen in after the first two hours.


    He still cringed when he thought back to his report to the Guild Master. The man had been skeptical, which in turn prompted Zeke to go into more detail. Perhaps too much detail, since the man turned into a soulless husk as Zeke repeated some of the words Manuela had spoken the night before.


    Luckily for Zeke, this did not stop the man from authorizing his promotion. However, this experience had made him weary of accepting any Special missions in the future. He might have saved a lot of time this way, but he felt more than a little nauseous thinking back on it. There indeed was no free lunch in the world.


    Zeke shook his head to clear his mind of the awful memories.


    Walking to his left, Leo practiced spells. Ever since their talk three weeks ago, his brother had started a new type of training. Zeke had told him that in order to inherit Maximilians Magic, he would have to be able to combine his Fire and Earth Mana.


    He had informed Leo that Maximilians Explosion Magic was in fact a combination of the two elements. Furthermore, he promised that he would let him inherit the old mans spells if he showed promise in that field. Ever since that day, Leo spent all his time experimenting with his Mana. Zeke was aware that Maximilian had been something of an idol to Leo, so there was no greater motivation for his brother than to be able to inherit his legacy.


    Maximilian had often said that he didnt intend to pass down his spells to anybody, but Zeke didnt believe that. If that had truly been Maximilians intention, there wouldve been no reason to show his spells to Zeke after he had acquired the Trinity Project. But he had, and Zeke took that fact as his silent agreement to pass them on to Leo once he was ready.


    After getting confirmation from Akasha Zeke spoke up. Thats Kanion.


    Leo perked up. Does that mean we have reached the border?


    Zeke nodded. This is the last checkpoint before entering Korrovan.


    Do you think it will be trouble to get through?


    Not really. As silver-ranked adventurers, we should have the right to enter any country freely.


    At those words, a grin emerged on Leos face. A good thing that we both reached Silver rank then, right?


    Yes


    With both of us having proven ourselves worthy of such an honor.


    Yes


    With both of us


    Shut up, Leo! Zeke snarled.


    Once again, he regretted telling his brother about his Special Mission. Ever since then, the latter couldnt help but tease him about it any chance he got.


    Anyway Zeke said, clearly trying to change the subject. In case there is any trouble, I have a backup plan in mind.


    Ohh? As expected of you. What is it?


    I learned that there is going to be a huge auction soon. Ill just tell them that we came for that.


    Leos brows furrowed slightly. And who exactly is gonna believe that we have the means to participate in something like that? We look little better than beggars.


    With a mysterious grin, Zeke rummaged through his pockets before showing Leo his secret weapon. He was holding a fistful of gold coins. After only the briefest of moments, he hid them again, not willing to be seen with such a treasure.


    Meanwhile, Leo had a dumbfounded expression on his face. Where did you get those?


    Zeke smirked. Didnt I tell you last time? Magic.


    Leos expression turned thoughtful as he remembered their talk from a couple of weeks ago. If you are going that far, our story becomes a lot more believable.


    Zeke winked and sped up his steps.


    Soon after, the massive gates of Kanion came into view. Even from afar, they could see the rows of people waiting to get in. With a sigh, they took their place at the end of the queue. This would take a while.

 Book 4: Chapter 5: Welcome to Korrovan

    Book 4: Chapter 5: Welcome to Korrovan


    After waiting for hours, it was finally their turn to enter the checkpoint. The guards, wearing heavy plate armor, eyed them critically as they approached. The guards eyes momentarily paused on their weapons Zekes spear and Leos saber. But after a quick glance, they averted their gazes.


    Zeke wasnt surprised, as he could feel the aura of the guards. Their mana fluctuations made them out to be Grand Mages. Even after they noticed their weapons and Cores, they still ignored them, confident they wouldnt pose a real threat.


    Next! a man yelled.


    After exchanging a glance with his brother, Zeke approached first. The clerks eyes fell on him and Zeke felt the surrounding Mana move, making it clear that the man was casting some kind of spell. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] he observed the Spellform being used. It was a Mind Magic spell Zeke had never encountered before, piquing his interest immediately.


    What are you doing? Zeke asked, taking a step back.


    Relax, boy, the man said. Its just an identification spell.


    Zeke tensed upon hearing that. Identification spell? What was that? Didnt that mean his identity would be exposed? Zekes eyes narrowed, as he secretly clenched his fist behind his back, ready to strike.


    Still, his voice remained calm and cordial as he spoke. Im not familiar with such a spell. What does it do?


    It must be your first time entering our country then?


    Zeke nodded.


    Then you have nothing to worry about. The spell is merely used to determine if you are on our wanted list. If you have never entered the country, there is no way it would find a match.


    Zekes body relaxed slightly and after a moment, the mans words came true. All clear. You are free to proceed.


    Ill wait for my brother if thats ok?


    The clerk shrugged, clearly disinterested, as he motioned for Leo to approach. Zeke watched as the man used the same spell again on Leo. This time, Zeke focused intently on the procedure. He really wanted to know how this spell worked.


    From the Spellform alone, the magic seemed too simple to have such a profound effect. He could probably master such a straightforward spell in a couple of minutes. But as it often was with Mind spells, casting the Magic was only opening the door the true challenge came after.


    Having studied a vast collection of Spellforms, Zeke had the ability to somewhat guess what a spell might do. However, what he found made no sense. From what he understood, the aim of this spell was merely to compare things?


    This seemed to be in line with what the man had said, as he had claimed to do exactly that. But how did it work exactly? There seemed to be no portraits or anything else to compare the people to.


    With a confused frown, Zeke turned to the only person who might be able to figure this out. Do you have any ideas, Akasha?


    [Answer.]


    Affirmative. The spell most likely does exactly what host expects. It compares optical data with a list of individuals.


    Zeke nodded slowly, but his brows were furrowed in confusion. Im glad you see it the same way, but what list is he comparing it to?


    [Answer.]


    The Spell seems to be interacting with the amulet the man is wearing. My speculation is that it is some sort of artifact capable of storing information.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment, before slowly shaking his head. I didnt think it would be so difficult to enter the country, otherwise I would have asked Master Malik for a token.


    The man nodded. It is not difficult to enter the country for regular folk, but Mages are a different matter. Even though you are still rather weak, you still pose a significant danger. A weak Mage can kill hundreds if they have malicious intentions.


    Zeke had to agree. In a rural town without any Mages, somebody like him or Leo would be unstoppable. It was quite a good decision to check the identity of any Mage carefully. Still, he needed to find a way to convince the man in front of him. Zeke decided to take a slight gamble.


    Hesitantly, he spoke up. I dont have any concrete proof, but this might be able to convince sir of the honesty of my words. After saying that, Zeke looked around conspiratorially before showing the man in front of him a handful of gold coins before hiding them again.


    The man glanced at the coins, before returning his attention back to Zeke. Was that the reward Master Raja gave you for your assistance?


    Zeke nodded, glad the man understood his intentions. As True Mages, it was highly unlikely the two could earn that much gold doing regular quests, giving weight to his claims. And even if the man didnt completely believe in his words, it at least proved that they were competent, being able to amass such a fortune.


    Furthermore, Zeke was confident that a Grand Mage wouldnt get greedy over a few gold coins. At least not when it meant potentially offending a member of House Raja. After a moment of silence, he was proven right as the man nodded slowly. Very well, you two may proceed.


    Zeke bowed deeply, hiding the triumphant grin that had spread across his face. But when he straightened his back, his expression had returned to one of deep gratitude. You have my thanks. After that, Zeke offered his hand for a shake, sliding a single gold coin into the mans palm.


    The man, noticing what Zeke had done, returned his smile. Welcome to Korrovan.


    Zeke and Leo were escorted back to the tunnel, now free to proceed. After emerging on the other side, they noticed that the sun wasnt as bright anymore, slowly giving way to the approaching evening. In front of them lay a sprawling town, much larger than it had appeared from the outside. Despite the hour, the atmosphere was still lively, with scores of people bustling about.


    This wasnt surprising, as Kanion was the main trade hub between Invocatia and Korrovan. Even though a lot of trade was done via Space Magic, that wasnt always a choice. Especially heavy loads or enchanted goods couldn''t easily be moved through Magic, so caravans were still profitable.


    Zeke and Leo stood at the entrance of Kanion for a while, their eyes wide with wonder as they took in the sights and sounds of the bustling trade city. Tall, ornate gates adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures marked the entrance to the main road.


    The first thing that struck him was the architecture, so different from anything he knew. The buildings in Kanion rose high into the sky, their walls adorned with vibrant, colorful murals that depicted scenes of legends. Towers and minarets reached for the heavens, their spires adorned with gold and precious gemstones that shimmered in the sunlight. The buildings seemed to defy gravity, with balconies and terraces jutting out at odd angles, creating a sense of both grandeur and whimsy.


    The streets of Kanion were a bustling maze of activity. Vendors hawked their wares from brightly colored stalls, their voices blending into a cacophony of shouts and proposals. Zeke could smell the tantalizing aroma of exotic spices wafting through the air, and his mouth watered as he passed by a stall selling savory samosas and spicy curries. Street performers in elaborate costumes danced and sang, their movements so fluid it was as if they were part of the very air itself.


    As Zeke continued to explore the city, he noticed that the people were just as diverse as its architecture. Traders from all corners of the world bustled about, wearing vibrant clothing adorned with intricate embroidery. The women wore brightly colored dresses and delicate jewelry that tinkled with every step, while the men donned turbans and flowing robes.


    Zekes head was on a swivel as he took in the sights around him. As he wandered deeper into its labyrinthine streets, for the first time, he felt how vast this world truly was. Unlike Tradespire, this city had nothing in common with the empire. From the people to the architecture to the food, everything seemed new and foreign.


    He immediately noticed the remarkable diversity of races that populated this city. From humans and elves to dwarves and even demihumans, a multitude of people coexisted here. This was precisely the multicultural blend he had envisioned Tradespire to be, but his expectations had been dashed. In the third layer of Tradespire, where he resided, almost everyone was human. He barely had any chance to interact with members of the other races.


    Zeke was brought out of his reverie as Leo elbowed him lightly. How about that?


    Following his brothers gaze, he found what Leo was looking at. At the end of the street was a luxurious building. The sign in front of it read: Silkroad Serenity Inn. Judging by the opulent decorations, it was clearly a hotel targeting rich merchants.


    He looked at his brother, raising a single brow. Seems a bit pricey.


    Leo shrugged his shoulders. After sleeping outside for so long, a bit of comfort wouldn''t hurt.


    Zeke considered that for a moment. Leos words werent wrong, as he too craved the opportunity to take a bath. Also, he might be able to obtain more valuable information in such a place rather than a cheap inn.


    Thinking this far, a smile emerged on his face. You are right. Lets go.

 Book 4: Chapter 6: Silkroad Serenity Inn

    Book 4: Chapter 6: Silkroad Serenity Inn


    Zeke and Leo quickly made their way to the entrance of the Silkroad Serenity Inn. The guards, posted to either side of the door, looked at them with suspicion but didnt block their path.


    It was no wonder. The two, in their travelworn leather armor, didnt look anything like the usual patrons of this establishment. Zeke guessed that the only reason they let them through was the fact that the guards could feel their Cores, being True Mages themselves.


    Zeke nodded at them as he passed them by. It was as he had expected, the interior was incredibly luxurious. There was a bar and restaurant area on the ground floor, and everyone in sight was dressed in fine clothing. Their entry immediately drew the attention of many dinner guests, who scanned their shabby appearance with disdain.


    Leo, for his part, completely ignored them as he stared at the food present on the various tables. He nudged Zeke with his shoulder, pointing at a ridiculously large plate filled with steaks. That looks pretty good. How about we eat first?


    Zeke shook his head ruefully, as he also tore his gaze away from the delicacy. Not yet. We better look for a room first and make ourselves more presentable. I dont want to draw any more attention.


    Leo nodded, understanding Zekes point. As they were traveling in disguise, it was not a good idea to make too much of a spectacle of themselves. Soon after, the two found themselves in front of the reception desk.


    The receptionist, a woman clad in a sleek uniform, bowed deeply upon noticing their approach. Welcome, esteemed guests, to the Silkroad Serenity Inn. As she leaned forward, she purposefully displayed her deep cleavage. She was unmistakably trying to entice the two young men. However, her efforts were completely wasted as both Zeke and Leo were staring at the top of her head instead.


    What the? Leo exclaimed, pointing at the two furry ears sticking out from the womans neatly combed hair.


    Zeke was also staring. Her ears were long and white, with the tips slightly drooping forward. If Zeke had to place them, he would say that they looked like the ears of a bunny. At first, he suspected them to be fake, as the woman appeared to be completely human otherwise. However, a quick scan revealed that the ears were actually attached to her body. Furthermore, her feet werent wholly human either, and she even hid a short bushy white tail.


    After a moment, the woman began squirming, clearly uncomfortable under their intense stares. Zeke immediately hit the back of Leos head, waking him from his trance, before addressing the receptionist. Apologies, my lady. Me and my brother arent from around here, and this was the first time weve seen somebody of your kind.


    The woman nodded in understanding after she rose from her bow. It is quite alright, young Masters. This lowly one wasnt offended. Furthermore, I am no lady, so please feel free to address me simply as Rani.


    It was at that moment that Zeke noticed her collar. Her elegant dress almost hid it, but the top was still visible if one looked for it. Are you a slave, Miss Rani?


    I am, Rani said without the slightest change in expression.


    Zeke was surprised. He had expected her to feel some bitterness toward her station, but he was evidently mistaken. Nevertheless, this was not the time to indulge in his curiosity. Very well, Rani. Are there rooms available at the moment?


    Rani smiled, but she grew a bit hesitant after taking in Zeke and Leos dirt-covered clothing. There are rooms available, young Masters, but they are pricy. I can recommend a different establishment if the young Masters prefer more affordable


    No need, Zeke said, cutting her off. We would like a large room with two beds, preferably with a shower or bath attached.


    Rani took in Zekes confident appearance and authoritative way of speaking before her smile returned. In her line of work, she often met influential people, so it was easy for her to recognize the demeanor of the rich and powerful. Despite his bedraggled appearance, Zeke was clearly somebody who was used to giving orders.


    As you wish, young Master. Theres a room on the top floor that fits your criteria. It has an attached bath and shower area and a great view over the main street.


    Well take it.


    Ranis smile widened. Zeke had not even asked for the room''s price before immediately agreeing, deepening her suspicion that he was somebody important. For how long would you like to stay, young Master?


    You have my thanks, sir Verma, Zeke said.


    ***


    It was already dark outside when Zeke and Leo emerged. However, their time had been well spent; their looks had utterly changed compared to earlier. Instead of their dust-covered faces and travel-worn clothing, their skin glistened while they were clad in elegant tunics.


    They were both wearing their new clothes, which consisted of simple pants and long-sleeved shirts that reached down to their knees. Zeke found them extremely comfortable. Furthermore, they were both finely crafted masterpieces made from vibrantly colored silk. Their collar and cuffs were adorned with intricate golden embroidery, forming a mesmerizing pattern of vines and floral motifs. Their straight-cut silhouette gracefully draped over their frames, and the long sleeves billowed slightly as he moved, exuding an air of casual elegance.


    As they entered the dining area, many of the late-night guests appreciated the two handsome youngsters. This wasnt too surprising, as Mages were naturally good-looking. The Mana that was constantly nourishing their bodies didnt only prolong their lives but had many other benefits as well. One of them was that their skin looked healthier and more supple.


    Zeke, quite used to being the center of attention, paid them no mind. Leo, on the other hand, simply didnt care about what other people thought. They easily found a free table and managed to order soon after. The waiter, another slave, judging by the collar around his neck, was completely shocked by the amount they ordered.


    However, his shock had only started, as Zeke and Leo requested even more after eating the first three rounds. While Leo was wholeheartedly enjoying himself, Zeke used this time to snoop. He had purposefully chosen a table in the middle of the room, in order to listen in on as many conversations as he could.


    Of course, with Akasha, there was no need for him to personally pay attention, but he still chose to do so. Despite her usefulness, Zeke couldnt neglect his own improvement. He had noticed a while ago that relying too much on her would hinder his growth. The mere fact that he had all her knowledge at his fingertips had made him lazy.


    Currently, Zeke would come up with ideas and plans while Akasha took care of menial tasks and information gathering, but that could change in the future. If he didnt make sure to stay on par with the challenges, there would come a time when his input would become useless akin to a toddler trying to butt into a grown-ups conversation.


    Therefore, Zeke was trying to solve his problems alone, only asking for Akashas input when necessary. This way, he still had to challenge himself on a daily basis without relying on the advantage of her vast capabilities unless he truly required help. However, so far, he hadnt heard anything interesting from the surrounding tables.


    Despite being able to cover almost the entire dining area with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness]. The conversations he overheard were mostly uninteresting to him. A few people were discussing business, but it was mostly related to trade routes and what kind of cargo they carried. Zeke had hoped to learn something vital by coming here, but he had clearly been too optimistic. Who would discuss any kind of secrets out in the open?


    However, as they ordered another round of food, Zeke noticed something interesting. From a room off to the side emerged somebody he knew. Rani, who had gotten rid of her uniform, was now wearing regular clothes. Zeke noticed that her bunny ears were hidden under a silken headdress as she made her way toward the exit.


    Zeke considered his options for a moment, before deciding to call out to her. Rani!


    Startled, the woman turned in his direction before hesitantly making her way over. Is there anything you need, young Master?


    Are you done for the day? Zeke asked, motioning to her casual clothing.


    Indeed, Rani admitted with a hint of wariness. I was just about to head out for dinner.


    How about you join us for a bit?


    The look of caution in her eyes deepened. I really shouldnt, young Master.


    Zeke, noticing the reason for her reticence, smiled disarmingly. Please dont misunderstand. My brother and I just arrived, and we still dont know much about the local customs. I was merely hoping to invite you to dinner in exchange for your knowledge. I dont have any other intentions.


    Rani looked from Zekes smiling face to Leo, who was ignoring anything around him as he was wholly absorbed in eating a huge pile of meat. The sight brought a slight smile to her face, as she relaxed her guard. If that is so, then I would be glad to accept, young Master.


    Zeke returned her smile, as he offered her the chair across from him. Please, call me Pete.

 Book 4: Chapter 7: Lay of the Land

    Book 4: Chapter 7: Lay of the Land


    Rani took her seat across from Zeke and studied the menu. After a few moments, she looked up with a questioning gaze. Can I order whatever I want?


    Zeke nodded.


    Can I order a lot of somethings?


    Again, Zeke nodded.


    Rani went back to studying the menu, before deciding on a large three-course meal, not unlike what Zeke and Leo had eaten just earlier.


    Zeke was baffled by this. Looking at her slim figure, he hadnt thought she was such a big eater. Furthermore, the waiters reaction was strange as well. His eyes had nearly popped out when he and Leo had ordered a similar amount earlier. However, now he had merely nodded and left as if everything was as it should be.


    You have quite the appetite, Rani, Zeke said with a smile after the waiter left.


    Rani tilted her head in confusion, before realizing something a moment later. You shouldnt judge me by human standards, young mast I mean Pete.


    Zeke glanced at her furry ears, which were visible again now that she had removed her headdress to eat. He wondered if it was considered rude to ask about it. Still, his curiosity was too strong. Would you be willing to tell me more about that?


    Rani smiled at his awkward expression before nodding her head. Of course, Pete. What do you want to know?


    Zeke considered for a moment how to word his question tactfully. I can see that you have some erm special features. But other than that, you act completely human. Thats very different from the demi-humans I have read about.


    Rani nodded, not offended in the least. I am not of the Chimeroi, or demi-humans as you call them. My species is not something that evolved naturally but instead was purposefully bred over centuries.


    Zeke was both shocked and intrigued by the explanation. What shocked him was the fact that she had such a detached way of speaking about her ancestry, almost like it didnt have anything to do with her. But he only asked, How are they different?


    Rani didnt waste a breath before explaining. The Chimeroi are wild. They have very sharp senses and keen instincts on top of great strength. However, their intelligence is lacking, making them useless for more sophisticated labor.


    She then pointed at herself. My kind, the Hybridians, retains some of the advantages of our more feral cousins, but also have human intelligence.


    Does that mean you have incredible strength? Zeke asked.


    Rani smiled and extended her hand. I can show you.


    After a moments hesitation, Zeke took her outstretched palm, as if for a handshake. He was confused at first, but then he noticed that Rani was slowly increasing the pressure while watching his expression for any signs of pain. Soon, she was squeezing his hand so tightly that the veins could be seen, before abruptly letting go.


    That was my full strength, she explained.


    Zeke nodded. Inwardly he was shocked. The strength she had displayed was on par or even greater than his father''s. Considering that his father was a giant man who had been hailed as the strongest in their village, this wasnt an easy feat.


    [Clarification]


    The person named Rani has displayed a grip strength of 17. Her physical stats would be considered at the peak of what can be achieved with training for a regular human.


    This confirmed Zekes guess, shocking him even more. If a delicate girl like her had such strength, then how strong would a brawny man of her race be? Thinking further, how strong were the genuine demi-humans then? Rani had said that her race merely retained a fraction of their power.


    Despite his shock, Zeke remained outwardly calm as he asked his next question. That was quite impressive, Rani. And this makes me curious. What other advantages do Hybridians have?


    Rani shook her head. Not all of us are the same. For example, my bloodline can be traced back to a rare monster called the Fleetfoot rabbit. The Fleetfoot rabbit specializes in speed and agility with a very keen sense of danger. Similarly, my greatest strengths are my speed and reflexes, but this is not the same for all of my kind.


    Instead of replying, Zeke merely stared at her slave collar as if that was answer enough. Rani, following his gaze, immediately shook her head. This? I can live with that. It might as well be a fancy piece of jewelry for all I care.


    Its not, though, is it? From what Ive heard, its way more than that, Zeke stated. He knew that the slave collars were much more than mere decorations and a symbol of their status. Zeke even had a rudimentary understanding of its effects.


    They were actually the primary tool that kept slaves from rebelling. Zeke didnt quite know all the details, but he knew that the collars would inflict pain, even for something such as having disobedient thoughts. Furthermore, it also transmitted the location to their Masters, making it impossible to run away.


    Rani nodded, not denying his words. The collars are indeed enchanted. However, Ive not felt its sting in years. It might be an instrument of oppression against disobedient slaves. For people like me, its a token of protection.


    How so? Zeke asked curiously.


    Rani pointed at the symbol engraved on the front of her collar. This is the crest of the Verma family, who owns this establishment. Here in Kanion, nobody would stir trouble with me after seeing this crest.


    Zeke nodded, seeing the value in the protection of a powerful family. Still, arent you treated unfairly because of your station?


    Unfairly? Rani said, her lips curving up. Can you tell me what you mean by that?


    That Zeke said but stopped right after. That was a good question. What did he mean by that? No matter where he went, be it Magusburg, Tradespire, or here in Kanion, he had seen people begging in the streets, struggling to make ends meet. Even he himself had almost starved before Maximilian had adopted him.


    He took in her appearance with new eyes. Rani was dressed in fine clothing, had beautiful pins in her hair, and was even wearing expensive-looking jewelry. She looked well-fed and rested, unlike the majority of the people hawking their wares in the streets. Ignoring her collar, she could pass for a young lady from a well-off household. Compared to most people, Rani led a very privileged life.


    Was this just his prejudice? Coming from the Empire, he had a natural disdain for the practice. In the Empire, it was widely believed that slavery was a barbaric custom. However, now that he thought about it, it wasnt that much different from what the prominent Mage families did to their members. Instead of a collar, they used the threat of punishment in combination with the memory-sealing Ritual to keep the people obedient.


    He heard a deep chuckle in his mind, followed by the Dragons voice. I dont think you are in any position to judge, fleshling. Werent you looking for a way to keep your people obedient as well? Maybe you should pick up a couple of those collars.


    Thats not the same at all, Zeke retorted hotly. He had indeed thought about ways to make sure he wouldnt be betrayed by his people in the future. Loyalty only went so far when Mind Magic was a factor, after all. Still, he ignored that for now and returned his attention to Rani, who was still waiting for him to answer.


    I get your point, Rani. But I find it hard to believe that you truly dont wish for freedom.


    Rani shrugged. What good would that do? You might call it freedom, but would I not still have to work to earn a living? What would really change for me without the collar?


    But what if your Master changed your position to something you didnt like? You could do nothing.


    That is true, Rani said, but it is the same for most people. Those that can choose their fortunes are rare indeed.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. This was something he had noticed himself. In a way, poverty was its own collar. Those who had nothing would do almost anything for a few coins. In his opinion, their situation was even worse. The only difference was that they could improve their circumstances in the future, as he had done. However, most never managed. He was certain that most of them would trade places with Rani in a heartbeat.


    Thank you for your insight, Rani. You gave me a lot to think about.


    Rani smiled warmly. Dont mention it. It is me who should thank you for this delicious dinner.


    Zeke nodded. It was time to ask about something else he was curious about. Say, Rani, have you ever heard of the Gemkar family?


    Rani didnt even have to think about it before nodding immediately. Of course, I know them. They trade in minerals and rare gems.


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised. Akashas information had indicated that their family had declined, but apparently, they were still in business. Can you tell me where I can find them?


    Rani tilted her head and thought about it for a moment. From what I know, their mines are located at the opposite end of the kingdom, in the northeast. However, they surely have a branch in the capital, as almost all merchants do.


    The capital, huh? A smile spread on his face. Say, do you maybe know the best way to get there quickly?

 Book 4: Chapter 8: Road to the Capital I

    Book 4: Chapter 8: Road to the Capital I


    The sun had just crested the horizon when a train of carriages left through the eastern gate of Kanion. This was one of the regular caravans ferrying goods and passengers between the capital and the border.


    In one of the middle wagons, two brown-haired youngsters sat in silence, intently watching the new scenery. Those two were, of course, Zeke and Leo. They had managed to get a spot on the earliest ride, despite their late arrival. It hadnt been all that hard for Zeke to convince the chief. He even managed to haggle down the price by promising to help out if they came across any danger.


    The chief had been pleased to get the assistance of two Mages for the measly cost of a price reduction. Wouldnt he have been stupid to refuse such an offer? Instead of paying them for their service, those two even paid to work as additional guards.


    Little did he know that Leo would have fought either way, even for free. So, Zeke was also quite happy with the arrangement. Furthermore, it was very unlikely they would have to do much. The caravan stayed far away from any of the truly dangerous areas, and bandits werent common either. On top of that, the chief already employed three Grand Mages and over 20 True Mages as guards.


    Such a force should be able to handle most things, and even if they couldnt, the addition of two True Mages wouldnt make a difference. Zeke had already decided that if they ran into a problem they truly couldnt solve, he and Leo would save themselves instead of honoring the deal. The small price reduction the chief had granted them wasnt reason enough to risk their lives unnecessarily.


    Of course, Zeke wasnt opposed to helping out in any other circumstance. Their journey would take them two weeks and it would be too boring to just sit around all day without anything to do at least for Leo. With them now being officially part of the guard crew, they had a lot more freedom to move independently. This was the main reason he had agreed to such an arrangement.


    After less than an hour, his prediction came true already as Leo got bored of looking outside. Now that they werent alone anymore, his brother couldnt continue his Magic fusion practice, so there was little to distract himself with. Similarly, the terrain was getting increasingly monotonous. The further east they went the less there was to see. The verdant green woods and grassy fields had long since been replaced by dry soil.


    The capital of Korrovan was in the desert, so he was confident this trend would continue. And unlike Leo, he had no problem sitting still. He had enough things to ponder to keep him busy. Even if he were to get bored, hed be able to chat with Akasha or the Dragon.


    Alas, Leo wasnt like him. Zeke could already see his brother starting to fidget. Its not even been an hour, Leo. Why are you already getting restless?


    Leo turned to look at him. What am I supposed to do then?


    Zeke pointed at the other passengers. Read a book?


    Leo merely snorted, as if the proposal was ridiculous. Zeke couldnt stop a wry smile from appearing on his face at his brothers reaction. We are not gonna reach the first Danger Zone until late afternoon, so there wont be any fights for a while.


    Leos eyes lit up at the mention of the Danger Zone. What level is it?


    During their stay in the city, they visited the local Adventurers Guild. They were very surprised by the sparse number of quests. The clerk hadnt lied, there really were no Extermination missions on offer. Apparently, the Guild was forbidden from interfering in such matters in Korrovan. Still, their visit hadnt been in vain as they had managed to access an up-to-date map of the country.


    Of course, Zeke knew the geography already, as he had several maps in his Minds Library. However, what made the map in the Guild special was the fact that it depicted the known Danger Zones and even rated them according to the threat they posed. The danger could come from anything, be it monsters, bandits, or even treacherous terrain.


    It was exactly those regulations that allowed the Ritual to be used so liberally. Zeke had wondered since back then how he and Celine could both use it, even though she had wished to have her summons engraved on her core while he only wished for a regular contract. Those built-in regulations made it possible for the Ritual to operate differently based on the circumstances of the user, making it seem almost intelligent.


    It was no wonder nobody could even come close to creating something like this anymore. The complexity of the construct was something Zeke could hardly grasp. Any minute change to the overall design could lead to monumental changes down the line. It was almost like the Ritual was a living, breathing organism with an interconnected, self-regulating system akin to the organs in a human body.


    The title of Grand Ritual was well deserved.


    If he was completely honest with himself, he knew that he would have no chance of deciphering the Ritual without the help of Akasha. He was in complete awe of the being who had designed this masterpiece and he relished the chance to study it and deepen his knowledge.


    Zeke took a book from his bag and laid it on his lap. This was, of course, just a cover. He had not read a physical book in months, nor would he likely do so ever again. After all, reading in his Minds Library was several times faster. However, he didnt want the other passengers to notice him staring out into nothingness for hours on end. Therefore, he had prepared this method to allow him to continue his research without attracting too much attention.


    After his preparations were complete, Zeke no longer hesitated and dove into his Minds Library. Even though this had started out as a way for him to learn about creating his new spell, by now he was more interested in the intricacies of Ritual Magic. It was truly the pinnacle of magical engineering.


    Hours passed, with Zeke and Akasha working in his Minds Library.


    In the outside world, it looked like he was engrossed in memorizing the mystical symbols in his open book. He never even turned the page once, even after all this time. Many who took notice spoke words of praise. After all, one didnt often come across a young man who could do such a monotonous task for hours with utmost concentration.


    However, Zeke didnt even hear their words. He was completely unaware of anything happening outside. At least, until he was rudely shaken awake. As his eyes regained clarity, he was looking at an excited Leo. His face filled his entire vision, entirely too close for Zekes liking.


    What is it? Zeke asked without being able to completely keep the annoyance out of his tone, as he pushed his brother away.


    Leo wasnt bothered by either his tone or actions, as his excitement remained undiminished. We are almost there!


    Looking out the window, Zeke noticed their new surroundings. Even though they hadnt entered the desert yet, the terrain already looked like a desolate wasteland. It was an endless prairie consisting of nothing but yellows and browns.


    And where is that? he asked.


    Leo pointed toward the front of their caravan, where Zeke could faintly make out faint specks of green. The Danger Zone.


    It was then that he remembered. The first Danger Zone on their journey was an oasis. They would have to pass through it to reach their first camp before nightfall. Clearing his muddled head, Zeke took Leos proffered hand and stood.


    It was time to get some exercise.

 Book 4: Chapter 9: Road to the Capital II

    Book 4: Chapter 9: Road to the Capital II


    The atmosphere had changed ever since the caravan had entered the oasis. Zeke had felt the shift as well. The surrounding flora, beautiful as it may be, seemed to be full of dangers.


    Attention! Rahul yelled. He was one of the three Grand Mages and the leader of the guards. For the next hour, I want all of you to focus no distractions, no playing around. This might only be a silver-level zone, but I am not taking any risks.


    Yes, sir! the men replied in unison. From their quick and coordinated response, it became clear that the guards were well-trained. Each of the two other Grand Mages led half of the 20 True Mages, with Rahul functioning as the overall commander.


    Zeke and Leo, for their part, were not integrated into this command structure. The two of them had the freedom to act on their own, but this also meant that they couldnt expect somebody to rush in and save them, were they to get into trouble. But Zeke wasnt worried.


    Luckily, the carriages made quick progress, as they didnt have to cut their way through the vegetation. The well-maintained path led right through the heart of the oasis. Their destination was a fortified post on the far side, close to the water. They would need an hour to reach it, and this was the last leg of their journey for the day.


    Zeke and Leo walked along their carriage, flanking it on either side. For now, everything was calm, and Zeke used this time to study the greenery. The emerald leaves of the palm-like trees glistened in the dappled sunlight, their fronds swaying with a gentle, almost hypnotic rhythm.


    The ground beneath his boots was a soft carpet of lush, velvety moss that seemed to pulse with a faint glow. Vibrant blue and purple flowers adorned the moss, their sweet scent filling the air with a heady, intoxicating fragrance.


    It was such a stark difference to the wasteland from moments ago. From a barren prairie into a tropical paradise with nothing but a few steps, it was unlike anything Zeke had experienced before. He couldnt help but let out a sigh of admiration. Reading about desert oases and experiencing their miracles for himself were worlds apart. This was a sight he wouldnt soon forget.


    Zeke reached out to touch a nearby tree, marveling at the smooth, silver bark that seemed to shimmer like liquid metal. As his fingers made contact, a delicate cascade of tiny, glowing lights trickled down from the leaves above, like stardust.


    "Breath-taking," he murmured to himself, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The carriage rolled on, the wheels creaking softly as they navigated the winding path through the enchanting oasis. Zeke noticed that the vines hanging from the trees were alive with movement, their tendrils gracefully weaving together in intricate patterns as if they were engaged in a secret dance.


    A soft, melodic hum filled the air, and Zeke realized it was coming from the luminous butterflies that flitted among the blossoms. Their wings shimmered with a rainbow of colors, and they left trails of glowing powder in their wake.


    [Warning]


    Those are Shimmerwing Butterflies. Their spores contain a strong paralytic poison that can even affect Grand Mages in high enough doses.


    Zeke nodded, his eyes now filled with caution as he eyed the deceptively peaceful butterflies. He had been nave. To survive in this highly competitive environment, the creatures living here needed to be able to defend themselves. It was foolish to assume that any life form here was harmless.


    For the next while, Zeke kept his eyes on the bushes and trees along the path. However, neither he nor Akasha spotted anything. As time ticked by without anything happening, Zeke grew convinced they would make it through without any incidents.


    As if to spite him, distant shouts rang out from the back of the caravan. Zeke immediately exchanged a glance with Leo. His brother had an eager glint in his eyes, leaving Zeke helpless. With a nod, he agreed to Leos silent plea and the two ran towards the commotion.


    They arrived just in time to witness the start of the battle. Three enormous scorpions had appeared behind the last carriage, attacking from both sides. Their pincers were the length of an arm, and Zeke had no doubt they could bisect a human with ease. Furthermore, their eight, spiderlike legs made the creatures deceptively agile.


    Akasha, what are those?


    Name: Sun Scorpion.


    Category: Monster.


    Height: 9 feet (including stinger).


    Leo immediately acted. Two [Earth Pillars] erupted from the ground. This attack wasnt meant to pierce the monsters soft belly, as the spell most likely didnt have the power to do much damage.


    No, Zeke had a different goal in mind. The blunt pillars rose at an angle and struck the left side of the first scorpion. As expected, the monster was more confused than hurt. However, the confusion soon turned to panic as the pillars grew, lifting its left side off the ground until it finally flipped over.


    It was then that Zeke acted. Like a coiled spring, he launched himself into the air. After his jump had reached its zenith, he discretely used his [Air Step] to give himself some extra momentum as he dove spear-first toward the unprotected belly of the defenseless monster. He felt the tip being stalled for an instant as it struck the carapace. However, the spear, made from the tusks of a Steeltusk Boar, won out after a moment.


    An incomparably miserable scream rang out as the scorpion felt the foreign object enter its body. It wildly flailed its eight scythe-like legs, but by then, Zeke had already retreated. He had left the spear stuck in the belly of the monster, so it wouldnt be able to get back up without impaling itself.


    Satisfied with the result, he turned his attention to the other scorpion. Leo, clad in his [Earthen Armor], was stalling it. Zeke was in no hurry to intervene, as his brother finally got to enjoy himself. Crossing his arms, he watched how Leo danced and weaved around the monster. Leo kept out of range of its pincers and stinger as he shot small rock bullets at the monsters eyes.


    Zeke nodded in approval. Leo knew that his Earth Magic wasnt strong enough to win with a single decisive hit, and the same strategy would most likely not work for a second time anyway. So, it was definitely the right decision to play the long game. Their reinforcements were on the way, after all.


    Soon after, the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard. Zeke looked over his shoulder to see Rahul, alongside five more True Mages, had made it to the scene. However, instead of acting, they watched the ongoing fight, entranced by the display. Zeke felt pride rising in his chest as he saw the expressions of awe on the guards faces.


    It was no wonder. Even though Zeke had seen his brother fight many times, he was still impressed. Leos graceful movements and battle instincts were in a class of its own. They had been good enough to allow Leo to enter the finals of the empires prestigious tournament with nothing but the three most basic spells under his belt.


    Leo was born to fight.


    Even so, it was time to end this. Zeke turned, facing Rahul fully. I think it is time for your men to step in, captain.


    Upon hearing his words, Rahuls eyes regained their clarity. He acknowledged Zekes words with a sharp nod and immediately began to cast a spell. The captain was a Light Mage, and Zeke was interested to see what he could do.


    Searing Light! he yelled as he pointed two fingers toward the head of the scorpion. Too fast to even react, a beam shot out and hit the scorpion. Its eyes were immediately destroyed, eliciting another scream. A second beam seared the top of its stinger.


    Now, without sight and poison, the monster wasnt much of a threat anymore. So much so that Leo had lost all interest in the fight and was now leisurely walking away with a smile on his face. Evidently, he had enjoyed himself.


    After instructing his men, and getting an account of what had transpired, Rahul approached. Thank you for your assistance, young friends. My men tell me that they would have been in trouble without your aid.


    Zeke nodded amicably. We only did our part, captain.


    Rahul chuckled. Only did your part, huh? Very well. Even so, you have my thanks. I will see to it that you are rewarded appropriately.


    Zeke smiled, acting like he was eager for the coin. It would be too strange if he showed no interest. After all, they were posing as a pair of young adventurers seeking their fortune. Many thanks, guard captain. You are truly generous.


    Nonsense! Thats the least I should do. How about we have a chat once we get to the camp?


    Zeke agreed animatedly. However, internally he wasnt too pleased with this development. He hadnt wanted to attract any attention from the higher-ups. However, the alternative would have been to let those men die, and he wasnt quite willing to go that far.


    As the caravan continued on its way, Zeke pondered in silence. He needed a strategy to deal with the captains inevitable questions. After all, Zeke had only just found out how weak regular Mages were, so their cover wouldnt hold up under close scrutiny.


    ***


    Thankfully, they arrived at the fortified camp without any further incidents. And just as Zeke had expected, one of the guards came to find him as soon as they had settled in. He followed the man to one of the more lavish huts at the center of the camp.


    Stepping inside, he found all three of the Grand Mages present, alongside the caravan chief. What was going on? The chief revealed a mysterious smile when his eyes met Zekes.


    Pete! How good of you to come.

 Book 4: Chapter 10: Road to the Capital III

    Book 4: Chapter 10: Road to the Capital III


    Zeke didnt respond right away. Instead, he swept his eyes over the inhabitants of the room. The caravan chief was smiling, beckoning him to come closer. The three Grand Mages, on the other hand, had serious expressions. Even Rahul seemed to be on edge.


    Why were they even here? Was this a trap for him?


    Nonetheless, his face remained calm as he entered. Zeke brought his hands together and bowed fractionally the traditional greeting in Korrovan. The gesture was returned by the caravan chief, his smile widening. However, the mans friendly display wasnt enough to dispel Zekes doubts.


    Akasha, combat analysis.


    [Answer]


    The chances of victory in a direct confrontation are 18%. The chances of escape using all available means are 95%.


    Zeke was surprised. 18% chance of victory against three Grand Mages? Thinking about it, a win might really not be impossible. If the second Grand Mage was as weak as the one Zeke had seen earlier, then he could probably finish them off before they could even cast a single spell. That only left Rahul.


    But Light Mages were famously weak against Blood Mages. Their spells, though too fast to dodge, didnt have enough power to defeat him instantly. With his current ability, he was able to heal most injuries, given time. This allowed him a lot more leeway than his opponent, who would be finished after a single mistake.


    Considering all that, his body relaxed as he returned the chiefs smile. If they wanted to fall out with him, he was ready.


    It is my pleasure to be invited, chief, he replied finally.


    Nonsense, the man said with a dismissive gesture. Come, come, sit.


    Zeke and the chief sat on woven cots while the three Grand Mages remained where they were, a few steps away. He noticed how they would occasionally send him wary glances. It seemed he had misread the situation. They were most likely not here for an ambush but to protect the chief from danger namely, him.


    This realization made him relax even further. He now turned his full attention to the man in front of him, interested in why the chief was present. After all, there was no reason to personally meet Zeke if it was just about handing over a reward. Why did you call me, chief?


    There is no reason to be so distant, young man. Please call me Jai.


    Alright, Jai. Why am I here?


    The chief nodded in satisfaction. I heard about your heroic deed today from Rahul and wanted to reward you.


    Zeke nodded but remained inwardly suspicious. From his earlier talk with the man, he had gotten the impression that Jai was a shrewd merchant. It was doubtful that he would waste his time with anything that wasnt profitable in some way.


    Still, there was no reason to press for an answer right away. More likely than not, the man would reveal his intentions sooner than later. You are too kind, Jai.


    The smile in the mans eyes widened as he clapped his hands. Immediately, a servant bustled over, holding a pouch that looked to be filled with coins.


    [Clarification]


    The bag contains 15 silver.


    15 silver was a rather generous reward for a single fight. Zeke suspected that Jai was trying to get in his good graces by paying such a hefty reward. Even so, he had no reason to turn it down, as that was also in line with the persona of a young adventurer.


    The chief handed the satchel over with an expectant smile. Without much fanfare, Zeke received the bag and thanked him but didnt even check the amount.


    Jai chuckled. Of course not, young friend. But the fame from winning in the arena will make your life in the capital infinitely more comfortable.


    Zekes face lit up, acting like he finally understood. So thats how it is. Thank you for this advice, Jai. Ill keep it in mind.


    The chief waved off his thanks as if it was nothing big, but Zeke knew he wasnt done yet. So far, he had still not revealed his true purpose. As expected, he spoke up again. I could maybe help you out in that regard.


    What do you mean?


    You see, my brother is a famous Vakara in the capital, Jai said with evident pride. Do you know what that is, Pete?


    Zeke nodded. He knew a bit of the old language of Korrovan. The word Vakara referred to somebody who teaches combat. Its somebody who trains warriors, right?


    Thats right, but we dont call them that. We have a special word for the competitors Rana Samrat. It roughly means kings of battle, Jai explained. My brother has taught many such champions over the years, and he is always looking for new talent. I could make an introduction if you want. It would make the process a lot smoother.


    Jai was staring at Zeke with a burning gaze. This was most likely what he had wanted all along. By the look in his eyes, Zeke could guess that the guards had most likely exaggerated their battle prowess. After all, neither he nor Leo had gone all out in that fight. But Zeke didnt mind that, as it might actually end up helping him.


    Zeke had intended to use the Rings of Samsara as a cover story only, but Leo most definitely wanted to fight for real. Furthermore, if the discrimination against foreigners was truly so bad, then this might be the only way to get any semblance of respect in the city. He would most likely not gain entry to their libraries and workshops otherwise.


    However, there was just one problem: As of now, there was no way he could compete in the arena. Zeke didnt dare use more than one of his affinities, afraid of blowing his cover. On the other hand, his new Blood spell wasnt even close to being ready. He would need at least two weeks of uninterrupted work to finish it.


    Then again Maybe he could use this situation to his advantage


    Thinking this far, he spoke up hesitantly. That would be a great help, but I am not sure if I can agree just yet.


    Whats the issue? You are free to ask around, but I can assure you that my brother is second to none in terms of fighters with a stellar reputation to boot.


    Zeke shook his head. Its not that. You see, I am trying to master a new spell before competing. Our plan was to lay low for a couple of weeks first to give me enough time.


    Jais brows furrowed. He was most likely pondering if this was just an excuse to turn him down in a roundabout way or if this was an actual concern. How long would you need to master it?


    Zeke smirked internally. This was almost too easy. Not too long, maybe two weeks, he said, showing a conflicted expression. The problem is that I need to be able to work on it without being disturbed. Here, he let his words trail off, letting Jai figure out his meaning.


    Jai, as a wily merchant, immediately caught on. So, all you would need is a place to work in silence for the remainder of the journey?


    Zeke nodded slowly, acting as if this matter was troubling him greatly. Jai watched him in silence for a moment, considering.


    Very well, the man eventually said. If that is truly all you need, then I might be able to help. My personal carriage has a separate study room that I dont use very often. Would that work for you?


    Zekes eyes opened wide in shock. Would that really be possible?


    Jai nodded casually. The man had clearly not yet given up on his attempts to rope him in. From this alone, Zeke could tell that talents were highly coveted. It was highly likely that the success of his brother had a lot to do with Jais effort. As the leader of this caravan, he was able to scout for talented Mages and send them to his brother directly.


    Still, this wasnt a bad deal for Zeke. Even if this famous brother demanded a lions share of their winnings, he wouldnt care much. After all, money was the least of his concerns. Furthermore, the chance of this being a trap was small, as Jai had not once tried to find out if Zeke had any kind of force backing him. A wide smile spread across his face as he extended his hand for a shake.


    He had gotten a lot more out of this conversation than expected. Not only did he learn a lot, but had also secured a place for them already. On top of that, he would be able to work in peace until they arrived. With a bit of luck, he would be able to finish his spell by then.


    The smile on Jais face mirrored his own as he took his outstretched hand. I am glad we could come to an agreement, Pete.


    Zeke grinned with a predatory smile. Likewise.

 Book 4: Chapter 11: Blood Manifestation

    Book 4: Chapter 11: Blood Manifestation


    In a lavishly decorated room, a young man with dark brown hair sat cross-legged. Each day, he would remain in that exact posture for hours on end, only taking breaks to eat or to sleep. To an outsider, it would have looked like he was in deep meditation. However, that was not the case.


    For the last week, Zeke had spent his time in his Minds Library, working on his new spell. Now that he had a deadline to keep, he couldnt afford to waste time.


    At first, he had thought it to be a shame to spend all his time in this manner. He had left Tradespire to get new experiences and grow his Soul, after all. However, ever since Akasha had informed him that he had experienced substantial growth while studying Rituals, nothing was holding him back.


    Finally, on this seventh day of seclusion, he managed a breakthrough. Zeke had finally found the part of the Ritual that was responsible for giving the summons their shape. He was immensely gratified when he realized that his initial hypothesis had been right. It was indeed the case that the ritual contained a Spellform which would automatically create a body based on the contracted spirit.


    The bad news was that the Spellform behind this effect was by far the most complicated Zeke had ever seen. The geometric pattern was so intricate that he couldnt even imagine casting such a spell. As if that was not enough, this single function would only be one part of his new creation.


    He also had to add an element that would establish a temporary contract between himself and the Dragon, as well as a section that would funnel the Spirit into the newly created body. On top of all that, he wanted the spell to use Blood instead of unattuned Mana to further boost its power. All in all, the finished Spellform was so monstrously complex that Zeke grew dizzy just looking at it.


    Luckily, he had a solution to that problem.


    In the infinite white void of his Minds library, Zeke turned toward the figure of the beautiful girl beside him as he pointed at the Spellform projected in the air. Can you cast this?


    Akashas eyes darted across the pattern. The insane precision and speed of her pupils were eerie. So much so, that even people who didnt know about her true nature would be instantly able to guess that she wasnt human.


    Affirmative. I am able to create the Spellform, Akasha said, but I am unable to form the Intent for this spell.


    Zeke hummed. This was what he had expected. Even though Akasha was extremely good at meticulous work, anything that required even the slightest bit of creativity was beyond her. If he wanted to successfully cast this spell, they would have to work together.


    However, it wasnt the cooperation between himself and Akasha that Zeke was worried about, but the third member of their crew. The Dragon played a significant role as well. After all, the spell would only provide the body, and handling it would fall to it. After casting the spell, Zeke would no longer have any control.


    What about you, Dragon? Think you still have what it takes? Zeke teased, trying to provoke the old reptile into proving his might.


    The Dragon clearly didnt take the bait as his voice was completely apathetic. If I lose in a fight, its because you provided me with a subpar body.


    Arent you just shifting responsibility? He questioned.


    In the next moment, he felt as if the Dragon was looking at him with disdain. No, fleshling, that is merely a fact. I have lived for thousands of years, and I never struggled against an opponent who wasnt of the ancient races.


    Are you telling me there isnt a single human who could be your opponent?


    The Dragon was suspiciously silent for a long time. Zeke almost thought he wouldnt reply, but eventually, its voice could be heard again. That is not what I said.


    Zeke was intrigued. So, there was a human the Dragon feared? Interesting. Say, when you were at your peak, who was stronger between you and the emperor of Arkanheim?


    How would I know? the Dragon said. I have never met this so-called emperor. But, since he is a Mind Mage, I would most likely win easily. Mind Magic is useless against my kind.


    Zeke was impressed. It seemed this Dragon used to be somebody quite strong. How about the Time Mage we met in Tradespire?


    Zeke couldnt help but smile. This was the first time he had seen the Dragon get excited about anything. Lets make a few adjustments and try again. Im certain well figure this out in no time.


    ***


    In a once lavishly decorated room, a young man with dark brown hair sat cross-legged. He had been informed they would arrive in the capital the next morning, marking this as the last day of their journey. However, at the moment he didnt care about any of that.


    His face was pale and gaunt, and his eyes were bloodshot. His palms were riddled with cuts, fresh and old alike. On top of that, his surroundings were entirely covered in blood. The sight was a far cry from a week ago. The only thing that hadnt changed was the look of determination in his eyes.


    At the moment, Zeke was using the spell [Blood Generation] to regain enough Blood for another attempt. At this point, they had tried the summoning hundreds of times, spilling Zekes blood reserves many times over. However, he was certain they would succeed this time.


    The moment his pale face regained a bit of color, he immediately stopped the spell. Its time.


    Neither the Dragon nor Akasha responded and they didnt have to. The three had gotten used to working together and knew what they had to do even without having to be told. Akasha immediately started on their latest version of the spell, while Zeke provided the Mana.


    Soon after, he took over and started to Imbue his intent. A few dozen iterations ago, he had started to use an incantation to further solidify his mental image. After all this time, the words came to his lips without him even having to think.


    Soul to Blood, give form to will,


    Lend a shape, with strength to spill.


    Blood Manifestation!


    The same scene from a week ago repeated. However, this time, the blood was already shifting violently before it had even gathered. From within the red stream, a transformation began to unfold. The blood, as if guided by an unseen force, started to congeal, taking on a fluid form.


    As the liquid serpent writhed and swirled, it started to grow and elongate. Its form took on a distinctly reptilian shape, with scales glistening like rubies. It unfurled a pair of tiny, delicate wings, their leathery membranes reflecting the ambient light with a sanguine brilliance. The dragon''s eyes, once formless, began to gleam like two tiny embers within its serpentine head, and it emitted a soft, melodic hum.


    With each further shift, the miniature dragon took on a more intricate and detailed form, as if it were a sculpture coming to life. It stretched its wings, creating ripples in the blood around it, and let out a tiny, otherworldly roar. It was a mesmerizing sight, a living creature, birthed from a stream of blood.


    Zekes eyes met the Dragons, and the world seemed to freeze. Then, slowly, a wide smile spread across Zekes face. His haggard countenance displayed a rarely seen delight as he looked at the small creature in front of him.


    Congratulations was all Zeke managed to say before toppling to the ground. His bodys condition had finally caught up with him. Staying awake for days on end while bleeding himself dry over and over again had taken its toll. And it was finally time to pay the price for his recklessness. However, even in his unconscious state, with his body shivering from excessive blood loss, that same smile was still on his lips.


    The tiny Dragon took in the sight. He didnt move a muscle as he wordlessly watched the boy lying on the floor. Its slitted pupils took in the boys gaunt face, his haggard body, and his scarred, bleeding palms. Nobody knew better than the Dragon how much Zeke had suffered over the past days to make this spell come true.


    Then it turned its sinuous neck to inspect its own body. While small and temporary there was a lot of power hidden in its form. Zeke had used his own blood to create this form, giving it more power than any creature of its size had any right to possess. With a casual swipe of a claw, it tore an iron candle holder to pieces, but that was the extent of its experiments. This body could sustain itself for hours if it conserved its strength and the Dragon was determined to savor every second of that.


    Its eyes sparkled with delight as it took a deep breath, savoring the taste of the air for the first time in millennia. It smelled of blood and sweat, but the Dragon didnt mind. It had finally gotten a reprieve from its constant state of senselessness after all this time. It felt like being reborn.


    Its gaze returned to the boy. After another moment of silence, it opened its maw. Its voice, usually a deep rumble, sounded more like the purring of a cat now. Even so, each word was dripping with solemnity and dignity unbefitting of its stature and tone.


    I will not forget this favor, Ezekiel von Hohenheim. On this, you have my word.

 Book 4: Chapter 12: Arrival

    Book 4: Chapter 12: Arrival


    When Zeke woke up the next morning, the first rays of light were already streaming in through the single window of the private room of the carriage. A groan involuntarily escaped his lips as he tried to rise. Zeke looked down and took in the state of his body. He gasped, taking note of the condition he was in.


    His palms had dozens of scars crisscrossing them. On top of that, his clothes, hair, and body were smeared with half-congealed blood. He found a patch of clothing that seemed relatively dry and wiped the palms of his hands clean. He grimaced. There was a strange, acrid taste in his mouth. Looking at the clumpy stain on the floor, it was clear he had thrown up in his sleep.


    His lips formed a bitter smile. He had really overdone it this time. Out of all his research binges, this was the worst as of yet though not by much. However, thinking back to the last scenes before passing out he remembered something else.


    He searched his surroundings, eager to find the result of his spell, but the only thing he found was another puddle of blood on the floor where the [Blood Manifestation] should have been. The spell must have run out of Mana while he was asleep. A shame, he would have liked to observe it for a bit longer.


    Dragon, are you okay?


    I am ok, whelp, the Dragon said, surprising Zeke with the speed of his reply.


    How was the body?


    It was satisfactory, it said after a moment. You did well.


    Zekes eyes widened. This was the first time the Dragon had said something even remotely nice to him, and the experience momentarily caught him off guard. However, he soon turned his brief embarrassment into a chuckle and replied smoothly, I am glad to hear that. Cant wait to see you in action.


    The Dragon''s voice turned bloodthirsty and predatory. Neither can I.


    ***


    The sun was already high up in the sky when Zeke emerged. He had used the last couple of hours to get his body back into a presentable shape. He had been somewhat successful, as all the scars and blood were gone alongside the paleness of his skin. He was also wearing his last set of clean clothing, making him appear neat and tidy. However, there was no hiding his gaunt face. The two weeks of malnutrition and lack of sleep would take more than a couple of hours to make disappear, even for him.


    Zeke squinted at the bright light. Spending so much time indoors had made him unaccustomed to its harsh glare. But after a few moments of furious blinking, his surroundings came into focus and his jaw dropped.


    All around him was an endless plain of sand. No matter where he looked, all he could see was an infinite expanse of sandy waves. It looked like an ocean of golden water, frozen in time.


    So, this was a desert.


    Zeke had, of course, read about the desert. In fact, he knew everything about it. The creatures that lived here, the temperature difference between night and day. He had even memorized the map of this entire kingdom. However, none of that had prepared him for the sight in front of his eyes. After all, the true majesty and grandeur of nature werent something that could be conveyed in mere words.


    In the next moment, the sound of muffled footsteps drew his attention. Zeke recomposed himself and turned in the direction of the approaching noise. From behind the carriage next to him emerged a young man with brown hair and fierce, amber eyes.


    Leo carried two bowls of food, and he seemed focused on not spilling its contents as he walked through the sand. However, the moment his gaze met Zekes, a smile instantly blossomed on his face. About time you came out. The guards were beginning to think you died in that hole.


    Zeke squinted at his brother. Why would they think that?


    Immediately, the smile was back on the chiefs face. It became clear that he placed much more importance on Leo. No wonder. He had seen his brother in action every day, while Zeke was still a mystery to him. It was evident that Jai also didnt put much stock in the new spell he had claimed to be learning.


    Ohh, thats a shame, but I guess it cant be helped, Jai said as if it was a pity. However, to Zeke, it was clear that the man didnt care much if he actually kept his word as long as he got his hands on Leo. The place is called the Lions Den. Youll be able to find it without a problem by asking around. With one last nod, he turned back to his discussion with Rahul.


    Zeke also motioned for Leo to follow as he made his way to a secluded spot. His brother looked at him dubiously. We are splitting up?


    Zeke shook his head. No, Ill be joining you soon. I just dont want us to have our debut in the Rings of Samsara at the same time


    Leo immediately caught on. You want to hide our connection?


    Zeke smiled. Leo, despite his honest nature, could be surprisingly shrewd at times. Thats right, and when I eventually join you after a couple of days, you should act like you dont know me.


    Leo nodded. Fine. But is this really okay? We didnt come here to play around, did we?


    Zekes face grew somber. Thats the other reason I need a few days. I am going to find out as much as I can. Who knows? I might even be able to meet with a member of the Gemkar family directly. But it wont hurt to have a backup plan.


    Leo nodded slowly. Ill see you in a few days, then.


    ***


    With every step, the distant outlines of sandstone walls grew more distinct. And before the sun reached its highest point, they stood in front of a monumental gate.


    It was like nothing Zeke had ever seen.


    Towering high above them was a colossal, enigmatic stone sculpture. Carved with precision, it featured the body of a reclining creature, part human and part beast, crowned with a regal headdress. Its eyes gazed out towards the horizon, exuding wisdom and mystery. Its powerful paws, intricately etched, added to its grandeur. Bathed in golden sunlight, the statue seemed to guard the city behind it silently.


    The actual entrance was between the paws of the creature. Even so, it was wide enough to allow ten carriages to pass side by side, further illustrating the size of the beast. Truth be told, Zeke had never seen any structure as massive as this. It was the height of a small mountain.


    How long had it taken to carve something of this size with this level of detail?


    Zekes train of thought was disrupted when he noticed the band of city guards approaching their caravan. The guests were asked to disembark. They would have to make their way into the city on their own merit. However, Zeke was pleasantly surprised as Jai motioned for him and Leo to stay as he went to speak with the leader of the guards.


    Zeke couldnt hear their conversation, but the leader glanced in their direction for a moment before nodding his head once. He also hadnt missed how Jai had discretely slipped the man a couple of coins. That could come in handy. After that, Jai returned to the caravan, and they made their way inside without any further obstructions.


    The moment Zeke stepped through the giant gate, his mouth dropped open. However, he wasnt the only one who reacted like that. Leo, beside him, looked even more shocked. Even the guards, who must have been here countless numbers of times, had looks of awe and reverence on their faces.


    Rahul stepped up beside him with a smug smile on his face. Welcome to Swarnaloka. The jewel of the desert.

 Book 4: Chapter 13: The Jewel of the Desert

    Book 4: Chapter 13: The Jewel of the Desert


    Even after a long moment, Zeke was unable to tear his eyes away from the sight in front of him. This place was so very different from what he had expected from what anyone would expect to find in a desert.


    Why was there so much water here?


    Zekes eyes traced the many canals and waterfalls that dotted the entire city. The crystal clear streams were accentuated by the verdant greenery that seemed to be present everywhere. The palm trees and leafy plants appeared to be completely wild and untamed at first glance. However, when looking at the city as a whole, the vegetation gave off the impression that it was neatly arranged by a meticulous planner.


    The city was situated in a valley, surrounded by sandstone cliffs and high walls, completely hiding it from the outside world. From his position at the gate, Zeke could overlook the entire place. He saw the many towering structures that were chiseled into the very walls of the valley, blending in perfectly with the natural beauty of the place.


    Many bridges and walkways connected the towering buildings and spirals on all levels. The lowest level of the city seemed to be the busiest place, with its sandy beaches and countless street vendors. Zeke let his eyes roam across the entire place, fascinated by the intricate architecture.


    To him, it was obvious that the city had not formed organically it was too perfect. This had to be the work of an ingenious architect. Otherwise, the many interconnected structures and bridges would never be so methodical without ever disturbing the overall scenery. Zeke found this place to be the ideal combination of nature and civilization. He immediately liked the place.


    From what he could see, only two structures didnt follow the overall theme of the city. One was the huge palace in the center of the valley. It towered over everything else and didnt seem to be connected to any other building. Its round roofs immediately drew attention because of their gleaming shine. If Zeke''s guess was correct, then they were made from solid gold. This was a fortune that left even him breathless.


    The other building that stood out was undoubtedly the famous Rings of Samsara. Even from here, he could hear the commotion from the countless spectators. The structure wasnt actually a single building, but an interconnected complex of several rings. The smallest of them was only big enough to house a couple dozen spectators while the biggest circle was even larger than the main arena in Arkanheim, able to seat thousands comfortably.


    Quite impressive, isnt it? Rahul said as he came to a halt between Zeke and Leo.


    Zeke wordlessly nodded. It was indeed impressive; this was the most beautiful city he had ever seen. Everything seemed to be clean and tidy. Whats more, even after looking everywhere, Zeke had not seen anything resembling a slum or poor area. The city appeared to be prosperous beyond belief.


    Reluctantly, he tore his gaze away from the sight and turned to Leo. This is where we part ways, Keo.


    Leo nodded, also turning to face him. Dont take too long, otherwise I might already be crowned champion.


    There was a fire in Leos gaze that was hard to miss. Zeke knew that his brother was looking forward to the day they would once again meet in the arena. Last time, Zeke had emerged victorious, but that only served to fuel Leos ambitions.


    Even so, Zeke smiled leisurely. He was confident in his chances of winning again if they were to meet in the arena. After all, his new trump card was exceptional. Well see about that.


    Zeke punched his brothers shoulder playfully before making his way to the broad sandstone walkway leading down to the city. He would see Leo again soon, but for now, he couldnt wait to explore this city.


    ***


    The day had grown late by the time Zeke finally approached the elegant sandstone building belonging to the Gemkar family. He had finally made it. With a spring in his step, he approached the front door.


    The tasteful bell released a melodious chime as Zeke pulled on its string. Moments later, the door opened and a smartly dressed man emerged. His skin was tanned, but he was clearly not a native either, evidenced by the collar around his neck. The man looked Zeke up and down, before raising a single brow. What can I do for you sir?


    Zeke''s brows furrowed. He got the distinct impression that even this doorman was looking down on him. Nevertheless, he plastered on a smile and looked him straight in the eye. I am here for an audience with a member of the Gemkar family.


    Regarding? the man asked.


    A business deal, Zeke replied.


    He had no intention of outright stating the purpose of his visit. There was no telling how much a savvy merchant would raise the price if they knew how far he had traveled just to acquire the fountain.


    The man sighed. I am afraid the master isnt available.


    Zeke wasnt deterred in the least. He had time, after all. That is fine, I would be willing to make an appointment for a later date as well.


    The man sighed once again. No, no, no. You dont understand. The master isnt available for you.


    Zeke clenched his fist but relaxed it right after. He had expected this, after all. Still, it was too early to give up. If it is a question of money, then I can assure you that


    It is not, the doorman said, cutting him off and slamming the door shut in his face.


    Zeke stepped back and glared at the building. But his gaze softened soon after. Honestly, this wasnt the doormans fault. In Tradespire, people often came to his estate in order to propose some sort of business deal. Zeke had met with a couple of them during his early days, but it had always turned out to be a waste of time. After a while, he had instructed David to turn them away at the door. Unless it was someone of great renown, he hadnt bothered to meet with them.


    I guess its plan B, after all. With a tired sigh, Zeke walked away.


    Even so, despite this latest setback, the day had not been a complete waste. Thanks to Akashas assistance, he was getting familiar with the city. Now, he knew where the Rings of Samsara were, the Gemkar family home, and even the rough location of the Lions Den.


    His feet carried him back the way he came, straight towards an inn he had noticed earlier. It was close to the Rings of Samsara and one of the few places where foreigners were welcome. He still intended to lay low for a couple of days to give Leo a head start. His mind was already arranging his tasks for the next few days research, training, information gathering.


    As he walked, his gaze was inevitably drawn to the massive structure in the distance. Even at this hour, the roaring of the crowd could be heard. A smile spread across his face as he imagined himself standing victorious in the arena once more. Despite everything, he couldnt deny that he was a little bit excited as well.


    The roaring of the crowd lit a fire deep inside his chest.v3l-B1n.

 Book 4: Chapter 14: The Lions Den

    Book 4: Chapter 14: The Lion''s Den


    Zeke found himself in front of a particularly large building. His eyes swept over the metallic letters atop the entrance, boldly proclaiming the name of this establishment.


    The Lions Den.


    Finally, it was time. The past week had gone by quickly. Zeke had been so preoccupied with gathering intel, watching fights in the arena, and tinkering with his spell, that he almost forgot about his promise. Luckily, he hadnt lost himself completely and still remembered his plan. Today, he was going to join Leo and start his new life as a Rana Samrat.


    With determined steps, he opened the front gate and found himself in an elegant courtyard. However, the muffled sounds of screams, shouts, and the clashing of weapons from further inside the complex somewhat marred the otherwise peaceful atmosphere.


    The moment Zeke entered, a young woman approached him. She was short, delicate, and most likely not much older than himself. However, her most striking features were the two cat-like ears on top of her head. She had to be a Hybridian as well, just like Rani. And of course, she was a slave. The heavy iron collar around her slender neck seemed comically oversized for a girl of her stature, but Zeke guessed that this was already the smallest size there was.


    Morosely, he wondered if they had different models for children. Maybe they would be less painful as well?


    Welcome to the Lions Den, sir. How can I help you today? the woman asked.


    I came to enroll, Zeke replied with a smile. Jai should have mentioned me.


    Jai the woman repeated quietly before her eyes opened wide. Are you talking about Jai Desai? The brother of the Master?


    Yes, Zeke replied casually. He had finally learned the merchants full name. He did mention that his brother was the owner of this place.


    Very well, the woman said quickly. If you would please follow me.


    She turned and led the way into the building. Zeke followed her through the lobby and up the stairs. Compared to most places he had seen in the city, the interior was rather modest.


    Zeke had, of course, tried to find out if this place really was as famous as Jai had claimed. Luckily, the guests in his inn had been far more accommodating than the locals. From them, he learned that the Lions Den was indeed an institution of some renown. Many champions emerged from its halls.


    The woman stopped in front of a sturdy wooden door and knocked three times. After a moment of silence, a voice could be heard from inside the room. Come in.


    The woman opened the door and motioned for Zeke to enter, while she stayed outside. Zeke did as he was told and stepped into the room, curiously looking around. The first thing his eyes landed on was the enormous wooden desk that filled up most of the space. Behind it sat a man, engrossed in reading a letter. His feet were resting on top of his desk as he reclined in his chair.


    Even without being introduced, Zeke knew who this man was. The resemblance to Jai was obvious. The man looked like a taller and rougher version of his brother, but their eyes were the same.


    At that moment, the man behind the desk glanced at Zeke and furrowed his brows. Who are you, boy?


    Greetings, Mr. Desai. I came to the city with your brother a few days ago. He convinced me that it would be in my best interest to come to this place if I wanted to compete in the Rings of Samsara. My name is Pete.


    There was a hint of recognition in the mans eyes. Ahh, so you are the other one. Yes, my brother mentioned you. Come, take a seat.


    Thank you, Zeke said as he sat down on the opposite side of the desk.


    So, you want to become a Rana Samrat?


    Zeke smiled bitterly. Im afraid there arent many other ways to gain fame and fortune in this city for someone like me.


    The man nodded. Indeed. There arent many paths open to outsiders. Unless you have the backing of a substantial power...


    Zeke smiled inwardly. The man was clearly trying to probe him for his background. But how could he outsmart Zeke, who had spent his time in Tradespire negotiating with merchant lords and politicians? He would not give anything away.


    That''s true, Zeke replied with a sigh. Unfortunately, I dont know anybody of importance in this city.


    The mans brows furrowed slightly. That was good. He seemed to have understood the meaning behind Zekes words.


    Just because I dont have any local support doesnt mean that I am a nobody that can be pushed around.


    The mans demeanor changed slightly. I see. Well, lets not waste any more time and get down to business. He stood up and retrieved a piece of parchment from a nearby cabinet and handed it to Zeke. This is my standard contract. Take a look and tell me if there is anything you dont agree with.


    Zekes smile turned predatory as he received it. I am sure well be able to come to an arrangement.


    Kaaria once again opened the door for Zeke, but this time followed him in. However, when she tried to enter, she bumped into something. She had walked into Zekes back, who stood frozen in place, staring at the ongoing fight.


    The scene he was met with was too chaotic. It seemed like a riot had broken out, with no semblance of order. There didnt seem to be any rules, as the fighters indiscriminately attacked each other in a massive free-for-all.


    In the middle of this brutal stage stood a single man, the only human in sight. He laughed uproariously in one moment and cursed furiously in the next. Whenever a fighter collapsed, the man would lash at them with his whip, urging them to get back into the fight. Through this mixture of verbal and physical vitriol, the fighters were driven into a mad frenzy.


    This man had to be the infamous Ishaan.


    Several fighters were already lying on the ground, unable to get up. On their backs, Zeke saw countless lacerations. Ishaan must have continued to whip them until he was convinced they really couldnt fight anymore.


    A deep frown formed on Zekes face.


    He had gotten used to getting beaten up frequently during his early days in the Elementium, but the torturous sight in front of him was on another level. It made his own experience look like some friendly love taps.


    He took a closer look at the fighters. So, those were the notorious Chimeroi. They were indeed far less human than the cute and docile Hybridians he had interacted with so far. Most of them were humanoid in shape, but they vastly differed from each other. Some had claws, and some had fangs, scales, horns, furs, or hides. Some had none of those and some had a combination of all of them.


    Zeke was intrigued. He watched a man with bluish, scaly skin and curved horns lunge at a giant whose body seemed to be made from rocks. The blue man bit the giants neck, revealing his snake-like fangs. However, he had miscalculated. His fangs werent able to penetrate the giants skin at all. As a result, the blue man took a brutal fist to the face that left him reeling.


    Similar scenes could be seen everywhere.


    These battles were much more vicious and brutal than the sparring Zeke was used to. It became immediately clear that the Chimeroi were born killers, their feral instincts on full display. For a beast, every loss could mean death.


    ***


    The fighting had come to an end, with bodies strewn all over the ground. Even the victors were so injured they collapsed from pain and blood loss. The sounds of pained whimpers were all that could be heard now. Aside from the heavy breathing from the man standing in the middle of it all.


    Ishaan was out of breath as well. He had gone all out with his whip just now. Indiscriminately swinging it at everything and everyone. Zeke wondered what even the point was in fighting so hard if they ended up just the same in the end


    It was then that Ishaan finally noticed them standing at the door. He motioned for them to approach and Kaaria immediately obeyed. Ishaans eyes were glued to her, there was an eerie light in his eyes as he looked the girl up and down. Meanwhile, he completely ignored Zekes existence.


    Kaaria, my pretty, what brings you here on this fine day?


    Kaaria shivered under the mans gaze but still responded dutifully. The Master has sent a new recruit.


    For the first time, Ishaan glanced at Zeke but frowned immediately. Where is his collar?


    Zeke was bristling at this point. He could tolerate a bit of disrespect, but this was going too far. Despite being introduced as a recruit, Ishaans question had still been addressed to Kaaria, as if Zeke wasnt even here.


    Before Kaaria could speak, Zeke took the initiative to answer. I am no slave. My name is


    Zeke couldnt even finish his sentence before his words were cut off by a sharp pain that stretched from his hip to his shoulder. An involuntary hiss escaped his lips at the sharp sting. Zeke looked down and found that his robes were torn open. A single, angry red line stretched across his entire front.


    Then it slowly dawned on him. He had just been whipped.


    Kaarias eyes were open wide as she watched the scene. Even she hadnt expected Ishaan to act so cruelly. After all, Zeke was no slave and even seemed to be on good terms with the Master. She just hoped that the situation could be resolved peacefully.


    Meanwhile, Zekes eyes landed on the whip. Blood was dripping from the countless black thorns that were embedded along its length his blood.


    His heart was beating furiously, it felt like it might explode at any moment. How long had it been since he last experienced this feeling?


    Slowly, ever so slowly, Zeke raised his head, looking straight at Ishaan. The moment their eyes met, his pupils elongated, turning into slits.


    There was absolute silence in the room. Even Ishaan didnt dare to act hasty anymore. Cold sweat ran down his back. Those golden orbs were the eyes of an apex predator, and he was nothing but prey.


    After a moment of silence, Zekes voice could be heard once more. However, it was lacking any of its usual warmth. You like to play with whips? What a coincidence. I am somewhat of an expert on the subject myself

 Book 4: Chapter 15: The Rana Samrat

    Book 4: Chapter 15: The Rana Samrat


    Zekes gaze was so sharp that Ishaan took a step back before Zeke even moved. At this moment, there was a strange aura emanating from his body. It wasnt something humans could perceive, but to the Chimeroi, it was like a bonfire.


    The defeated Rana Samrat, bloody and bruised as they were, crawled away. Even Kaaria, the petite slave girl, could feel that something about Zeke had changed. The small hairs on her neck and arms stood on end. To her senses, the amiable young man from earlier had been replaced by a horrifying monster.


    Zekes smile grew wider as he noticed the fearful reactions of everyone around him. In his current condition, he reveled in it reveled in this feeling of power and dominance. He was just about to move when a sudden voice interrupted his crazed thoughts.


    Calm down, whelp! the Dragon ordered. You shouldnt waste essence like that.


    There was a power in the Dragons voice that doused the fire in Zekes heart by a fraction, allowing him to reign in his emotions. He closed his eyes and took a long, calming breath. When he opened them again, his pupils had returned to normal.


    Even so, his gaze was frigid as he looked at Ishaan. The next time you raise your whip at me, you die.


    Seeing that the danger had passed, Ishaan harrumphed and walked away without acknowledging the warning. However, before he left the hall, he called over his shoulder. The afternoon training starts in two hours. You all better be prepared.


    Even though he had made it look like those instructions were meant for everyone, it was clear that he had said it for Zekes benefit. It wasnt like the others didnt know about the schedule, after all. However, Zeke couldnt care less about Ishaan at the moment; his mind was still on what the Dragon had said just now.


    What did you mean by essence? he asked.


    Im obviously talking about the draconic essence produced by my heart.


    Zeke''s mouth twitched. How exactly was this obvious? However, despite Zeke not meaning it to, the Dragon still heard his thoughts.


    Where else did you think those changes came from? the Dragon asked mockingly. Your slitted pupils, boundless strength, and unbreakable pride?


    Zeke smiled wryly at the question. For the longest time, he had assumed that it was the Dragon influencing his behavior. But now that they were in a cooperative relationship, that theory didnt hold up anymore.


    The Dragon, not bothered by his silence, continued his explanation. Listen here, whelp. Any high-level creatures heart will slowly produce essence over time. If left undisturbed, this essence will nourish the body and strengthen it. But that process will not take place if you use it up.


    What do you mean by use it up? Zeke asked, although he had a theory already.


    What you are thinking is right, more or less, the Dragon confirmed. In dire situations, the heart will release all the stored-up essence to give you a large, but temporary boost. This is a survival method of high-level creatures.


    Zeke considered the Dragons words. This essence release had happened to him a couple of times already. Mostly, it had happened in battle. Either when he was about to lose, as it had been the case in the fight with Leo, or when he was agitated, like just now.


    The only exception to that rule had been the first time it happened with Sophia. Now that he thought about it, it was very likely that she had used her Mind magic on him at that time. As a Mind Mage himself, he had been taught that he was almost immune, but Zeke would be a fool to think that the Geistreich family didnt have a way around that.


    He didnt think that Sophia had been trying to harm him, but her unnaturally high charm was most likely backed by Mind Magic. She probably had done so unconsciously, even. Nonetheless, the heart had reacted as if it was under attack, almost resulting in her death.


    With just a couple of words, the Dragon had resolved one of the greatest mysteries plaguing Zekes mind.


    Only now that he felt the knot in his heart relax, did he recognize the strain this situation had put him under for the past year. The threat of an unknown force influencing his every action had been hard to ignore. But now, the sense of unease almost completely disappeared.


    Knowledge truly was the antidote to everything.


    Furthermore, he also knew why his body was improving much faster than expected. Even compared to other Blood Mages, his strength was extraordinary. This had to be the influence of this mysterious draconic essence as well.


    Suddenly, a new thought came to him. Didnt I empty out my entire Blood reservoir while researching the new spell? Does that mean that Ive wasted tons of essence back then as well?


    The Dragon chuckled. Thats not how it works. The heart doesnt constantly release essence into your bloodstream but only during specific times. Namely, when the body is most receptive to growth.


    [Ripper]


    Strength: 40 Constitution: 30


    Agility: 45 Intelligence: 32


    [Ezekiel]


    Strength: 27 Constitution: 30


    Agility: 24 Intelligence: 26


    Zeke''s face grew serious. The physical abilities of the woman in front of him were even higher than those of the Thunderclaw he had fought previously. So, these were the stats of a Chimeroi. The only upside was that they couldnt use any Magic.


    Zeke entered the makeshift dueling circle while contemplating his next move. In the Rings of Samsara, he intended to fight using the Dragon, but that wasnt suitable for practice. After all, he would learn nothing by watching the Dragon fight, and it surely didnt need the practice either. Therefore, Zeke decided to fight using nothing but his body and the most rudimentary Blood Magic.


    His eyes gleamed at the challenge. Ripper had vastly superior stats, combat experience, and instincts. He could somewhat shorten the gap between them by boosting himself using Blood Magic, but it wouldnt make up for much. The only thing Zeke could rely on in a physical altercation was his superior intellect and knowledge. Zeke licked his lips, excited to encounter a real challenge after so long.


    While Zeke walked toward his spot, blood-red claws emerged from his hands and feet. He was using the [Blood Spike] spell to level the playing field.


    Seeing that both were in position, Ishaan started the countdown. Three two one FIGHT!


    ***


    Not even a minute had passed, and Zeke was already lying on the floor, motionless. Blood was gushing freely from several lacerations and puncture holes all across his body. The fight had been over the moment it started.


    Zeke had severely overestimated himself this time.


    He still had absolute confidence in defeating Ripper in an actual fight, but with the many restrictions he had put on himself, he was completely outmatched. Not only was she faster, stronger, and more agile than him, but she also had a frightening level of combat experience, and her instincts were razor-sharp.


    It felt like fighting an even more powerful version of Leo.


    Zeke smiled wryly as he forced his wounds to stop bleeding. In short order, he channeled his blood mana to start the healing process. Just then, he heard footsteps approaching, followed by the gloating face of Ishaan, looking down on him.


    Pathetic, the man sneered. You are an embarrassment to this school. I dont know what the owner was thinking when recruiting someone like you, but I can only hope that you die before tarnishing our name too much.


    After saying what he wanted, Ishaan walked away without as much as a backward glance. Zeke could see that the earlier wariness he had instilled in the man was already fading. It would most likely not be long before he would start to treat Zeke like a slave again. No matter, he had warned the man once, and there wouldnt be a second time.


    By now, he had recovered enough to get up. Even so, he remained there, sitting on the ground, watching the ongoing fights. For over an hour, he studied their movements, attack patterns, habits, everything, and anything. He soon came to understand the strengths and weaknesses of anybody in this group.


    After he was fully healed, Zeke challenged another opponent. It was a burly man with arms as thick as Zekes legs. He had black horns and a bovine tail. According to his observations, this guy was the weakest of the bunch. Zeke still ended up losing, but compared to the battle against Ripper, they were almost evenly matched, and the battle lasted for several minutes.


    While recuperating, he continued to study his opponent some more. He had learned a lot during their previous fight and was already considering ways to improve. When he recovered once more, Zeke rechallenged the same opponent. This time, he was victorious.


    After carrying the body of his unconscious opponent to the healers, Zeke searched out his next target the second-weakest fighter. This time, it took him five matches before he was finally able to win.


    By the time they were ordered to stop for the day, Zeke had managed to overcome another two fighters. He had a broad smile on his face. From being the weakest, he had risen four spots in the pecking order. If he continued like this, he would soon be able to have his rematch against Ripper.


    As Zeke was solely focused on improving, three days passed in a flash. But today, instead of going back to training, Zeke joined the Rana Samrat gathering in front of the School. It was the day of his first match.

 Book 4: Chapter 16: The Beginners Circle

    Book 4: Chapter 16: The Beginner''s Circle


    Shortly after sunrise, Zeke arrived in the open courtyard in front of the school. After a quick glance, he noticed that the fighters were arranged according to their levels. He quickly joined the group bound for the beginners circle.


    To his surprise, he didnt see Leo among them. Looking around, he found his brother had already joined the competitors of the second circle. A wry smile spread across his face. He should have expected as much, but it still surprised him. After all, the conditions to advance from one circle to the next were harsh.


    In order to advance to a higher circle, the Rana Samrat had to compete daily without losing a single fight for an entire week. Considering the fact that Leo had joined only a little over a week ago, it was clear that his brother had not wasted his time.


    At that very moment, their eyes met. Leo smirked at him, the challenge clear in his eyes. Zeke couldnt help but smile at his brothers antics. No matter, he would catch up soon enough. Even if Leo once again managed to advance this week, that was as far as he would go.


    Unlike the second circle, the third was dominated by Grand Mages. Even though they were the weakest of their kind, it would still be impossible for Leo to win consecutively. Even more so considering he had to hide one of his two affinities. Zeke was confident they would meet at that time.


    Just then, Ravi emerged from the main building. The master of the Lions Den swept his gaze over the group of Rana Samrat and nodded. Lets go.


    ***


    Their group, consisting of over 50 people, made their way through the streets of Swarnaloka. Unlike Zekes earlier experience, the crowd parted willingly. They were still pointing and whispering, but instead of the usual disdain, their voices were tinged with excitement.


    Many pointed out the Rana Samrat they knew as they talked. They were clearly excited to see them compete in the Rings of Samsara. Zeke noticed how most of his fellow fighters puffed out their chests whenever their names were mentioned.


    Amused, Zeke listened in on the chattering crowd.


    Thats Ripper! She was so unlucky last time! But I am sure shell advance this week.


    Forget about those losers: Thats Bloodthorn over there. He has a good chance of becoming the champion of the third circle.


    Bloodthorn? That clown has no chance. Dont you know that Thunderclap is about to come back? He hasnt lost a single fight.


    Who cares? Dont you think Keo is just too handsome


    Hearing the last one, Zeke almost missed a step. Keo? Was this who he thought it was? Had Leo actually used his regular name in the Rings of Samsara? Usually, one would choose an imposing moniker Ripper, Thunderclap, and Bloodthorn were all good examples. But it seemed his brother had just used his real name.


    Thinking about it, he had only learned about this custom during the week he had gathered information. It was very likely that Leo hadnt known what it meant to pick a monicker at the time. And now it was too late. Once you were known by a specific name, there was no changing it. He could only pity Leo in his heart.


    They arrived at the Rings of Samsara soon after, and their groups split up, each of them accompanied by a single instructor. Ravi went with the group, heading toward the fourth circle and Ishaan to the third. The instructor who stayed with Zekes group was an old man with a stern face but kind eyes.


    Follow me, he commanded.


    Zekes group contained over 20 fighters, making up the majority of their members. He had noticed that aside from Ripper, none of them had been recognized by the crowd. From that alone, he could already tell that the people didnt pay much attention to the beginners circle. If he really wanted to make a name for himself, he would have to advance as soon as possible.


    As they entered the contestant area, many eyes instantly locked onto them. Zeke could feel that many of the gazes were anything but friendly. It seemed the Lions Den had quite the list of enemies. The old man leading them paid the onlookers no mind and led his group to an empty spot toward the back.


    Alright, the old man said, for those of you who dont know me, I am Rohan. Ill be overseeing your fights today. Any questions?


    Zeke looked around. His group consisted mostly of Chimeroi slaves. They didnt seem too eager to listen to a long speech and naturally had no questions either. Zeke, for his part, remained silent as well.


    The old man nodded and took a list out of his pocket. Very good. Ill now inform you of your opponents. Ripper, youll be fighting Iceweaver. This isnt your first match against him, and Im sure you know what to do. Next, Silver Serpent, youll be fighting


    For the next couple of minutes, the old man announced the pairings. Whenever he had any knowledge about the opponent, he would explain what he knew and advise the fighters the best he could.


    Zeke had a good impression of this old man. It was clear that he wished for his fighters to do well. However, the old mans expression turned strange when it was his turn. He looked between Zeke and the list for a while before frowning. Isnt this your first fight, boy?v3l.B11n.


    There was a short interlude between each fight. During this time, he would summon the Dragon.


    The moment Zeke reached the gate, he could hear the crowd gasping and his heart sank. He had come to recognize this reaction during the past fights. It meant somebody had gotten severely hurt. And that somebody was most likely Ripper.


    His guess was proven right as the severely injured Ripper was dragged through the gate only moments later. The trio of guards unceremoniously dumped her on the ground the moment she was out of the arena. Apparently, they didnt care if she lived or died.


    Lucky for her, their group had posted a healer next to the gate. The young woman rushed over and immediately began the treatment. Zeke also approached to take a look. His eyes widened when he saw the extent of her injuries.


    Several smaller icicles were sticking out of her arms and chest, bleeding profusely. But those injuries all paled compared to the massive ice spear protruding from her stomach. Zeke could even see the other end peaking out of her back. This had to be the reason for the crowds reaction earlier.


    To his surprise, Ripper was still conscious. At this very moment, she was looking up at him as he studied her. Her expression was eerily calm, despite the extent of her injuries. It was clear that this wasnt the first time she had ended up in such a state.


    Seeing that she was awake, Zeke decided to use this chance to get to the bottom of her strange behavior. Why did you hold back?


    Ripper flinched as the healer yanked the frozen pillar from her stomach. But her expression went right back to normal soon after. She considered the question for a moment.


    No other choice, she eventually said, forcing out the words through gritted teeth.


    Zeke was curious. Why not? Is that Iceweaver someone important?


    To his surprise, Ripper shook her head. I dont know.


    Then why?


    Ripper remained silent for a long, drawn-out moment. In the end, instead of replying verbally, she merely pointed at her collar. But the meaning was clear. She was a slave.


    It could indeed be problematic if she humiliated her opponent. He wasnt sure, but the boy probably had several ways to make her life a living nightmare if he wanted to. Couldnt he just buy her? Wouldnt she be completely at his mercy then?


    The life of a slave truly was pitiful.


    Zeke nodded, signaling that he understood. But he didnt have any more time to talk to her. If he didnt start his summoning now, it might be too late. As they had done hundreds of times before, Zeke, Akasha, and the Dragon began their joint casting.


    To an outside observer, it would look like Zeke was deep in thought. Any Mage would be able to feel the violent fluctuation of Mana in the area. However, Ripper was a Chimeroi and had no way of feeling Mana''s movements. To her, it seemed like Zeke was frozen in fear.


    By now, the worst of her wounds had already been healed. After a few moments, she addressed Zeke once more. You shouldnt try to fight against Ironclad. I have observed your fights, and you are not his match. He will kill you.


    There was no response.


    I am not trying to be mean, but you stand no chance against Before she could finish her sentence, a fountain of blood shot out of Zekes palm. Her eyes widened as she saw the stream of blood taking the shape of a winged reptile.


    The newly born creature let out a mighty roar, completely unbefitting of its size. Instantly, every Chimeroi in the vicinity tensed up. Their instincts were telling them to run and hide. Even Ripper crawled backward, her words forgotten. She only stopped when her back was against the wall.


    With wide eyes, she watched as the small reptile fluttered its wings. In one swift motion, it perched itself on Zekes shoulder. It was then that she heard the voice of the announcer from outside.


    For our last fight of the day, we have something special. Ironclad, the heavyweight from the Firebrand school, is fighting a newby from the Lions Den. Everyone who knows anything about those two will know that this is going to be a deathmatch. Give it up for the newbie: Blood Dragon.


    The gate opened, casting a bright light on the silhouettes of Zeke and Ripper. Before walking out, he turned toward her. There was a smile on his face. Well see about that.

 Book 4: Chapter 17: Blood Dragon

    Book 4: Chapter 17: Blood Dragon


    The light was blinding as Zeke stepped into the open-air arena. He blinked a couple of times to adjust his eyes. Slowly, everything came into focus. From the other side, he could make out the silhouette of his opponent.


    Ironclad was a mountain of a man. Also, Zeke could immediately tell how he had come up with his moniker. His entire body was fully encased in plate armor, without revealing even a speck of skin. Looking at him, one couldnt even tell what species the man was. But there was no way he was fully human as he towered over Zeke by at least two feet. He had to have some monster blood in him.


    The moment Ironclad stepped into the arena, he raised his weapon and let out a massive bellow, exciting the crowd. In his right hand, he wielded a thick cudgel with spikes protruding from its tip. In his other hand, he held a rectangular tower shield.


    Zeke observed his opponent. With his weighty armor and massive shield, it was clear that Ironclad focused heavily on defense. Ripper had been right to warn Zeke. With his restricted spell repertoire, he didnt see any way for him to win this fight if he had been alone, that was.


    He turned to the Dragon hovering beside him. Think you can take him?


    The Dragon eyed their opponent for only the briefest of moments, the contempt clear in its gaze. It then glanced at Zeke with a nasty side-eye. This flea? I can crush him with a single swipe of my claws.


    Zeke smirked. This was precisely what he had wanted to hear. Very well, I trust you. Its your first fight after such a long time, and I wont restrict you in any way. You can do whatever you want.


    The Dragons gaze turned predatory upon hearing these words. Through their connection, Zeke could feel that the Dragon was pleased by his consideration, but the voice he heard in his head was still as arrogant as ever. I will naturally do as I please. You wouldnt be able to stop me anyway.


    Zeke didnt reply. For one, he knew that the Dragon was saying this because of its pride, not because it wanted to go against Zeke. Also, it was right. Now that it had been summoned, there was nothing Zeke could do to control it. Unlike with a regular summoning, the Dragon was not forced to follow Zekes orders. This was how he had designed the spell, after all. But even if he had put such restrictions in place, he highly doubted that they would be able to bind the Dragon.


    Furthermore, Zeke had no intention of testing that theory. Their relationship wasnt that of a master and servant but that of two equal partners. Instead, he merely nodded and gestured for the Dragon to go ahead.


    By now, their opponent was done showing off to the crowd. His whole attention was now focused on Zeke and the creature flying next to him. Ironclad clearly felt a certain amount of caution. He raised his shield protectively and approached with careful steps.


    Zeke watched this scene impassively. Unlike his opponent, he appeared relaxed. He had even crossed his arms over his chest. It was as if he was out for a stroll instead of a life-or-death fight. His carefree behavior enraged his opponent as Ironclad halted his steps to glare at him.


    After a moment, he called out. Have you made peace with death, boy? His voice was low and husky. It was the kind of voice that could make a crying child shut up.


    Zeke smirked. Their opponent was wary of them. Why else would he talk instead of attacking directly? But this was also a good chance for Zeke to put on a show. When had he ever been afraid to trade verbal blows? As a Mind Mage, a battle of wits was right up his alley.


    How did you know? Zeke asked, his face taking on a surprised expression. You are right. Death and I are on good terms. I even promised to deliver him a Soul today.


    Whats this nonsense?


    Ironclad didnt immediately follow Zekes meaning. When he heard the spectators laugh, however, he understood that the little boy was making fun of him.


    Is that all? His voice wasnt loud, but it still could be heard clearly in the deathly quiet of the arena. Is this the best the mighty Firebrand school has to offer? With raised eyebrows, Zeke looked at his opponent, the disappointment evident in his tone.


    Ironclad didnt respond verbally. However, the tall warrior slowly climbed back to his feet. With a mighty bellow, he readied himself for one last charge. The man had to know the futility of his effort, but Zeke still commended his courage. He was fearless, even in the face of death. It truly was a shame to kill such a brave man for sport. But Zeke didnt have the luxury of leniency at the moment.


    As a newcomer, this first fight would shape his image in the eyes of the crowd. He didnt want to be seen as a pushover. It would only create a weakness to be exploited later. With another sigh, Zeke began to walk back to the entrance he had emerged from, completely ignoring his opponents desperate charge.


    Of course, even with his back turned to his opponent, Zeke still kept his focus on his opponent. With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], he had a complete grasp of the mans movement. If the Dragon didnt act, Zeke would still be able to dodge in time.


    But there was no need.


    The Dragon had been circling up above. But at this time, it made its move. It shifted its flight path into a dive akin to a falcon who had spotted prey. The moment just before Ironclad came into striking range, the Dragon reached him. It had not slowed down as it collided with the armored chest of its opponent at full force to devastating effect.


    Instead of a scream, all that could be heard was the screeching of metal. Zekes mouth twitched at the noise.


    Ironclads entire body had folded in on itself, armor and all. The once proud warrior had been reduced to a twisted sculpture of metal and flesh. It was a gruesome sight, and Zeke quickly shifted his focus; he had no intention of seeing more. He continued his casual stroll without turning his head. He was acting as if he had no interest in whatever had happened behind him.


    Through all of this, his face didnt show the slightest emotion. However, inwardly, he was feeling very uncomfortable. Zeke hadnt killed many people in his life and wasnt used to the feeling at all. Luckily, the man hadnt suffered much. He was dead the moment the attack connected.


    Instead of dwelling on his discomfort, Zeke tried to distract himself with the next part of his plan. There was still one last step left in his performance. Without pausing his stride, Zeke raised his right arm above his head. In the next moment, he could feel a weight added to his arm. The Dragon had skillfully landed.


    Despite the sharpness of its claws, Zeke didnt feel any discomfort as the Dragon perched atop his hand. He was in awe at this level of control. The same talons that had just raked armor and flesh were now gently holding onto his unprotected hand.


    Are you ready, whelp? he heard the Dragons voice inside his head.


    Zeke nodded, and in the next moment, his hand was cut open. The movement was so precise and swift that he didnt even feel the pain. This had to be the sharpness of a Dragons claw. It wasnt the time to marvel at that, however. Zeke focused on his core and cast the spell he had prepared for this moment.


    [Blood Retrival]


    The moment the spell was complete, the Dragon began to change. As if tired of being a living creature, the blood returned to its original state. Like a candle, the summon was melting layer by layer. The scales dissolved first, quickly followed by the rest of its body. Soon, the entire figure had disappeared, but not a drop of blood hit the floor. Through the cut on his hand, Zeke was reintegrating it back into his body.


    After the process was complete, he lowered his hand and smiled. This concluded the last step of his plan. By showing this sight to the crowd, nobody could doubt that the Dragon was really his summon, which was important. After all, because of the nature of his spell, he couldnt summon it in the arena. It just took too long.


    The iron gate opened at his approach. The two guards pushing on either side were avoiding his gaze. Zeke snorted as he passed them. He still remembered the disdainful way they had previously looked at him. They must have been sure he was as good as dead.


    After entering the tunnel, his gaze fell on the figures blocking his path. One was that of a young woman, and the other was that of an old man. They were Ripper and Rohan. However, at this moment, their expressions were the same shock, disbelief, excitement, and a hint of fear.


    Zeke stopped in front of the two and smirked. How was that for a first fight?

 Book 4: Chapter 18: The Ceremony

    Book 4: Chapter 18: The Ceremony


    Zeke returned to the Lions Den in silence. He was in no mood to talk. Despite having put on a casual front earlier, he wasnt feeling too good about what happened in the arena. The others seemed to sense his somber mood and stayed away on their own. Even Ripper and Rohan, who surely wanted to ask him many questions, restrained themselves. However, there was somebody who didnt show as much restraint.


    Quit your moping, whelp. It is souring my mood, the Dragon said.


    Zeke sighed. I am not moping, Its just I find it distasteful to kill people for sport. You could have let him live if you wanted to.


    The Dragon snorted. But I didnt. Also, you are dishonoring that warrior with your pity.


    Zeke bristled. Warrior? He was a slave. He most likely didnt have a choice but to fight.


    So? The Dragon questioned. Weaklings dont have the option to choose their destiny. Or do you think the adults in your hometown dreamt of being farmers growing up? Just because they were forced into their profession doesnt mean they dont have pride in it. You should know this well.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment. He could see where the Dragon was going with this, but he disagreed. The people in my hometown werent slaves. They could choose any work they wanted.


    The Dragon chuckled. Keep telling yourself that, whelp. But one day, you will learn that there is no freedom for the weak. The best they can hope for is a benevolent master.


    Zeke wanted to retort, but the words died in his mouth. He thought about the many secrets he had to hide because he didnt have the strength to protect them. On top of that, he didnt even dare to tell people his real name for fear of being hunted down.


    Could this really be called freedom? The Dragon didnt say anything else, leaving Zeke to ponder many things as they made their way back to the Lions Den.


    Having the most fighters, their group was the last one to return. When they stepped through the gate, he noticed that something was off. The place was too quiet. Unlike any other day, he couldnt hear the typical noises of clashing weapons or any other indication that people were sparring.


    He turned to Rohan with a questioning look, but the old man merely smirked. Youll see.


    It wasnt only him, but most of his companions seemed to know what was going on. Zeke decided not to dwell on it too much. Maybe it was some kind of holiday? He mindlessly followed his group into the big training hall. But he was immediately shocked by what awaited him inside.


    All the windows had been blocked, leaving the large hall in darkness. The only light came from the candles held by the many figures standing all around. Zeke walked forward but soon noticed that the number of people in front was decreasing as many of his companions joined the crowd on either side, forming a passage. Neither Ripper nor Rohan were anywhere to be found anymore.


    Moments later, only Zeke and four others were left. When he tried to join the crowd, somebody pushed him back. The person wasnt aggressive but gently redirected his path. It was then that Zeke noticed who else had remained with him and understood what was going on. They were the other Rana Samrat who made their debut today. Understanding what was happening, he followed the passage toward the center of the hall. Behind him, the crowd closed their ranks, completely encircling him.


    Zeke soon found himself standing in front of a small stage. Upon it stood a figure cloaked in a dark hood, with their silhouette illuminated by the bright, flickering light of two braziers. Zeke couldn''t discern their face, but even without the aid of his sphere of awareness, he had a good idea of the figure''s identity. The potent Mana currents left no doubt that this individual was an Arch Mage, and in this school, there was only one such person Ravi Desai, the master. Despite knowing this, Zeke had no intention of dispelling the aura of mystery and instead chose to play along.


    The hooded figure scrutinized the five recruits in turn, lingering just a bit longer on Zeke before speaking up. Brave Lions, today, we have witnessed the prowess of these warriors. They have spilled blood for the first time, their own or their enemies, bringing honor to our school.


    Honor! Honor! Honor! The crowd cheered thrice in unison before the hooded figure continued.


    The first to prove themselves was Oxtail! he said, pointing at the warrior to Zeke''s left. He fought a more experienced fighter to a standstill and eventually won through endurance and sheer grit.?v€l-B!n.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment as he swept his gaze over the crowd. I can naturally explain my behavior, but I would like to ask a question first if I am allowed?


    The figure nodded. What is your question?


    Zeke turned toward Ishaan with a serious expression. If you had no idea of my capabilities, why did you agree to the fight with Ironclad? This would have been a death sentence for anybody else.


    Ishaan was stunned. He had not expected that his earlier words would come back to bite him right away. Having already admitted to his ignorance, he could not claim to have known about Zekes true power anymore. He had left himself no way out.


    Ishaan? The hooded figure prompted. It was clear that he also wanted to hear his reasoning.


    Ishaan''s throat turned dry as the surrounding eyes became suspicious. Even the other instructors had doubtful expressions especially Rohan. The old man had already suspected something to be off about Zekes paring. In this atmosphere, if he didnt come up with something fast, Ishaan would be found guilty by default.


    The man cleared his throat. Naturally, I had my suspicions about your power You could say that todays match was a test. And as you can all see, I was proven right.


    Zeke''s expression didnt change, but his eyes turned even more mocking. You never asked me, Ishaan. Not even once. But we both know that you would rather send people to their deaths instead of talking to them, isnt that right? You think us all beneath you.


    Enough! Ishaan bellowed. I will not be questioned by the likes of you. How about you explain why you have been hiding your powers in the first place?


    The crowds attention returned to Zeke, but he didnt mind. After all, he had no problem answering. I dont know what you are talking about. I never had any intention of hiding my powers.


    Laughable! Ishaan exclaimed. You fought all week with nothing but your hands and feet. Tell me, why didnt you use your companion if you had no intention of hiding your powers?


    Because my partner doesnt need the practice, Zeke said. You clearly dont know much about summoning Magic, but most contracted spirits are ancient monsters. A few days of training wont benefit them. Especially not on this level.


    T-That Ishaan stammered, but Zeke wasnt done.


    I figured that the most effective way for me to get stronger was to improve my martial prowess. After all, everybody knows that the best way to defeat a summons is to take out the Mage behind it. Many nodded at this. It was common knowledge to be pointless to fight a spirit. After all, it could just be summoned again for as long as the Mage had Mana.


    Seeing the anger on Ishaans face, Zeke didnt miss this chance for one last barb. You would know all this, Ishaan, if you had used your mouth instead of your whip even once.


    As expected, that last comment was enough to send Ishaan over the edge. WHO DO YOU THINK YOU


    Thats enough! the hooded figure said. His voice wasnt loud, but there was a power behind it that demanded obedience. Ishaan, even if you truly intended for todays match to be a test, you still went too far. You not only risked a promising recruit but our very reputation. I would not have expected you to act so carelessly. Quite frankly, I am very disappointed.


    There was absolute silence as everybody waited in stunned silence for Ishaans reply. I I am sorry.


    The hooded figure nodded slowly. Very well, but if something like this happens again, you wont get away with a simple warning. He then swept his gaze over the crowd and made a proclamation. All of you, forget about Ishaans words. Let me ask one more time: Who has a problem with Blood Dragon joining our ranks?


    This time, there were no complaints. Congratulations, Blood Dragon. You have officially joined our Ranks, and I am certain that you will continue to make us proud.


    To the thundering applause of the crowd, Zeke inclined his head respectfully. It took a long while until the hooded figure was able to continue. Only when the last of the cheering had died down did he speak again. Five Lions have joined us today. Let us celebrate!

 Book 4: Chapter 19: Drunken Philosophy

    Book 4: Chapter 19: Drunken Philosophy


    Five Lions have joined us today. Let us celebrate!


    The moment the hooded man uttered those words, the atmosphere immediately changed. A festive air replaced the previously somber mood of the ceremony. From all over, servants emerged, rolling kegs into the hall.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke saw somebody approach. A smile tugged at his lips as he turned to face the person. The young man was carrying two cups, offering one to Zeke.


    Congratulations on your victory, junior, the young man said with a teasing grin.


    Zeke took the offered drink and smirked right back. You must be the famous Keo. Quite the imposing name, I must say.


    Leo grimaced, causing Zekes smile to widen. This reaction pretty much confirmed his brothers cluelessness regarding the custom of picking ones name. Zeke would not let that go anytime soon.


    W-well Leo stammered, clearly searching for a good comeback. I didnt see the need to pick a grand title for myself, you know? Id rather have my actions speak for me.


    Sure, sure, Zeke agreed readily. However, his face was that of a father indulging their childs delusions.


    anyway, Leo said in a blatant attempt to change the subject. I heard you summoned a strange reptile in the arena today?


    Zeke smiled knowingly, making it clear that he was well aware of what Leo was trying to do. However, he still indulged his brothers curiosity. They dont call me Blood Dragon for nothing, he said with a wink.?v€l-B!n.


    Yeah, right. You picked that name yourself, Leo grumbled, but his good cheer returned right after. I cant wait to see it. I heard some outlandish stories after your victory, but it cant be that strong, can it?


    Zekes face turned serious. I wouldnt want to fight it.


    Leos eyebrows shot up. That strong?


    Zeke nodded gravely. After seeing the Dragon in action, his confidence in winning in a real fight had all but evaporated. The Dragon was even stronger than the Thunderclaw Celine had summoned. This was something he had thought impossible. The girl had sacrificed her perfect affinity for that contract, after all.


    He had only just realized the flaws in his thinking. The actual reason she had to offer her core was to draw the interest of apex spirits. A being as proud as the Thunderclaw would not considered a contract otherwise. But that didnt mean that it was stronger than a Dragon. After all, as far as Zeke knew, there wasnt a single Mage walking around with a Dragon. It was very possible that that arrogant race would never agree to a contract, no matter the condition.


    Also, there was another factor he had to consider. Unlike any other Mage, he supplied his own Blood as a medium for the spell. Zeke couldnt be sure, but he had a strong suspicion that this raised the strength of his summons to the next tier.


    All those factors culminated in the tiny death machine he had unleashed in the arena today.


    Expectantly, his grim expression didnt deter Leo. If anything, it seemed to have the opposite effect. I cant wait to see it for myself, Leo said as his eyes turned sharp.


    See what for yourself? A new voice asked.


    Zeke and Leo turned, finding Ripper standing behind them. She had a drink in each hand and had clearly intended to offer him one. Her expression turned awkward when she found Zeke already holding a drink.


    Seeing her predicament, Zeke gulped down his beverage. However, he immediately regretted that decision. His throat was on fire, and it felt like thousands of ants were crawling all over his skin as a sudden rush of heat assailed him.


    Careful with that stuff, Leo warned. It packs quite the punch.


    After the heat subsided, Zeke fearfully looked down at his empty cup. What the hell was this liquid? His hand was trembling slightly as he accepted the offered replacement drink. Ripper had a reverent expression on her face as she handed it to him. Its been a while since Ive seen anybody down a cup of Sunscorch like that. Your reputation is well deserved, Blood Dragon.


    My reputation? Zeke asked while taking a minuscule sip. To his surprise, it still burned just as badly. What was up with this drink? Did people really enjoy this?


    Ripper nodded seriously. They say you are a Dragons child. Its no wonder this drink doesnt faze you.


    Ripper grimaced. Its better if you dont know.


    Zeke turned to Leo, but his brother also wore a clueless expression. Curious. He would have to find out about that place at a later date. However, he was willing to let it go since Ripper clearly didnt want to talk about the subject. So you like it here?


    Ripper grinned. I like fighting, and I even get paid. Thats more than most. She then looked around, making sure nobody else was listening in. The one thing I truly hate is the guy with his whip, she whispered.


    Zeke grinned. He shared her dislike for their instructor and was already looking for ways to get rid of the man. However, they would still have to put up with him for a while longer. Are you saving up your earnings?


    Ripper shook her head. No, I always send it to my family. Its the one thing that can keep them safe.


    Zeke was intrigued. Is that so? I had assumed you would be saving that money to buy your freedom at some point.


    My freedom? Ripper looked at him as if he was an idiot. Why would I do that?


    Zeke was also confused. So that you dont have to risk your life anymore?


    Ripper tilted her head. You are a free man, arent you?


    Zeke showed her his neck, displaying the absence of a slave collar. As you can see.


    Ripper smirked. But you are still fighting in the Rings, the same as me.


    For a change, Zeke didnt know what to say. He couldnt explain that he only competed there in order to reach a bigger goal. Also, it would not negate her point. Even if she bought her freedom, the woman would still have to earn money somehow. It was likely that she would still be fighting either way.


    But you would get a bigger share of the winnings, Zeke said lamely.


    As expected, Ripper immediately shook her head. Why pay money now for a chance to earn more money later? That makes no sense. I might die tomorrow, you know? Wouldnt it all have been wasted then?


    Zeke wanted to explain that a person couldnt hope to change their fate with that kind of attitude. Without taking a chance, she would never escape this vicious cycle. However, seeing the look in her eyes, he understood that she didnt care for any of that. Ripper would fight until she couldnt fight anymore it was as simple as that. She would die in the shadow of the Rings, like the thousands of Chimaroi before her.


    For some reason, this realization made him incredibly sad.


    It was then that Zeke realized how very alien this way of thinking appeared to him. No matter the situation, he would always strive to improve himself. Every waking minute of every day, he was planning his path to greatness. He had been like this for as long as he could remember. It was precisely this trait that forced him to leave his village and aim to be a Mage.


    A deep, powerful voice interrupted his thoughts. Captivity is a mindset, whelp. As long as your thoughts remain free, you can not be bound by any chain. Zeke had never heard the Dragon speak so seriously before. It clearly considered this to be an absolute truth. And on a fundamental level, he even agreed. However, looking at the collar around Rippers neck, he had a hard time fully accepting those words.


    The Dragon scoffed. You think it is the collar that turns a man into a slave? Utter foolishness! Just like one does not become a warrior by picking up a sword, a man does not become a slave until he considers himself as such. You might be able to tame a wyvern or a griffin, but never a Dragon. Do you know why?


    Why? Zeke asked, genuinely curious about the answer.


    Because you cant put a leash on a king, the Dragon said.


    Zeke considered those words. At first glance, it sounded like the Dragon was being its usual arrogant self, but he sensed there was more to it. He knew how the slave collars worked. They were made to cause pain as soon as people disobeyed. With this method, they were conditioned to behave. But what would happen if somebody continued to refuse to follow orders? Could they still be considered a slave? Zeke didnt think so. But what then?


    Zeke heard the Dragon chuckle. You begin to understand, whelp.


    Zeke hummed noncommittally and pushed those thoughts away as he continued to drink with Leo and Ripper. But in the back of his mind, he couldnt stop pondering the Dragons words. He had never before considered his mindset to be different from other people. Zeke had always assumed that everybody thought the way he did.


    Even when the sun vanished behind the horizon, and the celebrations came to an end, Zeke was still thinking about this.

 Book 4: Chapter 20: Mana Breathing

    Book 4: Chapter 20: Mana Breathing


    The Rings of Samsara operated on a repeating schedule. Each week, an elimination-style tournament would be held. On the final day, a new champion would be crowned. This person was then given the option to either advance or stay in their current circle.


    Because Zeke won his fight, he automatically progressed to the second round and had another match today. However, not all of his companions had been that lucky. Compared to the day before, their number was halved. The beginners group had lost a substantial amount of members. They not only had the largest number of disqualifications but the most deaths as well.


    Zeke considered this fact as they made their way through the streets. He had a hard time understanding what the point of it was. He understood the allure of watching people fight, of course, but not the need for death. Even without considering the moral implications, allowing the fighters to kill each other without repercussions was a terrible decision. The overall level of the competitors would be much higher if they were allowed to learn from their mistakes.


    He didnt think the spectators were that bloodthirsty, and it was most likely not the fighters death they craved either. There had to be something else he was missing. Maybe it was the same thing people enjoyed about gambling. After all, gambling was no fun if there werent any stakes involved.


    As they reached the Rings, their group split up. Once more, it was Rohan who accompanied them to the beginners circle. The old man gave the same speech as the day before and introduced his group to their opponents. However, when Zekes turn came, he skipped over him without a second thought. Zeke didnt think he would need the information, but he still found this behavior strange. Had he offended the old man somehow? However, the reason for Rohans actions became apparent when Zeke entered the arena.


    Before the fighters could even be announced, his opponent did something unexpected. He raised his right arm and pointed toward the sky with his little finger the official sign for surrender.


    the winner is Blood Dragon!


    Nonplused, Zeke returned the way he came. What a waste of time. But he couldnt say that this result surprised him all that much. Ironclad had been an overlord here, but he was killed without the ability to resist. Who in the beginners circle would dare to fight him after such a display of power?


    On his way out, Rohan smirked at him. It was clear that the old man had been aware of what would happen all along. But Zeke still couldnt help but grumble. Couldnt that guy just have surrendered in advance? It would have saved me the trip.


    Rohan shook his head. That would have been a bad choice. It is important to at least come out and meet your opponent face-to-face. Surrendering is fine, but the people will not tolerate spinelessness.


    Even though this system was painfully inefficient, he understood why it had to be like this. After all, the spectators paid to see a show. What did it say about the fighters if they didnt even deign to show themselves?


    Zeke nodded, showing that he understood. I am going back first.


    It had only been an hour since Zeke left the school. If he hurried, he would still be able to join the morning practice. Luckily, the free-for-all fight he had witnessed on his first day wasnt a daily occurrence. Their usual morning practice consisted of something completely different something Zeke was very interested in.


    ***


    Zeke wiped the sweat from his brows as he entered the Lions Den. With how vibrant the city was, it was easy to forget that they were in the middle of the desert, and the omnipresent heat reached tyrannical levels under the midday sun.


    Luckily, the people had learned to adapt. Both mundane and magical contraptions were installed in every house to keep the temperature at a tolerable level. However, in his professional opinion, those solutions were subpar at best. He was already making plans to branch out into this field of engineering when he was back in Tradespire.


    As a free agent, Zeke would obviously not be taught the technique, but when had that ever stopped him? It had not even been a week yet, but he had already figured out most of the intricacies of the Lions Formula. Once he grasped all its peculiarities, he could move on to the next part of his plan. And that was the reason why he was so interested in this technique his Dragons heart.


    Zeke was almost certain that he could use Mana Breathing to strengthen his body. After all, in some aspects, he was even closer to being a monster than the Chimeroi.


    Dont waste your time, whelp. It will not work, the Dragon said.


    Zeke didnt halt his observation. How would you even know that? I am pretty sure youve never come across anybody in my situation.


    I have not, the Dragon admitted. But I am certain that this crude ritual has no chance of working on you.


    Zeke frowned. The confidence with which the Dragon spoke gave him pause. What makes you so sure?


    Pah! Its quite obvious. After all, my essence has yet to change you properly. If I had to guess, I would say that only a sliver of your body has been adapted, the Dragon explained. Even if you could execute this technique twice as well as that wolf pup, you would not be able to benefit much.


    That was a good point. Zeke felt utterly human, and even Akasha had a hard time finding any deviations aside from his heart. However, there was something else in the Dragons words that caught his interest. Are you saying that it would work if my body were better adapted?


    Why wouldnt it? The Dragon asked. Do you think we Dragons dont use similar techniques?


    Zekes eyes lit up. Are you going to teach me one?


    No, it said right away, even if I wanted to, those secrets arent something I can give away as I please. I would need to ask for permission.


    Zeke was confused. Permission? Whos?


    The Dragon was silent for a long time but eventually still answered. The Kings permission.


    The King? Was it referring to the King of Dragons? Zeke had never heard of such a being. Either way, he was sure that he would not receive its blessing. Even if he was able to meet that individual, it was far more likely that he would be killed instead of being taught any secrets.


    However, he wasnt too disappointed. The Dragon had all but confirmed that Zeke would be able to use Mana Breathing to strengthen himself in the future. Now, he had all the time in the world to come up with his own version of the technique. This was, after all, what he did best.


    Zeke wouldnt be surprised if his own technique ended up being better than whatever the Dragons used!

 Book 4: Chapter 21: Finding A Path

    Book 4: Chapter 21: Finding A Path


    The following days passed in a blur. Zeke spent his mornings studying Mana Breathing with the others, and his afternoons tinkering on his own. One of the advantages of his contract was that he could skip training whenever he wanted. The agreement he had signed with the Lions Den only obligated him to compete and nothing more.


    Of course, he didnt forget to attend his daily matches in the Rings. However, he had vastly underestimated the impact his first fight had had on the contestants. One after the other, they all surrendered. Even the contestant who would meet him in the final did the same. And so it happened that Zeke was crowned champion of the first circle with only a single real fight under his belt.


    Zeke was quite happy with this development, but the Dragon didnt share his feelings. The reptile got more irritable by the day as it didnt get to use its new body at all.


    Leo also managed to win this week. However, he had a much harder time of it. His final opponent had been a Chimeroi called Rockfist. He was of the Stonegiant race, and their fight was spectacular. Clad in earthen armor, Leo went blow for blow with his hulking opponent. Ultimately, his constant manipulation of the terrain allowed him to eke out small advantages here and there and eventually stand victorious. To Zekes dismay, his brother chose to advance to the next circle as well.


    The third circle was not a place where True Mages could contend. As if to prove this fact, not one of the few Mages in the third circle was below the Grand Mage level. Even so, Zeke wasnt overly worried for Leos safety.


    While it was a life-or-death struggle for the slaves, the Rings of Samsara were more like a pastime for human Mages. Most contestants would think twice before killing humans, as you could never really know who you might offend by doing so. The Chimeroi even had to ensure not to injure the Mages too severely in fear of retaliation.?v€l-B!n.


    The only times a human Mage was in any real danger was when two rival schools faced each other. For example, if Zeke were to meet a member of the Firebrand school again, he would have to watch his back. Those contestants would usually not hesitate to kill as their schools would protect and even reward them for such a deed.


    At the moment, Zeke was sitting in his room in the Lions Den. His eyes were closed, and his breathing was controlled. He was trying to copy the Mana Breathing technique. However, all his attempts so far have failed.


    Even though he could easily attract Mana with his Core, that was not helpful in this situation. From his observations, he had learned a few crucial points about Mana Breathing.


    The first thing he learned was that the strange breathing patterns and muscle fluctuations didnt only serve to attract Mana. They also increased the bodys receptiveness and could be compared to opening ones pores. Only in such a state would he be able to absorb a useful amount of Mana.


    The second thing he learned was that he knew far too little about how a monsters body worked. For now, he could forget about creating his own Formula. He would either have to observe many more breathing techniques or survey monsters preferably both.


    With a sigh, Zeke opened his eyes. The Dragon had been right. It was hopeless for him right now. He couldnt even properly experiment as of now. He either needed to wait until his body had absorbed a lot more draconic essence, or he could find a Chimeroi to help him with his experimentation.


    Just as Zeke was considering his options, he heard knocking at his door. Who is it?


    Its me, came the reply.


    Zeke immediately recognized the voice it was Sunil. He was Ravis son and a rather talented Mage. Like his father, he also had an affinity for Lightning Magic. He was 42 years old and had reached the Grand Mage level over a decade ago. This speed of advancement wouldnt be considered fast by empire standards, but Sunil made up for it with his abundant combat experience.


    Zeke opened the door and saw Sunil grinning at him. Over the past week, the two had gotten somewhat close. Despite being in his forties, Sunil didnt look much older than Zeke. He had a rather plain-looking face for a Mage, but his shining eyes always danced with mischief. He was one of those people who were easy to get along with and hard to dislike.


    What do you need? Zeke asked.


    Sunil ignored the question, stretched his head into the room, and eagerly looked around. He seemed to be searching for something. Zeke merely raised a single brow but didnt try to stop him. After a while, he stepped back and rubbed the back of his head. My bad, Pete! I was certain you were hiding a girl in there or something.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Why would you think that?


    Sunil frowned and pointed at Zeke accusingly. Can you blame me? You spend more time in your room than anybody I know. What else am I supposed to think?


    Now, it was Zekes turn to scratch his head awkwardly. He naturally couldnt tell Sunil about the true purpose of the long hours he spent in his room. Therefore, he did not say anything about what he was doing. It was no wonder the man had begun to speculate.


    The Veergati is an ancient tradition here in the capital. Its a quarterly event for the schools to meet peacefully. Of course, as members of the Lions Den, you are all free to attend.


    What else are you not saying? Zeke asked. I am sure there is more to this event than just a friendly chat.


    Ravi nodded. But instead of answering directly, he asked a question of his own. How do you think the Lions Den earns money, Pete?


    Through the prize money in the Rings, I would assume, Zeke guessed.


    That is true, but it only constitutes a fraction of our income. We would be unable to operate if that were all we had.


    Zeke thought about it for a moment before an idea struck him. Is it through the sales of personnel? he asked, choosing deliberately not to call them slaves.


    Indeed, Ravi said. And that is what the Veergati is for.


    So, it is a slave market? Zeke asked with a bit of surprise. He had not expected Ravi to be so openly mercantile with his fighters. From what he had seen until now, the man went out of his way to create a sense of brotherhood within the Lions Den. However, it now seemed he had been wrong.


    Ravi frowned, clearly displeased with his choice of words. No. The slave market is the slave market, and the Veergati is the Veergati they are not the same at all.


    How are they different? Zeke asked without backing down.


    Seeing the rising tension, Sunil spoke up. Father, Pete is not from around here and genuinely doesnt know. Let me explain it to him. Ravi nodded at his son, his expression relaxing somewhat.


    Listen, Pete, the Veergati is an amazing chance for all of us. Why else do you think we are all going?


    Zeke considered that question. This was a good point; if even the Mages wanted to go, then there must be something going on he hadnt yet realized.


    Maybe to buy slaves? Zeke guessed.


    Sunil grinned while many of the others chortled as well. Youll most likely not be able to afford the prices there, Pete. Listen, only the most outstanding Chimeroi are even allowed to attend. He pointed at Ash and the other four. This is a place where the wealthiest and most influential people gather. Those people dont frequent the Veergati to find themselves housekeepers; they come to find themselves generals. Do you understand?


    Zeke scanned the crowd. Both slaves and Mages looked excited about this event. Like a bolt of lightning, the realization hit him: This was it! The Veergati was the melting pot of the social spheres. This event was most likely the reason many even competed in the Rings. If his guess was correct, then the Rings of Samsara were a tool for the ruling class to discover notable talents. No wonder this institution was so influential in the capital.


    After all, todays champions could become tomorrows leaders.


    At this realization, something else occurred to him. We are for sale as well, arent we?


    Yes, Ravi said. Well, not you per se, but your contracts are for sale. If somebody shows interest, they will have to pay me in order to buy your contract. Of course, you have the right to refuse any offers.


    Zeke nodded. He finally understood the purpose of this event. His lips curved into a satisfied smile. Wasnt this exactly what he had hoped for? There, he would be able to meet the people of the Gemkar family effortlessly. I am sorry for my rash words, Ravi. I would love to attend.


    Very well, the man said with a smile of his own, the event is in two weeks time.

 Book 4: Chapter 22: Dominating the Rings

    Book 4: Chapter 22: Dominating the Rings


    Two weeks.


    Thats how much time he had left to raise his profile in the eyes of the public. As of right now, Zeke didnt have much of a reputation. Even though his first fight had been spectacular, the subsequent surrenders had made it impossible for him to display his skill. However, that would all change now.


    Having advanced to the second circle, called the Warrior''s Crucible, Zeke didnt think the contestants would be so cowardly as to avoid him anymore. After all, those were experienced fighters, many having fought for years already. They even managed to give Leo a hard time.


    Zeke was eager to meet his first opponent. She was a Chimeroi named Drakar, and from what he had heard, she had personally asked for this matchup. It wasnt hard to guess her motives, as she belonged to a subspecies of wyverns, a distant relative of Dragons. As such, she likely took offense to a human calling himself Blood Dragon.


    After using [Blood Manifestation], the Dragon emerged. The summoning was larger than the first time Zeke had used the spell. It now had significantly more mass and reached his waist when walking on all fours.


    The reason for this change was twofold. For one, Zeke had optimized his Spellform, resulting in less waste. And the other reason was that he had learned to vary the amount of Blood and Mana he invested into the spell. This allowed him to control the size of his summoning at will.


    The Dragon he had summoned today was still far from the biggest he could conjure. However, as the bottleneck was the amount of blood he could supply, Zeke didnt want to get close to his limit. Anything more than this, and he would feel the side effects of the blood loss. He had already supplied far more blood to the summoning than a normal man his size could carry.


    Over the past months, Zeke had continually worked on his [Blood Compression]. He was already at three times his original volume, catching up with the likes of Mordred Bloodsword. This was an insane rate of progress, considering that Mordred had been working on his compression ever since becoming a Mage. Zeke was convinced that it was only through his Space affinity that he had progressed this far in such a short time.


    The Dragon curiously inspected its body, and Zeke didnt miss the satisfaction in its eyes at the improvements. Even though it would never admit it, Zeke knew that the Dragon was thankful for all his work on this project. After all, this was more than they had originally bargained for.


    Lets go, he said, strolling out into the arena.


    At its current size, the Dragon couldnt even perch itself on Zekes shoulder anymore. Therefore, it just trailed in the air behind him like a menacing specter.


    From the other side of the arena, Zekes opponent entered at the same time. The woman was about a foot taller than Zeke and had rough-looking, leathery skin, horns, and no hair. On top of that, her head had a weird, elongated shape. Honestly, it was not an attractive look. The two bat-like wings that protruded from her back gave her appearance an even less human feel.


    Zekes eyes filled with pity. He had noticed a pattern recently, a division of sorts. Some Chimeroi were born fortunate, having seamlessly integrated their monster parts with their human half. This even enhanced their looks, giving them an exotic charm. Ash and Ripper were examples of those. Others were less fortunate and instead looked like a failed fusion between the two neither truly monster nor human. The woman in front of him was a good example of the latter group.


    The stone giant could genuinely be called unlucky for meeting the two brothers back to back. Both weeks, he had lost in the final round. At least, the fight against Zeke hadnt been close at all, making the defeat easier to swallow. In fact, none of the fights had been close.


    The only time he had been in any danger was in the fight against Razorback. The man had an innate Magic that allowed him to grow venomous spikes. However, Zeke had miscalculated their purpose. Instead of defense, his opponent was using them as javelins. This had caught him by surprise, and Zeke was too late to dodge the projectile.


    However, Akasha was not caught by surprise. In line with their summoner persona, she used an unattuned spell to create a small magic barrier in front of him, deflecting the attack. In the next moment, the Dragon reached his opponent, ending the fight in a single blow.


    This event had served as somewhat of a wake-up call for Zeke. He was forced to realize a critical weakness of summoner Mages. Given their passive role, it was incredibly easy to zone out during a fight. After all the previous victories, he had started to feel bored his usual alertness was nowhere to be seen. This negligence had led to him being caught flat-footed, and Zeke could freely admit that he might have gotten seriously hurt without Akashas help.


    If he wanted to use his [Blood Manifestation] in real fights, he would have to find a way to integrate it into his usual battle style instead of remaining passive. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that the same thing wouldnt happen again.


    However, all in all, Zeke was delighted with his results. He had remained undefeated for two weeks in a row, finishing all his fights in record time.


    By now, he had a certain level of notoriety in the Rings. Occasionally, he would even be recognized as he walked the streets. Many wondered if his winning streak would carry over into the third circle of the Rings of Samsara. This was an important question, as the third circle, called the Champion''s Forge, was the true proving ground. It was the dividing line between a promising youngster and an actual powerhouse.


    As if to prove that fact, Leo lost right away. He had been unlucky enough to meet one of the powerhouses in his very first match. His opponent had been a human Grand Mage. The middle-aged man triumphed over Leo without much problem, ending his winning spree for good.


    From the third circle onward, humans were much more common in the Rings. While the Chimeroi seemed to have an advantage below the Grand Mage level, the opposite was true from thereon. Grand Mages could unleash devastating spells that were hard to counter with the body alone.


    Looking at the fourth circle, the only Chimeroi who could still compete were those with extraordinary innate Magic. For example, Ashen Wolf had the Mistwalker''s bloodline, allowing him to turn his body incorporeal at crucial moments. His movements were ghostly as he appeared and disappeared like an apparition.


    Zeke thought long and hard about the best course of action. In the end, he decided not to compete at all during the second week. He could have debuted in the third circle, but was that really the best move? Right now, the limits of his capabilities were still a mystery, lending him the air of an enigmatic expert.


    However, Zeke was unsure of his chances in the third circle. Wouldnt it be better to attend the Veergati as a mysterious dark horse than a kid who had reached his limits already? Nobody could know the true strength of his contracted spirit until he actually lost. Therefore, Zeke spent the week training at the Lions Den. According to his contract, he was entitled to a break every other week, so this was no problem.


    Immersed in his work, Zeke barely noticed the time. Only when Sunil and Leo came to get him did he even realize how much time had passed.


    The two weeks were up, and the Veergati was upon them.

 Book 4: Chapter 23: The Veergati I

    Book 4: Chapter 23: The Veergati I


    The first rays of the morning sun gently illuminated the verdant paradise that was the capital of Korrovan. A small group walked the streets in good cheer. Silk and jewels decorated the humans, while even the Chimeroi were wearing proper clothing for once.


    Zeke and the others from the Lions Den were on their way to the Veergati. While they walked, Ravi explained what would be expected of them.


    The Veergati is undoubtedly an important event, but you dont have to worry too much. It is not as formal as one would expect. After we set up our booth, you are free to wander around and mingle. This is the time when you will be able to make essential connections. Alternatively, you can visit the other booths and get familiar with powerful Rana Samrat.


    Zeke listened as he walked along. His mind was whirring, trying to organize his priorities. He had more than one goal. Thankfully, the event would last from dawn to dusk, giving him enough time to achieve everything he wanted. It would probably be a good idea to take it slow at first and study the lay of the land before acting.


    As they approached the city''s center, other groups came into view. They were each comprised of around a dozen Mages and five strong Chimeroi, similar to their own group. They had to be the representatives of the other schools. Zeke noticed that an Arch Mage led each of them. He hadnt been aware of this, but it now seemed that this was a requirement for the leaders of a school.


    Soon, the palace came into view. With its sprawling towers, domed roofs, and many halls, the word palace didnt do this place any justice. It was the most overwhelmingly luxurious sight Zeke had ever seen. Even the king of Tradespire didnt live in such a place. However, that was most likely not a matter of finances but a matter of taste.


    Even if Zeke had all the money in the world, he would never want to live like this. It was a display of wealth that wasnt even practical anymore and served only to highlight the status of the ruling family. The amount of gold on display would be enough to feed the entire city for the next century.


    To be fair, Zeke had not seen anybody starving.


    From what he had observed so far, this was a city of riches without an ounce of poverty. Even the slaves that walked the streets were dressed elegantly and didnt seem to be malnourished. Ignoring the inequality in status, this city was a paradise incomparable to any he had seen before. How had the Raja family achieved this?


    Zeke and his group were ushered in through the main gate and directed to one of the many halls. They, alongside a continuous stream of people, finally entered the venue. It was a brightly lit hall with an open courtyard in the middle. Alongside its walls were luxuriously decorated alcoves. Each of them had an elegantly carved engraving next to it.


    Snake Pit, Sandstorm, Gryphons Nest,


    It was then that he realized those were the different schools'' names. Zeke swept his gaze over all the alcoves there were dozens. If an Arch Mage led each school, then this wasnt just any gathering here, but an army. Even the empire, recognized as the strongest military power on the continent, only had a couple hundred Arch Mages at most.


    This country was a lot stronger than he had anticipated.


    If all those Arch Mages were as strong as Ravi, then that would be even more frightening. They would make a scary force, considering that each of them had brought five Chimeroi equal to the peak Grand Mage level.


    Once again, Zeke wondered how the empire had been allowed to run rampant for as long as it had. However, this discovery only gave more credence to his theory that the empire had hidden a lot of its strength. How else would they dare to act so domineering with only a single Exarch?


    After all, even from here, Zeke could feel the vast power emanating from the central palace. It was a turbulent force, wild and destructive. It was where the ruler of Korrovan, the lightning Exarch, lived.


    Are you the members of the Lions Den?


    Zeke was brought out of his thoughts by this question. The voice had been warm and gentle, and Zeke studied the woman who had spoken. His eyes widened. She was an incredible beauty, with a perfectly symmetrical face and long, blonde hair. However, what surprised him was that she, alongside all the other attendants, were elves.


    In Tradespire, Zeke had seen the Korrovan ambassador walking around with an elven slave. Back then, he had not realized how common this practice was among the royal family. Werent they afraid of angering the elves? After all, they were a powerful race. Despite not being as strong as the humans, they were incredibly united. There wasnt a single nation able to challenge them on their own.


    Was Korrovan really this arrogant?


    To be fair, their confidence wasnt entirely baseless. After all, this city was in the middle of the desert. If there was any place the elves would be powerless to reach, then it was probably here. At the end of the day, most of the elves had either a Life or Nature Affinity, making them a lot weaker in the desert.


    Intrigued, Zeke pushed his way through the crowd and entered the alcove. This space spanned several times that of the Lions Den. However, he soon noticed this wasnt like any other place he had seen so far. For one, there were many more Chimeroi than just the allowed five. Furthermore, the booth was staffed by the elven slaves he had seen earlier. It was likely that this place belonged to the royal family.


    The moment he entered, a smiling elven woman approached him. Greetings, sir. How can I help you?


    Can you tell me about this place? Zeke asked.


    Her smile slightly dimmed at his question. However, the woman remained just as courteous. This is where the Purebloods are sold, sir.


    What are Purebloods?


    Do you know about Chimeroi breeding, sir?


    I dont, Zeke admitted. He was sure Akasha knew about it, but Zeke had never been interested. Well, that wasnt entirely true. He was interested. However, the practice wasnt something he wanted to acknowledge. He didnt like how the people here talked about the Chimeroi as if they were animals. From his conversations with Ripper and Ash, he didnt find them to be any less intelligent than humans.


    Is that so, the elf said, her smile dimming further. Then I will explain the basics. Contrary to popular belief, the Chimeroi are not a cross between humans and monsters. Instead, they are descendants of the Progenitors.


    Before Zeke could even ask, the elf explained. The Progenitors are monsters who have reached such a high level that they can take human form. It is rumored that each of them has the strength of an Exarch level Mage.


    What!? Zeke exclaimed.


    The woman smirked in satisfaction at his shock. Thats not all. Some are even rumored to have lived for thousands of years.


    Why do they not attack the continent then? With such strength, couldnt they wipe us all out?


    The attendant shook her head. They are not united, constantly fighting amongst each other. Also, the Deadlands separate us from the lands of the Chimeroi.


    Zeke nodded slowly. In his shocked state, he had spoken without thinking first. Still, If all the Chimeroi originated from a Progenitor, didnt that mean there had to be hundreds of them?


    As if seeing through his thoughts, the elf shook her head. There are not as many Progenitors as you might think. Each of them has thousands of children, at least. Those are what we call Purebloods.


    Zeke looked around the booth. Now that he was paying closer attention. He noticed a couple of things. For one, each of the Chimeroi looked almost fully human. They only had the smallest of quirks. Was this because they were close to the source? The other thing that he noticed was the absurd prices here. The cheapest of the Purebloods sold for over ten thousand gold.


    Zeke frowned. So, these Purebloods were sold for the sole purpose of breeding? His heart dropped at the thought of what their lives would be like. Most of them looked incredibly young, barely reaching adulthood.


    Of course, he understood the logic. From a purely calculative standpoint, it was a lucrative prospect. However, he found it incredibly distasteful to treat intelligent beings like cattle. The line between Pureblood Chimeroi and humans was so thin that it might as well be absent.


    This was a slippery slope.


    Zeke nodded stiffly and left the booth without another word, not wanting to remain. However, the moment he exited, Akashas voice gripped his attention.


    [Notice]


    I have found something that might be of interest to the host.

 Book 4: Chapter 24: The Veergati II

    Book 4: Chapter 24: The Veergati II


    What is it, Akasha? Zeke asked. Did you find the Gemkar representatives?


    [Notice.]


    Negative. It is something else, but the host might still be interested. It involves a secondary objective.


    Ohh? Where is it?


    Akasha directed his attention toward the center of the hall. The inside of the circular hall was filled with tables. It was an area intended for the many representatives to chat and drink. At one of those tables, an old man was having a discussion with a party of three, a young man whom two guards accompanied.


    Zeke got closer and sat at an empty spot. He picked his location carefully, with his back toward them and definitely too far to overhear them. However, with his sphere of perception, their words were as clear as day to him.


    I think we gave you enough time, sir Nair, the young man said sternly. It is time you make a decision.


    The old man remained silent, his back hunched and head lowered. However, Zeke didnt miss the anger in his eyes. Whatever they were discussing, it was apparent the old man was unwilling.


    However, eventually, his body relaxed with a sigh. Very well. I will give you an answer by the end of today.


    That is good then, the young man said, a smile finally appearing on his face. I knew you would see reason. Dont worry; both our families can only benefit from this union.


    The old man nodded listlessly before getting up and leaving. Zeke waited for a brief moment before following behind him. He didnt know why he should be interested in the dealings between those two groups, but since Akasha had explicitly pointed them out, there had to be something he could gain.


    He followed the old man to the other side of the hall. There, he saw the old man join a group that was sitting around one of the larger tables. Once again, Zeke positioned himself close by, intending to listen in.


    How did it go, Grandpa? the girl beside the old man asked. She was a stunning woman with caramel-colored skin and deep, dark eyes. Even though her face was contorted with worry, it wasnt enough to hide her enchanting appearance. The other people seemed to share her anxiety as they also waited for the old mans explanation. Both nervousness and hope could be seen in their eyes.


    The old man frowned bitterly before shaking his head. They wouldnt accept it. We will have to give them an answer by the end of the day.


    The hope left the peoples eyes as they looked at the beautiful young woman with pity. She, who had called the old man Granpa, swore upon hearing his explanation. Curse those Firebrand bastards. They are more poisonous than sand vipers! We should never have traded with them!


    Zeke perked up upon hearing that name. Firebrand was the name of the school the Lions Den opposed. However, he didnt think this was why Akasha had led him here. After all, he didnt care much about the rivalry between the schools. Furthermore, there was no significant benefit in his assisting either side.


    The old man shook his head. Calm down, Aisha. There is no point in bemoaning what has already passed. Right now, our top priority should be to find a way to deal with this situation.


    The young woman, apparently called Aisha, scoffed. What way? What can we even do besides giving in? If we dont find a way to pay them back in full, we will have no choice but to accept their offer unless we are willing to sell our home.


    The old man frowned but didnt seem to have a way to refute her statement. For a while, the entire group remained silent, and then, one after the other, the people started to devise alternative ways to raise the missing funds.


    From their discussion, Zeke learned that this group belonged to the Nair family. They apparently had been a well-regarded and affluent household in the capital. They made their fortune in trade but had fallen on hard times recently. The old man he had followed here was called Mohan Nair, and he was the current head of the house.


    Their conflict with the Firebrand family apparently stemmed from a missing delivery of enchanted weapons. They had requested the products multiple times, but their caravan had continuously been robbed on the way here.


    This point was already suspicious, but every other delivery has been intercepted since making this deal. They had become entirely unable to conduct any trade at this point. It was no wonder the family had fallen on hard times.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly. You misunderstand, elder. Even though the miss is indeed a woman of boundless charm, my Patriarch has no such intentions. He often says that a happy marriage is only achievable between the willing. Therefore, he would not make such a demand.


    I see. It seems this was my mistake then, Mohan said, not the least bit embarrassed about his assumption. Zeke even suspected that this might have been a test to gauge his character. If so, then the old man was quite sly, as expected of the head of a merchant family.


    Zeke continued, The proposal pertains to something else. My Patriarch offers to pay off all the debt incurred by your family. This would free you from any and all responsibilities of your past contracts.


    The old man stroked his beard in thought. That is not a small sum. What does your Patriarch want in return?


    He wants your family to work for him in the future.


    What!? The old man, who had been calm all along, finally lost his composure. Work for him?


    That is right, Zeke confirmed calmly.


    Haaa! Mohan exhaled deeply before glaring at Zeke. That is an even worse offer than those cursed Firebrand bastards made. Have you no shame?


    That is not so. Instead, it is a golden opportunity for your family, Zeke said confidently.


    Enlighten me, then, the old man said. He grew slightly interested upon seeing Zeke''s conviction.


    As things stand, your family cannot survive. Even if the harassment from the Firebrand school were to stop, you still couldnt resume operations with your remaining forces, isnt that right?


    The old man nodded reluctantly. There was no use pretending at this point.


    You must find a new path either way. And that is what the Patriarch offers a new path.


    As lapdogs? Mohan questioned. I am sure we can do better.


    When did I ever say such a thing? Zeke said, shaking his head slowly. What my Patriarch offers isnt something like that. Instead, he wishes for your family to represent his interests here in Korrovan. This role isnt only vital, but also quite lucrative.


    The old mans gaze wavered for the first time. It seemed those words had finally managed to shake his stubborn resolve. What interests does your lord have in this country?


    Zeke smiled. I am certain you know of how my lord rose to prominence in less than a year after arriving in Tradespire?


    I am.


    Zeke looked deeply into the old mans eyes before speaking with a deliberately heavy tone. He intends to do the same thing here.


    Mohans gaze wavered. It was no wonder. After all, if those words were the truth, then this might turn out to be the most promising chance of his life. He could quickly turn his familys luck around by managing Ezekiels dealings in this country.


    Ahem what does the young lord intend to sell here? Mohan asked. I do not think that the Gondola would be a suitable product. The safety of this city isnt comparable to Tradespire.


    Zeke nodded, a smile emerging on his face. He hadnt missed the changes in Mohans way of speaking. The old merchant was already giving out suggestions now. The young lord is aware of that fact. He will introduce a new product suitable to the Korrovan market. However, I cant say more until weve come to an agreement.


    He stared intently at the old man. Now, do we have a deal?

 Book 4: Chapter 25: The Veergati III

    Book 4: Chapter 25: The Veergati III


    After Mohan agreed to Zekes offer, they spent a long time discussing the details of their future cooperation. As a seasoned merchant and family head, Mohan Nair fought tooth and nail for as many benefits as he could get.


    Ultimately, he substantially raised their shares in the venture and improved the agreed-upon conditions. He was so happy about the final agreement that he completely missed Zeke''s indifference to those minor points.


    In the end, a lengthy document took shape. The obligations and privileges of both parties were clearly defined. The combination of Zeke and Akashas knowledge of Korrovan law resulted in an utterly ironclad contract.


    However, the gist of it was simple: The Nair family would be the representatives of Ezekiels business ventures in Korrovan. They would be responsible for the sale and distribution of all his products. In turn, they would receive a share of all profits. Additionally, Zeke promised to aid the Nair family in re-establishing their position until they could stand on their own.


    A smile came to Zekes face the moment Mohan Nair signed his name. He took the two duplicates and carefully placed them into his robes. I will visit you with your signed copy in the next few days. It shouldnt take long for my Patriarch to sign it after we have already done so much work.


    Mohan eyed Zeke appraisingly. You seem pretty confident. Does your Patriarch trust you that much?


    Zeke smiled wryly. Trust? How could I not trust myself? However, it wasnt the time yet to reveal his identity.


    Of course. I can confidently say that the Patriarch relies on nobody more than me. The fact that he entrusted me with such an important task should already be proof enough. Dont worry. I am certain he will sign this contract without delay.


    Mohan nodded. Thats good, but we must still solve our current crisis. As you already know, the Firebrand school demands that we either hand over Aisha or pay them back by the end of the day. We cant wait for your Patriarch''s decision on that.


    Zeke smirked. There is a saying in Tradespire, do you know it?


    What saying?


    If a problem can be solved with money, then it is no problem at all! After saying so, Zeke stepped in front of the head of house Nair and boldly extended his hand. In his open palm was a glimmering bar of gold with the number 10,000 embossed on it.


    Mohan and the others stared blankly for a while. The old man recovered only after what seemed to be a very long time. T-ten thousand? That is way too much! We only owe them around 500 gold. Even put together, all our debts dont exceed 1000 gold.


    I am well aware, Zeke said leisurely. The rest is for something else.


    W-what is the rest for? Mohan asked. He still hadnt completely recovered from the shock of witnessing such a fortune appear out of nowhere.


    This reaction once again reminded Zeke of how skewed his perception of money had become. During his stay in Tradespire, he had been forced to adjust his scale repeatedly. At this point, he didnt even consider 10,000 gold to be a lot of money anymore. But anywhere else, it was enough to shock even the head of a prestigious family to such a degree that they completely lost composure.


    Zeke cleared his throat to gather the attention of his mesmerized audience. I think we should take advantage of our circumstances right now.


    Mohan looked at him in confusion. What circumstance are you talking about?


    Instead of answering, Zeke swept his gaze over the many alcoves surrounding them. His eyes sparkled as they roamed the various Chimeroi on offer. Where else could one acquire so many peak Grand Mage level fighters for the price of a few coins? Zeke would be a fool to let this opportunity slip by, and his only obstacle had also disappeared.


    Previously, Zeke would not have been able to spend that much without drawing attention. However, the situation had changed. Now, he could buy whatever he wanted, using the Nair family as cover. Nobody would consider it suspicious for such a well-regarded merchant family to spend vast amounts of gold.


    Akasha. Can you compile a list of the most suitable picks with a combined value of around 8000 gold?


    [Notice]


    Affirmative. Here is the list according to specifications. They have a combined value of 8200 gold.


    1. Vulcanos 2200 gold.


    2. Ashen Wolf 1900 gold.


    3. Gravitas 4100 gold.


    Zeke considered those names in turn.


    Vulcanos and Ashen Wolf were solid choices. Both of them were strong, and Vulcanos could benefit Leos progress on top of that. As for the third person, Gravitas, Zeke had never heard of them. However, judging by their ridiculous price, they couldnt be somebody weak.


    Even so, Zeke still had his doubts. Are you sure your third choice is worth it? We could pick up two fighters instead.


    I must see your face, the man demanded. It is forbidden to transfer ownership of such a dangerous slave otherwise. I am sure you understand.


    Zeke nodded. He had expected something like this to happen. Luckily, he didnt need to hide his face, as his alias was already well-known around here. As expected, the moment he removed his veil, both Mohan and the Sandstorm master recognized him.


    Arent you Blood Dragon?


    That is right, Zeke confirmed with a light bow. I will be responsible for training the Nair familys Chimeroi from now on. Please transfer their ownership to me.


    The Sandstorm master furrowed his brows and addressed Mohan. Are you certain this is the right choice? There is no reason he would need to have ownership as a trainer.


    Mohan waved off his concerns as if they were nothing. Dont worry about it. Blood Dragon is absolutely trustworthy. You can even consider him to be part of the family.


    Hoh! the Sandstorm master exclaimed in surprise. After that, he looked closer at Zekes face before snickering. It seemed he had come to some sort of conclusion, and Zeke had a bad premonition.


    Now that I look at him, this fellow is quite handsome. Could it be that little Aisha has taken a liking to him? the man asked teasingly.


    As expected, the Sandstorm master had jumped to the wrong conclusion. However, neither Zeke nor Mohan were dumb enough to correct his mistake. This misunderstanding perfectly explained why Mohan was comfortable transferring the ownership to Zeke.


    The Sandstorm master, taking their silence as confirmation, chuckled once more. Well, that is certainly sad for all the young men chasing after her.


    Mohan looked sternly at him. I hope you wont spread the word. I dont want to create trouble for Blood Dragon.


    The Sandstorm master waved him off casually. Dont worry, dont worry. My lips are sealed! Come on, lets get the ritual started.


    The ritual was rather peculiar, consisting of two round disks intersecting in the middle like a figure 8. Zeke took his place on one of the disks while the Sandstone master stood on the other. Vulcanos, who had remained silent all throughout, stepped onto the intersection between them.


    The ritual came to life when the three of them were in place. Zeke felt a tug on his Core. It seemed as if it was trying to establish a connection. He could hardly hold himself back from investigating that strange sensation in detail. However, now wasnt the time. Furthermore, Akasha was undoubtedly already in the process of figuring out what was happening.


    I voluntarily transfer ownership of this slave, the Sandstorm master said. He then looked at Zeke encouragingly.


    I voluntarily accept ownership of this slave, Zeke said.


    This would most likely do the trick. After all, the procedure couldn''t be complicated since nobody had explained what he was supposed to say or do.


    As expected, the ritual lit up momentarily, and both Mohan and the Sandstorm master had pleased expressions on their faces. However, Zeke couldnt pay attention to any of that, as he felt something being attached to him. To be more specific, he felt it being attached to his Soul. He was careful to keep a natural expression on his face, but inwardly, Zeke was shocked. The priority of figuring out how this ritual worked had just climbed a few ranks.


    However, Zeke was brought out of his thoughts when Vulcanos approached him and bowed deeply. Your orders, master?


    Yes. Follow and protect that man for now, Zeke said, pointing at Mohan. I will give you more detailed instructions at a later date.


    Understood, Master, Vulcanos said before bowing again.


    Wait a moment. Zeke withdrew his reserve robe from his bag and handed it to Vulcanos. Put this on first.


    Vulcanoes gratefully took the piece of clothing and immediately covered his exposed torso. His gaze now contained a lot more warmth when he looked at Zeke. Thank you, master.


    Zeke merely nodded, saying nothing more.


    The three of them left after saying their goodbyes to the Sandstorm master. However, they were back in the same room only minutes later. This time, they were accompanied by a different group. One of them was a veiled woman with glittering, bluish skin and big eyes she was the Chimeroi called Gravitas.


    After going through the ritual, Zeke gave her the same orders, and they departed once more. Now, the only one that was left was Ashen Wolf, and then they could leave.


    As the four of them walked the hall, their group attracted much more attention than before. With both Vulcanos and Gravitas walking side by side, they made for quite the sight. And just as expected, everyone was shooting envious gazes at the Nair family head while completely ignoring Zeke, who was following behind them like a servant.


    However, it seemed their luck had run out, as their path was soon blocked. Zeke recognized the opposing trio immediately. They were the group from the Firebrand school who had negotiated with Mohan earlier.


    The young man seemed furious as he stared at Mohan with naked hostility. What do you think you are doing, old man?

 Book 4: Chapter 26: The Veergati IV

    Book 4: Chapter 26: The Veergati IV


    Zeke studied the group blocking their path.


    He had previously noticed that the young man leading the trio was a Grand Mage with a Fire affinity. His two guards, in turn, were also at the Grand Mage level. However, he didnt believe they could win against Vulcanos or Gravitas, not even by fighting together.


    Zeke had noticed that the upper echelon of Korrovan preferred human guards over Chimeroi, even if they were weaker. He was sure there was some prejudice there, undoubtedly linked to status. It was utter foolishness. However, he wasnt one to complain about an opponent leaving an opening.


    He sent a mental message to Gravitas. If they make a move, I want you to take action.


    Gravitas glanced at him before nodding fractionally. It seemed she had noticed that Zeke wanted to hide his identity and status. She was quite perceptive. On the other hand, Vulcanos was staring at the opposing trio, his face hard. He seemed to be prepared to pounce at the slightest provocation.


    Zeke also instructed him mentally. Make sure to protect the old man if a fight breaks out. You dont need to concern yourself with offense at all.


    Vulcanos was startled momentarily but quickly hid his expression and stepped closer to the old man.


    Good. Now that the stage was set, it was time to see how this would play out. It was unlikely that the group from the Firebrand school would actually start a fight, but it was better to be prepared. After all, you never knew how somebody else might react if things didnt go their way. That was doubly true for spoiled brats like that.


    Didnt you hear me, old man? I asked what you are doing right now? the young man repeated.


    Mohan scoffed. His demeanor had changed entirely compared to their earlier meeting. Instead of acting meek, he was now filled with pride and confidence. And who are you to question me, Jaihar? Does your Firebrand school own this place or something?


    Hearing Mohan speak so domineeringly, the young man was taken aback. After all, he had personally witnessed the old mans tenacious side being worn down over the past months. However, it now seemed he had returned to his previous state in the span of a few hours.


    Jaihar narrowed his eyes. What did you just say?


    I told you to step aside, kid. I have places to be.


    The young mans face distorted upon being so casually disregarded. Even worse, it was by somebody who could only grovel before him not too long ago. Mohan had even dared to call him a kid. By now, many people were focusing their attention on their confrontation, making the humiliation much worse.


    It seems you have come to a decision regarding our offer, Jaihar said, his voice dripping with malice. I would like to hear your answer.


    Mohan smiled and raised his voice so everybody could hear. Yes, I did indeed come to a decision regarding your marriage proposal to my granddaughter I refuse.


    Jaihar''s face distorted, but he still retained his composure when speaking. Is that so? Very well, I only made that offer on a whim anyway. But now that you have made your intentions clear, I have to demand that you pay your debts immediately.


    Mohan nodded, taking out a satchel. He had prepared the exact amount beforehand. Here you go, he said, tossing the coins while shaking his head. Is it really worth making such a fuss about a few coins? Right now, you look no different from a highway robber, the way you block my path and demand payment.


    Zeke noticed that many of the surrounding people also had frowns on their faces. It seemed Mohan was pretty good at swaying public opinion. However, the young Firebrand wasnt making it very hard either. Who would approach a business partner and demand money in such a fashion? And at such a high-class event no less?


    It seemed that Jaihar had also noticed the unfavorable situation. However, he clearly didnt know how to resolve this predicament. Without any way to reverse the situation, all he could do was step aside and let them pass.


    However, just as they walked past, he spotted Zeke trailing the group. He was still covering his face, which was quite abnormal for a servant. Upon noticing this fact, something seemed to click in the young mans mind.


    Wait a moment! he called out. You! Who are you?


    Now that the two rival schools were properly facing each other, any hope of deescalating the situation had practically vanished. The pressure in the air was getting suffocating as both groups gathered Mana.


    Zeke glanced at the guards, but they didnt seem keen on interfering. Not that they were in any position to stop the Arch Mages anyway. Surprisingly, the onlookers hadnt backed off either. It was a true testament to their pedigree that they were confident enough to stay despite the atmosphere.


    Just as the tension reached a boiling point, a calm voice could be heard. I think this is enough.


    Despite not speaking loudly, the languid voice managed to cut through the tension like a hot knife through butter. Simultaneously, the Mana returned to its previous calm, but Zeke felt something different. The very air seemed to be charged somehow.


    As one, everyone turned in the direction of the voice.


    There, Zeke found a man with black hair and dark eyes who looked no older than thirty. His skin had the typical olive tone of a Korrovan native, and his sharp features gave him a handsome appearance. However, when Zeke looked at the man, his hair stood on end. He felt an unprecedented sense of danger emanating from him despite his smile. There was no doubt in his mind about the identity of this person.


    He was the palace''s owner: Bijal Raja Lightning Exarch and king of Korrovan.


    After the momentary shock wore off, everyone dropped to their knees, and Zeke was no exception. As a foreigner, he didnt necessarily have to bow, but he would most likely be seen as disrespectful otherwise. And since he was the one causing trouble in the mans house, he wasnt willing to risk it.


    The Lightning Exarch didnt speak and instead swept his gaze over everyone present, pausing on the two leaders, Mohan and eventually Zeke. His expression didnt change, but Zeke still felt an agonizing sensation when their eyes met. After he was done taking in their faces, he vanished just as fast as he had arrived, leaving only a single word behind.


    Behave.


    The room came to life soon after, with everyone breaking into hushed whispers. From their words, Zeke gathered that meeting the king didnt seem to be a common occurrence around here. Now that he thought about it, it had been the same in Tradespire and the Empire. Why was it so hard to meet an Exarch? Was there a reason they all hid themselves away?


    You got lucky today, the master of the Firebrand school said before turning to leave.


    Jahid, on the other hand, remained rooted to his spot, glaring at Zeke. It was as if he endeavored to murder Zeke through the weight of his gaze alone. It seemed todays humiliation had hurt his pride quite severely.


    Zeke found the mans antics quite cute. Somebody like that, who couldnt even control his temper in crucial moments, would never be a worthy adversary in his eyes. Zeke winked at him before walking toward the group of the Lions Den.


    Thanks for the help, Ravi. That might have ended badly otherwise.


    Dont mention it, boy. However, do you mind telling me why you are with the head of the Nair family? I didnt know you two were close.


    It''s all a misunderstanding, Zeke said with a bitter smile. We just met for the first time today as well. The reason we are together is that Mr. Nair asked for my help with picking out capable fighters. As a matter of fact, we were just on the way to the Lions Den. Zeke''s eyes fell on Ashen Wolf, who was standing close by.


    Ravi followed his gaze, and a smile immediately spread across his face when he saw where Zeke was looking. Haha. Well done, boy. Not only did you manage to humiliate that Firebrand brat, but you even managed to bring such a big client in. You truly know how to be loyal.


    He then turned to Mohan and beckoned him closer. It has been some time, Mohan. How are you doing


    As the two started catching up, Zeke blended into the background again. He had somehow managed to get through the incident unscathed, but not without drawing attention from the Firebrand school. It seemed he would be unable to stay out of this conflict in the future.


    His mind was already whirring with possible ways to deal with this troublesome family.

 Book 4: Chapter 27: Letters Home

    Book 4: Chapter 27: Letters Home


    For hours now, the only sounds disturbing the room''s quiet were the noises of scribbling and rustling.


    Zeke carefully read through a pile of documents that only seemed to grow taller. The reason he felt this way was the fact that the mound was actually increasing in size. At any given time, three flying pens furiously worked on extending its height. It was as if they were determined not to let him ever catch up.


    Three days had passed since the time of the Veergati, and a lot had changed since then. Right now, he was sitting in a study provided to him by the head of the Nair family, and the documents he was working on were the instructions he intended to send home.


    He had always kept communication with Tradespire to a minimum. Not because he didnt have a way to contact them but simply because there had been nothing to report. However, the situation was different now. He had finally made his move and, therefore, needed their assistance. In fact, he had quite a few letters to send.


    The first letter was addressed to Jettero. Zeke wrote about his plans for Korrovan, his deal with the Nair family, and all the blueprints he and Akasha had created so far. He hadnt lied when he told Mohan he had big plans for this city. Over the last month, he had come up with several products.


    He didnt intend for Jett to manufacture them, as the situation at home wasnt great. However, he still wanted the old mans input on the schemata, as neither he nor Akasha had any practical experience. This was especially true for the crown jewel of his lineup the thermal regulation system.


    This was the very project that inspired him to expand his business ventures into Korrovan in the first place. And of all his ideas, it was the one that he believed had the most significant prospects.


    They had thoroughly used Akashas newfound knowledge of rare materials to develop this device. It used the immense temperature difference of the desert to operate. Therefore, this concept could not work anywhere else in the world. It was perfectly tailored to the needs of a desert city.


    The end result was a complex piece of engineering that could keep a building cool during the day and warm at night. However, the design''s most significant selling point was that it worked without Mana. By forgoing the need for a Mage, it was far more convenient than any other product that was currently being sold.


    Zeke wasnt usually one to brag, but this project was something he was genuinely proud of. The apparatus used chemical reactions between rare minerals to store both heat and cold. This was possible because the nights were incredibly frigid here, often below freezing. According to their calculations, averaging the temperature throughout the day and night would make it pleasant around the clock. However, the best part about the product was that it would pay for itself. Despite the exorbitant price Zeke intended to demand, the savings in labor costs would be enough to justify the purchase.


    Zeke had his fingers crossed. He really hoped for Jett not to find any glaring flaws in the design. If he could produce the device the way he intended, he didnt see any possibility of him not repeating the success of the Gondola. Zeke had found what he thought were the most important criteria for the success of his previous venture. He had invested considerable time trying to figure out the factors that had led to the Gondolas success. Of course, he had done so in order to reproduce them.


    Ultimately, he came up with three points: Niche, Evolution, and Clientele.


    The Niche he had used was the unique situation of Tradespire. The city was the safest place he had ever been to. This was most likely thanks to the presence of three Exarchs in a single city, with one of them even having a Time affinity. This had allowed him to forgo the protective hull and, in doing so, create a new market.


    The second point, Evolution, referred to his many improvements over conventional designs. After all, if all he had done were to find a niche, it would have been too easy for the competition to catch up. Instead, he had released a product that could stand on its own merits.


    The last point contributing to his success was his focus on his Clientele. By studying what the merchant lords of Tradespire valued, Zeke had been able to produce a product that perfectly fit their needs. He had traded combat capabilities for convenience and protection for luxury. Furthermore, by selling only a limited number at a time, he had enflamed their competitive spirit while guaranteeing the exclusivity of his product.


    Zeke got up and stretched with a groan. Now that his work was done, his eyes were drawn to the other occupant of the room. Ashen wolf stood next to the door like a statue. Despite Zekes offering many times, the Chimeroi refused to make himself comfortable. He, Vulcanos, and Gravitas shared this trait. They all seemed to take their new roles quite seriously.


    This was surprising as Zeke had not intended for them to actually work as guards. The Veergati had been an excellent chance to bolster his local forces, but that was not the main reason for his actions. He had bought Vulcanos and Gravitas because he was interested in their innate Magic. Ash, however, he had bought because they had gotten close, and Zeke liked his personality.


    Zeke had no intention of treating them like slaves. He had even proposed for them to relax if they didnt have any orders, but they refused. Apparently, lazing around wasnt something the Chimeroi enjoyed. Without his input, they had devised an around-the-clock guards schedule. This resulted in the current situation where he was never unprotected.


    The moment he exited the room, Ash fell into step behind him. He could only sigh. It was almost like being back home


    Where are we going, master?


    Zeke groaned. He had tried to convince Ash not to call him that, but that endeavor had also failed. Honestly, for being slaves, those three were quite rebellious. It felt like they were ignoring most of his wishes at this point. I am going out for a bit.


    Ash nodded wordlessly and continued to follow.


    Despite everything, Zeke was quite happy with how things were going. After all, he was finally making progress on his main objective. The cooperation with the Nair family didnt only serve to support his business ventures. They had already arranged a meeting with the Gemkar family. From them, he hoped to obtain a clue on the whereabouts of the liquid metal he was looking for. The appointment was set for a week from now, but Zeke wasnt about to stay idle until then.


    Therefore, he asked Mohan to make an appointment with the local branch of the Treasure Pavilion. This was the most prominent trading house in Korrovan. From gems, herbs, and minerals to rare slaves, they sold anything and everything. Zeke figured that he might as well try his luck. Maybe he could find a trace of the other missing ingredient there.


    When he arrived at the entrance, Zeke found a figure waiting there. The old man had already informed him that somebody would accompany him, but he was still surprised when he found out who it was. Mohans grandaughter, Aisha Nair, stood near the entrance with a bored expression. She must have been waiting for some time.


    Zeke smiled politely as she turned at his approach. Are you going to accompany me, Miss?


    Aisha nodded. The Treasure Pavillion is quite elitist in a way. If you were to go alone, they would most likely only show you the outermost part of their collection. Since you told Granpa that you are searching for something rare, you will most likely want to access the full treasury.


    Zeke smiled warmly. It seemed the Nair family was quite sincere. They didnt have to go this far in helping him, but it appeared his good intentions were already bearing fruits. I appreciate the help, Miss. Shall we?


    Aisha nodded, extended her arm, and looked at him expectantly. It only took a moment for him to realize what he was supposed to do. He had often seen how the noble ladies were escorted here in Korrovan. Well, it wouldnt hurt to make a good impression. Putting on his most chivalrous face, Zeke gently linked his arms with hers.


    Soon, the three of them were on their way.

 Book 4: Chapter 28: Treasure Pavillion I

    Book 4: Chapter 28: Treasure Pavillion I


    Walking the streets with Aisha beside him was more problematic than Zeke had expected.


    When they first met, he had described her as one of the most famous beauties of Korrovan. Back then, he had spoken those flattering words lightly to make a good impression. However, now it seemed he might not have been too far off from the truth. The amount of people blatantly staring at them was staggering.


    Their arm-in-arm walk drew considerable attention, particularly from the younger crowd, who appeared captivated by their relationship. Despite being escorted by such a lovely lady, Zeke found himself unhappy with the situation. He could already envision the rumors circulating about them after this outing.


    If the young Firebrand heir hadnt intended to act against him before, then he surely did now. Zeke had heard that he had unsuccessfully tried to court Aisha for years. Judging by his conduct, Zeke wouldnt even be surprised to learn that suiters had mysteriously disappeared over the years.


    Zeke could only sigh. It wasnt a good idea to escalate tensions over such a misunderstanding. Regardless, he was already in a hostile relationship with the Firebrand school. What did it matter if they hated him even more? However, he noticed something peculiar.


    Every time they passed a group of spectators, Aisha would tighten her hold on his arm and get closer. At first, Zeke thought she was doing it unconsciously. However, he soon noticed the crafty glint in her eyes. There was no doubt she did this on purpose. Zeke decided not to say anything yet and merely observed her for a while.


    Now that he had caught on, it was hard not to notice what she was doing. She practically snuggled up to him whenever people were watching, only to distance herself again when they were alone. Zeke had a good idea of what she was trying to accomplish but couldnt be sure of her motive.


    Why are you doing this? Zeke eventually asked.


    Aisha turned to him with a confused look. However, when she saw his expression, her face quickly changed to one of slight embarrassment. Was I that obvious?


    Yes.


    It is quite embarrassing to be caught like this Aisha said bashfully, averting her eyes.


    Zeke wasnt buying it. He had already seen how sly she could be and he wouldnt easily fall for her act. She was the daughter of a famous merchant house and not some nave damsel. It would be foolish to assume that there was no rationale behind her actions.


    He kept his face neutral, not reacting at all to her timid appearance. He merely looked at her and waited for her to answer the previous question. After a moment, Aisha sighed, her lips forming a pout. You are no fun at all. You know that?


    Yes.


    Upon noticing how her playfulness did not affect Zeke, her face grew slightly more serious. Fine, fine, Ill tell you. I was trying to start a rumor.


    Why?


    Care to guess? she asked, the smile back on her face.


    This was different from before; she wasnt just playing around anymore. This was a test. Most likely to pit me against the Firebrand school, Zeke answered. However, I do not know what you stand to gain from that. After all, we are already allies, and I have promised my support.


    Aisha hummed, studying him for a moment. Then what do you think would happen if it became known that we have allied ourselves with a famous merchant from Tradespire?


    Zeke furrowed his brows and thought about her question. He didnt know where she was going with this, but he still answered honestly. The Firebrand family will most likely back off when our partnership becomes known. It is also possible that they would redouble their efforts. However, I think the first option is far more likely. They stand to gain little from antagonizing somebody with such deep coffers and a penchant for vengeance.


    Aisha nodded. I think so as well.


    Then, why are you Zeke started but fell silent mid-sentence.


    Aishas expression flickered momentarily, but the smile never left her face. It was only a temporary setback. Nothing for you to worry about, Priya. She had emphasized that last sentence, warning the woman not to pry.


    The other woman, Priya, nodded graciously and turned her attention to Zeke. Is this your boyfriend?


    No, Aisha said curtly. Blood Dragon is merely helping us train our new guards.


    Really? Priya asked. Despite the veil, it was clear from her voice that she was smiling. You two are very close from what I hear, though...


    Zeke carefully examined the woman in front of him. She seemed to have already heard the rumors despite not even an hour having passed. With such frightening information-gathering capabilities, she couldnt be just anyone. She was also aware of the Nair familys situation and even dared to tease Aisha.


    He carefully probed her using his Magic. Priya was about the same age as Aisha and was quite attractive in her own right. Her hair was dark with a trace of indigo, and her ocean-blue eyes reminded him a bit of Sophia. However, they were missing the same enchanting allure the Mind Mage possessed.


    Zeke saw her face despite the veil. In front of him, something of this level posed no obstruction. Unlike the situation with Messenger, his sphere of awareness quickly pierced the fabric. After all, her veil was merely a decorative piece instead of an artifact capable of blocking his senses.


    He also noticed that she was a Water Mage. Furthermore, her Core was much larger than his own. She seemed to be on track to becoming a Grand Mage already. Such progress at her age meant that she had a constant supply of Essence crystals. She was definitely somebody important.


    Noticing his gaze, Aisha whispered to him. She is Priya Varun.


    Zeke immediately hooked on to that name. Varun was the name of one of the wealthiest families of Korrovan. They had their hands in every kind of business here. Notably, the Treasure Pavillion also belonged to them.


    Greetings, lady Varun, Zeke said with a slight bow. To what do we owe the honor?


    Oh? Priya said teasingly. Why does it sound like you want me to leave? Am I that lacking as a guide?


    Not at all, Zeke replied smoothly. She was clearly testing him. However, two could play that game. In fact, it is good that you have come.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she tried to discover his meaning. Why is that?


    Miss Nair made some bold claims about this establishment, but I remain skeptical. You see, I am searching for something incredibly rare, and I am doubtful I will be able to find it he paused, looking around the hall meaningfully, in such a place.


    Priyas jaw dropped. She clearly wasnt used to people insulting her familys business right to her face. Now, she could react in one of two ways: either she would get angry or


    Something rare? she said, the challenge evident in her voice. I am certain our modest place can fulfill your needs. If you have the funds to afford it, that is.


    She had accepted his challenge. Instead of replying, he tossed a weighty bar of gold at her.


    Priyas eyes widened when she saw the number 10000 etched onto its surface. However, she remained composed as she tried to return the bar. There are many things you wont be able to afford with just this amount. You might be disappointed.


    Zeke shook his head, refusing to take his money back. This is merely a downpayment to express my sincerity.


    Hearing that, her eyes grew more serious. If Zeke was willing to spend this much, then what he was looking for couldnt be simple. It would be embarrassing if she couldnt fulfill his wishes after speaking so confidently earlier. What department?


    Zeke couldnt help but smile. His gamble had paid off. I am looking for a plant.

 Book 4: Chapter 29: Treasure Pavillion II

    Book 4: Chapter 29: Treasure Pavillion II


    Can you describe the plant you are looking for, young man?


    It has a slender stem with a silver color, and its leaves are a vibrant emerald green. It grows in a cold climate, Zeke explained for the third time today.


    The keeper of the treasury fell into deep thought. After a while, he vanished into the warehouse to retrieve something. However, Zeke didnt have high hopes. This wasnt the first time he had described the plant he looked for.


    Zeke, Aisha, and Priya were now standing before the third treasury. This was the deepest and last of the storage facilities of the Treasure Pavillion. It held the rarest and most precious pieces in their collection. Accordingly, it was where Zeke had the best chance of finding what he was looking for.


    However, the look on the keepers face just now had been anything but confident. It seemed to Zeke that he was merely retrieving something to avoid losing face in front of Priya. This had been the same for the other two keepers as well. The first one hadnt even bothered to hide his ploy, as he presented a herb that had almost nothing in common with Zekes description.


    The second keeper had tried his best, bringing out several plants similar to his description. But ultimately, he had to surrender as well, as none were a perfect fit. Even so, Zeke liked the mans honest and diligent nature.


    After a while, the third keeper returned. Following behind him were three servants, each carrying a wooden container. The man beckoned the first one forward. The servant approached and delicately placed the box down in front of Zeke and the two women and opened it slowly.


    This is a plant called Emerald Leaf, the keeper announced proudly. It only grows in the Elven forests, and its leaves can be brewed into a tea that prolongs the life of any who drinks it by up to a decade.


    Zeke stared at the man in disbelief. The plant might have emerald-colored leaves, but that was where the similarities to his description ended. Its stalk was a dark green instead of silver. Also, he had just admitted that it grew in the Elven Forests, a place that was also called the forest of eternal spring.


    Instead of responding, Zeke turned to Priya with accusing eyes. She had reassured him that the third treasury would be much more impressive than the others. However, if this was the keepers first pick, he didnt need to see the other two.


    Upon noticing his gaze, Priya looked away in shame. She hadnt known that the keeper of the third treasury was such a man, trying to bamboozle them with an expensive plant instead of trying to fulfill the request honestly. Thinking about how highly she had praised him earlier stoked a fire of anger within her. He had thoroughly embarrassed her with his actions.


    Her eyes grew sharp when they landed on the keeper. Is this really the best you can do?


    The man noticed the displeasure in her eyes and immediately beckoned the other two servants forward. However, they didnt fit the description any better. The only thing the three plants had in common was the incredibly high price tag.


    Zeke shook his head and began to walk away without a word, and Aisha followed behind. Priya shot the keeper one last glare before running after them.


    Wait, Blood Dragon, she called, its not over yet!


    Zeke sighed and continued walking. I am thankful for your assistance, Miss Varun, but you no longer need to pretend. I know this was the last of your treasuries.


    Priya caught up and stood before Zeke, blocking his path with her body. You are wrong. There is still one last place.


    Zeke looked at her with clear doubt in his eyes. He had lost all enthusiasm and trust after the repeated failures. Priya bit her lip. If you dont find what you are looking for at this place, then I will give up without a complaint. I promise.


    Zeke saw the confidence in her eyes. It seemed she wasnt just spouting nonsense in order not to lose the challenge but had actual faith in this last place. Fine. Where to?


    Follow me, Priya said, leading the way down a different corridor. This time, they were stopped and inspected along the way. Even Priyas status wasnt enough to make the guards back off. Zeke grew increasingly curious about their destination.


    Where are we headed? Zeke asked after they were inspected for the second time.


    Are you familiar with the Grand Auction?


    Zeke nodded. Its an event hosted by the Treasure Pavillion that occurs every decade.


    Thats right, Priya said. And as it happens, the next auction draws near.


    Then the place we are going is Zeke murmured as realization dawned on him.


    Quick, find that girl, the Dragon urged. She knows the plant!


    Shut up! Manish roared, striking the bars of the cage with a rod. The girls backed off in fright, huddling together at the back of the cage.


    Zeke quickly motioned for the man to calm down. He stepped before the cage and spoke to the group of terrified women with the softest voice he could muster. Can the one who just spoke please step forward?


    None of the girls moved.


    Dont worry. I merely want to ask a few questions.


    After a moment of silence, a girl emerged from their midst. She had snow-white hair and cat-like ears but appeared fully human otherwise. Zeke was momentarily stunned by the young womans looks. Even though her face still carried slight traces of immaturity, her features seemed to have been sculpted by a master. She would clearly grow up to be a peerless beauty.


    Zeke saw the anxiety in her eyes, but even more so, he saw a stubborn determination. She clearly hadnt surrendered herself to despair yet and still held out hope.


    How do you know about the plant?


    It grows near my home, she said. Her voice was soft and melodic.


    And where is your home?


    Instead of answering, the girl hesitated. She licked her lips nervously before shaking her head. I wont tell.


    Why not? Zeke asked, careful to keep his voice as non-threatening as possible.


    Why should I? She asked.


    Zeke had to agree. The girl had no reason to help him. However, she wasnt done. but I am willing to show you the way if you get me out of here.


    Arent you afraid I will use that knowledge to attack your tribe?


    The young woman smirked. My tribe is quite powerful. I would never have been captured if I hadnt wandered off.


    Zeke nodded and asked his final question. Whats your name?


    The girl hesitated momentarily but still answered in the end. My papa calls me Snow.


    Without another word, Zeke turned toward Manish. How much for her?


    The man looked at Priya with a troubled expression. Priya also wasnt looking too well. Im afraid we cant sell her like that.


    Zeke frowned. What do you mean?


    We could sell it to you at a premium if it were a herb or a metal, but slaves are a different story, she explained. If somebody fancies her, there is no telling how high the price would go.


    Zekes frown deepened. So, what are you suggesting I do?


    Easy, Priya said. You will have to win her in the auction.

 Book 4: Chapter 30: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family I

    Book 4: Chapter 30: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family I


    Zeke was lying in the shade of a palm tree in the Nair family''s backyard. It had been several days since he received the clue about the plant he sought.


    Even though he now had a way to get the information he wanted, it wasnt foolproof. Zeke was well aware that anything could happen at an auction. Furthermore, he wasnt keen on spending tens of thousands of gold so publicly.


    Therefore, he had spent the last couple of days trying to find out more about the location the girl had been caught in. However, the endeavor didnt bear any fruits. The Treasure Pavillion was incredibly protective of its customers information. This would naturally not be enough to deter Zeke, but even with his sphere of awareness, he hadnt been able to find any written records in the treasury. They were most likely kept somewhere else entirely.


    He was left with no other choice but to give up. He would only be willing to revisit his more dangerous plans if he actually failed to obtain her in the auction. The event was only a little over a month away anyway, and he could muster that much patience, at least.


    This brought him to todays event. It was finally the day of the meeting with the Gemkar family. If he managed to obtain a clue to the liquid metal, he would be infinitely closer to his goal the Mana purifying device and his subsequent advancement to Grand Mage.


    Zeke unconsciously clenched his fists. He could only hope that the clue that had led them here would pay off. After all, his advancement was a race against time. He hadnt heard anything about the empires movements in a while, but Zeke didnt trust this silence. He was sure that this was nothing but the quiet before the storm.


    Someday soon, Arkanheim was going to make its move, and it would be a big one. Otto Geistreich had always acted like the outcome was a foregone conclusion, and Zeke highly doubted the man was simply over-confident. No, war was inevitable, and the only question was, would he be strong enough to make a difference when it reached him?


    Zeke took a deep breath and calmed his agitated mind. There was no use in getting worked up unnecessarily, especially since he could already feel his body heat up unnaturally. He now knew that this was a sign that his heart was preparing to inject draconic essence into his blood. It wouldnt do to waste such a trump card while lazing around.


    After a few deep breaths, his body returned to a calm state. He had definitely gotten better at handling the hearts outbursts. Initially, it had required a cold shower and some trickery for him to wrangle it back under control once it got going. Now, he could do it with nothing but a few deep breaths. This went to show how far he had come in his mastery of [Perfect Body Control].


    He had learned the hard way that just because the spells name promised perfect control, that was not something he could do as of yet. Zeke was confident that it would be possible to get to that level at some point. However, that was still out of reach for now. Maybe after he achieved the Grand Mage level? Arch Mage, maybe?


    Zekes thoughts were interrupted when he saw movement out of the corner of his eye. A servant had entered the backyard and was whispering something to Gravitas. The Chimeroi was Zekes current guard and had stationed herself near the entrance.


    He got up and approached the two even before the servant finished speaking. He already knew why he was here anyway.


    Master, Mr. Nair is ready to leave, Gravitas said.


    Zeke nodded. This was what he had expected. He turned toward the servant. Lead the way.


    ***


    Mohan and his group were already waiting near the entrance with a small carriage. Even though their mansion wasnt far from the Gemkar residence, going on foot was not something people of their standing were expected to do. It would be seen as a breach of etiquette.


    They were the last to arrive, and Zeke courteously greeted the head of the house and the elders. After all, the members of the Nair family didnt know his true identity. As far as they knew, he was nothing but a liaison to the Von Hohenheim company. And even though he had presented himself as a trusted advisor to Ezekiel, he was still just an advisor. Therefore, he had to show the people of the Nair family proper respect. Also, there was another reason why he did so.


    His polite attitude made Mohan beam with pride. Are you prepared, Blood Dragon?


    I am, sir Nair.


    Good, then its time to set off.


    Their group entered the carriage and prepared for the short trip. There was a relatively large number of people in this delegation. This was because they werent visiting the Gemkar family for the liquid metal alone.


    Its fine if you dont want to talk about it, Mohan said instead, but it is something my granddaughter has been interested in for a long time. So I thought you might indulge me now that we are such good friends.


    The patriarch hesitated for a moment longer, but after another glance at the signed contract, he nodded. Very well, Ill tell you about it. He then signaled for his people to leave, and Mohan did the same.


    Zeke obliged without complaint but then remained just outside the door and acted like a guard. Many of the elders looked at him in confusion but didnt say anything. Zeke sighed in relief when he noticed that nobody questioned his actions. He immediately focused on his sphere of awareness. Thankfully, the two men were still within his reach, even as they took seats in two armchairs.


    So, what is this tragedy you spoke about?


    The Gemkar patriarch sighed deeply. Have you heard of the Land of Darkness?


    Mohan nodded. Its a Danger Zone in the mountains to the northeast. Its gold-ranked if my memory serves me right.


    Correct, the patriarch confirmed. But I bet you didnt know how the Danger Zone came to be


    Mohan didnt respond, admitting his ignorance through silence. The Gemkar patriarch smiled weakly. I dont blame you. This happened before you were born, almost two centuries ago.


    Mohan listened with rapt attention. Even though the two looked to be about the same age, that wasnt even close to being true. Mohan didnt have a Core, while the Gemkar patriarch was at the Grand Mage level. He had lived for far longer.


    That Danger Zone used to be our most profitable mine, the patriarch admitted.


    Mohans eyes widened. W-what?


    The man sighed. I was still young back then, but the Gemkar family was far richer and more influential than we are today all thanks to that one mine. It held several large deposits of rare minerals: Void Iron, Dark Steel, and Night Gold. It truly was the golden age of my house.


    What happened? Mohan probed.


    One day, we discovered something in the very depths of the mine. It was a pond of dark liquid that seemed capable of consuming the very light. The most surprising thing was that our Mages confirmed this substance as a metal. We didnt know anything else, and nobody had seen anything like it. However, the elders were sure that it was valuable. They ordered the slaves to start excavating it.


    Zeke gulped. This was undoubtedly what he was looking for. However, he had a bad feeling about where this story was going.


    At first, nothing happened. But after a week or so, the slaves refused to go down anymore. They couldnt explain their reason but said that something bad lurked there. Even when ordered, they endured the backlash of the collar instead of obeying. This should have been warning enough, but the elders didnt listen. They decided to buy new slaves and send them instead.


    However, it wasnt long until they started to vanish. The elders were furious and thought the slaves had run away, but it happened more frequently as time passed. Soon enough, none of the slaves returned from the mine anymore. It was then that it happened


    The patriarch paused for a moment. He appeared haunted by the memories of what came next. One night, as everybody slept, something emerged from the mine, he said haltingly. They were creatures nobody had ever seen before, with bodies that were entirely made from shadow.


    We tried to fight back, of course, but they attacked without mercy. And in the end, our power proved to be no match for the creatures. When morning finally came, they retreated into the mine. However, we had already lost over half our men at that point.


    Both of my parents and most of the elders had died. And so, at the age of 19, I became the Patriarch of the Gemkar family.

 Book 4: Chapter 31: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family II

    Book 4: Chapter 31: The Tragedy of the Gemkar Family II


    The room fell silent after the patriarch finished his story. Zeke also had a grim expression on his face. If those creatures were strong enough to cripple a prominent family in a single night, then what chances did he have?


    His thoughts were disrupted when Mohan spoke again. I cant imagine the Raja family staying still after such an event.


    And you would be right, the patriarch replied with a sigh. The Exarch descended personally to end this blight.


    Mohans eyes widened. Dont tell me the king wasnt a match for them either...


    The patriarch chuckled. How could that be? No, that was not the case. However, when the king entered the mine, none of the creatures could be found anywhere. Furthermore, he didnt discover any other sign of life either. The entire place seemed to be deserted.


    Then?


    Unfortunately, the creatures appeared again that night, wreaking havoc. Unable to figure out the cause or to stop it, the king declared the mine and the surrounding region a Danger Zone the next morning.


    Mohan remained silent for a while. That is very unfortunate, he said eventually. Can I assume the treasure was lost back then?


    The patriarch agreed with a sharp nod. When my house evacuated, I ordered the thing to be left behind.


    Zekes ears perked up.


    What led you to make such a choice? Mohan asked, the curiosity evident in his voice. It was quite a marvelous treasure.


    The patriarch sighed. It was indeed quite marvelous. During those days, visitors would arrive daily to glimpse it.


    Then why?


    His eyes became vacant for the briefest of moments, but he clenched his fists right after his gaze turning sharp and cold. That accursed thing took too much from me. How could I bear to his voice trailed off without finishing the thought.


    Mohan nodded in understanding. I guess the treasure is lost to us then, he said regretfully.v3l.Bin.


    However, the Gemkar patriarch shook his head. Not necessarily, he said after a while. The reluctance in his tone was palpable.


    Mohan remained silent, waiting for the patriarch to explain.


    The area might have been declared a gold-ranked Zone, but thats not entirely accurate, he explained. Even though the creatures are incredibly unnatural and can even hide from the senses of an Exarch, that doesnt mean they dont have any weaknesses.


    What are they?


    The first one is quite obvious, the patriarch explained. They seem to be afraid of light. This makes the Zone perfectly safe during the day. They only come out once the sun sets.


    Mohan nodded. That indeed seemed to be the case. Then what about the second one?


    The patriarch hesitated and eyed Mohan suspiciously. Why do you care so much? Didnt you say your granddaughter was merely interested in the fountain? With what I told you, you should have already realized that retrieving it would be quite possible. Since the Zone was declared a Danger Zone, my family also no longer has any claims to it.


    Mohan furrowed his brows, and it seemed as if he was contemplating something. I lied, he admitted eventually. The interested party is not my Granddaughter. This person is somebody I must keep anonymous for the moment. But I can tell you that they are interested in the black liquid.


    ***


    After listening to the recounting of the Gemkar patriarch, Zeke fell into deep thought. The fact that the fountain was probably easy to reach was definitely welcome news, but Zeke wasnt entirely happy.


    After all, the liquid metal wasnt a component for the Mana purifying device but acted as a fuel source instead. The Dragon had told him that it was incredibly efficient, but he would still run out at some point. That meant he couldnt completely neglect the vast quantity present in the mine.


    Even if he couldnt retrieve it, he should at least get a clear picture of the situation.


    Zeke was already making plans while the two family heads still chatted in the other room. This was not a task he should attempt on his own. There were too many variables. But who should he bring?


    He first thought about Leo but dismissed him as an option right away. For one, they had gone out of their way to hide their connection. This was not an advantage Zeke was prepared to throw away. Also, Leo was quite happy training and competing in the Rings.


    Then there were the three Chimeroi Ash, Gravitas and Vulcanos. Zeke couldnt possibly bring all three of them, as the Nair family still needed protection. But he could probably take two.


    The question was, who should he pick?


    After considering what he knew about the shadow creatures, Zeke decided on Gravitas and Vulcanos. Even though Zeke was most familiar with Ash, he was clearly the least suited for this task. His abilities were excellent in one-on-one combat as well as covert operations. However, the two others held the upper hand when it came to monster extermination and large-scale destruction.


    By the time Mohan emerged, Zeke already had a plan in mind.


    The old man told Zeke everything he had learned as soon as they had returned home. Zeke nodded encouragingly throughout the story and listened to everything for a second time. He didnt want the old man to discover that he had been spying. Also, he didnt have the heart to interrupt when he saw Mohan''s enthusiasm. The old man seemed excited at the prospect of paying him back somehow.


    After Mohan finished, Zeke pretended to think for a moment before informing Mohan about the plan he had decided on. I will hire a guide and visit the Danger Zone with Vulcanos and Gravitas. We should be able to make the round trip in about a month. If we leave immediately, I will be back well before the auction starts.


    Mohan was surprised by Zekes decisiveness but nodded after thinking it over. It is a good choice to bring strong fighters. Even after hearing about their weaknesses, you shouldnt take them lightly. An unseen enemy is always the most dangerous.


    Zeke had to agree. It wouldnt be wise to look down on those creatures after learning their capabilities. However, he wasnt overly worried either. After all, from what he knew, their biggest advantages lay in surprise and stealth, two aspects he had an excellent counter for.


    With his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] and Akasha, it was virtually impossible to catch him off guard. In fact, Zeke found himself more and more excited about the upcoming trip. Not only because he had an excellent chance of getting his hands on the black liquid, but also because this was the first time he got to lead a combat troupe.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos were a formidable force already, and then there was himself. Anybody else in his place would be a burden to the peak Grand Mages. However, Zeke was different. He would be a valuable asset to any party with his incredible senses and telepathic ability.


    In fact, he had long since decided on his role in this party. He would be the centerpiece, responsible for scouting, command, and combat support. Usually, those three positions would have to be filled by a member each. However, with Akasha and the Dragon by his side, Zeke was confident in performing all three tasks.


    He could hardly wait.


    ***


    The following day, Zeke was sitting on the back of a Sandstrider with three others by his side. The six-legged lizards hadnt been cheap, but Zeke hadnt minded the cost. Every hour they could save was a worthwhile investment.


    On the other three lizards'' backs sat Gravitas, Vulcanos, and a nervous-looking Chimeroi with grey fur. The fourth member of their party was the guide Zeke had hired. The boy had a pointy face and seemed to be in a constant state of anxiety.


    From his appearance, the nervous-looking youth seemed to be quite unreliable, but the agency had assured him that the Chimeroi was their best guide. Having paid ten gold coins for a month of his time, Zeke hoped they were right.


    The four of them didnt draw much attention as they made their way through the streets. This was the time most caravans chose to leave the city. They didnt stand out amongst the horde of travelers, and thanks to the token of the Nair family, the four exited the capital without a problem. Once again, Zeke was met with an endless sea of dunes. However, his gaze wandered unerringly to the northeast, where the goal of their journey lay.


    Lets go.

 Book 4: Chapter 32: The Darkness of the Mine I

    Book 4: Chapter 32: The Darkness of the Mine I


    This is as far as I go, sir.


    Zeke tore his gaze from the majestic mountain range and looked at the person who had come up beside him. Despite not even being ten years old, the guide looked like an old man with gray hair and fur.


    Is this already the spot?


    The boy nodded. The Danger Zone is right ahead.


    Zeke studied their surroundings. During the last few hours, the desert had given way to a dry savannah bordering a mountain range. But no matter how hard he looked, he couldnt find a single sign indicating they were about to enter the Danger Zone.


    How can you tell?


    The boy pointed at the stack of scribbles he held in his hand. Its the maps, sir.


    Zeke nodded. He had long since inspected the documents the boy carried but couldnt make sense of them. They were either in code, or the boy had some hidden talents. Zeke thought the second possibility was far more likely. After all, they had reached this point without encountering a single monster.


    Very well, Zeke said. Then lets do it as weve discussed. Also, if we arent back in two weeks, you can leave without us.


    The boy nodded jerkily. However, Zeke didnt miss the slight smile that had appeared on his face. Apparently, it wasnt uncommon for clients to go back on their word when the time came. Zeke had heard countless stories during the past week where such people forced the boy into danger.


    Zeke had gotten to know the boy a little during their journey. He had been very interested in learning more about the different regions and Danger Zones, so they never ran out of topics to discuss. From their talks, Zeke had also gotten a glimpse into what it was like to be a guide. The occasional hints and anecdotes in the boys stories didnt paint a pretty picture.


    Zeke looked at the two people who were riding up ahead. You two, stop.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos turned in their saddle, waiting for further commands.


    It is late. We will make camp for the night and continue at daybreak.


    Yes, Master, Vulcanos said energetically while Gravitas merely nodded. Neither of them questioned his orders, even though the night was still far away.


    His two guards kept watch in shifts, and Zeke was grateful for it. Even though Akasha could warn him, she would only notice an intruder once they were far too close. After all, her senses were restricted to the range of his [Perfect Spacial Awareness].


    ***


    [Notice]


    Its time to get up, Host.


    As usual, Zeke was awoken by Akashas voice. He had asked her to do so just before sunrise. As his eyes opened, he saw the first signs of the day through the flap of his tent. The darkness was slowly giving way to a mesmerizing red light.


    Stepping out of the tent, he saw Vulcanos sitting by a fireplace or at least, that was what he thought. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that the warm glow didnt stem from a fire but a clump of melting rock the Chimeroi was juggling in his hands to pass the time.


    Zeke watched in silence, mesmerized by the display. The ease with which Vulcanos handled the molten rock was something else. It seemed his charcoal skin was utterly immune to the heat. He was truly gifted in that regard. Even Maximilian hadnt been this skilled in his control of Lava.


    Despite remaining still, Vulcanos noticed Zekes presence. His head snapped toward Zeke in an instant. However, his alert expression softened when he recognized who it was. Good morning, Master.


    Good morning, Zeke replied, shaking the trance from his mind. Its time we break camp and be on our way.


    As you command, Vulcanos replied vigorously, already on his way to wake Gravitas.


    Do you have any idea what we are dealing with here?


    I have several theories, but I cant be sure yet, the Dragon said. I will know when we meet the enemy.


    Zeke nodded and focused on Gravitas and Vulcanos. The two of them were curiously looking at the Dragon, who was sizing them up in turn. They couldnt hear its voice, as it was talking to him through the connection in their souls.


    Lets move, he instructed the two mentally.


    Can you go ahead and scout? he asked the Dragon simultaneously. The Dragon didn''t reply verbally but sped up its flight and soon disappeared around a corner.


    ***


    Zeke and his group moved quickly.


    In the tight quarters of this mountain dwelling, he was confident that his spatial perception would be able to give them enough time to react to any attack. For a while, they wandered aimlessly, not encountering anything out of the ordinary. However, they eventually came across something of interest.


    Zekes eyes shone as he saw the delicate metal construction before them. It was a well-preserved map of the entire facility, neatly placed inside a wall at the crossroad.


    Akasha?


    [Answer]


    Construction of 3D Model in progress. Combining data from the map and spatial input. One moment 10% 35% 57% 89% Model complete. Where would Host like to go?


    Zeke smirked. Take me to where the fountain is. Also, I want you to provide the map to the Dragon as well.


    [Answer]


    Understood. Please take the leftmost corridor for 57 steps and then use the stairwell to the right


    Zeke and his group followed Akashas instruction and soon found themselves in front of a heavy iron gate. Vulcanos tried to open it, but even his immense physical strength was useless. After a quick inspection, Zeke found that the mechanism to open the door was destroyed, and even the bolt holding it in place had been mangled beyond recognition.


    This was clearly the work of a Metal Mage who hadnt wanted this place to be entered. Zeke wondered if this might have been the patriarchs own doing. After all, he had ordered the fountain to be left behind, believing it cursed.


    The question was, what now? Zeke could [Teleport] past the gate without a problem, but he still couldnt take others with him. Maybe Vulcanos could melt it? Just as Zeke was considering this, Gravitas spoke in his mind.


    Master, let me.


    Zeke glanced at her and nodded. It wouldnt hurt to let her try.


    Gravitas motioned for them to step aside before pointing at the heavy iron gate with a single finger. Zeke wondered what she was up to, but his eyes nearly popped out the next moment. With a slight crook of her finger, the massive iron gate was ripped from its sockets and slammed into the opposing wall with a thud that could have woken the dead.


    Zekes stared at the scene, slack-jawed. His eyes went from the gate that was now embedded in the other wall to Gravitas and then back to the gate. What kind of power was this? It was only now that he realized she could have easily killed the Firebrand trio back then. The fact that she had merely forced them to their knees had been an act of mercy instead of the limit of her abilities.


    Well done, he said, and Gravitas nodded in response. She appeared as reticent and quiet as usual. However, Zeke noticed the small smile beneath her veil. He couldnt help but smirk as well. She had clearly done this on purpose. What a showoff.


    It was only now that Zeke realized that Vulcanos had been awfully quiet. He turned to him and found the chimeroi standing motionless before the now open pathway. Zeke stepped up from behind and also froze on the spot.


    There, he saw it the fountain.

 Book 4: Chapter 33: The Darkness of the Mine II

    Book 4: Chapter 33: The Darkness of the Mine II


    Zeke cautiously entered the hall, its air thick with the weight of centuries. Dust particles danced in the soft beams of light that managed to penetrate the space through narrow openings in the ceiling. As he ventured further, the full magnificence of the sight revealed itself.


    He had been skeptical when the Gemkar patriarch described how visitors had come from far away to witness the fountain. Subconsciously, he had dismissed those words as the braggings of an old man. However, he completely believed him now. The scenery in front of him was unlike anything he had ever seen.Read latest chapters at novelhall.com Only


    The fountain stood in the center of the room, surrounded by white stone pillars and adorned with intricate carvings. However, its uniqueness lay in the dark liquid that flowed from the floor, defying gravity as it moved upward. Instead of water, the fountain exuded a pitch-black substance that gleamed like polished obsidian. It cascaded from an ornate spout embedded in the altar below, the liquid metal rippling and undulating in a hypnotic dance.


    The craftsmanship was mesmerizing, and Zeke couldn''t help but marvel at its unearthly beauty. Its basin, which was shaped like a rain cloud and hung just below the ceiling, was surrounded by finely sculpted depictions of a pantheon of mythical creatures: Dragons, phoenixes, and others Zeke didnt recognize.


    The room was filled with a soft hum, almost imperceptible but adding an ethereal ambiance to the scene. With its mysterious darkness, the liquid metal caught and absorbed the ambient light, casting a surreal darkness across the room. The intricate patterns on the fountain seemed to come alive as the metallic fluid flowed seamlessly, creating an ever-changing display of shadows and highlights.


    As Zeke stood there, surrounded by the grandeur of the ancient spectacle, he felt a sense of reverence for the craftsmanship that had created such a marvel. The very air seemed charged with a mystical energy, and the room echoed with the soft whispers of a forgotten era.


    The liquid metal fountain symbolized the timeless wonders hidden within the depths of the old castle. Its majesty bore further testament to the artistic genius of those who had been involved in its construction.


    [Notice]


    It is not advisable to get distracted in this place.


    Zeke was awoken from his trance-like state. Akashas usually monotone voice sounded more severe, and he even thought there was a hint of reproach in it. Then, he realized how he had been rooted to his spot, absentmindedly staring, wholly absorbed in the scene. This wouldnt do. He couldnt let his guard down in this place!


    With a loud clap, he gathered Vulcanos and Gravitas''s attention, waking them from their entranced state. They both looked ashamed upon realizing how careless they had been. However, Zeke didnt hold it against them. This merely served to illustrate further how marvelous of a sight the fountain was.


    Check the area for danger, he instructed mentally, and the Chimeroi instantly complied. Meanwhile, Zeke also took a closer look at the room. In his previous state, he had failed to inspect his surroundings properly. However, now that he did, a peculiarity stood out to him.


    The ceiling and walls surrounding the fountain seemed to have a strange gleam to them. The phenomenon was easily overlooked as the black liquid absorbed the light in its vicinity, but now that he was paying closer attention, he could see it clearly.


    Zeke approached its base and kneeled to inspect the outlet through which the black metal emerged. It was embedded inside a small altar, making it look like the peak spewed an endless torrent of darkness. However, for once, Zeke wasnt interested in the artistry of the display.


    After a moments hesitation, he stuck his hand inside the black stream. The upside-down waterfall parted readily for his fingers, almost indistinct from ordinary water. However, the feeling was completely different. Instead of a fluid, it felt more like he was touching cold vapor.


    After getting used to the strange sensation, Zeke used his hand to follow the cascade downward to its origin. With his hand now deeply submerged in the smokey darkness, he used a single finger to scratch the surface of the pipe it came from. It felt smooth and crystalline, not like stone at all.


    Exerting a bit of force, Zeke heard a crack and felt the surface give. Curious, he grabbed the piece he had broken off and retracted his hand. When his fingers emerged from the black stream, he saw what he was holding a shard of black glass.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Zeke remained quiet and listened. It was rare for the Dragon to explain things to him so patiently, and he didnt want to waste this chance.


    It''s understandable that your species came to the wrong conclusion, as the observations seem to be accurate at first glance. There is indeed a higher concentration of Water Mana near a lake and a higher concentration of Fire Mana near a volcano. However, your kind has reversed the cause and effect of the matter.


    How so? Zeke asked.


    Did you ever ask yourself, the Dragon said dramatically, why lakes and vulcanos are located where they are?


    What do you mean?


    Why is the lake near your hometown seemingly inexhaustible even though no river leads to it? Why is there a desert in Korrovan, even though the country is surrounded by verdant greenery?


    Zeke considered the questions seriously. Isnt that just how nature works?


    The Dragon shook his head. Do you really think so? The Great Forest of the Elves in the west borders what your people call the Deadlands. Do you think it is natural to have a place filled with life next to a barren wasteland where nothing can grow?


    Zeke fell into deep thought. The implications of this concept were staggering. Are you saying theres a water attunement amplifier in the lake near my hometown?


    Most likely, the Dragon said. However, there is no need to be alarmed. Not all of those materials are valuable. It wholly depends on their purity. The thing near your hometown is most likely a common plant that can be found near most lakes.


    Zeke nodded. He had to consider this knowledge carefully. However, for now, he had a different question. What did you mean when you said that this was how the Mana purifier worked?


    Its quite simple, really, the Dragon said smugly. The black metal is a very potent Darkness amplifier. Meanwhile, the plant we are looking for can filter impurities in the Mana. On top of that, it is heavily Light attuned. Do you understand?


    I am not certain, Zeke said hesitantly, but if I had to guess, I would say that the device uses the black liquid to attract and attune ambient Mana. The plant is then used to filter the Mana and neutralize the attunement with its opposite properties within the purification chamber. The alchemical rituals and elemental regulators ensure the balance needed for converting purified Mana into a usable form.


    The Dragon stared at Zeke, its eyes wide. After a long, drawn-out moment, it coughed awkwardly. That is more or less correct.


    Zekes face remained calm, but he smiled widely on the inside. From the Dragons reaction, it seemed he had hit the nail on the head. It was a fantastic feeling to surprise the ancient being for once.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon had returned its attention to the fountain. It seemed fascinated by something it saw. Zeke also studied the black liquid that traveled from the floor to the ceiling, but he didnt discover anything new.


    This explains it, the Dragon murmured in his mind.


    Explains what?


    The shadow creatures, the dragon said absentmindedly. I know what they are.

 Book 4: Chapter 34: The Darkness of the Mine III

    Book 4: Chapter 34: The Darkness of the Mine III


    Zekes eyes widened. What are they?


    The Dragon glanced at him through the corners of its eyes. Do you know how essence crystals are formed?


    Zeke nodded hesitantly. After the earlier revelation, he wasnt as confident in his fundamental knowledge anymore. They form when the concentration of Mana exceeds a certain level, right?


    The Dragon bobbed its head. Correct. But you probably dont know that this is only one of the possible thresholds.


    Zeke waited for the Dragons explanation, a twinkle in his eyes. It seemed today was his lucky day with all the teachings he received.


    The next threshold is reached when the purity of ambient Mana reaches a level where it can form its own consciousness, the Dragon explained.


    What!? Zeke couldnt help but call out. He had wanted to let the Dragon talk, but this information was too shocking. Something like that is possible?


    Instead of getting annoyed, the Dragon seemed to enjoy Zekes dramatic reaction. Calm down, whelp. Its a pretty common occurrence. The creatures born from this phenomenon are called Elementals.


    How dangerous are they? Zeke asked, already dreading the answer.


    To his surprise, the Dragon didnt show the slightest bit of tension. Not very. They will usually leave you alone unless you attack them first.


    Zeke furrowed his brows upon hearing this. Thats very different from the story the patriarch told.


    The Dragon exhaled harshly, releasing a burst of hot air from its tiny nostrils. That threw me off as well. However, after seeing the fountain, I finally understood.


    Zeke looked at the fountain once more. However, he wasnt able to comprehend what the Dragon meant. What did you understand?


    I said that Elementals would usually leave you alone, right?


    Zeke nodded.


    One of the rare exceptions is when you touch their source, the Dragon explained. Normally, this black metal isnt a strong enough amplifier to produce Elementals, but this vein is exceptionally pure. I am almost certain that they were born from it. The Elementals most likely attacked those fleshlings because they were trying to steal their source.


    But arent we here to take their source as well? Zeke interjected.


    The Dragons maw opened slightly, and its scaly lips curved into the approximation of a smile, showing rows of razor-sharp teeth. Indeed.


    Zeke stared at the Dragon in disbelief. What was this? Why did he suddenly feel like the Dragon had become a second Leo?


    Then what was the point of saying they werent dangerous? Zeke asked accusingly, Arent they gonna attack us as well?


    The Dragon chuckled lightly. Calm down, whelp. They will not attack us just yet. Therefore, we should be able to explore the mine without any problems.


    He finally understood what the Dragon was getting at. We can stay here without the fear of getting attacked until we actually make a move on the source.


    The Dragon nodded.


    If that is so, I think our best strategy is to get a clear picture of the situation before we do anything else. Zeke was already beginning to form a plan in his mind. However, there was something else he needed to know.


    He sized up the fountain before him with a critical look. Estimating how much liquid was circulating through it wasnt easy, but Zeke figured it actually wasnt all that much. Say, how much of this metal do I actually need?


    The Dragon shot him an annoyed glance, unwilling to answer such a vague question.


    He glanced at Vulcanos for a moment, considering. Are you confident in melting those rocks? he asked aloud. Now that he was sure they were alone, his [Telepathy] was no longer needed.


    Vulcanos didnt even need to think about it before a wide grin spread across his face. Of course, Master. They are no different from putty in my hands.


    Zeke nodded, an idea forming in his mind. Then do it.


    Without another word, Vulcanos extended both of his hands and aimed them at the sealed entrance. The red lines crisscrossing his entire body started to light up and bathed the dim surroundings in a firey glow.


    Nothing happened for a moment, but then the rocks'' color changed. From a dull gray, they turned red, orange, yellow, and eventually almost pure white. At this point, the boulders began to melt like snowballs under the hot summer sun.


    Zeke glanced at Vulcanos in astonishment. It had only taken him a few moments to melt a sizeable chunk out of the wall. This was going a lot faster than he had expected. Without another word, he created a [Spatial Barrier] along the ceiling of the newly opened shaft to prevent a collapse.


    Push the molten stone to either side, he instructed Gravitas.


    The Chimeroi nodded and did as she was told. However, Zeke felt her momentarily examine the barrier he had created. After all, this was the first time he had displayed his Space affinity. It was no wonder she was interested.


    The three worked in tandem as they slowly advanced through the rapidly cooling entrance. Overall, their rate of progress could be called incredible. Even so, Zeke was sweating buckets by the time they emerged on the other side. The heat the molten stone was giving off had been stifling.


    Zeke looked back at the tunnel they had dug, and a broad smile spread across his face. The stone comprising the ceiling had hardened in a perfectly straight line along his invisible barrier. It could not have been done more perfectly by a master craftsman.


    The walls were also fairly uniform, bearing testimony to the level of control Gravitas had over her innate Magic. It was far more challenging to apply equal pressure by controlling gravitation than to create a barrier the way he had done. Overall, he was very impressed with both of the Chimeroi.


    He briefly glanced at the collars around their necks. Now that he was aware of how capable they were, it started to dawn on him how absurd it was that he had been able to buy them for some gold coins. Even in the empire, famed for its militaristic power, both Gravitas and Vulcanos would have been able to make a name for themselves, given their talents. However, now wasnt the right time to think about this.


    Turning back to the tunnel, Zeke was faced with an endless abyss. The light that had been present throughout the castle didnt reach down here. The only source of light were the faintly glowing lines across Vulcanos skin.


    [Light ball], Zeke murmured as he completed the Spellform for the first cantrip he had ever learned. Moments later, a glowing orb of light formed above his palm, illuminating the mine shaft for dozens of steps in both directions.


    However, before they could relax, a flicker of movement drew everyones attention. Zeke squinted his eyes, trying to peer through the darkness. He took a few careful steps forward, trying to shed light on whatever was hiding there. The shadows retreated in tandem with his steps until they didnt.


    Suddenly, Zeke found himself face to face with something he had never seen before. The creature stood in the middle of the mine shaft, staring back at him. At least, Zeke thought it did. He couldnt be entirely sure because it didnt have a face, eyes, or anything else resembling human anatomy. Instead, it was morphing and shifting according to the ebb and flow of the light. Its body seemed to be made of a smoky darkness, neither wholly ethereal nor corporeal.


    Thats an elemental, he heard the Dragons voice in his mind.


    Zeke nodded wordlessly, not taking his eyes off the strange being. Dont attack unless I order you to, he instructed the Chimeroi mentally. In his sphere of awareness, he saw them fidgeting. It was clear that this strange creature made them nervous. He added, This thing is most likely not hostile to us.


    Unfortunately, his words didnt manage to ease their nerves. Even so, Zeke was pretty confident in his conjecture. This was undoubtedly one of the creatures that had attacked the Gemkar family. From the stories he had heard, they were assassins. The mere fact that the Elemental was showing itself so openly suggested that it had no hostile intentions.


    Stay back, he commanded mentally.


    Zeke took a single step toward the Elemental. It didnt move. Emboldened by the lack of reaction, he started to walk toward it with careful steps. Even though he was confident in his assumptions, he still prepared himself to [Teleport] away if the creature turned hostile. However, his precautions turned out to be unnecessary, as he arrived in front of the Elemental without incident.


    Now that he was standing right before it, he noticed how short the Elemental was. Of course, its exact shape was impossible to pin down, given its erratic nature. But even so, the thing was roughly half his size. Contrary to his expectation, the Elemental didnt seem to fear the light source in his hand at all. In fact, the opposite appeared to be the case, as the shadow making up its body got even darker under the bright light.


    They remained there for a moment, neither moving from their spot. Then, Zeke turned toward his group. See? I told you there was nothing to fear. The Chimeroi finally relaxed as they realized that the creature really didnt intend to attack them. They slowly approached his location.


    Finally, the shadow moved, causing their entire group to tense up. It didnt move to attack them, however. Its movements were languid and led the Elemental in the opposite direction.


    Zeke traced the shadows path with his eyes. The creature didnt appear to wander about aimlessly and seemed to have a specific destination in mind. Zeke had a good guess as to where the thing was headed.


    Lets follow it, he said, taking a few quick steps to catch up.

 Book 4: Chapter 35: The Darkness of the Mine IV

    Book 4: Chapter 35: The Darkness of the Mine IV


    The pale glow of the light ball hovering atop his palm was the only source of light in the endless corridors as they made haste so as not to lose their silent guide. The Dragon perched on his shoulder observed their surroundings with a focused gaze, its eyes reflecting the many corridors.


    The path meandered through winding passages, with the downward slope as its only constant. His orb cast long shadows on the walls, making the journey both mesmerizing and eerie. The occasional gusts of wind, which carried faint whispers through the abandoned tunnels, only added to that feeling. As they ventured deeper, the remnants of the mine''s past became apparent.


    Amongst the discarded mining equipment, they even stumbled upon crates and storage chambers tucked away in forgotten corners. To his surprise, these containers still held remnants of the mine''s past prosperityprecious ore extracted long ago, now left behind as a silent testament to a sudden departure.


    The gleam of the harvested minerals caught Zeke''s eye, casting a muted shimmer in the ambient light. It spoke of wealth abandoned, the tangible echoes of a prosperous mining venture abruptly cut short. His eyes momentarily flashed with a greedy light this was an unexpected harvest.


    Zeke kept his eyes on their surroundings, not missing even the slightest crevice. He grew more confident about their destination as the path became rougher and narrower with every step. Soon, they had to walk in a single file, with less than a hand''s width to either side.


    Fortunately, the passage eventually unfolded, leading into a vast open space, causing Zeke to slow his steps. He raised his light as to get his bearings. His [Light ball] illuminated the cavern, revealing more Elementals moving about. With caution, they approached the mysterious spectacle.


    In the heart of the cavern, Zeke noticed something peculiara convergence of shadows that seemed to intertwine. The Elemental leading them joined the others, becoming part of this strange dance. Zeke exchanged a knowing glance with the Dragon; it seemed their suspicions matched.


    This must be it, he said as he slowly approached the place where all the shadow Elementals gathered. The living silhouettes didnt part for him, but neither did they block his path. He easily passed through, their bodies far less corporeal than they looked.


    However, after just a few steps, he felt a tingle going down his spine. Zeke came to a halt, trying to figure out where this sensation was coming from. Then, an Elemental moved out of his way, and he caught a glimpse of what lay ahead.


    Zeke saw a veritable ocean of blackness, a tide of dark smoke filling half the cavern from the ceiling downward. It was the very material he had been searching for. Here it was, right before him and in such vast quantities that he couldnt exhaust it in a lifetime. If only he would be able to take it.


    After thoroughly sizing up the cavern and its occupants, Zeke stepped back, rejoining his group.


    What now? the Dragon asked.


    Zeke knew that the Dragon had seen everything through their shared connection. Therefore, he found it strange that the wise old reptile would ask for his opinion. Shouldnt I be the one asking? You have far more experience with Elementals than me.


    To his surprise, the Dragon shook his head. I am not very proficient with these sorts of things.


    What things?


    Planning, the Dragon admitted with a hint of awkwardness. How often do you think I had to rely on strategies during my lifetime? Dont forget, whelp, that overpowering strength is the birthright of my species.


    Zeke hadnt considered that, but the words rang true. Apparently, even something as convenient as absolute power could become a burden in certain situations. He nodded his head and began thinking about their best course of action. However, he had to give up soon after. With the amount of information he had right now, neither he nor Akasha could make an accurate plan.


    You two, he said to Gravitas and Vulcanos. I want you to grab all the raw ore you can find and bring it out of the mine.


    Gravitas nodded and started to leave, but Vulcanos was a bit more hesitant. His gaze didnt leave the swarm of shadow Elementals. Are you sure you will be fine on your own, master?


    Zeke was touched by the level of concern he heard in the Chimerois voice. For such a giant, Vulcanos had quite a gentle side to him. However, Zeke didnt have anything to fear from the Elementals at least for now. Dont worry, big guy. These things will not bother us unless we either attack them first or try to take the black liquid.


    Somewhat reluctantly, Vulcanos left, following after Gravitas, who hadnt hesitated. Zeke then turned to the Dragon, who was the only one left. What are you going to do?


    What did you learn? Zeke asked curiously.


    They are weird, Vulcanos stated confidently.


    Gravitas put a bit more thought into her answer. Its hard to draw any conclusion from only this much, she said hesitantly. They might not have even detected the disturbance through sound at all.


    Zeke nodded. You are right, but that wasnt the point I was trying to make.


    Gravitas looked at him, her big blue eyes sparkling with interest. Zeke cleared his throat. It had been a while since he had acted as a teacher. He now realized how much he missed it.


    Even after many of them have seen me throw the first rock, none even suspected I had anything to do with the one that struck the lake''s surface. From that, we can deduce that they are incapable of basic reasoning. Of course, I have double and triple-checked this hypothesis using different means.


    Gravitas eyes lit up even further. It seemed she had just now understood the true purpose of his actions. Zeke had thrown the first rock using his hands while using [Telekinesis] on the second. This had been a conscious choice on his part. It was a single additional layer of abstraction, but it already proved to be too much for the Elementals to comprehend.


    Zeke looked at her with a fond smile. He was very pleased with both her curiosity and her level of intellect. It was true that most Chimeroi werent as intelligent as humans, but her comprehension abilities were clearly above average, even by human standards.


    Meanwhile, Vulcanos scratched his head and looked between them in confusion. It was clear that he had not fully understood the subtleties of this experiment. However, Zeke didnt begrudge his ignorance. Not everyone had to be an academic, and the big guy had different strengths.


    Anyway, Zeke said. We dont have all night, so Ill just say this: Every claim I make about the Elementals is something I have verified beforehand, not just an assumption. Is that clear?


    This time, not only Vulcanos but Gravitas nodded as well.


    Great, Zeke said, a genuine smile flashing across his face. Then let me explain the plan to you. His face regained its earlier seriousness as he looked into both of their eyes in turn. You know that we are here to take as much of the black liquid as possible, yes?


    Both nodded.


    And as soon as we do, the Elementals will attack us in full force?


    They both looked astonished upon hearing this especially Gravitas. The tests had revealed that her ability to control gravity was next to useless against the shadow Elementals. This hadnt really surprised Zeke since they were practically weightless. However, the Chimeroi woman was horrified at this discovery.


    Impossible! She said before she could stop herself. Master, there are dozens of them. We are no match.


    Vulcanos was a bit more composed, but he was also eyeing the Elementals with trepidation before looking back at Zeke with a defeated look on his face. It seemed his instincts were also telling him it was a hopeless fight.


    Zeke shook his head with a severe expression. You are wrong, Gravitas. There are hundreds of them, not merely dozens. He watched as her face morphed from worry to horror, and even Vulcanos now looked like he had taken a hefty bite out of a particularly sour lemon.


    Zeke chuckled lightly, breaking the tension. He had watched them squirm for long enough, and anything more would just be cruel. Dont worry. I am well aware that we are no match for them.


    Then what? Gravitas asked, a bit of hope returning to her eyes.


    We dont actually have to fight them, do we? Zeke asked enigmatically. So, this is what I propose we doNew novel chapters are published on

 Book 4: Chapter 36: The Darkness of the Mine V

    Book 4: Chapter 36: The Darkness of the Mine V


    After Zeke explained his plan, the trio left the mine to get some rest. This would be their last chance to relax before leaving the Danger Zone for good. It was also the first time he got to rest since coming here. He had spent the entirety of the last three days immersed in research. Therefore, the moment his head touched the pillow, he was out.


    Akashas voice woke him from his peaceful rest a mere moment later. However, despite his certainty that no time had passed, the first rays of the sun were already cresting the horizon. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Zeke exited his tent.


    He found the Chimeroi already up, sitting around the fireplace and talking in muted voices. At his approach, their quiet whispers died down completely. He sat close to the two. Nervous?


    Vulcanos nodded, and Gravitas looked away.


    You shouldnt be, Zeke said with an easy grin. I have the hardest part to play, after all.


    That is exactly what has us worried, master, Gravitas said.


    I didnt know you cared that much for me, Zeke said half-jokingly.


    Gravitas gave him an irritated look. It seemed she had grown comfortable enough around him to show her vexation openly. This is no joking matter. You know very well what happens to us when you die


    Zeke, who had been in the process of taking a bite from a slice of bread, froze mid-motion. He stared at the piece of bread in deep contemplation. What will happen to them when I die, Akasha?


    [Notice]


    I do not yet have a full understanding of the Ritual Magic binding the slaves. However, given the lack of laws geared toward them, they will likely experience some sort of backlash with death being the most probable consequence.


    Well, he should have realized that sooner. Knowing this, it made much more sense that his three slaves had voluntarily arranged a guard schedule. It wasnt because they particularly cared for him, but because they would die alongside him.


    Zeke started to chew on his bread to buy some time. Now that he knew the consequences, a half-hearted explanation wouldnt do anymore. He wasnt only gambling with his own life, as it turned out.


    I am not suicidal, Zeke said after a while. I dont even consider myself to be particularly brave, to be honest. I decided to take on the most difficult role because I am most suited for it, nothing more and nothing less. Also, I am confident of coming out of this intact.


    But you are by far the weakest among us, Gravitas said.


    You are right, Zeke said before vanishing and reappearing right behind her. But I am also the most mobile, he whispered before suddenly reappearing in his previous spot. And I am also the only one among us who can heal.


    But your body is so frail, Vulcanos interjected.


    Zeke''s expression crumbled slightly. As a Blood Mage, he had always prided himself on his excellent physical abilities. However, it was true that he couldnt hold a candle to the Chimeroi in that regard.


    Thats far less important than you might think, Zeke said. The Shadow Elementals all have Grand Mage level strength and are geared for offense. If they catch you, then I am pretty certain that they will cut your flesh just as easily as mine.


    Both Gravitas and Vulcanos fell silent. However, Zeke could tell how uneasy they were about the whole thing.


    He let out a deep sigh. Listen. You havent known me for long, and it might be hard to trust me completely. But there is one thing you should know: I am not somebody who takes unnecessary risks. The fact that I am willing to put myself in danger should tell you how important the black liquid is for me.


    More important than all our lives? Gravitas asked.


    Important enough for me to risk them, yes, Zeke answered earnestly.


    What could be more important than life?


    Zeke chuckled without mirth. A storm is brewing. A storm the likes of which hasnt been seen in millennia. I can feel it with every fiber of my being. It wants to sweep me away alongside everything I care for...


    Its not just about the amount of Mana, Zeke explained while taking the last bottle from Vulcanos. When I try to control the Blood of another Mage, I not only have to use enough Mana to control the Blood. Instead, I have to overcome their resistance first. This is the same principle. You have to be able to overpower the innate resistance of a material before you can use it.


    I dont think that is necessarily true, Gravitas said.


    Zeke glanced at her with a knowing smirk. Your Magic works differently. You do not actually take possession of any object. Instead of controlling anything directly, you alter the laws of nature in the surrounding area.


    Gravitas fell silent as she contemplated his words.


    Meanwhile, Vulcanos stared at the bottles Zeke had already filled up. Is this really going to be enough? he asked. Wouldnt we have been able to take this much from the fountain as well?


    Instead of explaining, Zeke handed one of the bottles to him. Vulcanos was puzzled but still accepted it. His eyes widened the moment Zeke let go. His eyes flicked between the floating black ocean above them and the bottle in his hands.


    Zeke smirked upon seeing his puzzled expression. Heavy, right?


    Vulcanos nodded. The bottle wasnt actually that heavy, but its weight was still surprising, given its size and the material it was filled with. After all, the black liquid had to be very light to float.


    Zeke took back the receptacle, which was about the size of his head. This is an adventurers bottle, he explained. They have an enchantment which makes them about ten times bigger on the inside. But the more important part is that they have a function to suck in water.


    Ive been told that it is supposed to be used to fill the bottle in a shallow stream. However, it is also perfect for collecting black liquid. With this suction level, we can compress it quite a bit.


    Zeke grinned, very pleased with himself. Given how little he had actually known about the black liquid before coming here, he had been forced to improvise. Using their drinking bottles to both contain and compress the black liquid had been a stroke of genius.


    Vulcanos nodded with a blank expression. It was clear that the big guy didnt fully understand, but the weight of the bottle seemed to have somewhat convinced him. Zeke wasnt sure about the exact quantity himself, but he suspected that each of the three bottles contained many times the amount of the fountain above.


    After the third and final bottle started to struggle, Zeke stoppered it up. His gaze turned serious as he addressed the Chimeroi. Its time. Do you know what to do?


    Both of them nodded.


    Alright, get going then.


    ***


    Zeke remained below the lake, the three bottles clutched to his chest. The casual appearance from earlier was nowhere to be seen anymore. Now that he was alone, putting on a front was unnecessary. Of course, he had confidence in his plan, but that didnt mean it wasnt risky.


    He hadnt lied when he told the Chimeroi he didnt consider himself brave. Ever since his first adventure with Viola, Zeke had known that he didnt enjoy the thrill of danger. He had even resolved himself to become a researcher instead.


    The right of the strong, Maximilian had called it. Zeke had not fully understood what his mentor meant then, but now he did. Possessing anything in this world was a privilege one had to be able to defend.


    The Dragon had also told him something similar when they talked about the slaves. They did not have the strength to protect their freedom, so they served.


    Zeke felt it was regrettable, but he didnt pity them. He could not afford to. After all, he would end up no different if his true talents were discovered before he was strong enough to defend himself.


    A drowning man could not save anybody.


    Ready! a voice called from outside the circle of shadows. It was Gravitas. This meant that they were in position. That was right. He was finally taking the first step towards gaining the strength he needed. After this, he would get Snow from the auction and leave this desert behind. One step at a time.


    Zeke took a deep breath and cleared his mind. He could not afford any distractions now. He stood up, and with a running start, he tossed all three bottles in the direction of the voice with as much force as he could.


    GO!

 Book 4: Chapter 37: Escaping the Mine

    Book 4: Chapter 37: Escaping the Mine


    The very moment Zeke tossed the bottles, the Elementals sprung into action. However, their target wasnt the bottles but the boy who had thrown them. It seemed retrieval was a lower priority than threat removal.


    Quite sensible, Zeke thought as he disappeared from his spot when the first Elemental was about to reach him. His [Short Range Teleportation] could take him anywhere inside his sphere of awareness, and Zeke had tasked Akasha with picking out the best location.


    He knew that he wouldnt be able to leave the encirclement in a single move. Therefore, it was paramount to pick the best spot possible.


    Zeke reappeared at the very edge of his sphere. As expected, she had managed to pick a spot that was relatively sparsely populated. However, that didnt mean that it was safe. In fact, the Elementals shifted their trajectories right away. It seemed they had locked onto him for good.


    The closest one was already swinging a scythe-like appendage toward his neck. Zeke cursed as he shifted position. He was already creating the Spellform in his Core, but he wouldnt be in time.


    Instead of his neck, the bladed shadow cleaved through his shoulder. Zeke had expected this to an extent, but it still shocked him to see how little resistance his flesh offered. Shadow Mages made for terrifying assassins.


    In the next instant, he disappeared. This time, his teleport took him outside the encirclement. And there it was, the passage. He was just in time to see Gravitas catch the three bottles he had tossed. Despite his repeated [Teleportation], they had been faster. This was primarily due to the fact that Gravitas had used her gravity Magic to speed up the bottles flight.


    Their gazes interlocked for an instant, but then the moment passed, and she turned and ran.


    Zeke, for his part, couldnt afford to waste any time either. He had started running the moment his teleport ended. Thanks to his sphere of awareness, he could literally feel the shadows closing in. After taking just a few steps, his Spellform was completed again, and Zeke vanished a third time.


    This time, he appeared inside the narrow entrance to the cave. His feet ground to a halt, and he whirled around. His eyes reflected what seemed to be a tidal wave of shadows hellbent on devouring him.


    Zeke gulped. No matter how good his plan was, it hadnt prepared him for such a terrifying sight. Nonetheless, he didnt stop, already working on his next spell. And just before the tidal wave reached him, he was ready.


    [Spatial Barrier]!


    The tide of shadows collided with the invisible wall. It was a strange sight. Instead of an impact, it was akin to a feather landing on the oceans surface, a clear reminder of how little mass those dark specters had.


    However, Zeke harbored no delusions about the effectiveness of this method. This would not hold them for long, and it didnt have to. All he planned to do was buy a few seconds for Gravitas.


    As expected, the shadows soon found their way through the small cracks in the cliff surrounding the entrance, easily bypassing his barrier. Zeke abandoned his position when the first of the Elementals emerged on the other side.


    Akasha had been preparing another [Teleport], giving Zeke a slight headstart. From then on, he focused on running while she would teleport him just before he would get hit. Of course, their system wasnt perfect, and Zeke suffered a deluge of minor injuries.


    He ran so fast that it felt like the air was trying to grab onto him as he raced down the old mining tunnels. He ran faster than he had ever run in his life, the specter of death on his very heels.


    Every other moment, a new cut would open somewhere on his body, but it didnt matter. He had no attention to spare for such trivialities. His entire focus was on the tunnel in front of him and the place where his next step would land.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Zeke glimpsed a particular bend in the road. He saw how the air distorted, seemingly without cause. However, he was well aware of the reason for this irregularity.


    Just a bit more.


    Zekes body screamed. Its voice was the pain he felt from every inch of skin, every fiber of muscles. He ignored its silent plea and instead commanded his feet to run even faster. The chilling sensation at his back served as a constant reminder of the danger he was in.


    Even so, a smile spread across his face. He had made it.


    Zeke didnt even dream of slowing down as he dove headfirst toward the wall. Mid-air, he turned his head toward the right. His eyes met Vulcanos, who had been waiting for this very moment.


    What should he do? What could he do?


    However, before he could come up with anything, Vulcanos reached him. Zeke expected the Chimeroi to run past, but that wasnt what he did. Without breaking his stride, Vulcanos grabbed Zeke by the nape of his neck. Like a kitten being picked up by its mother, Vulcanos carried him in one hand. The additional weight didnt seem to slow the giant down in the slightest.


    Zeke didnt rejoice. It wouldnt be enough.


    Vulcanos seemed to know it, too; Zeke could see the realization dawning on him. His eyes had been anxious just a moment ago, but now they were calm. Instead of the fleeting hope of moments ago, they showed a grim resolve.


    Zeke instantly knew what he was going to do. NO!


    However, it was too late. He had already left the mans grasp and sailed through the air with tremendous speed. Instead of slowing down, he only accelerated further once he entered Gravitas''s reach.


    Zeke''s eyes never left Vulcanos figure, which was getting smaller and smaller in the distance, not even when a slender pair of arms wrapped around him. He could vaguely feel the warm rays of sunlight on his skin, but it didnt matter.


    His eyes remained fixed on that distant shape. Vulcanos was still moving, but it was meaningless. The throw had slowed him down even further. There was no chance for him to make it anymore.


    Zeke tried to struggle, but the two arms were gripping him like a vice. He tried to [Teleport], but Akasha destroyed the Spellform before it took shape. It was for the best, and Zeke knew it.


    What could he even do?


    He had said he was ready to risk their lives, and now the Grim Reaper had come to collect on that promise. All he could do was watch silently as another man died in his place, died to give him the chance to advance a tiny bit faster.


    Zeke didnt know what to do so he did nothing. His eyes moistened as he saw the shadows slowly catching up with the running figure. He wanted to look away, but he forced himself not to.


    At the very last moment, just before the blades reached Vulcanos''s back, Zeke noticed something enter his sphere of awareness. As fast as an arrow, the projectile passed him by. No, this was no projectile. It was a tiny reptile, its wings tucked in, as it flew at a speed so fast that his eyes couldnt follow.


    The Dragon had arrived.


    However, Zeke didnt think it would make it in time. It was then that the Dragon opened its maw and roared.


    The sound that emerged from its throat completely belied its tiny frame. It was a deep, rumbling growl. It was a sound so primal that every single hair on his body stood on end. He had never met a Dragon, but his body instinctively knew to be afraid. This was an apex predator, the pinnacle of hierarchy, the sky above the sky.


    This feeling wasnt limited to Zeke. In fact, he seemed to be least affected. Gravitas froze completely; her iron grip slackened, and he felt her shivering against his back.


    Vulcano''s eyes widened comically, but luckily, his fear only seemed to make him run faster.


    Most noticeable, however, was the effect on the shadow Elementals. They had come to a complete halt. Granted, their stupor only lasted for an instant, but it was enough. The Dragon dove into their midst, tearing, biting, and clawing in all directions.


    Of course, it was utterly outmatched by the tide of shadow Elementals. A few moments later, the bloody corpse of the tiny reptile hit the floor, and Zeke felt its Soul return to him. However, its sacrifice had been enough.


    Vulcanos was finally in range of Gravitas''s spell. A moment later, his giant frame came sailing through the air. They tried to catch him, but it was no use. His massive frame knocked them to the ground, but Zeke didnt mind. In fact, he had never been this happy to be sent tumbling.


    Zeke patted the big guy''s back from his position on the floor while keeping his eyes on the shadow Elementals. As expected, they came to a halt just before touching the beams of sunlight.


    He let out a deep sigh. They had made it.

 Book 4: Chapter 38: Glory or Death

    Book 4: Chapter 38: Glory or Death


    Zeke let himself fall down, uncaring of the rough stone floor scraping his back. He just lay there and stared at the sky through the opening in the ceiling.


    His breath was rough, and his body ached all over. From the stinging of his lungs to the open wounds across his back, not a single speck of skin was uninjured. Nevertheless, he was smiling broader than he had in a long time.


    On top of his physical ailments, his Core was wholly depleted, and fine cracks had formed across its surface. This was the first time he had exhausted his it so thoroughly. Unlike with his Blood Affinity, he was far more limited when casting Space or Mind Magic. This just went to show how miraculous a perfect Affinity truly was. He never had to worry about running out of Mana when casting Blood Spells. The limiting factor had always been the amount of blood he had.


    After Zeke got his breath under control, he sat up. His gaze found Vulcanos, lying on the ground next to him. The Chimeroi had his arms and legs stretched wide and stared at the sky with a vacant look. It was unclear what he was thinking about if anything.


    On his other side was Gravitas. She was leaning against a boulder, immersed in her own thoughts. Zeke didnt begrudge them their silence. After what they had just gone through, a moment of quiet was the least he could give them.


    However, a moment would have to suffice. After all, they would need to be out of the Danger Zone before sunset. He wasnt sure how far the Elementals would chase them.


    Zeke laid back down, closing his eyes.


    Thank you, he said into the quietness of his mind.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    The Dragon scoffed. Whatever. You worry about yourself, whelp.


    What do you mean?


    Zekes eyes snapped open. Somebody had just entered his sphere of awareness.


    UP! he yelled.


    Vulcanos and Gravitas staggered to their feet. They quickly followed his gaze and found a group of five approaching their position quietly. The newcomers froze. It was obvious that they had been trying to sneak up on them. Clearly, they didnt have any good intentions. Not that their motives had been in question in the first place.


    Zeke recognized them instantly. The group''s core consisted of Jaihar Firebrand and his two guards, whom he had met at the Veergati. In addition, the young man had brought two more guards Zeke couldnt place right away. However, they were both Chimeroi, and not the weak kind either.


    The young Firebrand had a cordial expression on his face as he straightened his bent back and started to walk casually. Now that they were discovered, there was no point hiding anymore. He didnt seem at all embarrassed or even dismayed upon being discovered. This was not a good sign.


    Jaihar, Zeke said with a neutral expression. What are you doing here?


    What do you think?


    Zeke wasnt in the mood for games. I think you are here to kill me.


    Jaihar grinned wolfishly but refrained from answering. Instead, he swept his gaze over Zekes group before clapping.


    That was quite the performance youve put on, Blood Dragon, he praised in a tone that could almost pass as sincere. When I saw all of you coming out of that mine in such a state, I just had to come over to congratulate you.


    Zeke clenched his fist so hard his knuckles turned whitethis bastard. He could not have arrived at a worse time. Zeke was practically useless at the moment, and the Dragon was also out of commission. He would have to rely on Gravitas and Vulcanos to protect him.


    However, would that really be enough? Jaihar had clearly known beforehand about their presence, and it didnt seem to bother him in the slightest.


    Glancing sideways at his allies, it was clear that the Chimeroi were also ill at ease. They each stared at one of the two fighters Jaihar had brought. It seemed they were already acquainted. This was an ominous sign.


    Who are your friends? Zeke asked.


    Jaihar grinned. He didnt seem to be in a hurry. He was looking at Zeke with the eyes of a cat toying with a mouse. Ohh? Those two? I wonder


    No, Zeke said, causing Gravitas to flinch. and neither do I intend to.


    Then what the hell are you smiling for?


    Smiling Zeke repeated absentmindedly, touching his own face. It seemed he had only just now noticed the expression he was wearing. Upon tracing the edges of his mouth with his fingers, his smile only widened further. This is rather good.


    Master Gravitas called out, but Zeke raised his hand to stop her.


    Dont, he said in a gentle but firm tone. There is no chance I will leave you two behind to save myself.


    Gravitas mouth snapped shut, her eyes wide. Vulcanos also looked at him for a long, drawn-out moment.


    Zeke chuckled. It kind of hurts that you look so shocked. I must not be a very reliable person in your eyes.


    That is not


    Its fine, he said. I wish I had the chance to make up for that, but, alas, that doesnt seem to be in the cards for me. He swept his gaze over the three Grand Mages, who met his eyes with a bit of apprehension.


    I asked what you were smiling for! Jaihar yelled, far more agitated than earlier. The change in Zeke was clearly making him nervous.


    Zeke ignored him for a second time and instead tilted his head to look at the sky. What a beautiful day it was.


    You know he said after a while. My mentor used to say something quite interesting. He told me that the true caliber of a man revealed itself only once. Care to guess when that is?


    What nonsense are you on about?


    A man shows his worth when he is staring death in the face. While lesser men might cry and beg, a man with the heart of a warrior Zeke didnt finish his explanation but instead smiled broadly.


    He heard the Dragon chuckle in his mind. Not bad, it said. You would have made for a fine Dragon.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment. It has been an honor.


    Just when he thought it wouldnt say anything, the Dragon spoke for a final time. My name is KhaiZhar, youngest child of the Dragon King. If there is an afterlife, lets meet again on the other side.


    Zeke nodded. There was nothing left to say between them. Instead, he focused on his other allies.


    It is quite a shame how things have turned out, Zeke lamented. I would have liked to conquer the world with you two by my side.


    Vulcanos glanced at him, a grin emerging on his own face. I would have liked that as well.


    Gravitas remained silent, but her gaze said more than words ever could.


    Zeke patted each of their shoulders as he sent them a final message. I will hold on for as long as I can. Do with that time what you will.


    Neither of them replied, but from the fire in their eyes, it wasnt hard to guess what they would be doing.


    Zeke raised his head and looked down at his three opponents in a display of unbridled arrogance. His expression was devoid of fear, and his eyes seemed to be mocking them instead. Judging by their body language, it seemed as if he was the one holding their lives in his palm instead of the other way around.


    Without giving them even a moment to gather their thoughts, Zeke charged.


    GLORY OR DEATH! he roared from the bottom of his lungs.

 Book 4: Chapter 39: Bloodbath I

    Book 4: Chapter 39: Bloodbath I


    Zeke shot forward like an arrow. He could not afford to let go of the slightest advantage if he wanted to last even a moment longer. Therefore, he tried to catch his opponents off guard with his sudden attack.


    It worked somewhat.


    The three mages were surprised, but that could only take him so far. As veterans of the Rings, they were used to fighting opponents physically superior to them. After their initial shock wore off, they immediately snapped into action, and he could already feel the Mana gathering around them.


    With his depleted Core, Zeke had no delusions of being able to rely on his Magic in this fight. Even Akasha was silent. She was likely aware that using anything more than the minimum amount of Mana would do more harm than good. The only thing he could do right now was use his engraved spells to a limited degree. However, that was better than nothing.


    His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] gave him a good idea of what he could expect from his opponents. Jaihar was a Fire Mage, and from the looks of it, he was casting an offensive spell. His two guards were Lightning and Water Mages, respectively. It was a deadly combination if used correctly. Fortunately for him, that didnt seem to be something he had to worry about.


    The arena culture of Korrovan focused on individual combat instead of group fights, and it showed. Instead of using any coordination, each of the three seemed to prepare their own, independent attack.


    The best strategy would have been for two Mages to restrict his movement while the third one attacked. However, all of them ended up casting purely offensive spells. The Lightning Mage was preparing a bolt, and the Water Mage a torrent. Instead of creating synergy, they got in each others way.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Nonetheless, three spells of that level werent something Zeke could survive with his body alone. A direct hit from any of them might even be enough to take him out of the fight. Fortunately, he had never intended to take the hits.


    Pivoting on his foot, Zeke changed course the very moment he felt the spells form. He dove headfirst behind a boulder. This had been his plan from the start.


    SHHHHH!


    The angry sizzling and splashing from somewhere behind him let him know that the three spells had impacted the wall. However, the noise was quickly drowned out by the sounds of explosions from nearby. Zeke risked a short glance.


    At the end of the hall, Vulcanos eyes were blazing like suns as he shot streams of lava toward his opponent. He was going all out from the get-go holding nothing back. His opponent could do nothing but scramble for safety in the face of this overwhelming offensive. The big guy was determined not to go down without a fight.


    Gravitas was even more extreme. She was surrounded by what could only be described as a tornado of gravel. The rocky terrain gave her more than enough ammunition. She was peppering the entire landscape with a hailstorm of earthen projectiles while screaming like a banshee. It was such a brutal onslaught that the fight might have ended instantly if her opponent didnt have the ability to turn incorporeal.


    Taking in the entire battlefield, Zeke understood what she had meant. The fighters Jaihar had brought were perfect counters to their abilities. Her opponent, in particular, seemed to have qualities similar to the shadow Elementals. It was clear that he could not rely on either of the two in the short term.


    However, staying behind cover wasnt an option either. If Zeke decided to hide, his opponents would quickly join one of the other battles and that was something he could not allow. After all, his only real path to victory was to endure until either Gravitas or Vulcanos won their fight.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke emerged from his cover. He had chosen the very moment his three opponents were momentarily distracted. However, their reflexes werent those of ordinary humans either. The moment he emerged, a trio of spells shot out in his direction.


    Zeke dipped back behind the boulder. After the spells passed overhead, he quickly dashed to the next cover. This kind of feint would probably not work for a second time, but he had managed to pressure them by closing the gap. They would not dare take their attention away from him.


    Where is your smile now, coward? Jaihar taunted.


    Jaihar glanced to the side, taking in the state of the battlefield. Zeke couldnt see what was happening, but from how the young man slightly paled, he could infer that the others were doing much better than him.


    Be quick about it, he said. My father is going to kill me if I lose one of them.


    The Lightning Mage grinned. Dont worry, young master. This is only going to take a moment. He then approached Zeke and whispered. A very long, painful moment.


    Zeke could see the sparks of blueish-white light gathering at the mans fingertips, and his heartbeat sped up. Now, all thoughts of survival were gone, and his mind began to wander.


    Would he be able to survive long enough to give either Gravitas or Vulcanos the satisfaction of victory?


    How would his family react when they learned of his death? Would Maya be able to get over it with time? What would the empire do? Would they let them off? Zeke doubted it, but it was a comforting thought.


    The finger kept closing in, and Zeke saw the first lightning sparks reaching his chest. However, he felt no pain. Neither did his body spasm. Should he try to fight back? Could he? Earlier, he had understood how durable the body of a Grand Mage was. He had thought that he could surely do some damage with his strength. However, he had been naive to think so.


    Zeke felt nothing, even when the finger was pressed against his chest. Strange. Had his body been in such a poor state? He could only hear the deafening noise of a nearby drum.


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    He should have eaten something. He was ravenous. Now, he regretted spitting out that piece of flesh earlier. That would have made for a nice snack. Maybe, just maybe, he should take another bite.


    Zeke glanced at the still-bleeding face of the Lightning Mage, who was touching his chest with a single finger. He didnt know why, but wasnt the expression on the mans face even more horrified than earlier? For some reason, Zeke enjoyed that immensely. Wasnt that how all those lowly fleshbags were supposed to look at him?


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    Seriously, where did this noise come from?


    Ba-dum. Ba-dum. Ba-dum.


    Zeke saw the Lightning Mage try to retract his hand, his face stricken with panic. Where did this worthless fleshbag think he was going? Did he think he could run away?


    Before the man could create any distance, Zeke''s one remaining arm shot out. He caught the mans wrist and effortlessly held him. Zeke slowly got up while holding on to the terrified Mage. A moment later, they stood face to face.


    Zekes bloody grin was still in place, but it was far more terrifying now. His teeth seemed to have grown sharper, and his pupils had elongated. It was fair to say that this was not the smile of a human. Without a word, Zeke raised one of his legs to kick


    Jaihar and the remaining guard were alerted by something sailing past. It only took them a moment to recognize it as the broken body of their former companion. Both spun, only to find Zeke standing upright. The color drained from their faces when they noticed what he was holding. He was chewing away at a severed arm, biting cleanly through flesh and bone.


    Delicious.

 Book 4: Chapter 40: Bloodbath II

    Book 4: Chapter 40: Bloodbath II


    Jaihar and the Water Mage looked at Zeke with a strange mix of bewilderment and horror. They quietly stood there and watched him take another bite. There was an unnatural silence in the air, only broken by the sound of quiet chewing. Nobody moved, as their minds had difficulty comprehending what they saw.


    This strange equilibrium might have lasted even longer if not for a muffled cry in the distance. Suddenly, Jaihar snapped back to his senses.


    Kill him! He began casting before the words had even fully left his lips.


    The Water Mage was only an instant behind him, the scene''s horror spurring him on.


    Zeke wasnt even given time to swallow before a burning meteor streaked toward him. He instantly tossed the remainder of his fleshy snack toward the incoming projectile. The two collided in a fiery explosion, bathing the entire scene red.


    Despite his bestial state, Zekes mind was working overtime. He had recognized the volatile nature of the meteor at a glance. However, intelligence could only get him so far in a battle where he was completely outmatched. The boost he received from the draconic essence was a powerful force, but it didnt heal his broken body nor completely close the gap in strength.


    As if to prove that point, the next spell came an instant later. The cascading water fountain effortlessly dispersed the lingering embers and filled his entire vision. It was a spell incomparable to the ones from earlier. The Grand Mages were clearly done holding back.


    Zeke was still in time to dive out of the way. However, his shattered body screamed in agony from the strain. He could feel that more than one of his broken ribs had punctured an organ.


    Even in this vastly improved state, he was no match for the two Grand Mages. What was worse was that any rapid movement was damaging him further. Even if he could avoid all their spells, he didnt have more than a couple of dodges left in him. It was hopeless.


    ARGH! A distant scream drew their attention. Zeke glanced over and saw something he had not expected.


    Gravitas looked like the very incarnation of wrath. Her body floated a foot off the ground with an arsenal of stone projectiles hovering behind her. A rapid stream of bullets was shooting out from behind her without end.


    Her target? A blood-soaked figure scampering for cover.


    Her once so-confident opponent was heaving for breath, seemingly mere moments away from passing out. He also bled from several open wounds, proving that his ability had limits as well. The man appeared so bedraggled that even Zeke looked healthy in comparison. Zeke was sure the poor guy would have long since run away without the collar forcing him to stay.


    Despite his state, Zeke smiled warmly. Gravitas was constantly sneaking glances at him. She would likely rescue him the moment she finished off her opponent, and from the look of it, that wouldnt be long.


    KILL HIM NOW! Jaihair seemed to have come to the same conclusion.


    Hope was a curious thing. It was something that could neither be measured nor calculated. But in spite of its ephemeral nature, its effects were easy to observe.


    Moments before, Zekes eyes had been gloomy, filled with quiet resignation. His body didnt want to move anymore; the pain and despair were too much even for him.


    But what about now?


    His eyes were blazing. A new fire had been ignited in the depths of his soul. He was more focused than ever. Only a singular, crystal-clear thought existed in his mind:


    Just a bit more.


    Zeke dodged the first of the incoming spells with a dive and the second with a roll. After that, everything became a blur. He didnt know how long it lasted or how many spells he evaded. He didnt even pay attention to the excruciating pain from every part of his body. All that remained was a single thought.


    Just a bit more.


    He took one step at a time, one moment after the other. Until, eventually, there was nothing left to dodge. At this point, Zeke couldnt even see properly anymore. His blurry vision only permitted him to react to movement.


    Zeke waited, but no more attacks came. After another moment, he allowed his mind to relax by the tiniest bit, but that turned out to be a mistake. Immediately, the strength drained from every part of his body, like he had sprung a leak. No matter what he did, he could not get his limbs back under control. He fell forward, too weak to even brace himself.


    Fortunately, somebody was there to catch him.


    Zekes face was enveloped in a gentle warmth as he felt a pair of slender arms gently wrap around his back. Simultaneously, the presence of a peculiar fragrance made itself known. It was a comforting, crisp, electrifying scent. It smelled like the clean morning air after a thunderstorm.


    Miraculously, he didnt die. Not only did he not perish, but his work continued as before. Some might even say he worked faster, better, and more precisely than before falling asleep.


    ***


    A solitary girl sat in a secluded world containing nothing but an endless void. She had white hair, blue eyes, and a full figure. In front of her was a light-screen showing the face of a sleeping boy being carried along a mountain path. She was silently gazing at him while remaining completely motionless.


    Of course, her unmoving state didnt mean she wasnt doing anything. As a matter of fact, Akasha was working on over a dozen tasks at this very moment. One of those tasks just happened to be looking at Zeke.


    She had been observing him for a long time. She had silently watched him fight for his life, watched him struggle to repair his body, and watched him fight and lose the battle against his own exhaustion.


    During this entire time, Akasha had not offered any help. Only when Zeke passed out did she finally intervene. Nobody knew what she was thinking. However, the broad smile on her face showed how pleased she was with the recent turn of events.


    ***


    Zekes eyelids twitched. Once, twice, and a third time. Then they shot open. Had he fallen asleep? For how long? How was he still alive?


    A dark canvas unfolded before his eyes, adorned with the brilliance of countless tiny, twinkling dots that painted the night sky. Zeke got lost in the majesty of the sight for a moment but only a moment. Something was strange. It had been morning when they started their mission. How could he be looking at the night sky?


    When Zeke inspected his condition, another surprise awaited him. His body was still in a bad state, but it was incomparably better than before. His wounds were bandaged, and his organs mostly repaired. Even the minuscule bone splinters had been retrieved and returned to their proper place.


    It finally clicked when Zeke noticed how his bones were being magically held together, even at this very moment. Akasha, is this your doing?


    [Answer]


    Affirmative.


    If you were watching, you could have helped me out sooner, Zeke grumbled. Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to stay awake?


    [Answer]


    I couldnt do that.


    Zeke didnt ask about her reason. He was in no position to criticize her in the first place. Without Akasha, he would have died. The same could be said for Vulcanos and Gravitas and even the Dragon. Each of his companions had gone above and beyond for him today.


    What is the current situation?


    [Answer]


    We are located in the base camp outside the Danger Zone. The Chimeroi carried you for the entire day and are currently guarding this place.


    Zeke felt bad upon hearing that the Chimeroi were standing guard. After todays events, he was sure they were also dead tired. However, it was for the best. He dared not be negligent with the Shadow Elementals and Jaihar possibly lurking about.


    [Notice]


    I would advise Host to get some rest. By morning, Hosts body will have recovered enough to move. Until then, there is nothing Host can do.


    Zeke was unwilling to take it easy while the others worked. However, he was aware of how silly that notion was. He would be of no help to them, his suffering no more than a symbolic token. On top of that, he was exhausted, and denying his body the rest it needed would only slow down his recovery process even further.


    Good night, Akasha, Zeke said as his eyes were already beginning to close. He thought he heard her reply, but he could not be sure.


    Good night.

 Book 4: Chapter 41: Beneath the Desert Sun I

    Book 4: Chapter 41: Beneath the Desert Sun I


    It was already noon when Zeke finally opened his eyes. He couldnt tell what had led to this outcome. Maybe it was due to his exhaustion or the fact that he finally had confirmation that everyone was safe. He couldnt be sure, but it was the first time in ages he had slept so soundly.


    However, even after waking up, he remained prone on the ground. His eyes were glued to the ceiling of his tent as he carefully tested his condition.


    Wiggling his toes? Check.


    Circling his ankles? Check.


    Bending his knees? Check.


    One joint at a time, he investigated the state of his body. From his toes to his brows, nothing was left out. Zeke dared to move only after he had a complete picture of his current state. Slowly, ever so slowly, he sat up. He had to rely on his only remaining arm to do so, but that was a small price to pay for survival. Most surprisingly, there was almost no pain.


    Akasha had done a good job, fantastic even.


    No, that was still an understatement. What she had done was closer to a miracle. Nobody else could have used [Telekinesis] so precisely that not even the tiniest bone splinter remained. This meticulous procedure was the only reason he could mend his broken body in a mere day. It was to the point that Zeke would have been functionally immortal had he awakened with a Life affinity instead.


    It was becoming more and more obvious to him how much of an asset she was. Maybe even his greatest one besides the Trinity Project.


    With a groan, Zeke stood. Well, sort of. His tent was too small to accommodate his height, so it was more of an awkward crouch. Even so, he was overjoyed at being able to stand on his own two feet.


    Zeke shuffled outside and was greeted by the dry and warm air of the Korrovan savannah. It took him a moment to get accustomed to the midday sun. However, after a few moments of furious blinking, his surroundings became clear.


    They were at the point where the mountains met the plains not yet a desert but its closest relative. It was a dry and dusty place where almost no greenery existed. Zeke knew this location. It was where they had left their guide a couple of days ago. Their base camp.


    A frown formed on Zekes face. The place looked different now, different from what he remembered. A fire seemed to have erupted at some point and consumed what little there was. An ominous feeling began to form in his stomach.


    Master! an energetic voice called.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Zekes lips curved up even before he had fully turned his head. Vulcanos was rushing toward him with the force of a mountain. He seemed like an excited puppy who had finally met its owner after a long time. However, Zeke paled at the sight. Would his current body be able to endure such an enthusiastic greeting?


    Fortunately, Vulcanos realized his mistake in time. His feet left deep furrows as he ground to a halt just before colliding with Zeke. This didnt mean that his excitement had dimmed, though.


    Zeke smiled warmly at the sight of the giant who was left in the dilemma of not knowing how to express his happiness. From a hug to a pat on the shoulder to a fist bump, Vulcanos stopped himself each time. Eventually, the Chimeroi hung his head with a pitiful expression. He seemed to have deemed Zeke too fragile for any physical contact whatsoever.


    How are you doing? Zeke asked.


    Me? I am fine, master. That sneaky frog had no chance from the beginning. I would have killed him faster if not for my state back then.


    Zeke smiled warmly. It seemed Vulcanos didnt hold the slightest grudge, even after he had almost died twice.


    and I am sorry, Vulcanos said.


    What for?


    That FIre Mage should have never been allowed to escape. If only I had been a little stronger, I could have caught him.


    Zeke immediately shook his head. The entire situation was my fault, to begin with. I should have foreseen the ambush. That was my job, and I fucked it up.


    The first thing that came into view was a single lock of grey hair. The boy had been covered with it, but now, this one strand was all that remained. The rest of his body was a patchwork of burns, bruises, and scars. His anxious and shy face had been reduced to a mask of horror and pain. Jaihar and his men must have tortured him for quite a while. It seemed the little guy had been reluctant to talk to the bitter end.


    Zekes hand began to tremble. He had not expected such loyalty from the kid, and he had not wished for it either. It was a heavy burden, one he could not repay anymore. He gently placed the sheet back over the boys form and stood.


    What else? Zeke asked, forcing a nonchalant tone. However, his voice almost caught in his throat.


    Gravitas hesitated, but eventually, she still reported their situation accurately. The man who escaped has killed our mounts and burned the camp.


    meaning we dont have any way to get back to the capital and no supplies?


    She nodded.


    Zeke fell silent. This was so much worse than he had expected. With a mount and proficient guide, the capital was a mere week away. But what about now?


    They had no guide, no mounts, and no supplies. Even worse? Thanks to his idea to use all their bottles for the black liquid, they didnt even have anything left to drink. How were they going to survive the journey through the desert without any water?


    Zeke hung his head. How could he have fucked this up so much?


    Enough moping, whelp, a deep voice said. You should have known, yes, but mistakes happen to the best of us. Move past it and figure out a way to deal with this situation.


    This was the first time he had heard the Dragons voice since they had thought they would die. For some reason, hearing its voice again filled him with a sense of comfort. Thanks. Zeke hesitated, KhaiZhar.


    The Dragon fell silent, and Zeke was beginning to think he had offended it by using its name. Luckily, that wasnt the case. Enough of your nonsense, whelp, it said eventually. Tell me what you are going to do.


    I dont know, Zeke admitted. We cant cross the desert without water.


    Not that, KhaiZhar scoffed. I dont care about your petty logistic problems. I want to know what you are going to do about this situation about the humiliation we have suffered.


    Zeke fell silent. His gaze traveled from his missing arm to the mutilated body of their guide. Isnt it obvious?


    I want you to say it.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, his gaze turning dark. I will take revenge in blood.


    Not enough.


    I will kill them all, Zeke promised. A river of blood for every drop we have spilled. A severed head for every loss we have suffered. Is that what you want to hear?


    Better, KhaiZhar said. When you have fulfilled this oath, and only then, are you allowed to call my name again.


    Zeke nodded. He understood what this was. KhaiZhar had told him a while ago that knowing a Dragons name was a privilege that had to be earned. He had skipped the process, but it was now giving him a way to prove himself worthy.


    He took a deep breath and collected his thoughts. This wasnt the time to dwell on his mistakes. Neither was it the time for despair.


    The fact that the Firebrand family dared to be so bold was a sign that something big had happened in the capital. Every second he wasted here was one more moment his allies were in danger. Both the Nair family and the members of the Lions Den were potential targets.


    He needed to get back. He needed to get back as soon as possible.


    Akasha, Zeke said. Its time to make a plan.

 Book 4: Chapter 42: Beneath the Desert Sun II

    Book 4: Chapter 42: Beneath the Desert Sun II


    Navigating the sun-scorched desert without a drop of water turned each step into a battle against the relentless rays. Zeke and his group found themselves engulfed in an unforgiving heat that seemed to challenge their very existence.


    The mirages on the horizon taunted him with false promises of relief, making the vast expanse feel like an endless, arid canvas. With every footfall, the dry earth beneath seemed to greedily absorb any lingering moisture, leaving his worn-out soles to grapple with the harsh reality of the terrain.


    Zeke tried to swallow. However, his throat had long run out of moisture. Thirst clung to his esophagus like a persistent foe, intensifying with each desperate attempt to swallow. The air, devoid of any mercy, shimmered with the relentless heat, wrapping him in a suffocating embrace.


    Despite all that, he didnt slow his steps. None of them did. There was nothing to be gained and everything to be lost from remaining still for too long. Their guide had been experienced enough to avoid any dangerous regions, but Zeke and his companions were not.


    They quickly learned that there were bigger threats prowling these sands than the Elementals they had run away from. During the first hours of their journey, Zeke had almost been devoured by a worm the size of a castle. Even with all of them working together, they had not been its match. Running away was all they could do.


    Fortunately, it seemed they had finally left the hunting grounds of that terrifying creature. And by the time the sun began to darken, they had put even more distance between them.


    I think this is enough, Zeke said as he came to a halt.


    Are you sure about that, master? Vulcanos asked. Shouldnt we use the darkness to our advantage instead? The temperature is far more pleasant than during the day.


    Zeke bit his lip. He had to agree. The nights might get chilly, but with Vulcanos Magic, the cold wasnt something they had to fear. It was the sun that proved the bigger threat. However, he still shook his head. None of the caravans move at night. Do you know why?


    Vulcanos tilted his head.


    Its because the true predators come out at night. And with none of us able to see farther than a few steps, well make for easy prey.


    Zeke then sat down and closed his eyes. Whats the status, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    Reporting progress. We have made it 13.2% of the way back and are ahead of the projection.


    Zeke frowned. The reason they had made so much progress today was because they had run for their lives a good bit of the way. Consequently, they were far more exhausted than predicted. And the other thing?


    [Answer]


    A new batch was prepared right after. Host should not worry about that.


    A slight smile emerged on his face. At least something was going well. He focused his mind on that distant feeling closer and closer until he could eventually fully hold onto it. A moment later, the inside of his relay came into view. In addition to the usual gold coins, a different object occupied the middle of the space.


    Zeke put his utmost focus on his task, enveloping the container into a thin membrane before pulling it through space. A moment later, the very same object appeared in his hand. Zeke smiled.


    It was a carafe of water, cold and clean. The Chimerois eyes were fixed on it as well. A dry gulp came from each of their throats the moment it appeared. Zeke understood them well. He had heard the saying that a sip of water was worth more than a mountain of gold to a thirsty man, but hearing about it and experiencing it were two very different things. And right now, he was thirsty very thirsty.


    With a trembling hand, he opened the lid and took a sip. In an instant, a third of the water was gone. Zeke paused. He had consumed his share, but


    His gaze traveled to the Chimeroi, who were looking back at him with pitiful eyes. Zeke sighed and handed the container to Gravitas. What had he been thinking just now? This place really brought out the worst in people.


    It didnt even take a moment for the empty carafe to hit the sand. When is the next one? Vulcanos asked. It was clear that the amount had been far from enough for the giant.


    Zeke checked the state of his Core. This little stunt had consumed quite a bit of Mana. About two-thirds? It would at least take a few hours to recover. There will be another one in the morning, he said.


    Vulcanos nodded, and his sour expression turned into a slight smile. It could be worse.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Zeke nodded. It could indeed be worse. They had enough water to keep them from dying, and they would easily be able to withstand a couple more days of this. In fact, the Chimeroi endured the heat and strenuous tempo much better than him. Even the delicate-looking Gravitas had a body that was far superior to a human''s.


    However, the downside of their monstrous strength was that they required far more nourishment. For now, they had enough food, at least. Before leaving the campsite, they had butchered their dead mounts. Even so, Zeke was well aware that it wouldnt last for the full ten days of their journey.


    The condition of this individual is nearly the same, and it is noteworthy that she even remains conscious. The likelihood of her maintaining functionality beyond today is close to 0%.


    Zeke dropped to his knees. However, this wasnt a sign of surrender. Neither was he accepting his fate. Instead, he grabbed the sleeping giant by the arm and awkwardly draped him over his shoulder.


    After he had somewhat stabilized his hold on the Chimeroi, he turned to Gravitas and smiled. This is pretty hard with a single arm.


    The woman was staring back at him with an expressionless face. Why?


    Zeke shrugged and then immediately cursed. The gesture had almost destabilized his hold on Vulcanos. He would do the same for me, he said after finding his balance.


    Thats not the same. He has no choice, Gravitas said.


    Zeke smiled at her before starting to walk. Nevertheless


    ***


    Gravitas had been right. She didnt make it through the day.


    Without Akashas warning, Zeke would have even missed the moment when she stopped following him. The Chimeroi woman collapsed soundlessly under the midday sun.


    No scream, no cry for help, no nothing.


    So far, Zeke hadnt been overly bothered by his missing arm. However, that all changed now. Carrying two people on a single shoulder was more than just a little cumbersome. It was to the point where he had to use his [Telekinesis] constantly just to retain balance. Consequently, his core was almost fully drained by the time evening came.


    Zeke sighed. He would not be able to summon any water today.


    [Notice]


    This course of action is highly illogical. Without water, neither the Chimeroi nor Host will survive the journey.


    Zeke looked up at the stars, deep in thought. It didnt even seem as if he had heard Akashas warning. However, after a while, he got to his feet and stood over the limp bodies of his two companions in silence. He looked at Vulcanos and observed the shallow rise and fall of his chest. The Chimeroi was getting weaker with every passing moment.


    A flash of determination could be seen flickering through his eyes as he retrieved a small dagger from inside his tattered robes. With a quick flicker of steel, blood was drawn.


    [Notice]


    Host, this


    I have plenty


    Zeke held his bleeding wrist over Vulcanos open mouth, forcing the sanguine trickle down the man''s parched throat. Next, he did the same to Gravitas before taking a few gulps himself.


    This time, Akasha remained silent. She undoubtedly had an opinion about his decision but knew him well enough to remain quiet. To dissuade a man who had already made up his mind wasnt kindness but cruelty.


    ***


    The next two days passed in an agonizingly slow fashion.


    Zeke, who had still looked strong and healthy when his companions collapsed, was now in an even worse condition than the limp bodies resting on his shoulder. It had been days since he had drunk anything but his own blood and over a week since he had eaten.


    He didnt talk anymore, not to Akasha nor the Dragon. All he did was put one foot in front of the other while keeping his eyes on the horizon.


    Then, on the eve of the second day, Zekes feet suddenly came to a halt. He turned his head toward the way he came. After a moment of silence, he furrowed his brows.


    That looks like trouble.

 Book 4: Chapter 43: A Brewing Storm I

    Book 4: Chapter 43: A Brewing Storm I


    Hurry up, Kiran! a stern voice called from atop the gate. We need to finish before it reaches us.


    As you command, captain, Kiran yelled back. He had no intention of lingering outside even a second longer than necessary. His feet sped up as he inspected all the entrances. He had to make sure that nobody would be trapped outside once they closed the gates. Such a fate would be a death sentence.


    Kiran gazed eastward, where the horizon met the endless dunes stretching like golden waves under the intense sun. The sky, once a serene blue, took on a muted, hazy hue as swirling particles began to paint the air with fine dust.


    Kiran''s keen eyes discerned the subtle changes: a distant wall of sand rising like a curtain, the winds whispering warnings through the shifting grains. The temperature dropped abruptly, and the once steady breeze gained strength, sending ripples across the landscape.


    As he squinted against the encroaching haze, Kiran felt the static charge in the air, a prelude to the imminent tempest. Nature''s cues were unmistakable, and Kiran, attuned to the desert''s secrets, knew that an approaching sandstorm demanded swift action and preparedness for the turbulent spectacle about to unfold.


    Just when he was about to turn away, he thought he saw a figure moving in the distance. He shook his head and rubbed his tired eyes. Ridiculous. Nobody would travel in this weather. It seemed age was finally catching up with him.


    Kiran made his way back to the gate. However, a smidgeon of doubt remained in his mind. It was nothing but a whim that made him glance over his shoulder. At that very moment, the first bolt of lightning crossed the sky.


    His feet froze.


    This time, he had seen it for sure. There was somebody out there. He had clearly seen their silhouette in the short moment of light.


    CAPTAIN! Kiran yelled over the noise of the wind.


    ***


    Zeke was senseless, like a blind man trapped in a storm.


    He couldnt see because he had been forced to close his eyes. He couldnt hear anything but the howling and relentless melody of the wind. He couldnt feel a thing because his entire body was screaming for rest.


    Nonetheless, his feet didnt stop. Zeke had long since given up on carrying the Chimeroi and was now dragging them like his sled during childhood.


    Where anybody here, they would furrow their brow at this strange sight. A one-armed man was dragging two bodies, leaving behind a snakes trail reaching the edge of ones vision. It was a sight that towed the line between tragic and comical.


    Zeke had no mind to care about how he looked. The past days had been hard on him, and his constant consumption of blood had him teetering on the edge of sanity. Every step was a strenuous chore, and every breath a torturous ordeal.


    The only thing that kept him going at this point was the knowledge that surrender meant death. However, it was only a matter of time until even this resolve wouldnt be enough to overcome the demands of the flesh anymore. Willpower wasnt endless, and Zeke was getting close to the edge. Every step carved away at it, and now only embers remained.


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened something Zeke had not encountered in a long time. Another living being had entered his sphere of perception. It seemed to be some sort of lizard.


    His dried-up, crusted lips twitched, forming a bitter smile. Why couldnt that thing have arrived days ago? Zeke was under no illusion of being able to fight back anymore, not in his current state. He could barely walk. It was quite ironic that he might be killed by some random lizard when he had a Dragons heart.


    Are you ok?


    He was snapped out of his thoughts. Was he hearing things? That sounded like a person.


    Hey! Can you hear me?


    Could it be? For the first time that day, Zeke opened his eyes. Only a fraction, but far enough to see a concerned face staring back at him from atop the sandstrider. For a long moment, he didnt know what to say or do. He merely stared at the brown, wrinkly face of the middle-aged man wearing a guard uniform.


    Can you hear me? the man repeated.


    Zeke nodded his head. He tried to gather enough moisture to speak, but even after several attempts, his throat remained as dry as the sands surrounding him. He eventually gave up and tried to form words as best as he could.


    Where is this? Zeke rasped, his voice as rough as sandpaper.


    You have reached the capital, friend. This is Swarnaloka.


    Zeke pressed his eyes shut. He would have immediately started crying had he had the tears. Instead, he merely lowered his head. He had survived.


    need help.


    Leo and the old man exchanged a glance. There were traitors hiding inside our school, Leo explained. They got us good.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes. He had suspected the presence of traitors ever since he learned that the trade caravans of the Nair family had been targeted with perfect accuracy. It wasnt much of a leap to figure out that they had also sent someone to infiltrate the Lions Den.


    What did they do?


    The old man sighed. Under cover of night, they attacked, did as much damage as they could, and then fled.


    How much damage were they able to do?


    Quite a bit, he said in a weary voice.


    Was the building completely destroyed, then?


    The old man tilted his head. It seemed as if he didnt understand why Zeke would ask such a thing.


    Isnt that the reason we are not in the Lions Den? he clarified.


    The old man chuckled, realization dawning on him. Ahh, I see. This must be your first time, then.


    Zeke looked between the old man and Leo, questioning the meaning behind those words. It was Leo who answered him. Do you know about the sandstorms? They can get quite bad around here.


    Zeke nodded. He had gotten closer to that storm than he had wanted. Speaking of which, it was strange that he couldnt hear the sound of wind from the outside. From what he had seen, the storm wasnt something that would pass in just a few hours.


    To deal with those storms, Leo continued, the people of the capital take shelter whenever a storm approaches.


    Shelter? Zeke asked. Where could they take shelter from something like that? However, while asking the question, the answer directly came to him. Are we in the Undercity?


    Leo nodded, a frown marring his face.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. He had a good idea why his brother was displeased. From what he had learned, the Undercity wasnt a nice place. However, now wasnt the time to dwell on that issue. Who were the traitors?


    The old man sighed. Do you know the woman who trained the fighters for the third circle?


    The tall one?


    Thats her, the old man confirmed. That vile woman killed about half of the third Ring fighters before help arrived.


    Zekes mind spun. He had not started to compete in the third Ring yet, and those fighters were all relatively unknown to him. However, he remembered that they were quite formidable. I didnt think she was that strong.


    The old man shook his head. She ordered the slaves not to fight back. It was a slaughter.


    Then how did half of them survive?


    The old man glanced at Leo, pride evident in his eyes. This young man was still training at the time. He heard the commotion and managed to stall her until help arrived.


    Zeke nodded. It wasnt too surprising that a maniac like Leo would still be training in the middle of the night. He suddenly remembered that his brother was already competing in the Third Ring. Knowing his personality, Leo must have been friends with many of the victims.


    Are you alright? Zeke asked.


    To an outsider, it might sound like Zeke was asking about Leos safety. However, in truth, he wanted to know if his brother was fine after so many acquaintances had been killed.


    Leo remained silent for a long time, his face grim. I am pissed, he said eventually.


    Zeke nodded. He felt the exact same way. Even without this recent bit of news, he had every intention of tearing the Firebrand school to pieces. He gave Leo a meaningful look. After a moment, his brother nodded with a satisfied expression. It seemed he had understood the message.


    Zeke turned back to the old man. When you spoke about traitors, you referred to them as they, Zeke said after a moment. Who was the other one?

 Book 4: Chapter 44: A Brewing Storm II

    Book 4: Chapter 44: A Brewing Storm II


    The old man opened his mouth but then hesitated. How close were you with the fighters of your group? he asked.


    Zeke frowned. From this alone, he could pretty much guess the identity of the second traitor. Ishaan?


    The old man nodded with a grim expression.


    There was nobody to stop him? Zeke asked.


    The old man sighed. Its even worse than that, he explained solemnly. After he was done with the fighters, he snuck into the main building and attacked even more people.


    Zeke steeled himself. Are they all dead? he asked. Fortunately, he had bought Ashen Wolf before tragedy struck, but there were still Ripper and the others.


    No, the old man said. Zekes relief was short-lived, however, as he immediately went on, But it would almost be better if they were.


    Zekes face hardened at those words. His voice held a dangerous edge. What do you mean by that?


    Palms raised placatingly, the old man said, Its not what you think, and I dont say this because I look down on them, either.


    Zeke calmed down. What happened to them? he asked.


    The old man averted his eyes. Do you know what a Marrow-Shackle is?


    [Notice]


    The Marrow-Shackle is a short-range projectile weapon developed by the dwarfs. The technology was designed to counteract Life Mages. It works by embedding tiny Voidiron splinters into the bone marrow of its target, interrupting the flow of Mana. The wounds caused by these weapons cannot be healed.


    I know about it, Zeke nodded grimly. What is their condition?


    Again, the old man sighed. Most cant even walk, and none of them can fight anymore. For the Chimeroi, this might have been an even crueler fate than to kill them outright.


    This time, Zeke kept his cool. Why is that?


    The old man looked at Zeke with a hint of reproach. Surely you dont think that the Master will keep a bunch of useless slaves around to feed and care for until they die of old age?


    Zeke met the old mans gaze calmly. What then? Is he going to cast them out? Kill them?


    Their gazes clashed. The old man was the first to avert his eyes, shaking his head. No decision has been reached so far. And that isnt likely to change anytime soon, either.


    Zeke raised his brows. In his opinion, the master of the Lions Den was a decisive man. Why?


    The old mans eyes glazed over for a moment. You are right. Normally, he wouldnt do that. Zeke felt a palpable sadness radiating off him. His gaze then traveled to Leo, searching for an explanation.


    Leo didnt disappoint. Do you remember how we said that Ishaan snuck into the main house?


    Zeke nodded slowly, a bad premonition creeping up on him.


    He didnt only attack the slaves, but some of the Mages too, Leo explained. Among them


    Immediately, Zeke understood. Sunil, he said softly.


    Leo nodded. He is alive, but


    Zeke met Leos gaze and gave him a curt nod. Not only did Zeke consider Sunil a friend, but he knew firsthand how much Ravi cared about his son. Now, it all made sense. If Ravi''s son had been among the victims in addition to the familial bonds, Sunil was also his only descendant and heir. If the young man was crippled, then it was as good as ending his line.


    How is he holding up?


    Leo lifted a brow. You two know each other?


    Zeke nodded. She guided me on the first day.


    Leo frowned and crouched down next to the bowing woman and poked her face from the side. Why are you treating him so respectfully when you are so casual with me?


    Keo is Keo, and Blood Dragon is Blood Dragon. Figure the rest out for yourself, Kaaria scolded in a hushed tone.


    In any other situation, Zeke might have smiled. His brother really had a knack for putting people at ease. Somehow, she was talking comfortably with his brother and even berating him openly. This was far from normal for a slave.


    Kaaria slowly stood back up while keeping an eye on Zekes expression. After noticing his mood, she spoke hesitantly, May I ask what you have come here for, young Master?


    I wanted to see how my comrades were fairing, Zeke said as he gestured at the beds all around.


    Kaaria quickly hid the frown that had emerged on her face. However, Zeke had still caught it. Is there a problem with my request?


    No, young master, she said. Is there anyone in specific you would like to visit?


    Zeke remained silent. There was indeed somebody he wanted to visit. However, he was afraid of what he might hear when asking about her. After a momentary pause, he still spoke her name. Ripper.


    Kaaria took out a small clipboard hanging at her belt. Her lips moved silently as she went through the names one by one. Zekes heart clenched as he watched her finger move down the list without coming to a halt. Was she dead, after all?


    However, he didnt have to suffer for long.


    [Notice]


    Dont worry, Host. She is here.


    Zeke let out the breath he had been holding. Thankfully, the worst hadnt happened. Just as Akasha had said, Kaaria found her name on the third page. She signaled for Zeke to follow before giving Leo a warning glare.


    After walking a few steps, he couldnt suppress his curiosity anymore. Mr. Keo doesnt seem to be welcome?


    Kaaria sighed. Not by my will.


    Then who?


    Karria hesitated for a moment before an even deeper sigh escaped her lips. The patients


    What? Zeke exclaimed. He had expected some nefarious plot, not this. Do they dislike him that much?


    Its not that they dislike him. It''s just hard for them to talk to somebody like him.


    Somebody like him? Zeke asked.


    Mr. Keo is a very optimistic person, she explained. However, sometimes hope can be an eyesore to those who have none.


    Zeke fell silent, remembering the eyes of the young man he had seen earlier. He didnt ask anything else and quietly followed behind Karria. After passing by at least two dozen patients, she came to a halt. After a nod toward the bed, Karria left.


    Zeke carefully approached the bed, inspecting the figure lying there. Her hair was long and wild, a tangled mess of deep ebony locks. Even now, her bare upper body displayed an impressive set of corded muscles. This was the woman he remembered if not for a single fact. Her emerald eyes were vacant and unfocused. It was an expression he had never seen on the proud warrior. The sight was so alien that he almost didnt believe this was the person he knew.


    For a while, he just stood there, hesitating on what to do. Would his visit bother her? However, he soon dismissed that thought. He was already here, and it was too late for second thoughts.


    Zeke sat down on the floor next to the mattress and leaned his back against the wall. Ripper didnt react, but he hadnt expected her to in the first place. However, what was he supposed to say? It somehow felt like a simple hello wouldnt cut it. Even worse was the fact that the longer he waited, the more awkward he felt.


    This couldnt go on. Before the situation got even worse, Zeke just blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    You look like shit.

 Book 4: Chapter 45: A Brewing Storm III

    Book 4: Chapter 45: A Brewing Storm III


    You look like shit.


    Zeke didnt know if it was the unexpected words or the sound of his voice that did it, but Ripper flinched. Slowly, ever so slowly, her eyes regained some clarity. She tilted her head to the side, her gaze searching his.


    Zeke showed her a calm smile, waving at the young woman. It is good to see you.


    Ripper remained silent, but her gaze traveled from his face to his missing arm, where it lingered for a while. You too, she eventually said.


    Zeke smirked. I had a run-in with the young master of the Firebrand family.


    Ripper nodded slowly. Can it be healed?


    It will need some work, but yes.


    Ripper smiled slightly. Despite her situation, it seemed she was still able to feel happy for him. Zeke checked her body but didnt find anything outwardly wrong with her.


    What about you? he asked.


    Ripper slowly shook her head. There is no hope. The healers managed to close the wounds, but the fragments stuck in my spine are still there. I cant move my lower body at all.


    Zeke frowned. How low are we talking?


    Anything beneath my chest.


    Zekes frown deepened. This was even more severe than he had expected. What are you going to do now?


    There is nothing I can do but wait for the Masters decision, she said in a lifeless voice.


    Is there a chance he is going to keep you?


    Ripper averted her eyes. I dont think so. If Im lucky, hell sell me to a brothel. If not


    Zeke knew that it was a horrible thing to ask, but he really wanted to know what could be worse than that. If not?


    Ripper glanced at him. hell sell me to the meat vendors.


    Zekes eyes widened. Ripper had the body of a human. The thought of turning her into food was something completely out of his expectations. Were the people in this city all cannibals?


    Seemingly guessing his thoughts, Ripper answered the unasked question. It is not something the surface dwellers would be fed. But here in the undercity, many dont have a choice.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He had known that the conditions in the undercity were much worse than on the surface, but not to such an extent. The books he had read had merely referred to this area as the place where most of the slaves lived. It now seemed reality was quite a bit harsher than that.


    No wonder Ripper had seemed so content with her life as a fighter, even with the constant abuse. It must have been like heaven compared to the conditions she had grown up in.


    This gave Zeke an idea. I might be able to help you get back to your family.


    However, to Zekes utter astonishment, Ripper immediately turned him down. Please dont do that.


    Havent you been sending them money all this time? Surely, they wouldnt turn you away.


    They would not, Ripper agreed. She didnt say anything more, but Zeke understood. In her current condition, she would be nothing but a burden to her family. And without the hope of recovery, she would remain as such for the rest of her life.


    Zeke couldnt help but sigh. It was a selfless gesture, but it tore at his heartstrings to see the once proud warrior reduced to such a state. No wonder there was no life left in her eyes. She had already resolved herself to die.


    Is there anything we can do, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    The difficulty level is high. Numerous splinters are deeply embedded, predominantly concentrated in the spinal region. The core issue arises from the material compositionVoidironintroducing a heightened complexity to the situation.


    What if we found a way around that restriction?


    [Answer]


    Operational challenges persist. The subject''s physiological response indicates a rejection of our magical intervention, thereby limiting the extent of my operational capabilities.


    The Marrow-Shackle truly was a devious weapon, leaving behind such injuries. On top of that, the body of a Mage naturally repelled most forms of magic, making it impossible to remove them using Mana. Even Metal Mages were useless in this case since Voidiron was the least Mana conductive of all metals.


    Zeke had to hand it to the dwarfs; their fame wasnt for nothing, and they were true masters of their craft.


    But so was he. Impossible to heal? That sounded like a challenge. If the dwarfs had designed their weapon to leave behind incurable wounds, then he just had to find a way to cure the incurable. Zeke wasnt afraid of going head to head with the continent''s greatest craftsman in a battle of wits.


    A fire of determination lit deep within Zekes eyes. Can I take a look?


    Ripper, who had turned on her stomach, locked eyes with him. Her once-lifeless gaze seemed to have regained a fleeting spark. What for?


    A moment later, Kaaria came back with a small vial filled with blue liquid. Will this do? Its Dreamweaver Elixir.


    Zeke nodded. Dreamweaver Elixir was strong enough to work on Grand Mages. It would undoubtedly work on Ripper. He met her emerald green eyes with a calm look and held out the small vial for her to take. Do you trust me?


    Ripper hesitated for a moment, but soon, a look of determination crossed her face. Does it matter? I have nothing to lose anyway.


    Zeke pouted. It would have been much better if you just said yes.


    I have never been one to lie, Ripper joked, a bit of cheer returning to her voice. She opened the vial and brought it to her lips, but before she drank it, she hesitated. Thank you she said in a voice that was barely above a whisper.


    You should save your thanks for after I have actually cured you.


    Even if you fail, I will still be grateful.


    Zeke didnt know how to respond, so he merely nodded. Without any further delay, Ripper drank the content of the vial and drifted off to sleep. While all that happened, Zeke explained his plan to Akasha. The spirit was hesitant at first, but her worry eased as she listened further.


    [Notice]


    Based on my analysis, the probability of success for your plan is approximately 78%. Further optimization could be achieved by conducting preliminary trials on an alternative subject, potentially resulting in an even higher success rate.


    Zeke nodded. He was aware of that as well. Nonetheless, we are trying it on her first.


    [Question]


    Isnt the individual called Ripper the most important to Host? I do not understand the necessity for the increased risk.


    Zeke sighed. He would also be more comfortable trying his idea on somebody else first. However I dont think she would appreciate it if we did that.


    [Notice]


    Her consent is not necessary.


    Zeke chuckled. You are right. However, if you care for somebody, it is always a good idea to take their feelings into consideration.


    Akasha didnt respond, surprising Zeke a little bit. However, now wasnt the time to brood over that. He bit his finger, causing a drop of blood to emerge. Are you ready?


    [Answer]


    I am ready.


    Zeke focused his mind, concentrating on casting the most complicated spell he knew. Simultaneously, Akasha did her part, creating the Spellform that was far too complex for any human to form.


    [Blood Manifestation].


    The blood that rushed out of his finger formed a thin thread. This was the form Akasha had decided to take for this delicate operation. The magical construct moved like a snake, very much alive. It slithered along Rippers neck and found her spine. With surgical precision, it made a small incision and entered her body.


    Kaaria gasped, both awed and horrified by the display in front of her. However, she soon got used to the display, as nothing else seemed to happen. Even Zeke seemed to be frozen in time, as unmoving as a statue. Not even his expression changed as he seemed wholly focused on a task nobody else could even perceive.


    It was at that moment that the door of the room was violently pushed open, drawing everybody''s attention. There stood Ravi Desai, master of the Lions Den. His neat and tidy appearance was nowhere to be seen now, and his eyes were bloodshot as he scanned everyone present with unusual intensity. Soon, his gaze locked onto Zeke.


    A moment later, he appeared next to the entranced boy. He had advanced so fast that nobody could even follow his movements, effortlessly proving the strength of an Arch Mage. However, now he hesitated. He was strangely hesitant to interrupt Zeke during this delicate moment. His hand rose and fell a couple of times before he decided to stay put and watch instead.


    Silence returned to the room. Nobody dared to even breathe too loudly for fear of disturbing Zeke, destroying the bit of hope everyone collectively shared. In this uncomfortable atmosphere, time crawled on. Just as everyones nerves had reached a breaking point, the thin red thread retracted from Rippers body and returned to Zekes hand.


    Zeke opened his eyes, his expression giving nothing away. He scanned everyone present before his gaze settled on the single Life Mage present. Heal her, Zeke commanded, and the man immediately obliged. Nobody, not even Ravi, dared to object at that moment.


    A warm current of energy streamed from the mans hand and entered Rippers body. The small incision on her neck closed in an instant, and it didnt take long to restore the rest of the damage done by the operation. However, that wasnt the reason Zeke had wanted her to be healed.


    The very moment the healer retracted his hands, Rippers eyelids fluttered. It was no problem for a Life Mage to remove poison or sedatives from a patients body. And so they could witness the effects of the operation right away.


    Slowly, her emerald eyes opened, finding Zekes gaze. I am still alive she stated.


    Zeke nodded, a smile finally making its way onto his face. He stood and extended his hand. Tentatively, Ripper reached out. At this moment, she seemed more anxious than he had ever seen her. However, his confident expression gave her the courage to continue.


    The moment their fingers touched, Zeke immediately pulled her up. Ripper, not having expected such a reaction at all, let out an uncharacteristically high-pitched scream as she landed in Zekes arms.


    What are you doing!?


    However, she soon noticed the strange atmosphere. To her surprise, she saw that everyone was looking in the same direction. Following their gazes, Ripper looked down and found her legs which she was standing on.


    Tears came to her eyes when the Chimeroi finally realized that she was standing all on her own.


    This Ravi said in a voice filled with disbelief. How is this possible?


    Zeke smiled and extended his hand. On his palm was a ball the size of a marble that was encased in a red shell. The moment he fully opened his hand, the marble fell apart. The seemingly perfect sphere turned into dozens of tiny black splinters.


    It was a bit of a hassle to get them all, Zeke explained in a voice that was smug and tired in equal measure. However, his expression turned serious in the next moment. It is good that you are here, Ravi. We have a lot to talk about.

 Book 4: Chapter 46: A Brewing Storm IV

    Book 4: Chapter 46: A Brewing Storm IV


    Zekes words woke Ravi from his momentary stupor. He suddenly remembered why he had come here and what Zeke''s success meant. Later, Pete, he said urgently. Come quick. I need you to help my son.


    Despite the urging of the Archmage, Zeke remained calm. That wont be possible.


    Ravis face turned dark. His bloodshot eyes narrowed as he gazed at Zeke. What is that supposed to mean?


    The displeasure of an Archmage wasnt something to be taken lightly. Because their Core had fused with their body, an emotional outburst could often result in tangible physical pressure. However, Zeke acted like he didnt feel a thing. Instead of answering, he made his way over to the corner of the room and sat down at the table where the caretakers usually spent their leisure time.


    Zeke casually brushed aside the playing cards and documents occupying the table before looking at Ravi with a calm gaze. It was an invitation for the Master of the Lions Den to sit with him. After a tense moment, Ravi took a calming breath and took the seat opposite Zeke.


    In the light of a nearby lantern, he now clearly saw the state the man was in. His once majestic beard and hair were in complete disarray; his eyes were bloodshot, and his clothes were wrinkled. It was obvious that he had neither slept nor taken care of himself ever since the incident that had crippled his son. No matter what else, Ravi Desai was a man who cared deeply for his family.


    Zeke realized that he shouldnt push a man in such a state. Therefore, he immediately explained the reason behind his earlier statement. My method isnt perfect yet. In fact, I took quite the risk when treating Miss Ripper earlier.


    Hearing his words, Ravi calmed down as well. It seemed he understood what Zeke was getting at. Is that the reason you asked to buy the slaves? for practice?


    Zeke nodded slowly. It is one of the reasons, yes.


    Ravi fell into deep thought. There is no need for that. I will gift them to you if you promise to heal my son.


    Zeke immediately shook his head. That is not something I can promise, he quickly continued before Ravi could interrupt. I swear to do my best for Sunil, but there is no guarantee that I will succeed. Therefore, I would be more comfortable paying for the slaves instead.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    Ravis gaze turned sharp for a moment but gradually relaxed as he listened to the full explanation. Considering that Zeke and his son were quite close, he didnt doubt the sincerity behind Zekes words.


    Very well, he eventually said. I will not demand such a promise from you. However, I still want to gift you with these slaves. After all, they barely have any value anymore. Just consider them as a token of my sincerity.


    This time, Zeke didnt object. Crippled combat slaves were indeed almost worthless, and bickering over a few gold coins was beneath the dignity of an Archmage. However, now that his first objective had been reached, Zeke could finally address his true objective. There is something else we need to discuss, Ravi.


    Speak.


    Our response, Zeke said in a calm voice.


    Ravi narrowed his eyes. Our response? he repeated.


    Zeke motioned at the empty spot where his right arm used to be. Me, you, and the Nair family have suffered tremendous losses at the hands of the Firebrand school. If we take this lying down, there soon wont be a spot for any of us left in this city.


    Ravi fell into deep thought. His withered body seemed to come back to life as he studied Zekes missing arm, upright posture, and determined face. Many thoughts and calculations seemed to pass behind his increasingly sharp gaze. Eventually, his eyes locked onto Zekes. Do you have a plan?


    Nothing concrete. But I do know one thing


    Whats that?


    This storm, Zeke said meaningfully, is our only chance for revenge.


    Zeke smiled. The conversation was finally going the way he wanted. I am not as easily caught as you might think, he said, his voice brimming with confidence. They couldnt get rid of me with a well-prepared ambush. What chance do they have now that I am the one in the shadows?


    Ravi pondered those words. They might be on the lookout for you.


    That is very unlikely. I was very close to death after the fight. To recuperate and cross the desert in a mere ten days would be nearly impossible for anybody else.


    Ravi nodded slowly, but there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. It was clear that he also wanted to know how Zeke had managed such a feat. However, he also knew that he was in no position to pry, not if he still wanted Zekes help in curing his son. Are you planning on taking those two along?


    Zeke thought about it for a moment before shaking his head resolutely. Neither Vulcanos nor Gravitas are well suited for this kind of operation, and we cant afford them being spotted. After all, their presence would reveal that I am alive and well. Also, he already had a perfect candidate in mind to accompany him.


    Ravi fell into deep thought. He seemed torn between going along with Zekes scheme or trying to convince him to give up on it. However, eventually, his rational side won out. What do you need me to do?


    Zeke smiled triumphantly. For now, it would be best if you could continue to act despondent. The less wary our enemies are, the better. However, internally, the Lions Den needs to be on high alert. We cant be caught off guard a second time.


    Ravi nodded. That shouldnt be a problem.


    Also, could you send the slaves to the Nair family? Zeke said.


    What for?


    To make it look like you got rid of them. This would help us sell the image of a man who doesnt care anymore.


    Ravi considered the suggestion. The house might still be under surveillance. I could invite a couple of unsavory merchants and brothel owners before sending them off.


    Zeke nodded with a pleased expression. It seemed Ravi was finally fully on board. Ill leave those arrangements to you. I am certain you are far more knowledgeable about how those things usually go.


    Zeke extended his hand, gazing deeply at the man opposite him. After the slightest hesitation, Ravi stood, grasping the extended hand tightly. No words were exchanged, but Zeke could feel that they were united in spirit. Now that the Archmage had shaken off the trauma of losing his son, a thirst for revenge had taken the place of his previous melancholy.


    Ill be off.


    ***


    The first time Zeke saw the splendor of Swarnaloka, he thought it to be a paradise. There were no slums, violence, or poverty. The city appeared to be a haven of prosperity without any blemishes. It was to the point where Zeke started to think that slavery might be a superior system of governance.


    After all, even the slaves living in the capital were richly dressed and well-fed. It was only now that he understood how such a thing was possible. Undercity appeared as a twisted mirror to the grandeur of the capital. Instead of riches, virtue, and morality, this place reeked of poverty, sin, and debauchery.


    Even though the place looked prosperous enough, most of the Chimeroi looked sickly. It was nothing like the city above, where slaves were symbols of status and wealth. Here, nobody cared about any of that. This was the place where people freely indulged the desires they would usually hide.


    While making his way to the residence of the Nair family, Zeke found that the entirety of Undercity appeared to be a single den of debauchery. The central district was divided into different areas, each catering to a base desire. He passed an uncountable number of brothels, slave merchants, fighting rings, and other establishments catering to a range of fetishes that made his skin crawl.


    Zeke pulled the hood of his robe deeper as he dodged the pleading grasp of a beggar. The man was missing both of his feet and most of his teeth. His once furry skin seemed to have been damaged by some kind of fire a long time ago, and the incident had left him marred. The man was far from the only one who carried the signs of a hard life on his body. In fact, it was rare to find a native who didnt appear to be maimed in one way or the other.


    His frown deepened with every further step. Gradually, the wonderful image of Korrovan he had built up in his mind cracked like a fragile porcelain vase. By the time the entrance of the Nair family came into view, he was thoroughly disillusioned with this place. He couldnt wait to get back home.

 Book 4: Chapter 47: Undercity I

    Book 4: Chapter 47: Undercity I


    Unlike the central district of the Undercity, where most of the surface dwellers resided during the storm, the true nature of the place revealed itself only in the outskirts. Here, the streets were narrow, and the absence of any natural light made the alleyways appear menacing. The frequent cries and shouts from all around further enhanced the haunting atmosphere.


    Lets keep moving, master. We cant afford to attract any attention, Ash said after noticing that his master had stopped once again.


    Zeke hesitated. He was watching the scene of two children fighting. It wasnt some innocent scuffle but a life or death struggle from which, in all likelihood, only one would walk away. The fight had attracted the interest of some Korrovan citizens, who formed a circle around the spectacle and bet on which of the two would win.


    This scene could very well be the slogan for this miserable place: Welcome to Undercity, where misery is a commodity.


    Zeke had previously thought he knew poverty, but he had to revise his opinion several times already since coming here. Every step away from the central area revealed a new horror he was not prepared to face.


    Maybe it was because this place was hidden from sight, deep beneath the earth, or because they werent fully human, but something was different. This was nothing like the slums of Magusburg or Tradespire. There, the people were poor and might even starve, but that was the extent of their misery. The rich and powerful didnt usually go out of their way to make them suffer.


    Master


    Zeke finally tore his gaze away from the scene and began walking again. He caught up to Ash, who was waiting just a few steps ahead. The two were wearing hooded robes and masks covering their faces. In any other place, they would stand out in such a get-up, but it was just the opposite here. None of the visitors to the outskirts of Undercity showed their faces.


    You should not get involved in such matters, Master, Ash advised when Zeke walked up next to him.


    Ive been meaning to ask. Is there a reason you are indifferent to the plight of your people?


    To Zekes surprise, Ash chuckled in response. my people, huh? He gazed at the scene of the two boys fighting before returning his attention to Zeke. What makes you think those are my people, Master?


    Arent you all Chimeroi?


    Chimeroi, Ash repeated slowly. Thats just a wordnothing more and nothing less. There is no kinship between me and some random strangers just because of that. Or do you think a troll and a goblin would become friends just because you call them both monsters?


    Zeke shook his head. Thats hardly the same. You all grew up together, didnt you?


    Ash nodded. This is indeed where I grew up, but thats the very reason I dont care. Its the law of the jungle here.


    Zeke fell silent, pondering those words. It was most likely very hard to form any friendly bonds in such a harsh environment. His experience at the Elementium had been similar. While Zeke was lost in thought, Ash guided them through alleyways and hidden paths. It seemed as if he was very familiar with these streets.


    To Zekes surprise, they werent attacked, mugged, or stopped even once. It seemed the inhabitants of Undercity had an intrinsic sense of fear towards the surface dwellers. Even though the residents couldnt possibly know how strong they were, most fled upon noticing their approach.


    This is it, Master, Ash announced after they had turned one last corner.


    Zeke examined the sight in front of him. It was a peculiar place, nestled deep within the outskirts of undercity. The surroundings were noticeably cleaner, and there were no fights going on. There were even some shops and bars tempting customers.


    However, the sight that attracted Zekes attention was the establishment in the middle of the area. A long queue of people stretched from its gate all the way to the other side of the plaza. Their gazes were a mixture of anxiousness and anticipation as the Chimeroi waited for their turn to enter. Zeke focused on the bold lettering atop the entrance gate Firebrand, it read.


    The two entered the strange district, making their way to the restaurant right next to the entrance of the large building. The customers here were all Korrovan natives, wearing hooded robes. However, most had gotten rid of their masks in order to partake in drink and food.


    Zeke sat down at an empty table, his back facing the entrance of the big building. Ash wordlessly took the seat next to him, facing the same way. After the two had ordered their food, they sat there quietly.


    A long time passed in silence while Zeke and Ash ate their fill. However, eventually, the Chimeroi couldnt bear it any longer. Master can we really afford to waste our time like this? I thought we were here to he glanced around, lowering his voice even further, spy on the Firebrand school.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Zeke nodded. Dont worry about it. That''s what Ive been doing all along. Ever since coming here, he had recorded every single person entering or leaving the building. Fortunately, the complex only had this one entrance, making it easy to keep track of them all.


    Zeke nodded slowly. That is quite a steep price, though.


    Ash shrugged. From what I heard, it is pretty much the same deal most people get.


    Zeke wanted to disagree but stopped himself at the last moment. Were the families of the empire really that different?


    It wasnt like their members were free to leave, either. Furthermore, only the pureblood descendants had any chance to rise through the hierarchy. From what he knew, adopted members were often treated little better than servants. Looking at it from that perspective, it wasnt much different from the choice Ash had made.


    I guess you are right, Zeke said with a bitter smile. There never seem to be any good options for the weak, are there?


    Ash smirked. I guess not.


    Still Zeke said after a while. If I had been in your place, I would probably have tried to leave.


    Ash smiled crookedly. Then, you would have died.


    How can you be so certain?


    Because there is nowhere to go aside from here, Ash explained. Just because the other nations dont take slaves doesnt mean that we are welcome either. Most would simply treat us as invaders.


    Zeke frowned deeply. He knew that the empire treated nonhuman races as inferior beings, and even in Tradespire, he had only seen very few Chimeroi. However, he had not been aware that their kind was so ostracized on the continent. If that was true, then they really had nowhere else to go. How ironic that this nation of slavers ended up being the most tolerant of their kind.


    Can I also ask a question, Master? Ash asked all of a sudden.


    Go ahead.


    What happened to your arm?


    Zeke looked down at the spot where his right arm was supposed to be. His thick black robe and cloak covered the injury, but Ash had still noticed. It was then that Zeke remembered he had yet to fill Ash in on everything that had happened. Without any further delay, Zeke started to narrate their entire journey to Ash using his [Telepathy].


    He began with their departure, the discovery of the Shadow Elementals, the black liquid, the ambush of the Firebrand family, and their subsequent journey through the desert. Zeke didnt leave out anything as he faithfully recounted everything that had happened.


    I collapsed shortly after striking a deal with the guard named Kiran. When I woke up, I was already here in the Undercity.


    Ash didnt interrupt and listened to the tale with wrapt attention. Even after Zeke had finished, he remained silent for a long time. all that happened while I was guarding the house, he eventually said.


    Zeke glanced at Ashs dejected expression and smiled. Dont sell yourself short, Ash. I heard you did a great job as well.


    This was no empty flattery.


    After the traitors had done so much harm to the Lions Den, Zeke had been incredibly worried for the Nair family. After all, it was highly likely that there were traitors among them as well. However, when Zeke visited, the atmosphere was quite peaceful. This was all thanks to Ash, who had dealt with the traitor before he could do any real damage.


    Considering the fact that the Nair family didnt have any strong fighters left, it could be said that he had singlehandedly averted a catastrophe. This was no small feat by any means. However, Ash didnt seem very satisfied.


    It was nothing much, he said. That guy wasnt even aware that he had no control over me. This could be said to be your achievement as well, Master, as he fell for your trap. He even tried to order me to attack the members of the house the fool.


    Zeke smirked, imagining the scene of the traitors smug smile dying on his face when Ash smacked him down. He would have very much enjoyed to see that. However, before Zeke could say anything else, Akasha spoke up.


    [Notice]


    I have detected a suspicious Individual.

 Book 4: Chapter 48: Undercity II

    Book 4: Chapter 48: Undercity II


    Zeke immediately perked up. What did you find?


    [Answer]


    A departing entity carries a hidden item for message transmission. This method is known for its use in counteracting remote scanning capabilities akin to ours. Additionally, the aforementioned entity displays discernible indications of heightened nervous system activity.


    Without turning his head, Zeke focused his perception on the person Akasha indicated. Like most everyone here, his face was obscured behind a hood and mask. However, such measures didnt pose much of an obstacle to Zekes spatial perception.


    The man was of medium height, with dark skin and black hair, exhibiting all the typical traits of a Korrovan native. The only noticeable thing about him was the many scars strewn all across his body. In a place where Life Magic was readily accessible, the presence of such scars was significant.


    From this one fact alone, Zeke could deduce a lot about the kind of life he led. First, he was often embroiled in violent confrontations. Second, he didnt have the money or connections to visit a healer. Third, he was most likely a native of Undercity, as he would stand out like a sore thumb on the surface.


    Zeke had a good guess about what kind of person this was. However, there was no point in speculating. He rose to his feet in the most languid, unhurried manner he could, and after leaving a couple of coppers on the table, the two left the restaurant.


    Where are we going, Master? Ash asked as soon as they were out of earshot.


    That man, Zeke said, pointing at the suspicious individual, is most likely carrying a secret message.


    Ash nodded, not asking how he knew. Are we just going to follow him?


    Zeke pondered the best way to go about this. Essentially, he had two options. He could either follow the man to find out who he was working for, or he could attack and rob the man of the secret message. Both routes came with their own set of risks.


    No, he eventually said. We dont have the time to take this slow. Here is what I need you to do...The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    ***


    Shakuni glanced around, his head on a swivel. He didnt know why, but he had felt a constant sense of unease for some time now. However, no matter how often he checked, he couldnt find anything suspicious.


    With hurried footsteps, he rushed into another alleyway. This was a very strange experience for him. Usually, it was the others fleeing while he strutted around with his head held high. However, he couldnt bring himself to act like that at the moment. He felt like a single wasted moment could spell his doom.


    The ominous feeling was so tangible that even the once-familiar surroundings seemed menacing now. The darkness and fog in this alley were so thick that he couldnt even see the other end. Wait, fog? Since when was there fog in this area? His question was answered as all the haze started to move at once, coalescing into the outline of a person.


    Shakuni couldnt see their face as a thin layer of mist concealed their entire being. His spine started to tingle at this ominous sight. This had to be an incomparably powerful being. In the next moment, he heard a voice inside his head.


    Are you a member of the Shadow Hunters?


    It was a slightly higher-pitched voice that might belong to a woman. However, if Shakuni was being honest, it didnt sound like a human being at all. The tone was monotone and seemed to lack any and all emotions. He had only ever encountered this manner of speaking when talking to the most seasoned killers of his gang. It was the voice of a person who had nothing but contempt for human life.


    Are you a member of the Shadow Hunters?


    Zeke wasnt very knowledgeable about the criminal underworld of Korrovan, but he wasnt surprised to learn that it existed. In a place like Undercity, where the guards had next to no presence, somebody had to fill that void.


    Do you know something about this?


    [Answer]


    Affirmative. I have a good idea about the power dynamic of the criminal elements in Undercity.


    Zeke blinked rapidly. He had not expected much when asking the question. What?


    [Answer]


    Host has spent a long time in the proximity of large groups of people. From their conversations, I was able to extrapolate and verify the relative strengths, territories, and hierarchy of most of the organizations active in this city.


    Zeke was well aware of how powerful a tool his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] could be. However, its true worth only revealed itself when combined with Akasha''s frightening computational ability. This level of information gathering could already be called a secret weapon.


    He shuddered at the thought of what he would be able to do once his sphere of awareness extended even further. His advancement to Grand Mage would most likely increase the area of this ability by an order of magnitude. At that point, he might only need to take a casual stroll in a new city to learn about everything and anything of importance. As for his advancement to the Archmage Level


    With a violent shake of his head, Zeke dispelled those thoughts. That level was still so far away that it was completely meaningless to speculate. Especially now, when he could ill afford such distractions. Please tell me what you know, Akasha.


    By the time Ash returned, Zeke had a good idea of the power structure in Undercity. The place was divided into four districts, one for every cardinal direction. Each of those districts was run by a major crime syndicate, with many smaller ones paying tribute.


    The Venomous Cabal managed the North. This was the only major organization that was wholly made up of Chimeroi. A small group consisting of the strongest fighters led the organization. They seemed to be the most aggressive of the four, as they were known to oppose the government of Swarnaloka openly.


    The Spectral Dominion controlled the South and was the complete opposite of its northern counterpart. It was an organization run by a single powerful Death Mage, who seemed to want nothing but to be left alone. This enigmatic figure didnt take part in any of the power struggles the others were constantly engaged in.


    The Blackthorn Covenant held the East. It was the most mercantile of the four organizations and by far the most affluent. This organization ran all the businesses Zeke had encountered in the central district. Their business model seemed to be centered around the exploitation of the people living in Undercity. From prostitution to blood sport to Chimeroi meat vendors, they had their fingers in every industry.


    Finally, the West was under the control of the Ember Scar Cartel. They were the newest of the four organizations and had seemingly come out of nowhere. Zeke was almost certain that they had only managed to establish themselves smoothly through their hidden alliance with the Firebrand school. However, Zeke knew better than to take them lightly because of this.


    According to the information Akasha had gathered, each of the four major crime syndicates was run by a person with the strength of an Archmage. This meant that the Firebrand school had two people at that level, while Ravi was the only Archmage Zeke''s side could count on. With such a lopsided power dynamic, a clash between the two would end in a massacre.


    In fact, they had no need to employ any strategy at all, as they would undoubtedly be able to crush the Lions Den in a frontal attack. Zeke figured the only reason they held back was that they didn''t want to display their alliance openly just yet. However, this was a fragile peace that wouldnt last much longer like the calm before the storm.


    Master, I found their hideout, Ash said the moment he returned.


    Zeke glanced at him with a weary gaze. How bad is it?


    Ash removed the mask, his face displaying a deep frown. Pretty bad. Just from a casual glance, Ive seen many strong fighters. Even if I teamed up with Gravitas and Vulcanos, we wouldnt stand a chance.


    Zeke nodded, having expected as much. It would be impossible for the Ember Scar Cartel to hold their current position without at least that much strength, and this was still ignoring their leader. No, they wouldnt stand a chance in a frontal clash, no matter how he looked at it. However, that wasnt the only option he had.


    Show me.

 Book 4: Chapter 49: The Ember Scar Cartel I

    Book 4: Chapter 49: The Ember Scar Cartel I


    From his perch on the roof of a run-down building, Zeke observed the distant headquarters of the Ember Scar Cartel. Ash had been right; this didnt look good. The scale of their operation was even larger than he had expected. Instead of a single structure, the entire neighborhood was under their control.


    Their headquarters was like a city within a city, akin to a defensive stronghold, wholly closed off from the surrounding area. Even though it wouldnt be hard to infiltrate such a place, due to its scale, escaping would be much harder. The frightening amount of manpower on display was enough to deter almost anyone.


    A conservative estimate revealed that there were hundreds of gang members, at the very least. They were easily distinguished from regular people by their uniform clothing. Most wore dark, form-fitting attire with discreet accents of ember Red. Red bandanas were wrapped tightly around their forearms, and some had the gang''s insignia embroidered on the chest of their jackets, featuring a crooked dagger enveloped in flames. The entire stronghold was crawling with such figures.


    Zekes gaze traveled from the many supporting structures to the main building. It was a lavish residence that looked completely out of place here. Its architectural style was reminiscent of the grand palace up above. This was no doubt done in an attempt to borrow the prestige of the royal family and instill a sense of legitimacy.


    It was also where the upper echelon of the Ember Scar Cartel resided. Zeke caught glimpses of them every now and then. The leaders moved around with a cohort of lackeys following their every step. Their attire was a masterpiece of red elegance, featuring long, flowing cloaks adorned with intricate patterns resembling dancing flames. A prominent pendant, emblazoned with the Ember Scar Cartel''s insignia, hung from a chain around their necks.


    Unlike what he had expected, the captains didnt seem to be much involved with the day-to-day affairs of the gang, constantly indulging in pleasure. Instead, it seemed as if the cronies following them around were responsible for handling the cartels operation. Zeke saw them frequently leaving the side of their leaders to handle one task or the other.


    Those lieutenants sported crimson leather gloves with embroidered flames, symbolizing their elevated status. Their jackets bore larger patches of the gang''s insignia, and a few wore a distinct red sash diagonally across their chests, marking them as commanders in the criminal hierarchy. All in all, there were dozens of them, each commanding at least a handful of subordinates. They seemed quite alert, controlling their underlings in a practiced manner. It was a far cry from the men they served.


    The captains were so unguarded, swaggering around in their stronghold, that Zeke was certain he could easily take one out with a surprise attack. However, that wouldnt do him any good as there were around a dozen such figures, and the death of a single one would not count for much. On the other hand, Zeke only had one chance, and for now, the element of surprise was his biggest asset. He could not afford to waste it on something so meaningless.


    While Zeke observed the situation inside the stronghold, Ash was guarding his rear. Even though they were a fair bit away, they werent completely safe here. The cartel took security very seriously and regularly sent out squads to patrol the perimeter. One such group of five had already met an unfortunate end upon spotting them. Their corpses now formed a pile a few steps behind Zeke.


    The squad had consisted of low-level thugs, and even Zeke could have taken on the five of them without a problem. Therefore, it wasnt very likely that they held any important positions in the cartel. Even so, their disappearance wouldnt go unnoticed, meaning they couldnt stay here for much longer.


    Zekes gaze roamed the area once again, desperately searching for a way to infiltrate the main building. However, nothing came to mind, no matter how long he searched. Unlike the surrounding area, everyone entering the main building was scrutinized meticulously.


    Zeke, despite all his means and tricks, didnt think he could slip in unnoticed, much less remain undetected for long. No, he needed some sort of cover that would allow him to enter the main building legally. However, this privilege was only extended to a scant few. As far as he could tell, the only parties that were allowed entry to the main building were the captains and their entourage, a number of high-class prostitutes, and the attendants. The latter two groups would also be inspected rigorously every time they wanted to leave or enter.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    This wouldnt do. He would never be able to pass these inspections. But what other choice did he have? He needed to find a way to deal a significant blow to the Ember Scar Cartel if he wanted to give his allies a fighting chance in the upcoming conflict. However, was there even a feasible way to make that happen?


    Alternatively, Zeke could cut his losses and leave the country immediately. He already had a rough idea of where to find the last ingredient for the Mana purifying device. However, this was not a choice he wanted to make, if at all possible.


    [Notice]


    I have prior records of some of those individuals. They were present in front of the Firebrand school earlier today.


    The moment Zeke heard that something clicked in his mind. It was as if he had been handed the missing piece of the puzzle, and everything became clear in an instant.


    Two brothers, one leading the Firebrand School and the other leading the Ember Scar Cartel.


    Zeke immediately realized why they went to such lengths to hide the connection between them. Now, it also became clear how the gang could have emerged out of nowhere, sporting such an astronomical member count. It wasnt from people voluntarily joining the gang not at all. The true source of all this manpower was the Firebrand School.


    This prestigious operation drew a steady crowd of volunteers, who willingly sold themselves into slavery for the chance at a better life. They expected to be given the opportunity to live in the capital up above and make a name for themselves in the Rings. The promise of fair treatment, resources, food, and a Mana breathing technique had such a high allure to the desperate residents of Undercity that they would form lines at a mere chance at such a life.


    Eventually, they might even be invited to the Veergati and rise to become a guard to one of the most prominent families in the country.


    Little did they know that their dreams of glory were destined to die before they could even begin. Instead of being taken to the surface, a substantial portion of them would be handed over to the Ember Scar Cartel, never to leave the city they wanted to escape so desperately.


    Here, they would most likely lead a life even more miserable than they could ever imagine. Judging by the way Ishaan had treated the recruits of the Lions Den in broad daylight, he shuddered at the thought of what methods he would employ in this wretched place.


    Zeke gazed in sympathy at the long parade of unfortunate souls. Not all of them seemed to have realized what was going to happen to them as of yet, but a general sense of unease was visible on most faces. Zeke winced, thinking about their reactions once the headquarters of the cartel came into view. That would probably be the moment when they collectively realized that the rest of their lives would become a waking nightmare.


    However, as Zekes gaze roamed over the dozens of figures marching toward their doom, his brows began to crease. Something didnt add up. He quickly recalled the layout of the stronghold, searching fervently for the facility he was most curious about. Yet, no matter where he looked, it was nowhere to be found


    Where were the training grounds for the new recruits?


    A smile slowly began to spread across his face as Zeke realized the answer to this question. There was only a single building large enough to house this many people. All of a sudden, his mind went into overdrive, one thought chasing the other. This was the very chance he had been waiting for, and he could not afford to miss it.


    It only took him a few moments to come up with the rough outlines of a plan. Gradually, the uncertainty in Zekes eyes gave way to resolve, his feet already moving as he decided to enact this gamble.

 Book 4: Chapter 50: The Ember Scar Cartel II

    Book 4: Chapter 50: The Ember Scar Cartel II


    Zeke approached the corpses of the unfortunate gangsters Ash had killed earlier. As he did so, a mass of blood slid down his right shoulder, taking the shape of his missing arm. However, instead of a hand, the arm ended in a blade.


    Ash quietly watched his master''s strange conduct. However, his eyes widened when he saw Zeke use his newly grown hand to behead one of the corpses. Master what are you doing? he whispered, mindful not to draw any attention.


    I am going to infiltrate their headquarters on my own, Zeke said, not stopping his strange actions. He carelessly pushed the decapitated head aside to grab the collar that was still attached to the mans neck. With a violent tug, he managed to pry it off.


    Immediately, his eyes were drawn to the sturdy-looking lock holding it closed.


    Can you open this, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    Order received.


    While Akasha was working on the lock, Zeke returned his attention to an increasingly panicked-looking Ash. I am going to pretend to be one of the slaves and infiltrate their headquarters that way, Zeke explained.


    However, instead of calming him down, the news only disturbed Ash even more. No! he whisper-shouted. That is far too dangerous!


    I know its dangerous, but what alternatives are there?


    You are going to be found out right away, Master, Ash insisted. There are no other Mages down there, only Chimeroi. You are going to stick out like a sore thumb.


    Am I? Zeke asked with a smirk.


    It was only then that Ash noticed that something strange was happening. Zekes Blood Magic hadnt stopped after forming his bladed right hand. Instead, a red film was now covering most of his legs and lower stomach, slowly making its way up his body. Before long, his entire skin was covered in red from head to toe, giving the impression of a man wholly made of blood.


    How do I look? Zeke asked in a voice that was both deep and menacing. Ash just gaped at him, at a complete loss for words. It was clear that the transformation had shocked the poor man to his core. Zeke was completely satisfied with this reaction.


    Even for him, hearing the voice of a stranger coming out of his mouth was a rather surreal experience. Zeke had been aware that he was capable of doing this ever since he first observed a Flesh Mage change the lengths of their vocal cords. However, knowing something and experiencing it firsthand were two wholly different things.New novel chapters are published on


    Only after a long moment did Ash come back to his senses. Master what did you do?


    Zeke chuckled softly. However, instead of its usual playfulness, his raspy voice made it sound threatening instead. Do I still look like a Mage? he asked.


    Ash scanned him from head to toe, his forehead creasing as he did so. I cant tell what you are, Master.


    Zeke nodded in satisfaction. By covering his body with Blood Magic, he made it impossible to tell what was beneath. This approach was inspired by the Mana-repellent clothing the Messenger in Tradespire wore. Now, he could definitely pass for a strange kind of Chimeroi.


    Are you sure about this, Master? Ash asked after a moment of silence. You will have to keep the disguise up at all times, even at night.


    Just when Zeke was about to answer, the lock on the collar in his hands opened with an audible click. Akasha was truly a marvel; not only had the task taken her no time at all, but she was maintaining his changed voice and disguise simultaneously. With her help, it wouldnt be a problem at all to maintain his disguise.


    You worry too much, he said, and without a moments hesitation, he put the collar around his neck and fastened it. They wont suspect a thing as long as I am wearing one of these and pretend to be obedient.


    Ash didnt seem fully convinced, the doubt still clearly visible in his eyes. Yet, he didnt seem as resistant to the idea as before. What do you want me to do, then?


    I want you to infiltrate the stronghold on your own, Zeke said. Dont try to get into the main building, though. I just need you to stay close enough for my [Telepathy] to reach you. That way, I can contact you if anything goes wrong.


    Ash nodded, satisfied that he would not be left out this time. Seeing this, Zeke smiled warmly. However, instead of feeling reassured, Ash scowled, inching back ever so slightly. It was only now that Zeke remembered how his face looked at the moment. This would need some getting used to.


    Their long procession moved quickly and soon arrived in front of the headquarters of the cartel. The guards immediately opened the gate upon noticing Ishaan, allowing them to enter smoothly. As Zeke passed them by, he covertly scanned the guards.


    As it turned out, they were all slaves. If he had to make an estimation, he would guess that they were all around the same level as Ripper in terms of strength. It was rather challenging to determine a Chimeroi''s actual prowess from their bodies alone, but at least they could match her in physical attributes.


    More surprising, however, was the fact that almost everyone around here seemed to be a slave. Zeke hadnt noticed this fact when observing the base from far away, but it now seemed as if 99% of the gang members wore a collar. The only exception to this rule seemed to be the captains at Ishaans level.


    After another short walk, their group arrived in front of the main building, causing Zeke to smirk. His gamble had paid off, as it now seemed the new recruits would be trained somewhere in this facility. However, unlike earlier, Ishaans status wasnt enough to convince the guards to let them pass without inspection.


    Ishaan waited beyond the gate, impatiently tapping his feet, as each of the slaves was inspected in turn. Soon, it was Zekes turn.


    The guard who inspected him was a muscular Chimeroi woman with tiny horns on her forehead. A quick scan revealed that she had the physical attributes to match up to Gravitas, Vulcanos, or Ash. Clearly, this guard position was reserved for the cream of the crop.


    The woman unceremoniously lifted his shirt to examine the brand on his back before closely inspecting his collar. Only after she was satisfied with her findings did she address Zeke.


    Name? the woman barked.


    Blood Dra Zeke answered instinctively but cut himself off just in time.


    What was that? the woman asked with a raised brow.


    Blood Dagger, Zeke said after an instant of thought. The guard scrutinized him for a moment but eventually scribbled something on her list.


    Zeke smirked, rather proud of his quick thinking. However, it seemed that not everyone shared his feelings.


    [Notice]


    Please let me handle this task in the future, Host.


    What? Why? Zeke asked. However, there was no response.


    Soon after, the woman reached into a large barrel and retrieved a heavy iron badge with the numerals 66 carved onto it, pinning it to Zekes chest.


    Listen up, she barked. From now until the end of your training, your name is number 66. Is that clear?


    Zeke nodded mutely, whereupon the woman roughly grabbed his arm and shoved him past the checkpoint. Her grip was so strong that it might have crushed the arm of a regular person. Even for Zeke, the gesture had been quite painful, reminding him that he wasnt a match for even a weak Chimeroi in terms of physical strength.


    Lowering his head, Zeke walked past Ishaan and joined the other slaves inside the courtyard. Now that he was seeing it up close, the place seemed even more absurd. The stark contrast between the opulence on display and the impoverished state of the surrounding area was staggering, to say the least.


    However, Zeke didnt have the time to appreciate the bizarre sight for long, as the last of the slaves joined them before long.


    After me, Ishaan ordered. He seemed a lot more relaxed now that they had safely arrived at the headquarters of the gang.


    Zeke and the slaves followed Ishaan through a crude stone gate that seemed to lead deeper underground. After a few twists and turns, their group found themselves in a hall that was so large that it could effortlessly hold a few hundred people. Even their group, consisting of a few dozen people, only filled a fraction of the space, making the hall appear rather empty.


    Stand over here, Ishaan ordered while pointing at a large ring carved on the ground.


    The group obeyed without question, but Zeke''s stomach turned the moment he stepped onto the ground inside the circle. He knew exactly what this was.


    It was a Slave Ritual.

 Book 4: Chapter 51: The Ember Scar Cartel III

    Book 4: Chapter 51: The Ember Scar Cartel III


    Zeke''s mind raced. He recognized this exact setup, having used it himself once.


    The Ritual was comprised of two overlapping circles, with the group of slaves positioned in the larger one while the smaller one awaited the person set to receive their contracts. In contrast to the version Zeke was familiar with, this Ritual appeared to be designed for a mass transfer of contracts.


    The longer Zeke examined his current situation, the calmer he became. "Are we in trouble, Akasha?"


    [Answer]


    It is highly unlikely that Host will be affected by this Ritual, as its purpose is solely the transfer of existing marks, not the creation of new ones. The form of this setup might even serve as a cover for Host. It would have been far more difficult to pretend to be under the influence of the Slave Mark in a one-on-one situation.


    Zeke immediately relaxed upon hearing Akashas reassurance. The Slave Mark?


    [Answer]


    After thoroughly analyzing the Ritual we encountered last time, I managed to draw a few conclusions about the nature of the Enslavement Ritual. Does Host want me to explain?


    Zeke glanced toward Ishaan, who casually leaned against a pillar near the second entrance. He didn''t appear to be anticipating the arrival of whoever was about to show up anytime soon.


    "Go ahead," Zeke said.


    [Answer]


    As Host has doubtlessly realized, the Enslavement Ritual has very little to do with the collars they wear.


    Zeke nodded. He had long since suspected that the collars were more a symbol than an actual deterrent. They were most likely developed to reassure the Masters and make them feel like they were in control. Sure, the Lightning Magic the collars could inflict on its wearer was an obstacle to weaker slaves, but for people at Vulcanos or Gravitas level, it was more of an inconvenience than an actual threat.


    However, from an engineering perspective, the collars were quite interesting. Whoever designed them had somehow found a way to detect when the wearer tried to go against their oath. This might be something worth studying.


    [Notice]


    The actual enslavement doesnt take place on a physical level it is an enslavement of the Soul. It is impossible for a Slave to escape their bindings, no matter what they do. Even if they take off the collar or try to run away, they will remain shackled all the same.


    This was quite an insidious scheme, making Zeke wonder how many slaves truly understood that they could never escape once they accepted the Ritual. To be bound by a chain was one thing, but to offer up ones Soul was something completely different. Most likely, people would be far more reluctant to accept those conditions if they knew the truth.Follow current novels at novelhall.com)


    Not that Zeke was going to tell them.


    He had long since learned that a man had to pick his battles, and spreading the truth about the Slave Ritual was the same as challenging the established powers of Korrovan. It was exactly this type of reckless behavior that led to Maximilians death back in the empire, as well as his own exile. In his current position, he could not afford to offend even more people.


    What else?


    [Answer]


    The Enslavement Ritual is based on one of the four Grand Rituals: the Memory Sealing Ritual. The two operate on the exact same principles. However, while the Memory Sealing Ritual controls the part of the Soul associated with memories, the Enslavement Ritual controls a part of the Soul associated with a set of actions.


    What does that mean exactly? Zeke asked.


    [Answer]


    I will do it, sir, Ishaan said in a defeated tone.


    Excellent, the balding man praised, his earlier outburst already forgotten. I knew I could count on you. Come now, lets get the Ritual started.


    With a single bound, the Archmage materialized in the circle opposite the slaves. His steps appeared both leisurely and lightning-fast at the same time. Yet, nobody, not even Zeke, could follow his movements with their eyes.


    Once again, he was reminded of the unbridgeable gap between the people who had reached the realm of Archmage and those who hadnt. This was rather unfortunate, as he needed to find a way to incapacitate exactly such an opponent and soon.


    Moments later, Ishaan was instructing the slaves on what they were supposed to do. As their current Master, they could only consent to a transfer with his explicit permission. Zeke was only listening with half an ear as he was thinking of ways he might be able to contend with an Archmage.


    [Notice]


    This might be a chance for us, Host.


    Zeke immediately perked up. Explain.


    [Answer]


    In order to accept the transfer of a Slave Mark, the new master has to bare their Soul. It is only by a tiny degree, but for a competent practitioner, this is still an opening that can be exploited.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. The Archmage opposite him had a Fire Affinity, the same as his brother, making it highly unlikely that he knew the first thing about Soul Magic. If that was so, then this was indeed a chance he might be able to exploit.


    Do you have a plan? Zeke asked cautiously. He wasnt too keen on continuing his experiments on the Soul, least of all in such a risky situation.


    [Answer]


    I suggest that Host creates a fake Slave Mark. This would open up this course of action for a later date should it be necessary.


    Zeke nodded. This sounded rather good. He really didnt want to take any unnecessary risks at the moment. However, if he didnt find any other way, he would still have a plan to fall back on. His decision came just in time, as the Ritual circle started to glow.


    In unison, the slaves started to rattle off the set of words Ishaan had taught them earlier. Zeke followed suit, or at least his body did. Meanwhile, he was already diving into his Soul Sight.


    The scene changed dramatically when witnessed with the Soul. Dozens of ethereal tendrils extended from all around Zeke and gathered at a singular point somewhere to his right. This had to be where Ishaan was standing. Suddenly, a bright spot emerged where he remembered the Archmage to be.


    One at a time, the tendrils detached from Ishaan and snapped in place at this glowing spot. This had to be the opening Akasha had talked about.


    Zeke didnt waste any more time and extended a thin tendril of his own. He tried to mimic the marks all around him as he gingerly advanced toward the glowing dot that seemed to consume everything like an unsatiable crack in the void. The moment he got close, the end of his tendril attached itself to the glowing spot.


    To his utter surprise, nothing else happened. There was no exchange of information, no compulsion to obey, nothing. The result was almost disappointing in its simplicity. It was to the point where Zeke began to wonder if he had screwed up somehow. Yet, Akasha reassured him that he had done his job flawlessly.


    Wasnt this a bit too easy?


    The moment the Ritual ended, the spot of light disappeared. Nevertheless, Zeke distinctively noticed how a tiny part of his fake Slave Mark remained visible to his Soul Sight. He had actually done it! He had created an opening in the mans mental defenses, ready to be exploited at any time.


    The ease with which he had overcome a Mage several times more powerful than himself highlighted the true potency of Soul Magic. Of course, much of his success stemmed from the fact that almost nobody seemed to be aware of its dangers. If the man had been on guard, he could have most likely fought Zeke off without much effort.


    When Zeke returned to his body, he was just in time to see Ishaan staring at the slaves with a menacing look in his eyes. Now, its time to find out if any of you maggots tried to trick us, he said with a sadistic glint in his eyes.

 Book 4: Chapter 52: The Hole I

    Book 4: Chapter 52: The Hole I


    Zeke didnt move or otherwise act. Judging solely by the look on his face or body language, one might even think he was completely calm. Yet, inwardly, he was anything but. His mind was racing.


    Had he been discovered after all? It all made sense. This situation must have been a trap. Zeke had always felt that the entire thing had gone entirely too smoothly. However, before he could think of what he would do now, Ishaan made his move.


    All of you, he said menacingly, I order you to leave the Ritual circle right now.


    At the same time, the Archmage spoke up as well. I order you to remain where you are.


    Zeke''s mind blanked. What was this nonsense?


    However, the purpose of the exercise revealed itself in the next moment when a handful of people stumbled out of the Ritual circle. The group of five had terrified expressions on their faces as they tried to fight against the mandate. However, it was no use. The slaves, despite being utterly horrified at their own actions, were unable to do anything to keep themselves from obeying.


    Zeke realized the situation at once. Those five had pretended to agree to a transfer of contracts before deliberately messing up the Ritual. He wasnt quite sure what they had hoped to gain from this small act of rebellion, but from the look in the Archmages eyes, they would pay dearly for it.


    Ishaan, the man said in a low, sinister tone. You know what to do...


    Yes, sir! Ishaan said, the joy clear in his eyes.


    The Archmage then turned to the rest of the slaves. Insubordination will not be tolerated. If you knowingly disobey the orders of me or my men, there can only be a single punishment.


    Meanwhile, Ishaan had ordered the people in question to kneel. Because they were still contracted to him, they had no choice but to obey. Zeke saw the tears gather in the eyes of the first in line. He was a rough sort, with more than one scar on his face. Yet, at this moment, he looked as frightened as a child. Tears freely fell from his terrified eyes as he heard Ishaan''s footsteps come to a halt behind him.


    Zeke grimaced. He could already tell what was going to happen. The same seemed to be true for the other slaves as they collectively averted their eyes.


    WATCH! the Archmage roared.


    As one, every single head snapped back to the scene in question. Just as the five kneeling slaves couldnt disobey a direct command from Ishaan, the others were similarly compelled to heed the Archmage''s orders.


    Ishaan clearly relished the attention as he deliberately put on a show. He casually struck at the air with his whip, eliciting a loud crack with each swing. Zeke was no stranger to this sight, as the man had always used this type of weapon at the Lions Den.


    However, the tool he used today was markedly different from that time. Instead of rope, the whip was made of countless interlocked bone fragments. Zeke belatedly realized that Ishaan must have used a spell to conjure it. As a Grand Mage with a Bone affinity, something like this should be possible for him.


    He studied the weapon with an increasingly ugly expression. As somebody who also used a whip, he could immediately tell the primary function of this tool. Unlike his own weapon, which was designed for utility, Ishaans whip was made with a singular purpose inflicting pain. The bone fragments would feel like teeth biting into flesh, while the many hooks and claws would ripp out chunks of meat with every swing.


    The kneeling figures could not see what was happening behind them, but the frequent cracks of the whip combined with the horrified expression on the faces of the other slaves painted a clear picture. At this point, even the staunchest of the five had been reduced to a sobbing mess. Many among the spectators tried to close their eyes, not wanting to see this grisly scene. However, even that small mercy was denied to them, as the command had explicitly demanded they watch.


    After saying those words, the Archmage briefly swept his gaze over the group of slaves before he turned and left. He vanished through the same entrance he had arrived from, disappearing just as fast as he had come.


    Everything, from his speech to the scene of Ishaan killing those men, seemed to have been nothing but a routine task. From beginning to end, not once had even the tiniest flicker of emotion crossed his face. How many times had he witnessed this exact sight? How many times had he said those exact words? How many people had died in this exact manner? And how many more would follow?


    Listen up, Ishaan yelled, causing the group of slaves to flinch. They suddenly remembered that they were alone with this crazed killer.


    Zeke inwardly sneered. Out of the two, Ishaan was clearly the smaller threat. He was like a rabid dog who barely had any control over his actions. This was a lesser form of evil, relatively easier to deal with. Compared to the cold and calculating nature of the Archmage, Ishaan was like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Nonetheless, easier didnt mean easy, and Zeke still had to be careful not to stand out at the moment. However, unlike what they expected, Ishaan didnt continue with this threatening behavior. Instead, he appeared quite amiable as he asked the group to follow him to the other side of the room. Even though most were hesitant to follow his orders, nobody dared delay for long.


    The next part of your training is going to take place in there, Ishaan said, pointing at a hole in the ground that was covered by a sturdy metal grate. The opening was wide enough for a carriage to fit through. Zeke looked down, but the bottom could not be seen at all.


    Seeing their fearful expressions, Ishaan smirked. You guys worry too much. There is nothing bad down there. In fact, there isnt much down there at all.


    Then what are we going to do in there? One of the more courageous slaves asked. He was a tall man with scales covering his vital parts.


    Training, Ishaan replied readily. Before you go down, I am going to teach you a Mana breathing technique. That way, you can strengthen yourself during the next week.


    An astonished murmur swept through the crowd. The Mana breathing technique was half the reason many of them had sold themselves in the first place. But now they were going to receive one just like that. Of course, many were suspicious at first, but what reason could Ishaan have to lie to them? After all, they were already completely at his mercy. Quickly, smiles appeared on many faces.


    Zeke frowned instead. He was certain that there was something sinister going on that he couldnt see. There was just no way that the people of the cartel were handing out something so valuable for free. With these kinds of people, nothing good would ever come without a price. While everyone else celebrated, Zeke instead raised his guard.


    You said something strange earlier, a woman remarked. Your exact words were: before you go down; not: before we go down. Does that mean you are not going to join us in that hole?


    Zeke had also noticed how Ishaan had phrased his earlier statement and had the exact same question.


    That is indeed so, Ishaan acknowledged. I am merely going to deliver your daily rations while you train in peace. You are free to do what you want, and neither I nor anybody else is going to supervise you for the coming week.


    Zeke snorted in disdain. He wouldnt believe for a second that the next week would be as peaceful as Ishaan made it out to be. Over and over, the words of the Archmage echoed in his mind.


    Survive. The. Coming. Week.


    Even before that, hadnt the man ordered Ishaan to make sure that at least half of them would live? Upon remembering those words, his suspicion rose to a new level. No, something wasnt adding up. However, the others didnt seem to share his apprehension as they now crowded around Ishaan and pestered him to start teaching them the technique.


    Zeke shook his head. He found these Chimeroi to be entirely too trusting. It was then that he remembered something he had almost forgotten. Their species aged substantially faster than humans. Studying the faces around him, he noticed that many looked to be around his own age. Zekes mind reeled. Ripper, who looked like a grown woman, was only 9 years old


    The realization that these people were essentially children cast this entire situation into an even darker light. All of a sudden, all he could see was a group of children getting excited about receiving a new toy.

 Book 4: Chapter 53: The Hole II

    Book 4: Chapter 53: The Hole II


    Ishaan stayed true to his word and only explained the Mana Breathing technique a single time. Zeke was certain that this was just another way to test the Chimeroi, as only the ones with a relatively better talent would be able to pick it up that fast.


    What worried him more, however, was the actual Breathing technique itself. It was completely different from the one he had observed in the Lions Den, and even though he couldnt claim to be an expert, something about it felt off. Yet, neither he nor Akasha could pinpoint the exact reason for this feeling. Their simulations even showed that this technique could potentially be many times more effective than what they learned at the Lions Den.


    The technique of the Lions Den was known as Cloud Chasing. Apparently, practicing this technique conjured the sensation of being enveloped in a serene rainshower, each successful execution akin to a refreshing cleanse for the body. Yet, the work you had to put in was a long and arduous journey like chasing clouds.


    According to Ash, it was one of the worst techniques when looking solely at growth rate. However, what it lacked in speed, it made up for in consistency. Practitioners of the Cloud Chaser techniques would almost never run into bottlenecks or burn out prematurely. It was a gentle method that focused on steady growth instead of explosive improvements.


    This new technique, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. This breathing technique revolved around soaking the body in as much Mana as possible, forcing it to adapt. When imagining the Cloud Chasing technique as a gentle downpour, then this could be compared to a flood. You either learned how to swim or drowned.


    Zeke couldnt yet say what the side-effects would be if the Chimeroi failed to adapt, yet he feared the worst.


    ***


    It''s time, Ishaan declared.


    He approached the sturdy iron grate and, with the assistance of a chain-bound crank, opened it. The metal structure groaned in protest as it was lifted out of its socket, emphasizing its considerable weight. Several Chimeroi audibly gulped, recognizing the inevitable truth that once they entered this hole, there would be no escape.


    In contrast to the general unease, not a ripple could be seen in Zekes eyes. This time, he wasnt even pretending. Such a primitive way of imprisonment could pose no hindrance to him and his Space Affinity. After all, he could phase through walls with the ease of a leisurely stroll, rendering those sturdy iron bars an inconsequential obstacle at best. The same wasnt true for the Chimeroi, however.


    Even among those with suitable abilities, none were likely able to escape this prison. Only somebody on the level of Ash could develop their proficiency enough to show their true potential, like turning into mist.


    Therefore, none of the gathered Slaves was eager to be first. Even when Ishaan gestured for a second time, nobody moved. His face had already started to turn cold when somebody emerged from the crowd. It was a tall figure with a shining bald head and blood-red skin it was Zeke.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he confidently approached the opening and peered down. An endless void of darkness was all he found, but that wasnt of much concern to Zeke. Before entering, he glanced at Ishaan one last time, confirming his expression. As predicted, a sly glint of malicious joy lurked behind his friendly facade. Ishaan seemed eager for whatever was about to happen in that hole.


    Zeke raised one leg above the opening, but just as he was about to take the plunge, a whimsical idea crossed his mind. He made eye contact with Ishaan and flashed a grin a mocking, disdainful expression that conveyed all of Zeke''s true feelings towards the man. With that, he let himself fall, observing how Ishaan''s facade started to crack.


    Zeke smirked. He wondered what Ishaan was thinking right now. Was he fuming? Did he mark his name on his shit list? It didnt matter much, as they would have a falling out during the next seven days anyway, one way or the other. Right now, Ishaan was far from his highest priority.


    The stale air streamed by his face as he fell freely for an extended moment. Yet, the ground came into view all too soon. Zeke, having already been prepared, used his [Teleport] spell the very moment he was about to collide with the floor. Almost simultaneously, he reappeared.


    Nothing much seemed to have changed as he emerged at almost the same spot. Yet, there was one notable difference: his momentum was reversed. Zekes body rocketed up a few feet before coming back down. He landed gracefully, the soft earthen floor cushioning the impact even further. On this type of ground, he might have been fine without using his Magic, but there was no point taking the risk. He didnt have the body of a Chimeroi, after all.


    Zeke swiftly surveyed his surroundings for potential threats, finding that, at least in this regard, Ishaan had been truthful; there seemed to be no imminent dangers. The space he now occupied was a reasonably roomy chamber with various tunnels branching out in every direction. It appeared to be a sort of maze.


    I can, Master, Ash said in his mind.


    How are things on your end? Zeke questioned.


    I managed to infiltrate their headquarters without much problem, but the residence of their leader is a different matter. I dont think I can get in there.


    Zeke nodded inwardly. It was how he had expected. Dont worry about it. I am already inside, and Ive even met with the Archmage.


    Are you ok, Master? Ash asked, a hint of panic in his voice.


    No need to worry: Im completely fine, Zeke said. He didnt notice me at all. On the other hand, I managed to learn something very interesting.


    Whats that?


    Didnt you notice something strange while infiltrating this place? Zeke questioned in turn.


    Ash remained silent for a moment, undoubtedly combing through his experiences. There are a lot of Slaves here, he said eventually.


    Thats it, Zeke confirmed. I think every single one of them is contracted to the same Master.


    The Archmage?


    Zeke agreed, causing Ash to fall silent for a second time. After an even longer pause, he spoke once more. That makes things easier, even if it is a bit regretful


    Zeke nodded in agreement, having thought the very same thing. If they managed to kill the Archmage, all of the Slaves would die with him. This meant that the entire Ember Scar Cartel would fall in an instant if Zeke managed to assassinate the man somehow. On the other hand, it meant that hundreds of innocents would die without even the choice to surrender.


    However, in the next instant, he hardened his resolve. Zeke had already decided that he would not hesitate anymore he couldnt afford to. After all, showing mercy to an enemy was the same as showing cruelty to oneself.


    I will do what I have to, he sent to Ash in a tone that brooked no argument.


    Master, is everything alright? Ash asked hesitantly.


    I am fine, Zeke stated with certainty. I''ll reach out again once I gather more information. Stay close. With that, he ended the connection before the other man had a chance to reply. He didnt want to talk about the things that had happened in the hall above, and he didnt feel like explaining himself either.


    This was a decision he had made for himself, and he felt no obligation to explain it to anyone. Inhaling deeply, Zeke hardened his mind, dreading the task ahead. Nevertheless, procrastination had never been a habit Zeke indulged in, and this time would be no exception.


    Akasha, tell me your plan for invading a Soul.

 Book 4: Chapter 54: The Hole III

    Book 4: Chapter 54: The Hole III


    [Answer]


    Are you certain, Host?


    What do you mean? Zeke asked in confusion. He was completely unaccustomed to Akasha questioning his decisions.


    [Answer]


    In the past, Host has expressed notable reluctance to progress along this path.


    Zeke grimaced, acknowledging the point. The option to use Soul Magic was initially intended as a contingency, reserved for use only if all else failed. However, mere hours later, he found himself ready to embark on this path. He fell into a brief silence, carefully reevaluating his decision once more.


    Taking a deep breath, he leaned back against the perfectly smooth stone wall of his hideout and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he was in the world of his Minds Library Akashas home.


    In front of him, surrounded by an endless expanse of white, sat a young woman with white hair, blue eyes, and a curvaceous body. Akashas chosen form was an amalgamation of the most beautiful women Zeke had ever met. For a moment, the sight stole his breath away.


    However, he managed to get his bearings an instant later, reminding himself of his purpose here. I am certain, Akasha. Tell me.


    Host needs to establish what he wants to achieve by doing this, Akasha said, her monotone voice just the same as usual.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. Given the fact that he was not entirely certain what could be achieved through Soul Magic, he didnt yet have a concrete goal in mind. Nevertheless, it was essential that he did as much damage to the Archmage as possible if he wanted to give his side a chance. Whats the most damage we can do without being detected prematurely?


    Akasha closed her eyes while silently mumbling, Calculating 10% 15% 35% 62% 84% 97% Calculation complete optimal plan of attack determined.


    Zeke leaned forward in excitement, curious to find out what Akasha had come up with.


    A moment later, she opened her clear blue eyes and stared intently at him. A strategic approach with optimal success probability has been established. However, numerous foundational assumptions rely on speculation without practical evidence. Does Host wish to proceed?


    It doesnt matter, Zeke said. I didnt expect anything else, given the meager amount of practical experience we have. Just tell me what you got.


    Affirmative, Akasha said. The optimal approach was determined to be the deliberate creation of a Soul-Body mismatch.


    Zeke''s brows shot up. A Soul-Body mismatch? He had never heard of that term, and he was pretty sure Akasha had made it up just now. Can you explain?


    Akasha nodded. Host has previously ascertained that the Soul is comprised of a compilation of experiences, documenting every moment of an individual''s life. Is that correct?


    Thats right, Zeke said. When I accidentally consumed the Soul of the spy, his memories streamed into me. Meanwhile, his essence was getting lesser in equal measures.


    Despite his hesitation and obvious unease with this subject, Akasha''s manner of speaking remained completely serene. I believe that Host has made an accurate judgment regarding that experience. However, a crucial element is missing.


    Enlighten me, Zeke demanded curtly. He wasnt too pleased with the direction the discussion had taken, as this memory remained one of his most dreaded experiences.


    Affirmative, Akasha replied, wholly unfazed by his emotional state. The crucial element Host has overlooked is the mans death.


    Zeke raised a brow, clearly about to object. Yet, before he could get a single word out, Akasha continued. Yes, it happens every time Host sends out a Soul probe as well. However, in those cases, the body adapts quickly. The mismatch will only manifest in a momentary feeling of unease.


    Zeke closed his mouth.


    The more frequently this happens, the more severe the reactions will be. In instances where segments of the Soul persistently vanish over an extended duration, it is speculated that the body will begin to manifest signs of illness, such as headaches, migraines, lethargy


    Wait a moment, Zeke interjected. If a disconnect between body and Soul is such a serious issue, then why did the Dragon try to steal my body? Wouldnt he have killed himself by doing so?


    Instead of Akasha, a deep, rumbling voice from somewhere in the void answered his inquiry. Kill me? With that pitiful body of yours? I dont think so.


    Why not? Zeke asked.


    If a Soul is vastly more powerful than its vessel, it can easily overpower the body''s resistance, Akasha explained instead of the Dragon. Furthermore, Host was still an Apprentice Mage at that point in time. This is relevant because the connection increases with each advancement, with body and Soul becoming intrinsically linked at the Archmage level.


    Doesnt that mean that it is going to be vastly more difficult to damage the Soul of an Archmage? Can we even kill him?


    It is highly improbable that we will successfully terminate his life using this method, Akasha stated. He is likely to resist well before we reach that juncture.


    Then what is the point of all this? Zeke asked. Wouldnt it be better to do as much damage as quickly as possible instead?


    Negative, Akasha stated. It has been concluded that we can inflict more harm by gradually eroding his Soul over time.


    And then what? Zeke asked with a rising sense of dread.


    Host will have to terminate him in the real world, Akasha said nonchalantly.


    Are you insane? Zeke burst out.


    Akasha tilted her head. Negative. My cognitive processes are rational, with no abnormalities detected.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. Then tell me how I can do that. Even a weakened Archmage can kill me with a slap.


    That is incorrect, Akasha stated with confidence. However, it is true that Host is unlikely to emerge victorious in a confrontation, even against a weakened Archmage.


    So?


    Host will have to think of something to bridge this gap, Akasha said.


    Zeke stared at her for a long moment, a mixture of disbelief and exasperation warring on his face. What kind of a plan was this?


    Yet, the longer he thought about it, the calmer he got. Akasha was right. This wasnt her problem to solve; it was his. She had already pointed the way, giving him the best odds possible. If he couldnt overcome this final hurdle on his own, he had no business being here.


    He took a deep breath, centering his mind. You are right, Akasha. Just tell me how to start, and Ill think of something. Zeke promised, a queasy sensation settling in the pit of his stomach. He could only hope that he would actually be able to live up to those expectations.


    After all, his life might depend on it.

 Book 4: Chapter 55: The Hole IV

    Book 4: Chapter 55: The Hole IV


    Today, Zeke had learned a lot about Soul Magic, surpassing the cumulative insights from all previous experiences. Yet, the lesson that resonated with him most was the realization that he had gravely, very, very gravely, misunderstood the very essence of this field of Magic.


    The first time he had dabbled in the art, he had ended up consuming a Soul indiscriminately. This led him to believe that the practice was a crude field with little need for rules or precision. Yet, if anything, the opposite was true, and Zeke struggled to follow even the most basic tasks Akasha laid out for him. It was only now that he fully realized how clumsy his first attempt had been.


    Soul Magic was supposed to be used like a scalpel, a tool of accuracy and foresight, and not like a butchers knife. No, that was still giving himself too much credit. He hadnt even used it like a butchers knife. Instead, it would be more accurate to say that he had thrown the knife away altogether and charged in with his fists for an all-out brawl.


    However, the fault for this misunderstanding could not be fully laid at his feet, as Soul Magic was the exact opposite of any other discipline he knew. A Fire Mage, for example, would only be able to create a weak flame until he improved his control. This was the same with any other form of Magic as well, where control and the size of your Core determined your maximum output.


    Yet, Soul Magic spat in the face of this iron-clad rule. The less control you had, the more damage you would do. This went against the core teachings of Magic and everything Zeke knew. It felt like he had started out as an Exarch Soul Mage and had to temper his power slowly by increasing his control. It was a weird concept and had him fighting his very instincts.


    Despite the hours that must have passed, here he was, endeavoring for the thousandth time to infiltrate the Archmages essence. His current endeavor wasn''t focused on any specific action; instead, he sought only to exist within another soul.


    The task sounded easy enough, and Zeke quickly managed to send a part of his Soul through the opening he had left for himself. Yet, that was where his troubles started. He quickly learned that it was not in the nature of a Soul to remain still. Neither his own nor the Soul of the Archmage would ever be truly motionless. After many failed attempts, he had to admit to himself that it was a fools errand to try and change that fact.


    Instead, he found the most success in guiding the movements of his Soul to match the Soul of the other. As far as he could tell, that was the only way to remain completely undetected. not that he had ever managed to do that for long.


    Whenever he made the slightest mistake, his surroundings would turn hostile. More than once, Zeke had to abandon his probe, losing a few moments worth of memories in the process. Now that Akasha had pointed it out, he noticed the momentary feeling of discomfort that followed those instances. It seemed that Soul-Body-Mismatch was a real thing after all.


    After what felt like the hundredth time of being ejected from the others soul, he found himself back in his own body with a slight nausea, the only thing to show for his efforts. He took a few deep breaths, clearing his mind and settling his stomach. With new determination, he started another attempt. He closed his eyes.


    The location of the Archmages Soul was familiar to him now; it only took him a moment to locate it. In his Soul Sight, he did not perceive the environment like with his [Perfect Spatial Awareness], but he had an instinctive awareness of the part of his Soul he had bonded to the Archmages. He could always vaguely tell where it was, like a signal fire in a dark night.


    A small tether stretched from Zeke to that distant place, reaching closer and closer until, eventually, it reached the beacon. It acted almost like a crack in the shell of the Archmages otherwise impenetrable defenses, allowing Zeke access if he aimed just right. He felt out the movement of the Soul, matching its undulations, before pouncing at the right moment.


    Nothing much happened. The only thing that changed when he made contact was his awareness of this other being. He did not have access to any thoughts or memories, hovering at the edge like he was, but he had vague notions about the Archmages emotions. He did not try to do anything else for the moment. He merely hovered there, at the outskirts of the Soul, trying to find a state of equilibrium with his surroundings.


    Zeke fell into a trance, mindlessly following the ebb and flow, becoming part of something larger. He was slowly getting used to this state of selflessness, where no introspection nor errant thoughts disturbed his being. Without him noticing, a long time passed. He was so immersed in this new state of being that he might have remained for days had it not been for Akashas gentle reminder.


    With an effort of will, he gently retracted his probe, recovering all of his memories for the first time.


    [Notice]


    Congratulation, Host. It was an impressive display.


    Zeke smiled at the monotonous delivery of what was surely meant as a heartfelt compliment. Whats up, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    I registered movement from up above and found it prudent to inform Host. It is likely that our warden will make an appearance soon.


    When the time was up, only the strongest and most determined would be left. The cruelty of this method could hardly be overstated. Yet, Zeke could not deny that it would undoubtedly be effective. Just then, something unexpected happened. Instead of closing the opening to the hole, Ishaan dropped something else five somethings.


    Zekes eyes widened when he realized what it was. He had been wrong: the situation could indeed be crueler. In front of his wide-open eyes, five mangled bodies passed the opening of his hideout. He recognized them immediately. Those were the bodies of the slaves who had tried to go against the Archmage earlier.


    At first glance, this seemed to be a simple warning: Do not forget your place.


    Yet, Zeke could easily guess at the underlying intentions. At the end of the day, what Ishaan had just done was drop an additional load of meat into a pit of starving beasts. Zeke had no illusions about them holding onto any semblance of civility while starving to death.


    No that wasnt all. If he was right, then this was an even more devious plan than that. Ishaan most likely wanted to instill a specific notion into the minds of these desperate Slaves: Everybody here is a source of food. This was just one more way to turn them against each other.


    Zekes gaze turned complicated as he watched the dozens of figures gathering around the bodies of their dead comrades. For now, the Chimeroi were staring at them in confusion. Zeke had decided to stay out of their way completely. However, he had not expected to have to watch them literally eat each other in order to survive.


    Dont get involved, whelp, the Dragon said all of a sudden.


    Zeke furrowed his brows in distaste.


    The Dragon continued, Survival of the fittest is the natural state of the world.


    Zeke remained silent for a moment. That doesnt make me feel any better.


    The Dragon chuckled. I find it extremely distasteful that you pretend to care so much in the first place.


    How could I not care? Zeke asked. I could save them if I wanted to.


    So?


    Zeke was baffled. How can you brush this off so easily?


    The Dragon scoffed. Dont bother putting on an act in front of me, whelp. The moment you kill the Archmage, they are going to die anyway. This has never been about saving them but about you facing the consequences of your actions.


    This time, Zeke didnt know how to respond.


    Changing the world is a bloody affair. If you lack the stomach for it, you might as well go back to that little farming town of yours," the Dragon uttered before lapsing into silence once more.


    For a long time, Zeke stayed at the edge of his hideout, quietly observing the escalating tension between the Slaves. Even though he knew that the Dragon was right, it wasnt an easy thing to accept.


    For all his life, Zeke had thought that he was a good person that he was doing the right thing. Never once had he questioned that fact. However, watching this group of strangers, doubts began to creep in for the first time. They were desperately trying to live, doing whatever they had to. It didnt matter; none of it did. Not one of them would live to see the outside world again.


    Because they were in his way.

 Book 4: Chapter 56: The Hole V

    Book 4: Chapter 56: The Hole V


    Zeke opened his eyes and quickly regained his bearings. This marked the third time in a row that he had managed to retreat from the Soul of the Archmage unharmed, and he was starting to feel confident in his ability to remain undetected.


    Roughly a day had passed since he had entered this place, and it was finally time to get started on his actual work.


    Catch him! somebody yelled. However, the aggressive shouting didnt elicit even the slightest reaction from Zeke. Neither did he go and check what was going on. It was as if he hadnt even heard the cry.


    What is the next step, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    Now that Host has learned to remain undetected, Host should be able to target specific parts of the Soul.


    Zeke nodded at that. He had gained a lot of new insights about the inner workings of the Soul over the past day, and the proposition sounded plausible.


    Contrary to their earlier hypotheses, the Soul wasnt as volatile as they had assumed. It was only its outermost part that was in constant flux. The further in you went, the more stable it became. At its very core, the Soul was presumed to be almost completely rigid.


    Zeke suspected that the core area contained the most crucial memories, the ones that ended up being essential in the formation of ones personality. In comparison, the outermost parts were made up of the memories of routine tasks and idle thoughts that were forgotten almost as fast as they came.


    In a weird twist of fate, Akasha had a hard time wrapping her head around the concept, yet it immediately made sense to Zeke. This shift in their dynamic had prompted Akasha only to give vague advice, while Zeke would determine the best way to implement it on his own.


    After catching his breath and calming his mind, Zeke immediately entered his Soul Sight again. He quickly located his probe in the distance and penetrated the Soul of the Archmage. By now, this set of steps had become second nature to him.


    The first thing he did upon entering the Soul of the Archmage was to attune himself to his surroundings. This step was always a challenge, as he would have to instantly shift his mood to match that of the other person. Right now, the outermost layers of the Soul were moving about in harsh and violent bursts, allowing Zeke to deduce the mans mental state.


    He seemed to be angry.


    Generally, the Archmage fluctuated between only two states. He was either furious or bored. At least, those were the only emotions he was capable of expressing naturally. Zeke had learned that the man often indulged in one or many substances that influenced his mood greatly. Those were the only times he even approached a state of happiness or relaxation.


    After Zeke had taken his customary position in one of the outermost layers, he began his first experiment. He adjusted his timing to match the rapid movements of the Soul and struck right when it came to a stop. The moment his tether came in contact with the substance that made up the outer layers of the Soul, something strange happened. It was like he was being physically pushed away.New novel chapters are published on


    Undeterred, Zeke tried again. Yet, the result didnt change. Every time he attempted to approach a specific memory or thought, he would be repelled at the last moment. This was strange. Nothing of the sort had happened when he consumed the memories of the spy. Was this the difference between a Grand Mage and an Archmage?


    No, that was unlikely. Even an Archmage shouldnt be able to resist his advancements while completely unaware. But if it wasnt for the difference in strength, then what could have led to this unexpected hurdle?


    After another dozen failed attempts, Zeke was getting frustrated with his lack of progress and decided to try something new. He resolved himself to push through the resistance with force. He waited for the right timing and tried once more. This time, he put a little more strength behind the attempt to disastrous results.


    Not only did he puncture the resistance of the memory, but it passed through completely. Yet, his bad fortune didnt stop there as his tether penetrated a dozen more memories and ended up fairly close to the next layer.


    Zeke watched the scene with a growing sense of dread. It didnt take a genius to know that he had been detected. Without a second thought, he abandoned his probe and retreated like a lizard shedding its tail. He only managed to calm down when he was back in his own body.


    Despite regaining his senses, Zeke kept his eyes closed, replaying the events of moments ago. He had only meant to use the slightest bit of force, yet things had ended up like that. Do you know what happened, Akasha?


    Despite himself, Zeke chuckled. You can tell?


    Zeke easily brushed her off as he disappeared from sight, only to reappear behind her, his momentum intact. With the force of a charging bull, he rammed his shoulder into her back, sending the girl flying. However, before she could get far, her momentum was suddenly halted when she collided with an invisible wall.


    The limp body of the Chimeroi girl fell to the floor bonelessly. She had clearly been knocked unconscious. However, this put Zeke in the situation of being forced to make a choice. Should he kill her? Or should he just leave her be? In all likelihood, the others would take advantage of her momentary weakness to get rid of such a strong competitor. But was this really alright?


    Even though he had determined that sacrificing these people was necessary, he understood the importance of not treating them recklessly. In his view, there existed a distinction between a man willing to engage in bloodshed and an indiscriminate slaughterer devoid of any regard for life.


    Yet, before he could ponder the matter any further, the sound of footsteps from a nearby corridor disturbed his peace. He would have to decide right now.


    Zeke looked at the figure that lay at his feet. A trickle of blood ran down her face from an injury to her forehead, mixing with the dirt and grime that covered her face. However, beneath all that soot, Zeke saw the delicate face of a girl, giving him an inkling of what she might look like after a good scrubbing.


    Freckles danced across her cheeks, and her naturally tousled chestnut hair fell in carefree waves. A hint of mischief played in the arch of her eyebrows, giving a playful air to the otherwise sharp contours of her face. She wasnt some great beauty but did have a sort of wild charm. However, the one thing that Zeke remembered most vividly was the expression of curiosity on her face when she had looked up at him just now.


    It reminded him of the expression of wonder he saw in his sisters eyes whenever she watched him or Leo spar


    Before Zeke knew it, he had already heaved the girl onto his shoulders and was stepping on air. He was already back in his hideout by the time the group of Chimeroi arrived. However, now that he was in his cave, he realized the kind of situation he was in.


    "Stupid," he chastised himself as he settled the girl into the back of the shelter, easing into his regular spot. He almost expected the Dragon to mock him, yet the reptile remained quiet, leaving him to stew in the aftermath of his reckless choice.


    Quietly observing the girl hed rescued, Zeke noted that the wound on her head had already closed, a silent testament to the superior bodies of the Chimeroi. Other than that, nothing had changed. She was still unconscious, still waiting for his ultimate verdict. That was right, it wasnt too late. He could still get rid of her right now.


    It was the logical choice.


    What was the point of going through any more trouble just to keep her alive for a few more days?


    Yet, despite all the reasons he came up with, his hands never moved. Zeke couldnt bring himself to end the life of this girl. Did that mean that he was weak? Was the Dragon disappointed in him? Was that why it remained silent?


    Zekes mind was in turmoil as he contemplated his inability to act.


    In this moment of uncertainty, the figure of a man appeared in his mind. He was old, yet the frailty of age was absent from his frame. He was powerful, yet his expression had always been gentle when talking to Zeke. It was the figure of his mentor, Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim. Zeke gradually calmed down, remembering the old mans face.


    What would you have done, Grandpa? Zeke murmured into the darkness of the cave.


    There was no response, yet Zeke knew the answer. Maximilian had always been reverent toward life. Despite killing thousands during the war, he had never taken death lightly. Maximilian had been a man who was both feared and respected by allies and enemies alike. There was no way such a man would condone the killing of a girl for the sake of convenience.


    Zekes expression slowly grew firm. Even if the fate of these slaves was to die at his hands, that didnt mean that their lives were worthless. This wasnt the type of person he wanted to be. He wanted to be a man who didnt hesitate to do what was necessary. That much was true. At the same time, he didnt want to be a person who would make the easy choice just because it was convenient.


    At this moment, the creaking of the grate could be heard, followed by the unpleasant chime of a bell.


    Feeding time! Ishaan yelled.

 Book 4: Chapter 57: The Hole VI

    Book 4: Chapter 57: The Hole VI


    When Soria came to her senses, the first thing she noticed was a painful headache and the insistent grumbling of her stomach. That much wasnt anything out of the ordinary, and their presence was comforting, if anything. After all, pain and hunger had been a constant companion for as long as she could remember.


    However, her mood quickly dropped as memories started to filter in. Ahh, yes, that was right. She had been sold to the Ember Scar Cartel and thrown into an underground prison. One by one, the memories of the last day came back to her.


    Soria remembered vividly how she had suspected that something was amiss ever since that cruel man had started to act nice. And as always, her fears became reality. When she saw the amount of food he had delivered, she instantly knew that it would become a problem. Yet, as one of the first to realize the predicament, she had been able to prepare.


    Soria had taken her followers to one of the distant caves with a decent amount of food. There, she had urged them to practice the Mana breathing technique. She was certain that it was the only way to get ahead in this place. After all, why else would that cruel man have taught it to them?


    Things went well for a while, as she was able to make quick progress. She could feel how much stronger she became with every session. The same was true for the rest of her group, who improved almost as much. Thanks to her foresight, they were able to defend against the other groups easily.


    Soria even managed to awaken her innate ability. Like her mother, she was able to influence people. However, her ability seemed much stronger, working even in combat. For a while, her group became an untouchable entity, with no other group daring to challenge them anymore.


    Yet, the good times didnt last.


    There was a change in her followers as over half of them started to act peculiarly. They became agitated and aggressive, not only toward their enemies but even against the other members of her group. She first assumed that it was a delayed reaction to the situation they had found themselves in. But that was proven to be wrong as their condition only worsened.The source of this content nov(el)bi((n))


    By the time Soria realized the extent of the problem, it was already too late. Some members of her group had ignored her command and eaten all the stored rations. And that wasnt even the worst of it. They seemed to have lost all capacity for rational thought as they behaved more and more like beasts.


    Soria lost her temper on more than one occasion, handing out vicious beatings. There was nothing she despised more than idiots who hurt the entire group because of their lack of intellect and poor impulse control. Yet, the beatings did nothing to dissuade those lunatics. It was almost as if they didnt feel any pain. If anything, it had the opposite effect.


    Soria easily detected the ever-growing spark of lust in the eyes of her most crazed followers. How could those pathetic pushovers think that she would ever mate with them? It was laughable that those weaklings thought themselves in a position to demand anything from her. Yet, this served as the last sign she needed to accept reality: She had lost control.


    Not only did the group not follow her orders anymore, but now they had even grown insolent enough to have designs on her.


    Well, whatever Soria didnt need them anyway. They had depended on her far more than she depended on them. So, she decided to leave the group before the next feeding. She would survive on her own.


    Yet, when she arrived in the central cavern, something strange happened. As she gazed up at the metal bars, her eyes caught sight of something halfway up the cliff. To her surprise, it was a living person. Thanks to her unique ability, she could now discern the subtle signs of life. In an instant, Soria realized who it was. This could only be him the first Chimeroi who had entered the prison, the mysterious man with red skin.


    She had wondered what had happened to him when she noticed that he had not appeared during the meal.


    Just as she was thinking that, she noticed that the figure began to stir. He got up, stretched his limbs, and approached the opening to the cave. However, when the person came into view, it was not who she expected. The man who appeared had human skin and hair. Soria remembered her surprise at that moment her surprise and then her eyes shot open as she remembered what had happened after.


    In an instant, she landed in a crouch, warily scanning her surroundings. To her left, right, and back were solid stone walls with the only opening to her front. And there he was.


    The man she had encountered before, the one who had assaulted her, now sat in the center of this strangely symmetrical cave, casually enjoying an apple with his legs crossed. As their eyes locked, she noticed their captivating golden hue, almost glowing in the dimness of the cave, emitting an indescribable intensity. It struck her that these were the same eyes she had observed on the red-skinned Chimeroi before.


    His movements had frozen mid-bite when she had jumped to her feet. Yet, it didnt look as if he was wary of her. Instead, the emotions Soria read from his gaze were something completely different: curiosity, pity, and guilt.


    What? Had he done something to her while she was asleep? Soria quickly scanned her body, but she felt fine. Aside from a splitting headache, her body seemed to be in good condition. Then, why was he feeling guilty? It was certainly suspicious.


    Yes! I am hungry! Are you happy now? Soria yelled, causing the man to look at her as if she was a strange creature.


    Why would that make me happy? he asked in disbelief. Thats enough of your nonsense. If you are hungry, you should just eat.


    Soria didnt move, and her eyes remained glued to his face. The man was becoming more suspicious by the moment. Ill ask again: What do you want from me? Is it my strength? My body?


    The smile finally dropped from his face, replaced with a frustrated expression. After a moment of silence, he seemed to come to a decision. You think I am after that emaciated body of yours? Dont make me laugh. Ive turned down more marriage proposals than you have eaten meals in your life. Your innate ability? Even more ridiculous. My enemies use Mind Magic so potent that a mere glance does more damage than you could do in a lifetime...


    Soria listened quietly, not missing a single word.


    The truth is you have nothing that I would even want. So, you can rest assured that if I say that I want nothing from you, that is the truth. But if you insist on a trade, how about this: As long as you are in my cave, you will follow my commands. Do you agree?


    Sorias wildly beating heart slowly calmed down as she listened to the string of insults. That was right. Such a man couldnt possibly need anything from somebody like her. Paradoxically, this line of reasoning was able to reassure her more than anything else he could have said.


    A small part of her realized how frightening it was that he had managed to read her so easily. Yet, a far bigger part was now focused on the large chunk of meat at the mans side. Before she even noticed what she was doing, her head was furiously bobbing up and down, signaling her agreement.


    His expression became noticeably brighter when he saw her gaze. Without another word, he grabbed the chunk of meat and tossed it into her lap. Soria also didnt stand on ceremony and began tearing into the food. It was delicious. Only now did she realize that this had to be one of the best cuts of the bunch. And today, she had it all to herself.


    A smile slowly spread across the mans face as he watched her eat. It was a bizarre sight. Were there really people like that? Maybe, just maybe, he really hadnt been lying. Well, even if he were scheming, at least she wouldnt have to die on an empty stomach.


    By the way the man said, causing Soria to flinch. Do you have a name?


    Number 23, she replied promptly, remembering the guard''s orders.


    However, the man wasnt satisfied. I can see the number on your badge just fine. But that wasnt what I was asking, was it?


    Soria looked down on the piece of metal on her chest. Was that what those squiggly lines meant? So, this man could actually read? How enviable


    Soria, she said.


    He remained silent for a moment. What a beautiful name, the man finally murmured. His thoughts appeared to have wandered.


    Soria recognized this expression all too well; it was a look she had witnessed often while growing up. It was the very same face her mother would wear when reminiscing about the past. Back when she still had hope.


    Do you also have a name sir? she asked hurriedly. It was a blatant attempt to disturb his musings. Yet, she didnt care if he noticed. Soria didnt want to see this expression again.


    The mans gaze regained clarity as his eyes focused on hers. My name is Ezekiel, he said with a genuine smile. It is nice to meet you, Soria.

 Book 4: Chapter 58: The Hole VII

    Book 4: Chapter 58: The Hole VII


    Zeke watched silently as the Chimeroi girl finished her meal. He tried to put on a carefree expression, but it became increasingly difficult to do so. Now that she had a name and a face, his guilt had increased exponentially.


    Why did he even ask her name?


    Zeke didnt know. Yet he wasnt able to help himself at that moment. No, that wasnt entirely true. He had a pretty good guess as to why he had asked, but he deeply regretted it now.


    Moments later, the girl finished the chunk of raw meat. Her gaze found him, but she didnt seem in a hurry to speak. It was as if she expected him to take charge in this situation. Was that it? Was she waiting for him to give orders? Too bad he wasnt about to do anything of the sort.


    Soria slowly grew impatient as she noticed that he wasnt about to speak. What will happen to me now?


    Zeke raised a single brow. Nothing.


    Then what do you want me to do? she asked. I promised to follow your orders.


    Zeke shook his head. You can do whatever you want. But I suggest you continue practicing the breathing technique. It will come in handy later on.


    later on?


    When you are back in the hole, Zeke clarified.


    You are letting me go?! she exclaimed. To Zekes surprise, her voice contained a mix of both excitement and regret. How strange. No, this wasnt the time to ponder this peculiarity.


    Zeke nodded at her. Yes, Ill let you go.


    When?


    When you wake up the next time, you are most likely going to be back in the hole.


    Why dont you let me go now? Soria asked, a teasing note entering her voice. Are you planning to attack me in my sleep?


    Zeke rolled his eyes. I am going to erase your memories before I send you out.


    The girl looked horrified. There is no way you can do that.


    Zeke smiled slightly. Then you have nothing to worry about, do you?Updated from


    Soria''s expression darkened further. His words clearly hadn''t managed to ease her concerns; if anything, she appeared more convinced now. She was a strange girl. Whenever he pushed, she resisted, but when he withdrew, she pushed on her own. What kind of a life had this girl lived to become so twisted?


    Can you really do that? she asked eventually.


    Zeke scratched his head. I am not quite sure myself. But it seems possible.


    Then how much am I going to forget? For some reason, there was a hint of longing in her gaze as she asked that question.


    Why do you ask?


    Is is there a way to make me forget other things? the girl asked, clearly hesitant to broach the subject. Zeke looked at her, silently assessing her request. He had a good idea of what kind of memories she wanted to erase.


    It depends on the memory, he said after a while. The more meaningful it is to you, the more damaging if I were to get rid of it.


    Following the usual steps, Zeke infiltrated the Soul of the Archmage. This procedure had already become second nature to him. Yet, the moment he entered, he noticed that something was off. The surrounding thoughts and memories were moving in a bizarre pattern.


    Was was the Archmage in a good mood?


    Zeke had never encountered this situation before. At first, he assumed that the man had to be drunk or under the influence of other substances, but that didnt seem to be the case either. What was this situation? Had something good happened?


    Zeke frowned deeply; anything that could make the old fart happy had to be terrible news. Despite his reservations, he couldn''t resist attempting to uncover the nature of this potentially dire information. With utmost focus, he closed in on the nearest memory, well aware that if he screwed up now, he would have to retreat immediately.


    As he neared the memory, the resistance intensified. It was the same hurdle he''d faced before. Previous attempts at using force had resulted in disaster, so he opted for a different strategy. Instead of trying to force a breakthrough, he countered the resistance by emitting equal pressure. In this realm, it wasn''t muscles but intent and thought that controlled his movements, underscoring the significance of the thoughts in his mind.


    Without feeling any resistance, Zeke approached the memory. He was absolutely baffled by how smooth the entire process went. This was the beauty and curse of the Soul. Even the slightest change in your mental state could make or break you.


    When he reached the core of the memory, Zeke exerted his utmost control. Now that he had come so far, he didnt want to screw it up at the last moment. He merely existed, soaking in the experience without consuming it. After remaining in this state for a while, Zeke started to get a clear idea of what this memory was about.


    He found himself in the body of the Archmage, studying his own reflection in a full-length mirror. The color red makes me look slim.


    Zeke wanted to do a double-take. Slim? Did he really think so? Recalling the pudgy stature of the Archmage, Zeke could hardly believe the man actually thought that the red clothing made him look slim. What a ridiculous thought


    Moving on, from memory to memory, Zeke learned a lot about the Archmages day-to-day life.


    I should kill him soon.


    Should I promote her?


    I want to eat something.


    Where is that girl?


    Where did I put that?


    My throne is not big enough.


    They fear me.


    Should I call for her?


    Zeke was baffled. What a carefree life this man led. Not a single one of his thoughts seemed to revolve around anything substantial. He didnt contemplate Magic, philosophy, or human nature. All he ever thought about was the pursuit of pleasure and his own standing in the world.


    After delving into several dozen memories, Zeke began to perceive the Archmage more like an exotic creature than a fellow human being. His thought patterns were so foreign that Zeke started questioning whether he even belonged to the same species.


    Zeke was so absorbed in his research that he almost missed it when he finally learned the reason for the Archmages sudden happiness. It was something that seemed trivial to Zeke but made the man incredibly happy. The reason for his happiness was that he had managed to purchase a trio of slaves. It was a set of triplets made up of three identical sisters.


    From the Archmages memories, Zeke learned that they were a rare breed of Chimeroi with a lot of combat and growth potential. That was the reason that the Venomous Cabal in the north also had their eyes on them. The three would make a fine addition to their forces. However, the Ember Scar Cartel had somehow managed to get their hands on them before anybody else could secure them.


    Zekes first thought was that the man had been quite fortunate to secure such promising talents. Yet, Zekes face changed when he dove deeper. He shuddered in disgust when he learned what the Archmage planned to do with them. He had been right. Anything that could make this person happy was terrible news.


    All of a sudden, Zeke lost interest in reading any more of the Archmages thoughts. It was time he got going anyway. He still needed to find the location of Sorias Soul connection. If he was lucky, he might even be able to learn a bit more about the nature of the Slave Ritual.

 Book 4: Chapter 59: The Hole VIII

    Book 4: Chapter 59: The Hole VIII


    Zeke roamed the Archmages Soul without a clear path, contemplating the most probable location of the Slave contracts. As with any Archmage, the man''s Soul had assumed a humanoid form, and the contracts had to be stored somewhere within.


    Was there any further significance to the shape?


    Zeke couldnt help but wonder if the vital spots of the human body corresponded to significant areas for the Soul. Of course, there wouldnt be an anatomical necessity for it, but he thought it possible nonetheless. After all, one''s beliefs shaped the Soul in various ways.New n0vel chapters are published on


    Zeke wouldnt be surprised to learn that the head was made of memories revolving around strategy and planning. Even if he was wrong, it was as good a place to start as any. Following this line of thinking, where would somebody keep a prisoner?


    The heart? The brain? The ribs?Well, they certainly looked like prison bars.


    With a clear destination in mind, Zeke moved. He started with the head and continued to the heart without encountering anything like what he was looking for. From there, he made his way to the ribs and continued into the stomach. Despite the lack of tangible results in his search, the endeavor wasn''t without merit. His ability to move within this realm of the Soul improved, and doing so granted him continuous insights into the intricate workings of a Soul.


    One such lesson was to avoid the core of the Soul unless absolutely essential. While he navigated the outer layers with ease, his progress encountered significant impediments as he neared the core. Most importantly, his movement slowed to a crawl because he needed to proceed with extreme caution.


    Zeke abandoned his strategy after inspecting all the vital organs. Either his theory had been wrong, or the Archmage didnt value the Slaves enough to hold them in a special place. From what Zeke had seen of the mans memories, he believed that the second option was likely.


    With a sigh, he began to wander aimlessly, circling the body without a clear destination in mind. Instead of searching directly, he focused on his senses, trying to detect the faint presence of different Souls. Even though they were only tiny pieces, there had to be hundreds of them. Something of this scale wasnt easily hidden from his senses.


    In his Soul form, he didnt have eyes and couldnt actually see. Rather, he was instinctively able to perceive an area in a small radius around him. If he had to describe the sensation, Zeke would say it was a very precise sense of hearing in a world where everything emitted a sound just by existing. It was an imperfect analogy but the closest Zeke could think of.


    He circled the legs and arms, the neck, and finally, the torso. It was here that he finally discovered something. While hovering near the spinal column, he was struck by a feeling of incongruousness. It was faint at first, but the more he focused on it, the stronger the sensation grew.


    He came to a halt, sensing the environment attentively. This was it. There were strange growths along the spine. They almost appeared like cancerous tumors, but he picked up the alien presence of a foreign Soul from within each one of them.


    Contrary to what Zeke had expected, the Soul Contract hadnt manifested in the shape of a leash. Instead, tiny sparks of the foreign Souls were trapped here, like imprisoned children yearning for their homes.


    This this was not what he had expected, and the implications were horrifying.


    If his guess was right, then a Soul fragment could stay connected to the Soul it originated from. As proven by the Slave Contract, this connection could then be used to influence the main Soul if certain conditions were met even to destroy it.


    Zeke remained frozen in place, contemplating what he had just learned. However, he soon had to stop this train of thought as his emotions grew turbulent. This wasnt the time. He would be discovered in moments if he lost control here. To get his mind back on track, Zeke forced himself to focus on his main objective.


    The main reason he needed to destroy Sorias memories and send her away was because he couldnt trust her. As a Slave contracted to another Master, she couldnt keep his secrets, even if she wanted to. However, what if she wasnt contracted to another Master anymore?


    Zekes attention returned to the fragment buried in front of him. If his guess was right, her contract with the Archmage would end the moment he removed this fragment. After all, this was the same procedure that made the transfer Ritual possible. Afterward, all he needed to do was keep the Soul fragment from dispersing while he retrieved it.


    This course of action could lead to the best possible outcome. However, it wasnt without risks. For one, he could not afford to be discovered. If he lost his tether while carrying Sorias Soul fragment, she would die. Also, he couldnt yet be sure if he was even capable of doing it.


    Even so, Zeke wanted to try. He couldnt let the fear of failure deter him at this critical juncture. Also, if he didnt dare to do anything, the girl was as good as dead. With a new sense of determination, Zeke got to work.


    The first step was to envelop the Soul fragment in a protective layer. It was of utmost importance that he kept it from dispersing after excavating it. His movements were slow but deliberate. He would not rush this, no matter how long it took. Sorias life depended on him.


    After what felt like an eternity, Zeke finally managed to extract the Soul fragment. With a tired sigh, he inspected his work. The end of his Soul tether had formed something that looked like a cacoon, fully encircling the tiny fragment. This reminded him of the first time he had practiced his [Teleportation], trying to form a shroud around his body.


    Zeke smiled. He had actually managed it. Even though he still needed to escape this place, the most critical part was now behind him. All that remained was to leave without being detected. Still, Zeke didnt dare drop his focus for even a moment. It would be a real tragedy if he were discovered at the very last moment.


    As it turned out, traversing the Soul with baggage was many times harder than expected. His speed could not even be called a crawl. Often, Zeke was forced to take two steps back only to take a single one forward. Even so, he remained undeterred as he made his way back.


    By the time he left the Archmages Soul, a sense of profound tiredness assaulted him. Zeke couldnt tell how much time had actually passed, but it felt like days. This was not a level of focus a human being should retain for such a long time. Nonetheless, it had all been worth it.


    Focusing on the bead at the end of his tether, Zekes tired mind rejoiced. He had done it! He had managed to liberate Soria from her contract with the Archmage! Now, all he needed to do was to store her Soul fragment into his own


    All of a sudden, his thoughts cut off.


    Wait a moment. Was that really the best course of action? Should he really store her fragment in his own Soul? As a result of that, she would become his Slave. However, wouldnt it be better if he returned the Soul fragment to her instead? After all, she had been tricked and had never agreed to become his Slave. Hers was different from Ash''s situation, who had willingly agreed to join the Lions Den in order to become stronger.


    On top of that, Zeke was incredibly curious to learn what would happen if a Slave regained control of their Soul fragment. Would their contract disappear? Would they become their own Master? There were so many potential outcomes that it was impossible for Zeke to know for sure. However, he was eager to find out. With his mind made up, Zeke changed course. Instead of returning to his own Soul, he approached Soria.


    Just as he was considering ways to return the fragment, something magical happened. The unassailable fortress that was her Soul opened up. Or was it more accurate to say that it came to greet him? It seemed as if her Soul instinctively sensed the presence of the fragment within his tether and eagerly awaited its return.


    Under normal circumstances, Zeke would have been excited to study this phenomenon. Now, however, he was too tired to do anything of the sort. Instead, he opened up the end of his tether and released the fragment inside Sorias Soul.


    This was the last thing he remembered before everything turned to black.

 Book 4: Chapter 60: The Hole IX

    Book 4: Chapter 60: The Hole IX


    Zeke awoke from his deep slumber, disturbed by a strange sensation. As he opened his eyes, he was met with the curious gaze of two green orbs. It was Soria. The girl was leaning over him, curiously studying his face while lightly poking his cheek.


    Startled, Zeke slapped her hand away. What are you doing?


    Soria didnt answer immediately. Instead, she looked deeply into his eyes. There was a hint of uncertainty in her gaze, making Zeke wonder what the girl was thinking about. However, he didnt have to wait for long as she gave voice to her suspicion a few moments later.


    Master? she asked, her tone a mixture of confusion and hesitation.


    Zekes jaw dropped. What did you just call me?


    Are are you my Master, Ezekiel? the girl repeated.


    Zeke blinked, uncertain as to how she had come to that conclusion. What makes you think that?


    Soria remained silent for a moment, collecting her thoughts. However, after a while, she shook her head helplessly. I dont know, it''s its just a feeling.


    Zeke lightly pushed the girl away, urging her to give him some space. After he had properly sat up, he started to think about this situation. Do you know anything, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    I cant make any definitive statements as of yet. However, it should be easy enough to figure out if she is right in her assumption.


    Zeke nodded. He had taken a risk by returning the Soul fragment to her, and he didnt yet know what the consequences would be. For now, he would have to confirm what he could.


    I want to do a little experiment, Soria. Can you try to resist my next order? Zeke said, waiting for the girl to nod. After he had her agreement, he spoke with as much authority as he could muster: Walk over to that wall!


    Immediately, Soria stood up and walked to the wall he pointed at. Zeke was dumbfounded. It was clear from her expression that she was trying to resist. However, she could do nothing to stop herself. He had become her Master?


    Did I fail to return the fragment? Zeke asked nobody in particular.


    [Answer]


    Negative. There are still only three fragments in Hosts Soul.


    Then, how do you explain this? Zeke asked, nodding at the girl who was looking back at him with wide-open eyes.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    [Answer]


    Unclear.


    Zekes mind raced. He must have succeeded in returning the fragment. This was proven by the fact that it was not within his Soul, yet the girl was still alive. There was no other place it could be, as a Soul could not survive without being anchored to a body. But if he had returned it to her, then why was she now bonded to him?


    Fascinating, he murmured.


    However, now was not the time to dwell on this matter, as Zeke noticed an expression of alarm surfacing on Soria''s face. It was evident that her growing apprehension stemmed from his own evident confusion.


    Zeke cleared his throat, changing his expression to one of triumph. So it worked, after all, he stated confidently.


    With a sigh, he acknowledged that rescuing the Slaves using this method was unfeasible. Even when subtracting the time spent searching for the fragments and strategizing, each attempt would still require several hours. Furthermore, he would have to rest after each attempt. No, he couldnt save more than a handful of Souls using this method. And he still needed to complete his main task: to weaken the Archmages Soul


    But that didnt mean that it was completely useless. Zekes eyes shone with a strange light. How much time is left before the week is up, Akasha?


    [Answer]


    There are 4 days, 14 hours, 56 minutes, and 11 seconds remaining.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. However, the longer this state lasted, the further the edges of his mouth crept up. This was it. He had finally found a way to bridge the gap between himself and the Archmage.


    ***


    Over the next few days, Zeke spent most of his time immersed in his Soul-Form while Soria practiced her Mana breathing technique. The two only interacted during their daily meals. Contrary to what Zeke had thought, she seemed perfectly happy with this arrangement and didnt pester him.


    Between her meditation sessions, Soria spent her time sitting by the edge of the hideout, listening to the sounds of the ongoing skirmishes below. The situation in the hole had devolved into sheer pandemonium, with nearly half of the initial occupants either deceased or grievously wounded. Nevertheless, Soria appeared relatively unfazed. It appeared that her life in Undercity had equipped her to confront such harrowing scenes with a degree of resilience.


    Before he knew it, four days passed like that.


    Zeke returned from his latest trip, taking a deep breath. He had made substantial progress over the last couple of days, constantly chipping away at the Archmages Soul. By now, the Archmage had become aware that something was wrong. He had even sent his subordinates to call for all sorts of doctors. However, none of the summoned specialists had been able to determine what was wrong with him. However, it was as far as Zeke would go using this strategy.


    Lately, it had become a lot harder to infiltrate the Soul. This was a direct result of the accumulated damage he had dealt and a sign of the Soul raising its guard. Zeke was well aware that he would only be able to enter the Archmages Soul one or two more times before he would be cut off for good.


    None of this was unexpected, though. It just meant that it was about time to start the next phase of his plan. Steeling his tired mind, Zeke entered his Soul-Form one more time. After struggling for a while, he managed to use the almost-collapsed entry point to gain access once more. However, this time would be different.


    Instead of stealthily destroying a couple of memories, Zeke went on a rampage. He started consuming the Archmage Soul with abandon. The effects were immediate. It almost felt like the Soul was crying out in pain under his furious onslaught. However, it didnt take long for the wounded Soul to retaliate. Zeke didnt even have a chance to fight back before his Soul tether was completely destroyed.


    With a start, he found himself back in his body, his forehead covered in sweat. Well, that felt like shit, he murmured with a shake of his head.


    [Notice]


    Host has inflicted serious damage to the opposing Soul. The plan has succeeded.


    Zeke nodded, satisfied that all his preparations had been finalized. He had long since grown weary of this disgusting place, and he anticipated his departure eagerly. Now, he simply needed to be patient for a little while longer.


    Soria, he called softly.


    The girl, who had been engrossed in her breathing exercises, looked up with a start. I am going to leave in a bit, he said.


    Where are you going?


    Zeke smirked, raising a single finger and pointing upwards. Im going for a stroll, he said mysteriously. But dont worry. Ill be back in a bit.


    Soria looked at him with wide-open eyes. However, before the girl could respond, the familiar rattling of a hand crank reached their ears, accompanied by the jarring shrillness of a bell.


    Feeding time! a gleeful voice called from up above.


    Zekes smile turned predatory. His timing had been perfect. Finally, he would get to do something he had been looking forward to for a very long time.

 Book 4: Chapter 61: Fighting a Grand Mage

    Book 4: Chapter 61: Fighting a Grand Mage


    Ishaan lifted one side of the giant trough, dumping a pile of food into the hole. The motion barely took any effort now that the piles became so light. Today, the pile was lighter than yesterday, and yesterday, it had been lighter than the day before. It was a matter of course. He had to adjust the amount to the number of the survivors after all.


    Well, that wasnt quite right. Truth be told, Ishaan had no idea how many people were still alive down there. After all, he didnt go down to check. No, the truth was that the number of survivors was very much determined by the amount of food he threw into that hole. If he wouldnt reduce the amount every day, the need for fighting would also decrease.


    Feeding time! he yelled.


    Oh, how much he loved those words, knowing the kind of frenzy his call would cause. He wanted nothing more than to go down and watch the ensuing scramble. He wanted to watch how the Chimeroi ripped each other apart, like the animals they were.


    Unfortunately, he couldnt.


    In their current state, they wouldnt be able to hold themselves back from attacking him either. That would leave him with no other choice but to kill them. And that wouldnt do at the moment, as he was most likely already cutting it close, numbers-wise. The leader had demanded that half of them survive, after all.


    With a gleam in his eyes, he watched the assorted foodstuffs tumble down and disappear into the darkness. For a long moment, he stood there quietly, listening to the ensuing symphony of chaos. The snarling, growling, yelling, and whimpering never got old.


    Ishaan truly loved this part of his job, the part where the thin veneer of civility was stripped away from the Chimeroi to reveal them for the beasts they really were. This was unquestionably what he appreciated most about their Mana breathing technique. Sure, it allowed the Chimeroi to become stronger at an incredible rate as well, but that was only secondary in his opinion. It was far more useful that it reverted them to their primal, raw state.


    After all, only beasts could be trained, not people.


    Ishaan didnt know who had initially come up with the idea to teach the Chimeroi language and manners, but it surely had to have been a great villain. Why else would anybody try to change their intrinsic, base nature in such a perverse way? It was like expecting a dog to pay his taxes utterly ridiculous.


    Of course, such a misguided effort couldnt have ended in any utter way than in a complete disaster. And this disaster had a name: Undercity. While the proud capital up above was a symbol of prosperity and virtue, the city down below was the exact opposite.


    Ishaan scoffed at the thought that some people had the audacity to be surprised by this result. How else could the city have turned out when its population was comprised mostly of beasts? It was entirely nonsensical to expect those animals to take care of themselves or their surrounding.


    Ishaan sighed and unclenched his balled-up fists. There was no point getting angry over the stupidity of other people. Granted, it was easy to confuse the Chimeroi with humans, as their exterior was rather deceiving. However, he still couldnt forgive the people who tried to argue that they should be treated as citizens. The bestial noises from below him were all the proof he needed to know that it was impossible. If only those people could listen to this as well, they would quickly change their tune.


    With a contemptuous snort, Ishaan flipped the lever. The massive iron grate fell down, sealing the hole for one last day. Tomorrow, he would finally be able to see the results. This last week should have put them into the perfect state to be molded into the loyal dogs of the syndicate.


    With a face full of anticipation, Ishaan turned away, eager to return to his quarters. He had left his favorite toy waiting for too long already. However, before he could take more than a few steps, he felt a chill go down his spine, and the hair on his neck stood on end.


    What was this overwhelming sense of danger?


    Ishaan tried to whirl around, but before he could move, a blade penetrated his back, aiming straight for his heart. Panic gripped him for a moment, but his honed reflexes kicked in. Instantly, one of his ribs shifted, blocking the path of the blade. As a Bone Mage, moving his bones came as natural to him as moving his fingers.


    The blade and bone collided, and Ishaan was happy to see that his rib came out on top. He whirled around and attacked the person he could sense behind him. Unfortunately, the assailant retreated in time, disappearing right before the strike connected. He had even managed to widen the wound before disappearing like a specter. This looked rather grim.Thi/s chapter is updated by


    Ishaan focused on the hooded figure who stood a couple of steps away. From the outline of their silhouette, Ishaan guessed that it was a man, and most likely not a Chimeroi, given the Mana fluctuations. His eyes trailed down their right arm, coming to rest on a long, blood-coated blade. No, the blade wasnt just coated in blood; it was made of blood. A Blood Mage? Also, it seemed a blade had replaced his entire arm. Was he a member of the Bloodsword family?


    You cocky brat, Ishaan sneered. I dont know what gave you the confidence to challenge me but know that it was a huge mistake. Now, call your pitiful lizard so we can get this over with. It was evident that he felt a lot more confident with his weapon in hand.


    Zeke shook his head with a cocky expression. I wont need him for a small fry like you.


    Of course, that was a lie. He would love to summon the Dragon, but there was no way that Ishaan would give him the chance. After all, unlike a real Summoner, it took him about half a minute to cast his [Blood Manifestation].


    Suit yourself, then, Ishaan hissed through gritted teeth. While saying those words, a change came over his body. From his knees, shoulders, ribs, and feet, white bone plates emerged, sprouting like mushrooms after the first spring rain. Before long, his entire body had been covered in smooth white armor.


    Zeke''s eyes gleamed with interest. He knew that Bone Mages were hailed as the fighters with the strongest defense, but this was the first time he saw their fabled [Bone Armor] in person. It was a lot more impressive than he had imagined. From head to toe, not a single speck of Ishaans skin was exposed, and even the joints were covered.


    This is quite impressive, he praised sincerely.


    Without wasting any more time, Zeke changed the shape of his right forearm. The magical construct, which had been in the shape of a blade, elongated to take the form of a whip. He flicked it lightly, testing the feel of his favorite weapon. His [Blood Whip] snapped out, cutting through the surrounding stone like a hot knife through butter.


    So you werent lying back then, Ishaan said, his voice notably altered by the armor, which lowered its tone and lent it a haunting resonance. Very well, let us find out if you truly know how to handle a whip.


    With a light flick of his hand, the [Bone Whip] came to life and ate up the distance between them. Zeke barely had the time to move before the weapon reached him. Cranking his neck to the left, the whip barely missed his head. However, in the next moment, the coiling rope changed course, circling around him like a serpent. Zekes eyes opened wide as he realized there was nowhere left to run.


    Before the net could fully close around him, Zeke teleported away, appearing to the left of his opponent. Using the element of surprise, he struck out with his own weapon. Ishaan seemed not to have expected this development, as his reaction was a beat late. Zeke smiled ferociously as his swing impacted against Ishaans neck with full force. However, his joy was short-lived.


    Instead of cutting through his opponent, the whip wrapped around Ishaans neck without leaving a dent. Zeke pulled the rope taut, determined to at least deprive his opponent of oxygen, but he failed once more.


    Is that your trump card? Ishaan asked leisurely. If the whip around his neck had any effect on him, he was not showing it. So, you were hiding a Space affinity, huh? Well, it will not save you if this is the best you can do.


    Zeke frowned and pulled the leash as hard as he could. However, Ishaan didnt budge. Even when he put his whole back into the effort, he couldnt make his opponent move in the slightest. Zeke felt like he was a child fighting against a full-grown man.


    Pathetic, Ishaan sneered, and flicked his wrist again.


    Zeke was forced to abandon his hold on Ishaans throat. His whip liquified for an instant to uncoil itself before shooting out to meet the attack. The two weapons collided. Zeke had expected them to either clash or get tangled in the exchange. However, that wasnt what happened. Instead, the [Bone Whip] cleaved through his own weapon without any resistance.


    Zeke teleported again, saving himself at the last moment. He appeared at his previous position once more, a deep frown on his face. This was a lot more troublesome than he had expected. Not only could Ishaans armor easily absorb his attacks, but he wasnt even able to trade blows with his weapon.


    How often can you do that? Ishaan taunted.


    Zeke grimaced. He was well aware that he couldnt rely on his [Teleportation] forever. The spell put a significant burden on his Core. At least, he would tire out far sooner than Ishaan, who didnt have to spend any Mana to attack.


    He would have to think of something and soon.

 Book 4: Chapter 62: A Hard Fought Battle

    Book 4: Chapter 62: A Hard Fought Battle


    Zeke lunged to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike aimed at his head. In one fluid motion, he turned his momentum into a roll, dodging the follow-up attempt to ensnare him as well. By the time he came up to his feet, the whip had already circled around for another strike. Ishaan was not giving him any time to rest or catch his breath, crazily chasing after him.


    Zeke did the only thing he could: he ran.


    His breath was already getting labored from the continued action. It was unbelievable how fast the high-speed pursuit was able to sap his stamina. This couldnt go on for much longer. The hall under the headquarters of the Ember Scar Cartell was quite large, but he would eventually run out of places to escape to, even if his body were able to hold on.


    Zeke sensed the whip enter his sphere of awareness. It was a vertical sweep bearing down on him from up high. Immediately, he took a step to the side, avoiding the strike with the least possible movements. Before he was even done taking the step, the shrill noise of air being split sounded out right next to his ear. He had made it, if barely.


    However, before he could rejoice, the weapon changed course. It started to coil and pounced at him from right next to his body, spitting in the face of gravity and momentum. Zeke gritted his teeth and [Teleported] before the weapon impaled him. This wasnt the first time something like this had happened.


    Not only did the whip move so fast that he could barely react, but the weapon also behaved like it was alive. It didnt feel like an inanimate object but more like a cunning predator chasing prey. It didnt take long for Zeke to realize that this phenomenon wasnt just because of Ishaans incredible weapon mastery. No, the [Bone Whip] moved in ways that would have been impossible for an ordinary weapon. It was blatantly obvious that Ishaan controlled its movements with Magic.


    Most likely, the older man had engraved [Bone Manipulation] on his Core. This gave him the ability to perform attacks that would have been completely impossible through skill alone. Also, it made it almost impossible to predict his attacks. Even Akasha was completely helpless, as the weapon didnt follow any observable patterns.


    Zeke pressed on with his escape, his breaths growing shallow and frantic. He leaped backward, contorting his body to evade yet another sweeping slash by the skin of his teeth. The whip sailed by, but it was already starting to coil. This was something he had come to recognize to be a sign that Ishaan was about to use his magic. However, it didnt let him know what attack would follow.


    In his sphere of awareness, Zeke noticed that he was getting awfully close to a wall. If he continued to retreat in this direction, he would soon be cornered. After landing, he immediately rolled to the side. The tail end of the whip pounced at him, mimicking the perfect thrust of a spear. Even though he hadnt hesitated, the attack still clipped him.


    The spike and the first three of the bone fragments grazed his arm as he rolled. Even though Zeke knew that it was a minor injury, the pain made it feel like a mortal wound. He wasnt quite sure how Ishaan did it, but even the smallest scrape inflicted such severe pain that Zeke could barely stifle a scream.


    He came up from his roll and immediately started to run. Fortunately, there was no immediate follow-up attack. The reason for this was that the hall was ringed by giant stone pillars that stretched all the way to the ceiling. They made for a good cover against a whip, as even Ishaan had trouble using his weapon effectively with so many obstacles.


    Zeke darted behind one of the pillars and took a moment to catch his breath. While his back slumped against the cool stone support, his mind worked furiously. He hadnt lost sight of his opponent, studying him for all he was worth. He needed to find a weakness he could exploit.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    [Notice]


    The opponent is bleeding heavily from the injury on his back. If Host is able to draw out the battle, the opponent is going to succumb to it in less than 22 minutes.


    Zeke shook his head, dismissing the option. Even if he were somehow able to draw out the battle for that long, he wouldnt be able to win. At the moment, Ishaan was still confident in defeating Zeke. However, if he suddenly decided to run away instead, there was very little Zeke could do to stop him.


    No, that wouldnt do. He needed to kill Ishaan without giving him the chance to run. For that, he would have to choose a strategy that would overcome the whip and armor at the same time.


    With a fierce glint in his eyes, Zeke changed his right hand into the shape of a rapier and waited for the right moment. Now! Zeke disappeared. His [Teleport] placed him right in front of Ishaan. He was so close that the man couldnt easily use his whip.


    Zeke immediately attacked. His target was the only weakness in Ishaans armor the small holes for the eyes. Ishaan was visibly startled by this brazen assault and took half a step back. Foolish. He should have used this chance to counterattack, but it was too late now. There was nothing he could do anymore.


    Ishaan was stunned, but his expression soon turned mocking. Have you finally lost it?


    Zeke stopped his actions, turned around, and stood, facing the Grand Mage squarely. Ishaan, seeing the look on his face, took half a step back and eyed their surroundings warily. However, after nothing happened, his caution disappeared. He slung his whip back in preparation for a final strike, clearly tired of this cat-and-mouse game.


    Simultaneously, Zeke raised his hand, mirroring Ishaans action. However, he wasnt holding anything. It was just an empty hand. Ishaan narrowed his eyes but didnt pause his actions. He was done getting tricked.


    Die! Ishaan yelled as he brought his whip forward.


    Zeke also brought his hand forward, and as he did, he activated the spell he had been preparing [Telekinesis]. From the three craters around him, powdered stone erupted like geysers. The explosion of dust covered the entire area, making it impossible to see for more than a foot.


    Zeke closed his eyes and stepped to the side, wholly relying on his sphere of awareness. He easily dodged the attack coming for him, as Ishaan had entirely lost sight of him.


    Do it, Akasha, he ordered.


    In the next moment, three blocks of stone appeared above Ishaan. They each hit their target, knocking the armored figure to its knees. Ishaan screamed in fury but immediately bolted back to his feet.


    Fool, he yelled. Did you think this would be enough to defeat me?


    Zeke remained where he was, not a trace of nervousness on his face. By now, most of the dust had settled, and his outline was clearly visible once more. Instead of replying, he merely smiled and looked at Ishaan''s feet with a triumphant expression.


    Ishaan had a bad feeling but still followed his gaze. There, he found one of the three stone pieces that had fallen on him. It was round and intricately carved, and somehow it seemed very familiar


    Immediately, Ishaans gaze snapped up. However, he wasnt looking at Zeke but at the stone pillar closest to him. His eyes widened in horror. The middle part of the pillar was gone. He looked up just in time to see the collapsing ceiling closing in on him. Ishaan put all of his strength into his legs and jumped.


    Yet, before he could get far, he slammed to the ground, face first. His foot had caught on something. Looking back, he noticed that it was indeed stuck in midair?


    Need a hand? Zeke asked in the most cheerful voice he could muster. He had already [Teleported] out of range of the collapse and was now holding onto Ishaans foot with everything he had.


    At his words, Ishaan looked up, meeting his eyes. There was real panic in his gaze but also a deep-seated anger. It seemed as if he wanted to eat him alive. However, it only managed to make Zekes smile widen in glee.


    Damn you, Blood Drag Before Ishaan could finish his curse, the avalanche of stone descended upon him, engulfing him entirely. The ceiling collapsed with a thunderous roar, sending debris cascading in all directions. Massive chunks of rock crashed down, pulverizing everything in their path as dust and fragments filled the air, shrouding the chamber in chaos.


    Zeke observed the spectacle with an expression devoid of emotion before gradually lowering himself to the ground, his strength waning. A torrent of conflicting sensations overwhelmed him: pain, relief, weariness, and more. Despite the tumult within him, he was happy that this was finally over. Ishaan had been a monster, and he wouldnt lose even a minute of sleep over his death.

 Book 4: Chapter 63: Confronting An Archmage I

    Book 4: Chapter 63: Confronting An Archmage I


    Zeke sat on the cold stone ground and inspected the wound on his chest, where the flesh was slowly knitting itself together. He had hoped to walk away from this fight in a better state, but there was no use crying over spilled milk.


    Judging by the rate at which he was healing, he would only need a couple of minutes before the cut would be closed. All he had to do was remain here and dont move. However, before even a single minute had passed, he heard the sound of footsteps coming down one of the staircases.


    For fucks sake, Zeke cursed.


    The guards must have been alerted by the noise of the collapsing ceiling. He couldnt afford to be seen here. Cursing once again, he rushed to the stairs at the opposite end of the hall and paused just long enough to confirm that the way was clear before rushing up.


    Even though his hurried escape had opened up his wound again, it wasnt too bad. It would take a while until the guards would discover Ishaans body under all that rubble. By then, all of this would already be over.


    The staircase led to a long corridor with numerous openings on either side, without even the luxury of doors. There were no carpets or ornamental drapes either, and the sheer stone walls were without a spec of color. It was a sight wholly unbefitting of the majestic exterior of the building.


    Zeke didnt pause for even an instant as he immediately crossed the hallway. His steps were unerring, and his gaze directed forward. It almost seemed as if he had been here a hundred times before. And in a way he had.


    All those memories he had consumed over the past week had given him a lot of insights into the life of the Archmage. Of course, he had mostly consumed shallow impressions instead of life-altering events. However, that was exactly why he knew this place like the back of his hand. Zeke couldnt count the number of times he had experienced walking these very halls.


    He marched up to the end of the corridor and passed through the door. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] had already informed him that the other side was clear. Once through the door, he turned left, went straight, and then took another left. Fortunately, he didnt run into anybody, not that he had expected he would. It was the middle of the day, after all, and he was in the sleeping quarters for the slaves.


    After ascending another stairwell, he arrived at his destination. It was another corridor, identical in length to the one below, but that was where the similarities ended. A plush red carpet stretched from one end to the other, while the walls were painted in a light brown hue. There were significantly fewer rooms, and their doors were made of a dark wood that matched well with the walls.


    Zeke approached the first door on the left and tested the handle. It was unlocked. His brows rose in surprise. Quite trusting for a member of the cartel. But who was he to look a gift horse in the mouth? He opened the door a fraction and peered in. Nobody was home.


    He strode into the room and made for the closet. After a moment of digging, he emerged from the wardrobe with a bundle of clothes in his hand. Satisfied with his find, he donned the red robe, pleasantly surprised that his wound was already closed. He looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    He was wearing the outfit of one of the lieutenants, including the crimson leather gloves and hood that covered his face completely. The jacket also bore a large patch portraying the gang''s insignia. The outfit was a little snug around his chest and shoulders but not so much as to draw attention.


    A smile emerged on his lips. This had gone a lot smoother than expected. Zeke departed the room with a deliberately casual stroll. Now that he was in disguise, he would only stand out if he were to hurry. He walked the halls of the headquarters as if he didnt have a care in the world as he approached his next destination.


    The closer he got, the more often he ran into guards. The trio coming down the hallway was far from the first ones he encountered. Zeke tensed up at first, but when his disguise held, he relaxed significantly.


    Have you heard? one of the men asked. There was a collapse near the hole.


    Another man nodded eagerly. I heard. Ishaan might actually get in trouble this time.


    The last of the three, and the only woman, had a bitter smile on her face. I hope he does, she said. It would be a first, though.


    All three fell silent when they noticed Zekes clothing and bowed reverentially as he passed. This was quite fortunate, as their submissive postures made it impossible for them to inspect him closely. Zeke didnt respond or even acknowledge their gesture, just like he had seen all the higher-ups do in the Archmages memories. He turned the corner and found himself in front of his destination.


    Four guards protected a reinforced metal door, and compared to the men from earlier, they inspected him with sharp eyes as he drew closer. However, they soon lost interest as he passed them by without stopping. He didnt have a choice, as he wouldnt be able to take them in a fight. The last of the gazes left him as he turned another corner.


    Intruder? he asked the woman.


    She nodded. Look what he was carrying, she said, pointing at the two Marrow-Shackles on the floor.


    His eyes went wide. He quickly strode over and picked them up. Where did you get them? he asked as well.


    Once again, Zeke didnt reply, to the obvious displeasure of his captors. Before he could even react, the woman was behind him and restrained his arm and neck. If you dare to resist or cast any Spells, I will kill you. Do you understand?


    Zeke nodded, and they marched him out of the room.


    The library led into a spacious hall decorated with silken curtains and elegant furniture. The moment he emerged, a few dozen eyes gathered on him. They belonged to a bevy of beautiful women who eyed him with curiosity. Zeke knew who they were. The Archmage called them his haremhis wives, but that wasnt what they truly were. After all, not one of them didnt wear a collar.


    There was Maliah, the favorite; Nisha, the youngest; and Meera, the only one who had ever tried to run away. The long scar marring her face was the only thing she had to show for the attempt. Zeke knew them all. As a matter of fact, he knew them far more intimately than he would have liked. Zeke gave them a smile as he was marched down the hall.


    Just before he exited the room, his eyes found a group he didnt recognize. Three identical-looking women were huddled together in a corner. Unlike the members of the harem, they were nervously looking around, the fear and uncertainty evident in their gazes. Each had a set of furry, orange ears and a bushy tail.


    Zeke instantly realized who they were. These must be the triplets the Archmage had managed to purchase recently at great cost. They were lucky that he had decided to enjoy them only after his victory over the Lions Den. However, he wasnt allowed more than a glimpse as he was pushed out of the room by his impatient captor.


    From his memories, Zeke realized where the two were taking him. A moment later, he was in front of a lavish door, guarded on either side by Chimeroi, who looked just as intimidating as the two-horned siblings. How many peak Grand Mage level combatants did the Archmage command?


    Halt! one of the guards commanded. What are you two up to?


    He eyed the Marrow-Shackles the man was carrying with obvious nervousness. It was no wonder. The tools were even more effective against Chimeroi, after all.


    We caught an intruder, the man carrying the weapons responded. He was carrying these when we caught them.


    The guard relaxed upon hearing the explanation, but his tone didnt lose its edge. Why bring him here while the Master is unwell? Throw him into the dungeon.


    The man shook his head. I dont think thats a good idea.


    Why? the guard questioned.


    Think about it, the man said. We have no idea how he got in here. There could be others. Also, dont you find it suspicious that an assassin showed up the moment the Master got unwell? The two must be linked, and I am certain that Master would like to interrogate him in person.


    The guard slowly nodded, seemingly convinced by the argument. I will ask.


    He entered the room, and all the noise disappeared the moment he closed the door. The room must have had some kind of Enchantment to block Sound and Magic as even his [Perfect Spatial Awareness] couldnt penetrate. However, he remerged a mere moment later, nodding at the two.


    Bring him in.

 Book 4: Chapter 64: Confronting an Archmage II

    Book 4: Chapter 64: Confronting an Archmage II


    Zeke was pushed forward and forced through the door. He passed the two guards outside, as well as two more on the inside. Zeke recognized all four as part of the personal retinue of the Archmage, tasked with protecting him at all times. However, his gaze didnt linger as he was driven further into the room.


    Upon entering, the first thing he noticed was the ginormous bed that took up a significant portion of the chamber. As with everything else here, it was overly luxurious. Even so, his gaze passed over the fineries and found the eyes of the sickly figure lying within. The Archmage was staring back at him from his prone position in the middle of a sea of pillows. His gaze was full of venom and malicious glee.


    Zeke was moved before the bed and made to kneel by the woman who had caught him. Afterward, she took a spot on the opposite side of the bed. The male Chimeroi, who was most likely her brother, tossed her one of the Marrow-Shackles, which she promptly aimed at Zeke, daring him to move.


    The archmage nodded appreciatively before addressing Zeke for the first time. Who are you, boy? the man rasped. His voice was hoarse and sickly compared to the last time Zeke had seen him, and his eyes seemed to have trouble focusing. Even so, he was far from defenseless, judging by the waves of Magic power radiating off him.


    Zeke stared right back at the man without a shred of fear. Blood Dragon is what they call me, he replied.


    Blood Dragon the Archmage repeated, a hint of recognition entering his voice. I have heard of you. Arent you one of the brats fighting for the Lions Den?


    Zeke nodded.


    Is that why you are here? To assassinate me before I can assist my brother? the man asked. It seemed he wasnt even trying to hide his plans anymore. This could only mean that he had already decided Zekes fate.


    Even so, Zeke didnt deny the claim. Thats right. I was the one who poisoned you as well.


    Poisoned? the man asked with a chuckle. Did you think I would believe that? No, this is no poison, he stated confidently, his gaze boring into Zeke with a renewed intensity. This is Soul damage.


    Zekes eyes widened before he could stop himself. He couldnt help it. After all, this was the first time he had heard anybody else speak of the Soul. Not only that, the man had even recognized it merely by the type of his suffering. What was going on?


    Didnt expect me to notice, did you, you little shit? the Archmage said with a knowing smirk. Well, too bad for you that its not the first time Ive experienced something like this. But dont worry, Ive already summoned an expert, and in a couple of days, Ill be as good as new.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    Zeke kept his mouth shut, returning his expression to a serene mask. Inwardly, however, his mind was in turmoil. Who was this expert? Where else had he experienced Soul damage? Zeke desperately wanted to know, but he was well aware that the man would not answer even if he asked.


    The only thing I want to know, the Archmage continued, is how you managed to damage my Soul. Zeke remained quiet, staring defiantly at the man.


    The Archmage scoffed. Tell me now, and I will grant you a painless death. Defy me, and you will be in so much pain that you will beg for death before long.


    Zeke thought about the offer and eventually decided that it wouldnt hurt to indulge the man a bit. I will speak, he said, under the condition that you tell me where you encountered Soul damage.


    The Archmage sneered but, after a moment of thought, decided that it didnt matter if he told the story. After all, the boy wouldnt live past today. It was over a century ago, right after I advanced to the Archmage level, the man said, a bitter smile on his face. I was cocky after my successful breakthrough and tried to get rid of an old rival. However, just before that damnable whoreson bit the dust, he released one last Spell, damaging my Soul in the process.


    What kind of Mage was it? Zeke asked eagerly.


    A Death Mage, of course, the man replied with a hint of suspicion. Isnt that where you learned the craft as well?


    Zeke didnt quite follow but didnt deny the accusation either. Maybe, he said neutrally.


    It doesnt matter, the Archmage said impatiently. Now, tell me how you injured me. I can feel that you are not a Death Mage, and even if you were, you are far too weak to do anything to me.


    I abused a loophole in the transfer Ritual to gain access to your Soul and chipped away at it, Zeke explained truthfully. Unfortunately, it wasnt enough, so I came to finish you off in person.


    He retrieved a third and then a fourth, but instead of relief, desperation gripped him. The once-solid outlines of the Archmages Soul were already getting blurry. How many more could he rescue?


    He secured a fifth and then a sixth. Already, the edges of the fields were affected by the decay. Most likely, the first of the Slaves would already be dead by the time he returned to pick up the next.


    Zeke split his focus and, in turn, split his tether into a multipronged tool. He hurriedly extended it towards the side of the field that was in the most immediate danger. He managed to grab three fragments at once, but dozens remained. Three more joined the fold, bringing the grand total up to nine.


    If only if only he had a little more time.


    Zeke used his [Perfect Body Control] to speed up his brain in an attempt to slow his perception. Yet, nothing happened. He cursed himself for the wasted moment. This had been the worst time to find out that his physical attributes held no bearing on the state of his Soul.


    Helplessly, he watched the edges of the fields collapse, casting the first dozen or so fragments into the void. Their light disappeared after no more than a moment, claiming the lives of their unwitting owners in the process.


    He just needed time!


    His tethers rushed toward the edges of the field, where the fuzziness approached another row. Zeke managed to grab four more fragments, but as he yanked them towards himself, he lost hold of one. He could do nothing as he watched it tumble into the void and blink out.


    In a state of panicked frustration, Zeke attempted to cast the spell once more, fully aware of its futility. Driven by instinctual desperation, he tapped into his other affinities as his tethers extended once again. He sought to enhance his speed, sharpen his focus, and, above all, buy himself more time. He kept the fuzzy edge of the dissolving Archmage Soul in his sight as it approached the fragments, willing it to stop moving with growing desperation.


    Helplessly, he kept casting his [Perfect Body Control] and any other Spell that seemed even remotely promising and


    Time stopped, and his thoughts became crystal clear. Calm washed over him in a familiar feeling of perfect serenity. After all this time, Zeke had once again managed to enter this state of hyperawareness in his time of greatest need.


    He saw the encroaching void slow to a standstill as his tether snatched a set of Soul fragments away from its destruction, and another, and another. His panic had abated, as it could not serve him. Instead, he worked with quiet efficiency, casting again and again to shelter as many of the fragments as possible. In this state, he would be able to extend the next couple of seconds into an eternity.


    If he were able to hold it for that long.


    Zeke didnt waste a single moment, and neither did he think about those he was too late to save. He continued his labor like a machinetireless, precise, and without any emotions to distract him from his task. Rows upon rows of fragments joined his growing collection. A dozen at first, but soon, there were hundreds of tiny sparks adorning his Soul like the starry sky on a cloudless night.


    His capillaries ruptured first, and blood began to rush from his nose in a violent stream. Next were his eyes, as the small blood vessels couldnt stand the pressure. His ears followed, and after a few more moments, his body started to bleed internally from various sources.


    Zeke was well aware of the state of his body, but he didnt let it bother him. His hyperrational state would not let him value his own discomfort over the lives of dozens of innocents. He would continue to work until he collapsed. He owed them this much, at least.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of Soul fragments joined his growing collection, accompanied by the ever-increasing wail of his body. The edges of his vision began to turn dark, which was strange, as he didnt actually have eyes. It was most likely because of the bleeding in his brain.


    Another dozen Souls later, and he could barely make out anything anymore. His body was shutting down. He knew it, but he couldnt stop. There were more people to save.


    Before he could cast his tether again, Zeke was ripped from his state of increased consciousness, and time began to rush. Reality seemed to be several times faster than he remembered, and the remainder of the fragments were gone before he could even react. Was the world truly moving faster, or did his tired mind simply struggle to keep up? Zeke didnt know, and neither was he in a position to care.


    The very moment he had been released from that wonderous state, a mixture of pain and fatigue had overwhelmed his dwindling psyche and claimed his last speck of consciousness.


    [Notice]


    Emergency protocol initiated.

 Book 4: Chapter 65: A Rude Awakening

    Book 4: Chapter 65: A Rude Awakening


    Zeke opened his blurry eyes only to find himself staring up at an unfamiliar ceiling. Intricately carved wooden beams stretched out like the ribs of a giant, adorned with delicate patterns. The ceiling rose high above, a canvas of opulence illuminated by the soft glow of ornate chandeliers hanging like jewels from its expanse.


    He blinked once, then again. Yet, the sight didnt change. He tried to rise, but his body protested, sending a bout of pain coursing through his nerves, forcing him to fall back into the soft bedding. With the pain, the last of his sleepiness subsided, and in its place, memories resurfaced. Ahh, thats right. He killed the Archmage, didnt he?


    And then


    [Answer]


    and then Host almost killed himself by overtaxing his body to an insane degree.


    Was that annoyance he heard in Akashas voice? Zeke smiled at the thought, the action causing him another spike of pain.


    What happened after that? Zeke asked, content to remain lying down for the moment.


    [Answer]


    I managed to stabilize Hosts condition.


    Zeke nodded. Honestly, he had counted on Akasha to save him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have dared to push himself so hard. The knowledge that somebody was looking out for him was comforting in a way that was hard to describe. He was slowly beginning to understand why the Invocatians were willing to give up their Cores for a better familiar.


    Zeke recalled the state he had been in before passing out. From what he remembered, he had sustained severe internal injuries, and even his brain had started to hemorrhage toward the end. That was the last thing he remembered. Thinking about it now, it was a small miracle that he felt as good as he did.


    Using [Perfect Body Control], he inspected the state of his injuries. A moment later, he had a good grasp of his current situation. The verdict? He was a mess and yet in a far better state than he had any right to be.


    How had Akasha done this? He could tell that not much time had passed, and yet, he didnt feel as terrible as he should.


    [Answer]


    I had help.


    It was only then that Zeke became aware that he was not alone. Three figures lay sprawled at the foot of his bed. Their identical faces, light orange ears, and tails were very recognizable. They were the triplets recently acquired by the Archmage. Zeke recalled that their Souls had been among the first he had managed to rescue. Thankfully, he had succeeded in saving all three.


    Them?


    [Answer]


    Yes. Host has made the right choice in saving them. Their abilities will prove helpful.


    Zeke''s eyebrows lifted in surprise; receiving such praise from Akasha was no small feat. He observed the sleeping sisters with increased attention, noting the dark bags under their eyes and the emaciated appearance of their figures. It was evident that they hadn''t led the most comfortable lives before arriving here. Well, it wasnt like their future would have been all that rosy serving the Archmage.


    But now they served him instead.


    Unbidden, his memories returned to the scene right before passing out, a sudden realization hitting him. That was right. How could he have forgotten? Unlike in all previous instances, this time, he gleaned a clue about how he had managed to enter that wonderous state.


    The key to his success was one of his engraved spells: [Perfect Body Control]. It allowed him to strengthen and control parts of his body by regulating the flow of blood. The name was rather deceiving, as he didnt actually control his body. It would be more accurate to say that it allowed him to puppeteer his body, using his own blood as the strings.


    Zeke remembered clearly how he had tried to use [Perfect Body Control] to increase blood flow and, in turn, the speed of his brain. It had worked, but the effects didnt extend to his Soul. In his desperation, he had used the spell over and over again. Until it finally worked.


    Why did it work? Simple. Zeke had merged his Blood and Mind Mana, casting his engraved spell with this novel, hybrid mana composition. What to call itMindBlood Mana? BloodMind Mana? Never mind, the name could be determined later. What truly mattered was his breakthrough: successfully fusing two distinct mana types into one.


    Zeke wasnt quite sure what had made this feat possible. He had tried to combine different Mana types on multiple occasions without any success. However, a few theories were already swirling around his head, and he couldnt wait to start experimenting. However, before he could dive any deeper, a flicker of movement caught his attention. The sisters were waking up.


    Zeke waited patiently as, one by one, the triplets stirred, gradually sitting up. Because of their lingering drowsiness, their eyes remained partially closed, struggling to focus. However, that quickly changed when the first of the three locked eyes with him.


    With a startled yelp, the girl recoiled, unable to steady herself before tumbling to the floor. The sudden commotion caught the attention of her siblings, who quickly turned to see what had alarmed her. Upon locking eyes with Zeke, their expressions turned ashen with a profound sense of fear, mirroring the terror evident in their sister''s gaze.


    Hello, Zeke said somewhat awkwardly. He wasnt at all used to people being afraid of him.


    The sisters remained silent.


    Zeke rolled his eyes. No need. They were almost done HEALING me anyway. He put special emphasis on the word, leaving no doubt as to what had been going on.


    Vulcanos took the initiative, circling the bed before settling into a seat beside a low coffee table. At first, Zeke was grateful to the Chimeroi for breaking the misunderstanding, but when he noticed the big guy winking at him insistently, Zeke lost all feelings of gratitude.


    Shortly thereafter, Gravitas and Ash joined their companion, observing with curiosity as the sisters carried on with their task.


    Huh, I guess they were actually healing you, Master, Vulcanos said. His voice sounded almost disappointed. Zeke glanced at him in utter disbelief. Did that fool actually think he had been lying?


    However, a different thought quickly emerged in his mind. How were they even here?


    [Answer]


    I called them. Their help was instrumental in gaining control over the Ember Scar Cartel during your absence.


    Zeke nodded, acknowledging the truth in Akashas words. Despite technically assuming control of the cartel by stealing all the Slaves, the transition of power wouldn''t be seamless without someone ready to assume leadership.


    What is the current situation? he asked.


    The fighting has died down, and all of the captains, lieutenants, and cooperators have either been captured or killed, Ash reported.


    Zeke nodded absentmindedly, too stunned to pay attention. The reason for his state was the three sisters who had crowded around his missing arm. With closed eyes and furrowed brows, they were infusing their warm Mana into it. He could feel it; slowly, ever so slowly, the closed wound began to change.


    From a mere stump below his shoulder, muscle tissue gradually formed, giving rise to a biceps, triceps, and eventually, an elbow. The process continued with the growth of his forearm, culminating in the emergence of his hand and five digits. By the time the restoration was complete, the sisters were sweating profusely, yet a sense of pride gleamed in their eyes as they beheld the fully restored limb.


    Zeke stared open-mouthed at his new arm. He clenched his fist, flexed his muscles, and moved his fingers. It was perfect. There was no pain, no feeling of weakness, no sense of alienation. It was as if he had never lost the arm. It was an absolute miracle. Not even the Life Archmage in the Empire had been able to restore Leos body so perfectly.


    He looked up and beamed at the sisters. Thank you, he said, his voice brimming with sincerity. They were leaning on each other, looking spent. All of a sudden, he got the impression that they needed to lie down more desperately than he did, so he threw off the blanket.


    The Chimeroi stared at him. Zeke looked down. And promptly teleported the blanket back into place.


    My clothes? he asked the ceiling.


    Thalia held out a pile of bloody rags without looking at him.


    He eyed the bundle wearily. I might need new clothes.


    [Notice]


    There are robes in the dressing room next door.


    A moment later, Lumi disappeared behind a curtain on the right, making Zeke wonder if Akashas words had been audible to all. His suspicion was confirmed when she reappeared carrying a red robe.


    Zeke put it on without hesitation despite feeling odd about wearing the clothes of the man he had killed a man with a propensity for cushy fabric, apparently. He stood up and gestured for the sisters to get in, which they did without much hesitation. They had barely all laid down before passing out. They had truly given their all, and Zeke felt gratitude.


    Whats the status? he asked a bit more quietly.


    Gravitas met his gaze. Stable for the moment, but theres chaos. Many died, but we dont have exact numbers yet.


    [Notice]


    Host was able to secure 92% of all fragments. 86 vanished during the fighting. Currently, Host is harboring 971 Soul fragments in total.


    Zeke took in this information. Relief and guilt warred in him. He had not hesitated before killing the Archmage, knowing what it would mean. In the end, he had done what he could much more than he could have hoped to. And yet, the deaths of so many weighed on his conscience.


    He was relieved when Vulcanos brought him back to the present. The survivors are confused. They need guidance, the Chimeroi said.


    Now, this was a problem Zeke could solve. His mind started whirring with possible strategies and action plans and


    [Notice]


    There is no time. If Host wishes to execute the original plan, we must move out within the hour.

 Book 4: Chapter 66: War in the Streets I

    Book 4: Chapter 66: War in the Streets I


    Mahesh stood on an improvised podium, inspecting the swelling ranks of Slaves gathering in the training yard. From the eastern edge to the western wall, one company after the other lined up in neat formations. They were awaiting his muster, one and all.


    This couldnt even be called a militia anymore. It was an army, plain and simple. At the same time, it was the culmination of his lifes work: the Firebrand school. And today, he would elevate his position further by taking out his most hated rival.


    The first company is ready, sir, a voice called from the front of the ranks.


    Mahesh was snapped out of his contemplative state and surveyed the group arrayed before him. Clad in the uniforms he had meticulously prepared for this occasion, they were comprised of the typical complement of 50 men, as was expected across all companies.


    His gaze next landed on the singular figure at the front. There, he found a young man with sharp features and burning eyes, staring up at him with a gaze full of confidence. Even at a quick glance, anybody would be able to tell how much the two looked alike.


    Mahesh smiled warmly at the young man. How are you, boy?


    Excited, sir, the young man replied.


    There is no need to treat me so formally, he chided softly. We are family.


    Apologies. I was merely trying to set an example.


    Mahesh shook his head slowly. Your bearing will have to suffice, Raavan. I dont want my own son to treat me like a stranger.


    I will do as you say, father. Despite the words of affirmation, Raavans rigid stance didnt ease. As always, the boy was a perfect role model, a perfect soldier, and a perfect son.


    Mahesh nodded at him with a proud expression. Make me proud.


    As you command, sir, his son replied before leading the first company to the side. They were already sufficiently prepared, but he was certain that his son would double- and triple-check everything anyway.


    The second company is ready, sir, another voice called.


    Mahesh refocused his gaze and surveyed the company standing before him. Notably, this contingent was not under the leadership of either of his two sons. Rather, it was led by his head instructor, who helmed the second most formidable force within his school.


    The man bore the unmistakable demeanor of a military commander, evident both in his countenance and bearing. He stood as the sole individual responsible for the remarkable transformation of an unorganized bunch into a highly proficient fighting force.


    Mahesh nodded at the man. Make me proud, commander.


    Your will, my hands, the man replied with that steely voice that had endeared him to Mahesh in the first place. After his brief reply, he lead the second company to join the first.


    the third company is ready, a timid voice announced.


    Mahesh lowered his head and noticed his youngest son, Jaihar, gazing up at him, his expression tinged with nervousness. Following the boy''s return from his recent journey, during which two of his top fighters had been lost, Mahesh had reprimanded him harshly.


    Reflecting on his actions now, he might have gone a bit too far, as the boy still didnt dare to fully meet his eyes. He nodded at his son with an approving gaze. It might be time to extend an olive branch. Make me proud today, boy, and all will be forgiven.


    Jaihars face lit up, but he schooled his features instantly, deciding to adopt the expression of a dutiful soldier instead. As you command, sir.


    Mahesh smiled, pleased with his youngest son for a change. And who knows, he mused out loud. We might even stop by the Nair family on the way back and pick up that girl you like.


    Immediately, the boy lost his cool as his gaze turned hazy, an enraptured expression emerging on his face. Do you mean it, father? he asked excitedly.


    Mahesh chuckled. His mood was too good to find fault with his foolish son. Why not? After today, not many will dare to stand against us. Well be above all and below only one. But, he added in a serious tone, only if you prove yourself worthy.


    I will! Jaihar promised as he led his company out of the yard. It almost seemed as if he had grown a second pair of feet, judging by the speed at which he disappeared.


    Until someone did.


    A young man, little more than a boy, was the first to crack. Mahesh didnt recognize him. He was probably an assistant of some kind, but It didnt really matter. In this situation, status meant nothing. The moment the boy threw his weapon to the ground and kneeled, the tension was broken.


    Dozens followed his example. Nearly all of the assistants and some of the instructors fell to their knees. Their cowardice was greeted with angry hisses by their former allies, but it was all for naught. The wave couldnt be stopped anymore, and soon, the only people left standing beside Ravi were the Slaves and some of the most loyal instructors.


    Mahesh smiled broadly at the sight. Very well, he said. I accept your surrender. Off with you lot.


    His men opened a passage, and the few dozen men fled, a mixture of shame and elation warring on their faces and within their hearts. Mahesh would remember them. Their departure wouldn''t mark the end of the matter. He harbored no illusions about allowing the issue to linger unresolved, knowing all too well the dangers of neglecting such matters. However, that was a problem for a different time.


    He returned his attention to Ravi and his shrunken group of supporters. Well, that might not be the right word. Most of them were Slaves and didnt really have a choice in the matter. Even so, a surprising amount of instructors had stayed, choosing death over the shame of surrender and betrayal.


    Despite Mahesh''s best efforts to suppress such thoughts, a small part of him couldn''t help but wonder how many of his own men would stand firm if he were ever in a comparable situation. As he scanned their ranks, a sense of disillusionment crept over him, realizing that the number might be disappointingly small. However, his roaming eyes soon settled on the figure of his firstborn.


    The dependable silhouette of his oldest son was like a balm to his soul. No matter how many others would flee, he knew for certain that his most beloved child would stay by his sideto the bitter end.


    Well, old friend, he said in a voice filled with malicious spite. It looks like this is the end. One of the oldest houses of Korrovan is going to end today.


    Ravi rose to his full height, pulling his shoulders back and thrusting his chest forward. Then, with a subtle yet confident gesture, he broke into a smile.


    Mahesh couldn''t help but marvel at the sudden display of courage. Where Ravi had found such inner strength remained a mystery to him. The transformation was so remarkable that it seemed as if the previously shattered man had tapped into a hidden reserve, emerging utterly transformed from just moments before.


    I agree, Ravi announced in a domineering voice. One of the oldest houses of Korrovan is going to end today.


    Just as Mahesh was starting to question if his old rival had finally lost it, a sudden shift occurred. The air filled with screams emanating from all directions. Mahesh looked around in shock. In a matter of seconds, both flanks of his forces were overwhelmed by a surge of attackers cloaked in red.


    Like a tidal wave, the members of the Ember Scar Cartel had launched themselves at his troops, sweeping away a dozen men in the blink of an eye. His troops were so shocked by this development that they couldnt even react for a moment, blankly staring at the bodies of their comrades as their allies advanced on them.


    Mahesh was the first to regain his bearings. What is this, brother? You dare betray me? His anger was so great that flames rose around him, forcing even his own men to take a few steps back.


    At that moment, a bestial cry tore through the plaza, its power and ancient fury reverberating with primal force. The raw, majestic roar resonated with energy and resonance, announcing the arrival of what initially seemed to be a large bird. Upon closer inspection, however, it became apparent that this was no ordinary creature, but rather a wyvern. Yet, such details held little significance for Mahesh in that moment. His attention was consumed by the creature''s landing upon the shoulder of his brother, who had remained motionless until then.


    The small wyvern perched itself upon his shoulders. Its gaze never left Maheshs own, and there seemed to be a challenge in its intelligent eyes. His brother, on the other hand, hadnt even glanced at him once, despite everything. Now, however, he slowly raised his left hand and took off his blood-red mask.


    The face that was revealed was not that of his brother. It was a pale young man, clearly a foreigner. Mahesh felt like he had seen him before, but he couldnt quite remember where. However, the answer revealed itself from an unexpected source.


    B-blood Dragon? H-how can it be you? somebody stammered. You are dead! I saw you die!


    Mahesh tracked the source of the voice, only to be taken aback when he realized it belonged to his youngest son, Jaihar. The memory flooded back. Wasnt Blood Dragon the name of the man Jaihar had attempted to kill when he ventured into the desert? An intense fury, surpassing even that of before, seized his heart. Was this chaos a consequence of his incompetent son''s actions?


    Stop this nonsense, Blood Dragon, Mahesh yelled. No matter what my son might have done to you, I am sure we can come to an agreement.


    However, the boy didnt look at him. His gaze was still focused on the figure of his youngest son. Even more embarrassing was the fact that Jaihar seemed to wilt under his gaze, unable to meet the eyes of his nemesis.


    At last, the young man broke his silence. You owe me an arm, he stated, his voice calm, almost hushed, yet it penetrated through the din of battle. And a debt of blood. With those words, he tossed something in the direction of the boy.


    Jaihar instinctively flinched, although it was unnecessary as the trajectory of the projectile suggested it wasn''t an attack. The object bounced off the ground with a squelching noise, rolled a few steps, and then came to a halt in front of his son''s troops. The boy screamed and took a step back in fright.


    Normally, Mahesh would have cursed him for such cowardice, but even he was shocked by the object in question. It was a head. And not just any head. Mahesh was staring into his brothers unseeing eyes. His thoughts slowed to a crawl. Horror was edged onto his brothers face, making Mahesh wonder what he had seen right before his death.


    After a moments pause, the young man spoke again. And I have come to collect.

 Book 4: Chapter 67: War in the Streets II

    Book 4: Chapter 67: War in the Streets II


    Zeke forced himself to tear his gaze away from Jaihar. Despite being caught off guard, the little shit had somehow survived the first round of attacks and was now hiding behind the soldiers he was supposed to be leading. It was a shame, but Zeke would deal with him in due time.


    For now, he had a battle to win.


    A frown slowly spread across his face as he surveyed the plaza in its entirety, the cacophony of battle sounds filling his ears from all directions. His gaze swept across each distinct battle: the left flank, the right flank, and the center. Each battlefront had stalled after the surprise attack, thwarting his plan for a rapid victory.


    His eyes narrowed in annoyance. He could have brought twice as many troops if he had had more time. Unfortunately, it wasnt meant to be.


    Didnt go as you hoped, did it, whelp? the Dragons voice sounded in his mind. The small reptile seemed in a good mood as it observed the battle from atop Zekes shoulder.


    Not really, Zeke admitted. I thought the element of surprise would be enough to break their formation. However, they regained their composure much faster than I had expected.


    The Dragon bobbed his head. Its because of their commanders. Look. It nodded in a particular direction.


    Following his gaze, Zeke found a middle-aged man exuding a military aura. His complexion, the deepest shade of black Zeke had ever seen, rendered his light grey eyes all the more striking in contrast. Zeke recognized him; he was none other than the head instructor of the Firebrand school.


    The man stood at the back of his troops and only gave out orders every now and then. Yet, his men followed them with swift efficiency. They seemed the most composed company on the entire battlefield. On top of that, they had sustained almost no losses so far.


    Zeke swiftly discerned the reason behind their resilience: their commander was a Life Mage. He orchestrated a seamless rotation of troops, adeptly tending to injuries of varying severity while preventing fatigue from taking hold. Observing this strategy for some time, Zeke gained a newfound appreciation for the immense value of a healing Mage on the battlefield. Though not formidable in combat himself, the Life Mage acted as a force multiplier for his troops.


    Zeke''s musings were interrupted by the impatient thumping of a tail against his back. Glancing at the creature perched on his shoulder, he realized its attention had already shifted to the other side of the battlefield. Following its gaze, Zeke spotted a young man with dark hair and a resolute expression. The man unleashed one Fire spell after another, enveloping the left flank in an ominous orange haze.


    Zekes brows rose. His gaze traveled from the young man to the Archmage in the middle of the plaza. They looked more than just a little bit alike. Another one of his sons? he asked nobody in particular.


    To his surprise, somebody still answered. He is Raavan, eldest son of Mahesh.


    Zeke turned his head slightly to acknowledge the speaker, Kruul. The brother of the horned sibling pair that had aided him in his battle against their former Master. With the help of the triplets, he had already recovered from his injuries. Zeke nodded in thanks, turning his attention back to the battlefield.


    This time, he eyed the most crucial battle: the center.


    Other units avoided this area altogether, wisely steering clear of the intense conflict between fire and lightning. The two Archmages were engaged in combat, refusing to yield even a step of ground. Thankfully, they showed some restraint in not drawing the regular troops into their skirmish, preventing a much higher casualty count. However, that would most likely no longer hold true if the tide of battle changed to favor one side over the other heavily.


    Zeke felt a cold sweat trickle down his back as he observed the fight. The Mana fluctuations he sensed from this battle were on an entirely different level from the rest. He realized how lucky he had been in his fight against the Master of the Ember Scar Cartel. If any single one of his measures had been absent, he could just as well have ended up as a charred body.


    Initially, the Fire Mage appeared to have the upper hand, but in a sudden twist, lightning struck, seizing back the advantage. At present, neither side had a decisive edge, yet Zeke couldnt calm down. The victory of either Archmage would likely determine the fate of the battle.


    Miraculously, the victim remained alive, though writhing in agony from numerous broken bones and profusely bleeding wounds. His comrades swiftly pulled him to safety, where the head instructor was compelled to tend to the severely wounded man, straining his already exhausted Core even further.


    Mahesh''s eyes narrowed at the sight. What a devious strategy. If only he had a moment to deal with that cocky wyvern. However, that was a luxury he couldn''t afford, for the first glimmers of pale blue lightning began to pierce through the numerous cracks in his Wall of Flames. Instantly, his attention snapped back to his own adversary.


    Once again, lightning and fire clashed in an unrelenting battle for supremacy. Mahesh couldn''t seize the advantage no matter how hard he exerted himself. Accursed Lightning Mages and their absurdly high attack power! Nevertheless, he remained confident that he would have the last laugh.


    Suddenly, he noticed a change in his opponent. Ravis expression shifted for the first time, a deep frown emerging on his face. What was happening? He received his answer a moment later when the Lightning Mage cast a displeased glance at the young man standing alone atop a distant building.


    ***


    That might cost me my life, Pete, Ravi said, the reluctance clear in his voice, even through the telepathic link.


    I know, Zeke replied seriously. Not just yours, but everybodys life, including my people and me. Dont forget that we will not survive this fight if you fall.


    Then why? I might win even without taking such a risk, Ravi replied.


    But it isnt certain, is it?


    Ravi remained silent.


    I would not suggest such an action if I wasnt confident, Ravi.


    There was a pause, and Zeke was beginning to think the Archmage wouldnt agree to follow his plan. Just when he was about to continue his persuasion, the man replied, Fine Ill do it. I just hope you know what you are doing.


    Zeke immediately cut the telepathic link with the Archmage and turned his attention to Vulcanos instead. Get ready, Vulcanos. Its almost time.


    Zeke noticed the Chimeroi nodding in the distance, preparing himself. He had been fighting against Raavan for the last couple of minutes. The two seemed evenly matched, at least on the surface.


    At that moment, the sound of a thundercrack echoed through the plaza, drowning out all other noise. A second one followed, and then a third. It had finally started. Ravi was going all out, forcing the Fire Mage to do the same while being continuously pushed back. This was the moment.


    Do it now, Zeke sent.


    With a loud bellow, Vulcanos charged into the enemy lines, eyes locked onto his target. Molten stones splashed all around him, forcing the enemy soldiers to choose between retreat and death. As the soldiers backed off, it became clear what he was after, as there was now a straight path toward Raavan.


    Raavan, for his part, didnt panic. He appeared calm, even after the Chimeroi tore through the frontline and headed straight for him. There was even a slight smirk on his face, the challenge clear in his eyes.

 Book 4: Chapter 68: War in the Streets III

    Book 4: Chapter 68: War in the Streets III


    A surge of Mana rushed toward Raavans body, flowing into his Core in preparation for an attack. After a moment of focus, a torrent of fire erupted from his hands, bathing a cone-shaped area in front of him in flames.


    Zeke recognized the spell as [Salamanders Breath]. He had seen several Fire Mages use it in the Elementium. However, the sight before him was markedly different from what he remembered.


    The torrent of flames was many times more dense than he remembered, and its size had nearly doubled in both length and width. Also, the spell seemed to have gained an additional quality that was hard to pinpoint. The flames seemed hungrier?


    Zeke didnt quite know what it was, but the fire appeared vastly more menacing than when the students had used the spell. The reason for this stark difference was obvious. It was the distinction between a True Mage and a Grand Mage. Zeke''s eyes gleamed as he watched the fight. The display made him want to reach that realm all the more.


    The Fire spell had completely swallowed up Vulcanos, shrouding his figure from head to toe. Even so, Zeke wasnt worried, well aware of how resistant the Chimeroi was against fire-based attacks. It had been an awful choice to use a channeled spell. Instead, a [Fire Lance] or [Exploding Orb] would have been far more effective.


    A moment later, Vulcanos pitch-black hands emerged from the flames, grabbing onto Raavans forearms. The expression in the Fire Mage''s eyes changed for the first time, and he gathered an even greater amount of Mana. However, before he could cast a spell, Vulcanos flexed his muscles. Raavans arms broke like matchsticks, followed by an ear-piercing shriek. The pain had interrupted whatever spell he was about to cast, leaving the man dazed momentarily.


    Vulcanos didnt miss this moment of weakness and threw another punch, knocking the wind out of Raavan and forcing him to his knees. The difference in strength between a human and a Chimeroi was immense, making the outcome of a physical altercation a foregone conclusion.


    Hurry up, Zeke urged telepathically.


    Vulcanos kicked the mans head, knocking him out. In a swift motion, he heaved the unconscious body onto his shoulders and turned to run as the surrounding men quickly regained their wits. However, he couldnt even take a single step before an angry bellow shook the plaza.


    LET GO OF MY SON, YOU ANIMAL!


    The Archmage''s cry resonated with such intense hatred that even Zeke, standing hundreds of steps away, felt a shiver run down his spine. He could barely fathom the impact on Vulcanos, who had been the recipient. Zeke searched for his figure, only to find him frozen in terror at the same spot.


    I command you to return to me, he ordered, exerting his authority as a Master to compel the Chimeroi into action. It proved effective, as Vulcanos took a hesitant step forward. Soon, he transitioned into a jog, then a sprint, determined and unimpeded. A fortunate consequence of the Archmage''s shout was that his own men were too shocked to move.


    STOP HIM! Mahesh''s voice boomed with urgency. It was evident he desired nothing more than to rush to his son''s aid himself. However, under Ravi''s relentless assault, any such attempt would be tantamount to suicide.


    His command came too late, as Vulcanos was just about to vanish into the lines of the Ember Scar Cartel. Zeke observed as the Chimeroi navigated through the masses of soldiers, steadily advancing toward his position. Good.


    Zeke''s gaze locked with that of the incensed Archmage. Ravi was still pressuring him, forcing him to cede more ground with every moment his attention was on his son. However, this much wasnt enough. He needed to push him further.


    First, I took your brother. Now, Ill take your son, Zeke sent telepathically before immediately cutting the connection again. That should do it.


    DONT YOU DARE!! the Archmage yelled.


    Zeke smirked at him, wearing the cockiest expression he could muster, confident it would further enrage the man. Although he felt a twinge of discomfort about exploiting the man''s love for his son, any lingering guilt evaporated when he remembered the true nature of Mahesh and his family.


    At that moment, the swirling mist atop their heads coalesced into the shape of a person. A white-haired Chimeroi appeared in midair, a massive bone spear clutched in his grip. Pulled by the massively increased gravity, Ash descended with the force of a comet.


    With a face full of desperation, Mahesh forced his eyes to look up. His limbs were bound, his body heavy, and his flesh was injured. With a growing sense of dread, he locked eyes with the man who was about to take his life.


    Death had come to claim him.


    The spear struck Mahesh''s chest with brutal force, piercing through his heart, spine, and a significant portion of the floor behind him. Despite the grievous wound, he clung to life, but it was a fleeting existence. His eyes flickered, teetering on the brink of extinguishing, when Zeke appeared before him.


    Will you let him go? Mahesh rasped, his voice almost pleading. All traces of anger had dissipated, leaving behind only a man begging for the life of his son. Zeke didnt even have to think about it and shook his head decisively.


    I see, the Archmage mumbled as he closed his eyes. His shattered heart had stopped, and no more blood or oxygen was reaching his brain. The man was dead.


    Zeke drew in a single, deep breath.


    While Mahesh may have been many things, a bad father was not among them. Zeke wasnt proud of how he had won this fight, recognizing his despicable conduct. But honor was something for the strong to worry about, and he wasnt strongnot yet, at least.


    After that single moment of self-admonishment, Zeke cast away all distracting thoughts and began the task he had come to do. He entered his Soul-Sight and noticed that the mans Soul was already dispersing. If he didnt act, all Slaves of the Firebrand School would join their Master in death.


    Zeke didnt even try to harvest the fragments individually, focusing solely on entering his elevated consciousness. The seconds ticked by as Zeke tried to mix his Mind and Blood Mana without success. His frustration mounted. When he had done it before, it had felt so effortless. What was different now?


    Zeke attempted to shove his Mind and Blood Mana into the engraving on his Core, willing it to empower his thoughts. Then he stopped. No. This wasnt working. Something was different. It didnt feel like that when he managed to mix the two types the last time. What was it? What was missing?


    Then it clicked. The order of events was wrong. Zeke vaguely recalled that the Mana had been combined before he attempted to cast the spell. But how? The only notable difference was the desperation he had felt at the time.


    Desperation? Was it linked to his Intent? Could it be?


    Carefully, Zeke focused on his Blood Mana. It was wild, untamed, and refused to stay in place for longer than a moment; such was the nature of Blood. Zeke imbued it with Intent. He thought of his veins expanding, blood flowing, and increased potency. It was the image he had always used to cast the spell.


    Next, he focused on his Mind Mana. It was calm, cold, and inert. Mind Mana didnt react well to vague or esoteric images. Clear and detailed instructions were the only way to properly imbue Mind Mana. You needed to tell it what it was supposed to do, where, how much, how long, and how. If any of those parts were missing, the spell would fail. Zeke tried to imbue it with the same Intent as his Blood Mana, using vastly different instructions. He had become quite adept at handling his various Mana types, so the translation only took him a moment.


    Done with his preparation, Zeke tried to bring the two streams of energy together. To his utter surprise, Blood and Mind Mana combined without the slightest resistance. Had it been this easy all along? He was so stunned that he almost forgot his purposealmost.


    He used his combined Mana to power the spell engraved on his Core [Perfect Body Control]. There was no need for any Spellform or the imbuement of Intent anymore, having skipped that step entirely. No, the moment the Mana touched the engraving, Zeke entered that wonderous state once more, and for the first time, he had done so through his own power.


    A huge grin would have split his face if his Soul form could smile. Instead, Zeke got to work in silence, rescuing the Soul fragments before Mahesh''s Soul fully dissipated. Meanwhile, he let his mind wander, fantasizing about all he would be able to do with this new influx of manpower.

 Book 4: Chapter 69: Skirting the Line

    Book 4: Chapter 69: Skirting the Line


    The moment Zeke returned from his state of heightened consciousness, he felt exhaustion take hold. Even though he was in far better condition than last time, the spell had still taken a toll. Fortunately, the Firebrand School only had a couple hundred Slaves, making it possible for him to retain his consciousness.


    Quick, Akasha, connect me to all my Slaves, Zeke instructed while catching his breath.


    Using [Telepathy] on multiple targets wasnt all that difficult, but every additional person took a bit of added mental focus. A trained Mage might be able to connect to around a dozen people at a time if they focused hard enough, but anything more than that was almost impossible. However, for Akasha, there were no such limits.


    Zeke felt a sizable amount of Mind Mana pass through his Core, almost knocking the breath out of him. At the same time, Akashas consciousness divided itself into hundreds of branches, each focusing on a different target.


    [Notice]


    The connection has been established.


    Zeke took a deep breath, focused his mind, and projected his voice with as much authority as he could muster. Members of the Firebrand school, this is your new Master. I command each and every one of you to immediately let yourselves fall down and pretend to be dead. You will remain in that state until requested to do otherwise. This is an order.


    His instructions didnt end there. Members of the Ember Scar Cartel, pick up one of the fallen members of the Firebrand School, dead or alive, and bring them back to our headquarters. Dont leave a single body behind. Dont let anybody stop you.


    Zeke then cut the connection as he noticed Ravi approaching rapidly. The Archmage was clad in lightning and soared through the air like a force of nature. He would be here in no time at all. However, there was one more thing Zeke had to do before then. He immediately used [Telepathy] to connect to the group of his closest followers to give them their instructions.


    Gravitas, bring Vulcanos and Raavan back. The rest of you chase after the remaining forces of the Firebrand school. We cannot let them escape


    Ravi landed, debris shooting off in every direction from the violent impact. Zeke cut the connection and observed the Archmage. Ravi, for his part, didnt even look at Zeke and was wholly focused on the body of his old rival. For a while, neither of the two talked as Ravi stared at the corpse of Mahesh.


    Then, the lightning ceased to arc around his body, and he slowly turned to Zeke. How did you do it, boy?


    Zeke didnt dare to be flippant at the moment as he could see the wariness on Ravis face. It was understandable. Zeke had been instrumental in the death of not one but two Archmages. There was no way Ravi would just let something like that go without an explanation. I used his son as bait to draw him into a trap. My strongest subordinates were waiting in ambush for when he was trying to attack me.


    While Zeke talked, Ravi observed their surroundings, apparently looking for something. And where are those subordinates now?


    Zeke realized what Ravi was getting at. This would be the perfect time to double-cross him if he had any intentions of doing so. Even so, the lack of trust stung a little. However, it wasnt all that surprising. Zeke had shown himself to be far more dangerous than Ravi had assumed, dealing not only with the Master of the Ember Scar Cartel but also the Firebrand School on his own.


    They are chasing after the remnants of the Firebrand school, Zeke answered honestly.


    Even so, Ravi didnt seem entirely convinced as he continued to glance around, as if fearing somebody would emerge from the shadows to attack him. At that moment, the first of the members of the Ember Scar Cartel passed by overhead, carrying a body.


    Ravis fists began to crackle with lightning, but he soon relaxed after he noticed that they were merely passing by. He observed the dozens of figures that came after, each carrying one or two bodies.


    But I can tell you what I plan to do from now on if youre interested, Zeke offered. Ravi nodded without hesitation, prompting Zeke to speak. I managed to take control of a large part of the Ember Scar Cartel, as you already know.


    Ravi nodded.


    Further, I plan to take control of the western districts, replacing the Ember Scar Cartel completely and taking over their territory.


    Ravis eyes widened. However, after he glanced at the many Chimeroi still passing by overhead, his gaze turned more thoughtful. The other players wont just accept that, he said eventually.


    Zeke nodded. I am aware, but I do have my plans. Ravi looked at him with great interest, so Zeke decided to elaborate a bit. Of the four great powers, one is already under my control. The Death Mage in the South is unlikely to make a move, having always remained passive. The merchants in the East are easy to deal with if you have the money. That only leaves the Venomous Cabal in the North, Zeke explained.


    How do you plan to deal with them? Ravi asked.


    Zeke shrugged. I dont know yet. It depends on how they act. However, I am not afraid of a fight if it comes to it.


    Ravi nodded thoughtfully. What about the Lions Den?


    Zeke raised a brow. What about it?


    Do you not have any plans? Ravi asked.


    What plans would I have for your family, Ravi? I thought I made it clear that I have no hostile intentions.


    Ravi shook his head. Thats not what I meant. I know you have taken the Nair family under your wing. Did you have any intention of making a deal with my family as well?


    Zeke regarded the older man with astonishment, detecting a crafty glint in his eyes. It was evident that Ravi harbored a strong desire for such a connection. Whether it was due to Zeke''s demonstrated talents or the plans he had recently divulged, the unmistakable gleam in Ravi''s eyes conveyed his eagerness to be involved.


    In an instant, Zeke''s eyes sharpened with shrewdness. He was open to the idea of forging an alliance with Ravi. However, if the older man believed he could exploit his youth, he would soon discover his miscalculation.


    I am sure we can come to an agreement


    The two of them returned to the dwellings of the Lions Den nearby. The moment the door to Ravis office closed, the battle began. For hours, pleading, screaming, laughter, and threats could be heard until two haggard figures emerged.


    Both Ravi and Zeke appeared more disheveled than they had after their recent battle, yet each wore a contented smile. Ravi was pleased to have secured a substantial stake in Zekes forthcoming endeavors, and Zeke was satisfied with having enlisted the assistance of an Archmagethe only one currently in his employ.


    While Ravi hadnt explicitly agreed to serve Zeke, he had committed to representing his interests in the city, lending an additional veneer of legitimacy to his endeavors. While Zeke had the utmost confidence in the Nair family when it came to business, the Lions Den was a welcome addition. Their name alone would guarantee that any force would think twice before going against them.


    The first thing Zeke did after his meeting with Ravi was to visit the injured Chimeroi. He still had a dozen of them to cure from the effects of the Marrow-Shackle, not to mention Ravis son, Sunil. As part of their agreement, Zeke promised to take care of them as soon as possible.


    It was time to make good on this promise.

 Book 4: Chapter 70: Consolidation

    Book 4: Chapter 70: Consolidation


    Send the next one in, Zeke ordered with a tired voice.


    A moment later, the door to the study opened, and a large Chimeroi with bull horns and a nose ring walked in. The man would probably tower over an average human by at least two heads, and his massive muscular frame gave him an intimidating air. However, Zeke didnt even look up, focusing on the document in front of him instead. The Chimeroi, for his part, stopped in front of his desk and waited in silence.


    In the quiet of the study, the only thing that could be heard was the giant''s loud breathing and the nervous fidgeting of his hooved feet. To any observer, it would appear as if he was far more afraid of the boy sitting in front of him than the other way around.


    Your name is Blackhorn? Zeke asked without looking up.


    Yes, Master, the man replied.


    And you were a guard before?


    Yes, Master.


    Zeke finally looked up, meeting the mans eyes. Did you ever torment, abuse, or kill anybody without being ordered to?


    The man remained silent for a long time, thinking. No, Master, he replied eventually.


    Zeke eyed him for a moment longer before returning his gaze to the page in front of him. He added a few lines before asking his next question. How did you end up as a member of the Ember Scar Cartel?


    Blackhorn frowned and hesitated. Wanted to fight In the Rings Signed a contract Firebrand School.


    Zeke nodded in understanding. How long have you been working for the Ember Scar Cartel?


    Long time, Blackhorn replied.


    Zeke nodded and finished the last line on the paper. He then put it down and looked at Blackhorn with a severe gaze. I am going to make you an offer, but you have to give me an answer right now, understood?


    The Chimeroi nodded.


    My offer is for you to join the new force I am creating and for you to work for me from now on. This position comes with three large meals a day, a place to stay, and 50 copper a month in wages.


    Blackthorns eyes bulged comically.


    Furthermore, I want to make a change to the Slave contract between you and me, Zeke explained. Afterward, you will no longer be bound so heavily, and you will no longer die when I die.


    The Chimeroi remained silent, well aware that Zeke wasnt finished.


    The downside is that it will be impossible to transfer your contract to anybody else ever again. This means you will most likely have to serve me until the day I die.


    Blackhorn stared at Zeke for a moment longer before speaking up. Is all?


    Zeke nodded. That is all.


    Blackhorn didnt hesitate. Accept!


    Zeke smiled and closed his eyes for a moment. In his Soul-Form, he grabbed Blackhorns Soul fragment and shoved it back into the Chimeroi. The giant staggered, shook his head, and stared at Zeke in wonder.


    It is done, he said warmly. You can go down to the large hall and grab something to eat.


    What news? Zeke asked, returning his attention to Leo.


    The men returned


    Zeke nodded, waiting for the rest of the explanation. Leo was most likely referring to the people he had sent out to chase after the remnants of the Firebrand School. It would be good if they had managed to catch them. At this point, only two people remained at large.


    They caught the head instructor. He refused to surrender and was killed in the ensuing fight, Leo said.


    That was good news. Of the remaining two, he was definitely the larger threat. Even so, Zeke was far more interested in the last one. What about Jaihar? he asked.


    Leo grimaced. They found him too. However, they werent able to bring him back.


    Is he dead?


    No. He sought refuge with somebody we didnt dare offend casually.


    Who? Zeke asked curiously.


    The Varun family.


    Zekes eyes narrowed. The Varun family was the wealthiest in Korrovan, owning the Treasure Pavilion and many other affluent businesses. They were indeed somebody he wouldnt dare to offend. Whats more, it was questionable if he could get to Jaihar even if he threw caution to the wind. After all, such a wealthy family was certainly not weak.


    More importantly, he needed to maintain a good relationship with them for the moment. After all, he still intended to buy Snow at the auction in a few days. It had been delayed by two weeks due to the storm, but the new date was swiftly approaching. Even so, he wasnt willing to give up on Jaihar just like that. The man had made an attempt on his life, and Zeke had sworn to have his revenge.


    The question was why were they even helping him?


    As far as he could tell, siding with Jaihar wouldnt be beneficial to them. On the contrary, they were even going against several powerful people who wanted his headZeke, Ravi, and the Nair family. It didnt seem to be a wise move. There had to be something going on that he didnt yet know about. Did Jaihar have a secret backer?


    Well, whatever. He would deal with this matter after the auction; if this led to a falling out with the Varun family, he would prefer it was after he had already acquired Snow.


    He nodded at Leo, signaling his brother that it was fine. Understanding his meaning, Leo turned to leave. However, before he could take a step, a new visitor entered through the open door in a flash.


    Zeke frowned at the interruption. Since when did people barge in here like that? However, he reserved his rebuke for the moment, seeing the flustered state of his visitor. The Chimeroi had come to a halt in front of his desk, fidgeting and staring at him with a penetrating gaze.


    Zeke raised a single brow. What is it, Kraal?


    Master, we have a visitor, the woman said, her voice full of tension.


    So? Zeke inquired, his confusion mounting. Dozens of people visited them each day, either to inquire about their circumstances or to curry favor following the change in leadership. Yet, Zeke had not personally met with any of them.


    Do you remember how the old Master said he had called for an expert to deal with his illness? This is him, Kraal explained.


    Zeke was slightly intrigued. So, this was the person who knew about Soul damage? He would like to meet them, but it still didnt explain why Kraal was so nervous. Even if doctors and healers had a very high status, it shouldnt be a reason for her to be acting like that. What else?


    Kraal hesitated for a moment, nervously stroking one of her tiny grey horns. I-I am not quite sure, but I think Ive met him before.


    Zeke waited, eager to hear more about this. However, he wasnt prepared for Kraals following words. I believe he is the leader of the Spectral Dominion.


    Zeke gaped at her, his brain grinding to a halt. What? Who was here? Slowly, the shock abated, and his thoughts caught up. Did he miscalculate after all? Did the man come to annex this territory? No, that was unlikely.


    Damn that old man, calling such a person over before his death. Curses aside, there was no use crying over spilled milk. There was nothing left to do but to meet with the most powerful gang leader in Undercity.


    Lead the way.

 Book 4: Chapter 71: Meeting A Death Mage

    Book 4: Chapter 71: Meeting A Death Mage


    A few minutes later, Zeke arrived at the parlor. When he entered the room, he found that his core members were already present, and he immediately noticed the tension in the atmosphere.


    Gravitas was sitting in a lounge chair, her eyes fixedly staring in one direction. Vulcanos was pacing around, circling the room like a shark. Ash was sitting close to their guest, his hand on the dagger at his waist. Kruul and Kraal were standing on either side of the door, ready to use their abilities if necessary. And finally, in the middle of the room, sat their guestutterly unfazed by all the waryness, hostility, and caution directed toward him.


    Zeke paused, his gaze drawn to their visitor. The Archmage possessed an otherworldly complexion, his skin as pure as freshly fallen snow, complemented by hair of a matching color. It was hard to determine his age as he was completely devoid of wrinkles or blemishes. An air of timelessness enveloped him, casting an aura of stagnation that set him apart from any other being Zeke had ever encountered.


    No, that wasnt quite right. Zeke had met one person who gave him a similar feeling to this stranger: Aurelia Thorsten, matriarch of the Thorsten family and guardian of Invocatia. Aurelia, renowned as the Eternal Witch due to her mastery of both Life and Death magic, bore a resemblance to the man standing before him. Though, compared to her, this Mage seemed even stranger.


    The man was inspecting the tea served to him with a slight smile, turning the cup in his hand while studying the decorative golden engravings along its side. He didnt seem interested in drinking it, as if the mere offer amused him.


    Before Zeke could inspect him further, the man put the cup down on the low table before him and looked up. His abrupt action caused all the Chimeroi in the room to tense, but nobody moved. His eyes immediately found Zekes, ignoring everybody else. Their gazes remained intertwined for a long, breathless moment.


    Zeke hadnt noticed it before, but this man''s eyes were one of his most disturbing features. They were devoid of any glimmer of life or emotion. Sightless orbs, seemingly staring into an unseen realm. They held an eerie stillness that sent a shiver down his spine, like the eyes of a dead man. However, the shock of his gaze paled in comparison to the word that came out of the mans mouth.


    Ezekiel, he greeted.


    The eerie voice slithered through the air like a whisper from the realm of shadows, its haunting resonance a mixture between enchanting and sinister. Even so, Zeke wasnt in the mood to pay attention to the strange quality of his voice. He was far too shocked by the name this stranger had called him. Not his alias, not his fake name, but his real nameEzekiel.


    Who is that? Zeke asked, trying to keep the tension out of his voice.


    The stranger chuckled. It was a creepy sound, as if he had forgotten how to laugh and was now trying to remember how to make the appropriate noise. After his laughter ended, the man began to explain casually. Ezekiel of Feldstadt, born in a tiny village in the heart of the Empire of Arkanheim, visited the Elementium, was adopted by Maximilian von Hohenheim, and was recently stripped of his name and title.


    Zeke frowned. This stranger knew quite a lot about him. If that was so, there was most likely no point in denying his identity any further. How did you recognize me?


    The Death Mage smiled, evidently pleased with Zekes tacit admission. You might have disguised yourself to the eyes of ordinary people, but my gaze is not so easily tricked.


    Zeke waited for him to continue, but the man didnt explain further. He grimaced internally. He would have loved to learn about the method through which he had been found out so that he could correct it in the future. Even so, there was something much more important he needed to know. What do you want from me?


    The man remained silent, stretching out what might have been just a moment into what felt like an eternity for Zeke. The tension in the room was palpable, as the outcome of the forthcoming words could potentially lead to conflict.


    No need to panic, he said casually. I want nothing from you.


    Those words didnt manage to put Zekes mind at easejust the opposite, in fact. If the man wanted nothing from him, then why did he come? Why did he reveal his identity? It was too suspicious. If you want nothing, then why did you come here?


    The man glanced briefly at the full cup of tea before him, lost in thought. In those moments of stillness, his demeanor resembled that of a corpse, devoid of any movement. There was no discernible rise and fall of his chest, indicating that breathing was unnecessary for him. Under different circumstances, Zeke would have very much enjoyed studying the body of this Archmage in detail.


    I wanted to meet you once, the man said eventually.


    Zeke was taken aback. Of all the possible explanations swirling in his mind, this had not been one he had considered. "Me?" he asked, bewildered. "Why?"


    The Death Mage chuckled again. You are favored among my kind, young Ezekiel.The most uptodate novels are published on n0velbj)n((.))co/m


    Your kind? Zeke questioned. Do you mean Death Mages?


    The man nodded.


    Zeke pondered this new, weird information. He was favored among Death Mages? How could that be? Did they have a connection? No. He would have understood it more if a Druid had said something like that, but he couldnt remember making any connection with a Death Mage.


    Really? the man asked, seemingly surprised. I think it is quite normal to think like that.


    Zeke blinked in confusion. It is normal?


    Moros pointed directly at Zeke. "Blood Mages are drawn to bloodshed; they thrive in it, revel in it, and grow from it. Just as Life Mages are drawn to forests and Water Mages to oceansit''s inherent to their nature. So, why would it be strange for me to be attracted to a place so steeped in death?"


    Zeke pondered those words, but Moros wasnt done. Mark my words, young friend: There is no worse mistake for a Mage than to reject their nature. Sooner or later, you will have to come to terms with what you are.


    Zeke nodded slowly, even though he wasnt entirely sure he understood what the man was getting at. I will keep your words in mind, Mr. Moros.


    Moros remained silent, seemingly content with this reassurance. The conversation had taken an unexpected turn, deviating from what Zeke had been aiming for. Even so, he wasnt too unhappy with the result. Does that mean you have no ambitions in Undercity?


    That is correct, Moros agreed easily. There isnt much that can move me at this point.


    Is there a special reason for that?


    Moros pondered for a while in his characteristic, motionless manner. My body has few desires left. The only thing that can tempt me anymore is the pursuit of knowledge and personal power.


    For a moment, Zeke was tempted to exchange knowledge with the man. After all, he knew of many things that might be of interest to him. But he squashed the impulse in the next moment. It wasnt wise to put too much trust in the character of this stranger. There was no telling what he would do after learning of the secret knowledge Zeke carried.


    Instead, he tried to approach the situation from a different angle. If I understand your intentions right, Mr. Moros, you want to be left alone to continue your research in peace?


    That is correct, Moros confirmed.


    Zeke clenched his fists, gathering his resolve. This was the moment of truth. Maybe we could come to an arrangement, he offered.


    Moros''s expression didnt even flicker, giving nothing away. What kind of an arrangement did you have in mind, young friend.


    Zeke took a deep breath before stating his desire, I want to rule over Undercity.


    If the announcement had any effect on Moros, he didn''t show it. However, the reaction from the Chimeroi was anything but subtle. They stared at Zeke with open-mouthed amazement and no small amount of disbelief.


    Their reaction wasnt all that surprising. After all, this was the first time Zeke had spoken about having such ambitions. The reason for that was simple: he had considered it impossible until now. With three formidable adversaries standing against him, victory seemed out of reach. However, aligning with the Death Mage could potentially tip the scales in his favor.


    Moros hummed noncommittally. It is good that you have ambitions, but I fail to see what this has to do with me.


    Zeke clasped his hands, meeting the eerie gaze of the Death Mage head-on. I might need to borrow your strength. In return, I promise to ensure your peace and provide for your needs for as long as you want.


    Moros remained silent, but his eyes wandered, scanning all the Chimeroi present. Zeke even had the feeling that Moros could perceive individuals in adjacent rooms. He idly wondered how far the mans sight reached and on what principles it operated.


    I dont think you have the strength to achieve your goals, young friend, he said after a while. Both of the other two forces have more strength than you individually, and I am not interested in a deal where I would have to fight your battles for you.


    Zeke nodded, having expected something like that. Even so, he was still confident in convincing the Archmage. I dont intend to conquer Undercity by force.


    Moros returned his sightless eyes to him, and Zeke could have sworn he saw a bit of intrigue flashing in their depths. Then, what is your plan?


    Zeke put on a crafty smile. How about this, Mr. Moros. If you stay here for a while, Ill show you

 Book 4: Chapter 72: The Blackthorn Covenant

    Book 4: Chapter 72: The Blackthorn Covenant


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Moros finally broke his silence. He had been following behind Zeke without a word, but now that the central district had come into view, curiosity seemed to have gotten the better of him.


    ¡°Why ruin the surprise?¡± Zeke asked with a cheeky grin.


    Moros fell silent. The Death Mage had not asked anything about his plans so far and had obediently followed his arrangements, but Zeke knew that it was primarily out of curiosity. If he actually tried to make the man fight his battles for him, their fledgling alliance would crumble immediately. Fortunately, Zeke had no intention of allowing such a scenario to unfold.


    Ever since the prospect of enlisting Moros''s support emerged, his mind had been in overdrive. With this new ally in play, previously closed avenues had sprung open, significantly broadening his strategic options. If he played his cards right, he could potentially make good on his plan today. It all depended on how the other parties acted.


    Zeke''s group paused before the largest structure in the central district. Unlike the majority of Undercity''s yellowish-brown sandstone buildings, this behemoth was constructed from obsidian. The construction easily towered over the surrounding architecture and was visible from almost everywhere in the central district. It was known as the Black Tower and served as the headquarters of the Blackthorn Covenant.


    Zeke glanced back at the members of his group, gauging their mood. Moros''s face gave nothing away. As usual, the Death Mage appeared entirely unflappable.


    Gravitas also looked composed, but even if she weren¡¯t, the veil covering her face would hide any signs of nervousness.


    Vulcanos appeared tense, evident from the fiery lines across his body pulsing with light. He was the least adept at concealing his emotions, and it was clear that the man was nervous.


    Ash stroked his short beard, alternating his gaze between Zeke and the towering structure. It wasn¡¯t clear what he was thinking, but he at least seemed to have enough trust in Zeke to believe that he knew what he was doing.


    And then there were the siblings, Kruul and Kraal, radiating calmness. Among Zeke''s followers, they harbored the most faith in his abilities. It was almost burdensome how much they believed in him. But considering their history, it wasn''t that surprising. During their first encounter, Zeke had led them to vanquish an Archmage, followed by another the next day. Walking into the headquarters of an opposing force would hardly faze them after all of that.


    Zeke smiled. Even though he had not explained his plan, nobody had voiced any objections or doubts. He must have managed to inspire some level of trust.


    ¡°Are we going in, Master?¡± Ash asked.


    ¡°In a moment,¡± Zeke answered. ¡°There are still some people missing.¡±


    Before the Chimeroi could inquire further, a group of three emerged from around the corner, causing Ash''s eyes to widen. As a former member of the Lion¡¯s Den, he immediately recognized each of them: Ravi Desai and his son Sunil, accompanied by their new head instructor, Rohan.


    ¡°Thanks for coming on such short notice,¡± Zeke greeted with a smile.


    Ravi nodded amicably. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. We signed a contract, after all.¡±


    That wasn''t entirely accurate. While they had signed a business contract for future cooperation, today''s matters weren''t related to that agreement. Ravi could have easily declined to attend. Nevertheless, Zeke had been confident that he would come. The reason was simple...


    ¡°You are looking much better, Sunil.¡±


    The young man beamed back at Zeke. ¡°All thanks to you!¡±


    It was the truth. After getting hit by the Marrow-Shackle, Sunil almost lost the will to live. Being bedridden and paralyzed wasn¡¯t something the hot-blooded young man could endure. Without the hope Zeke¡¯s treatment had offered, he might not have been able to hold out.


    Before Zeke could make any further small talk, he noticed that Ravi¡¯s eyes turned solemn, his gaze fixed on Moros.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± the dwarf replied in a stern voice. ¡°Information is one of the most lucrative businesses in this place.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind telling me how much you¡¯ve learned?¡±


    The woman gazed at him for a moment in silence but ultimately didn¡¯t object. ¡°Two brothers, Pete and Keo arrived in Kanion a couple of moons ago, stayed at the Silkroad Serenity Inn, and crossed the desert alongside a caravan led by Jai Desai. That was most likely how you were introduced to the Lion¡¯s Den...¡±


    Zeke listened intently as the woman recounted his journey, from his days in the Rings to his ventures into the mines. She even hinted at his ties to Tradespire. While she didn''t possess all the details, and some parts were merely speculation, the breadth of her knowledge was impressive, evident from the awed expressions of many of his followers. Even Ravi appeared impressed by the level of detail she had managed to uncover.


    After she finished, a challenging light shone in the dwarf''s eyes. She had clearly meant to gain the upper hand by displaying such deep knowledge. It might even have worked if she had been dealing with somebody else.


    A slow, deliberate clapping resounded through the hall, drawing all eyes to Zeke, who returned the woman''s challenging gaze with a hint of amusement. ¡°Not bad,¡± he praised. ¡°You''ve pieced together quite a bit. However, I can''t quite give you a passing grade. After all, the most crucial part is missing.¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± the dwarf asked.


    ¡°My identity.¡±


    ¡°Pete isn¡¯t your real name,¡± she stated rather than asked.


    Zeke nodded, but her frown only deepened, and she refused to speak. As expected, she didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Even some people on his side, including Ravi, had no idea about his true identity.


    ¡°Help me out, Akasha.¡±


    In the next moment, a flood of information appeared in Zeke''s mind. It encompassed every bit of knowledge he had ever acquired about the two women standing before him: Naida Wellenreiter and Hilda Silveraxe. Given their identities as Archmages, the trove of information was extensive, particularly concerning Naida. After all, she hailed from the empire and was a member of the Wellenreiter family. He had even met a couple of her relatives during the tournament at the Elementium.


    While Zeke didn''t possess as much information about Hilda, the scarcity of dwarfs residing outside their ancestral mountains meant he had some knowledge about her. Curiously, he had encountered a dwarf related to her during his auction for the Gondola. With that, Zeke had all the ammunition he needed.


    He put on a disappointed expression and shook his head as if he was greatly lamenting something. ¡°You see... it is my heartfelt belief that you should always be aware of who you are dealing with. Hasn¡¯t your uncle Brogar taught you at least that much, Miss Silveraxe?¡±


    Hilda¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of that name. In truth, he wasn¡¯t really her uncle but more like a great-great uncle. Even so, she clearly knew who Zeke was talking about. He took in the shock on her face before hammering in another nail. ¡°When we met last year, he seemed to have a good eye for business. Maybe you should ask him for advice one of these days?¡±


    Before she could respond, he shifted his attention to the blue-haired woman. ¡°And you, Miss Wellenreiter. How long has it been since you last visited home? You have so many nieces and nephews you''ve never met. What were their names again? Eva, Benjamin, Lena, and Sabrina? Last time I saw them, they didn¡¯t seem to be doing all that well.¡±


    "How do you you know about¡ª" the woman began before abruptly closing her mouth, evidently aware that displaying such a loss of composure would only deteriorate their position further. Nonetheless, it was already too late. Any advantage they might have gained earlier had long since dissipated, and the momentum had irreversibly shifted.


    Zeke clicked his tongue disapprovingly. "How do I know? Don¡¯t you know that Information is one of the most lucrative businesses in this place?"


    ¡°Enough!¡± the dwarf growled. ¡°Speak your business right this instant.¡±


    Zeke nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Very well.¡± His expression grew serious, devoid of the earlier levity. He fixed his gaze on the two leaders before proceeding to disclose the purpose of his visit. ¡°I am here to buy your business.¡±


    For a moment, nobody dared to breathe. However, it wasn¡¯t long before a voice pierced the tension. It was Naida Wellenreiter who spoke. ¡°And what if we refuse to sell?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°That is not an option. The only choice you have is to be paid in gold... or blood.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 73: Harsh Negotiations

    Book 4: Chapter 73: Harsh Negotiations


    At his blatant threat, the Chimeroi opposite Zeke clenched their fists or gripped their weapons. Even so, he wasn¡¯t fooled. Their tense postures and flighty eyes told him all he needed to know. They weren¡¯t confident in their chances.VIsit  for the best novel reading experience


    It was highly likely that the only thing that had allowed the Blackthorn Covenant to rise to their current position were the two Archmages. However, compared to Ravi and Moros, they didn¡¯t seem all that formidable.


    ¡°If you think that we are so easily cowed, then you have gravely miscalculated,¡± Naida said in a frosty tone.


    Zeke turned to face her. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Miss, but I don¡¯t think you stand much of a chance.¡±


    Naida bristled. ¡°Even if you have the upper hand at the moment, don¡¯t you know that a merchant¡¯s strength lies in his connections? By going against us, you¡¯ll offend our entire network.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, not intimidated in the least. ¡°That is a bluff. You have no connections and no backing,¡± he stated with the utmost confidence.


    Before Naida could retort, Hilda interrupted with a question of her own. ¡°What makes you think so, young man?¡± she asked in a calm tone. Of the two, the dwarf seemed more cautious, and Zeke was grateful for her presence, as she wasn¡¯t as easily swayed by emotions. If he played his cards right, there might be a chance.


    ¡°Oh, it''s quite obvious, really,¡± Zeke asserted. ¡°The reason I know that you have no allies is the mere fact that such an ally simply cannot exist. My Ember Scar Cartel controls the West, while Mr. Moros controls the South. In all of Undercity, the only party powerful enough to lend you aid is the Venomous Cabal in the North. But let¡¯s be honest, the notion of those fanatics siding with you is utterly laughable.¡±


    Zeke clicked his tongue while counting off the different business practices they were engaged in: ¡°Illegal death matches, forced prostitution, Chimeroi meat markets...¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t pin that on us!¡± Naida interjected angrily. ¡±We didn¡¯t start any of those businesses.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they care much, Miss,¡± Zeke interjected, momentarily silencing the woman.


    ¡°What makes you think we don¡¯t have allies outside of Undercity?¡± Hilda asked during the pause, bringing the conversation back on track.


    ¡°Let me ask you a question of my own, Miss. What kind of an Archmage chooses to live in a place like this?¡± The dwarf remained silent, but Zeke wasn¡¯t expecting a reply anyway. ¡°The answer is simple: An Archmage who does not have a choice. There''s no prestige to be earned, minimal resources, not even sunlight. With powerful allies, would anyone willingly stay in this dreary place?¡±


    Zeke waited for a moment, giving her a chance to object. When she didn¡¯t speak, he continued his reasoning. ¡°What¡¯s more, even if you had allies in the capital, would they really come down to fight for you?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Hilda questioned.


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°I already killed two Archmages this week, and I don¡¯t think there are many people bold enough to risk their lives for what they consider little more than a garbage dump.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence at his declaration. It wasn¡¯t just because of the implied threat of having killed two Archmages, but also because there were no words to counter his logic. How many Archmages living in luxury and splendor would risk their lives in a territorial dispute over this place? The answer was simple: None. Undercity wasn¡¯t worth such a risk.


    They were indifferent to whoever was in charge as long as the goods kept flowing. Whether it was the Ember Scar Cartel or the Blackthorn Covenant who provided that service didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered was that the Chimeroi kept working, and the goods kept streaming into the capital. After all, this was the basis of the abundant wealth of Swarnaloka.


    The two women''s expressions turned grim. Gone was the facade of confidence. They didn¡¯t even try to hide the fact that they had been bluffing. Zeke had stripped away all their lies, bluster, posturing, and maneuvering, leaving them with nothing but the reality of their situation: They were alone and outmatched¡ªa cornered beast with its back against the wall and nothing left to lose.


    Zeke could discern the tension in their eyes. A single word could potentially push them over the edge. However, that wasn''t his intention. Not at all. He hadn''t come here to provoke a fight but to negotiate. Thus, he shifted his approach. Having presented the stick, it was now time to reveal the carrot.


    Zeke lightly clapped his hands.


    It was a soft noise, easily swallowed under normal circumstances. However, in this tense silence, it sounded like a thunderclap, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to his carefree smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough of that,¡± he said cheerfully. ¡°You still haven¡¯t heard my offer, have you?¡±


    Hilda smiled bitterly. ¡°Aren¡¯t we long past such formalities?¡±


    Zeke shook his head decisively. ¡°No. I¡¯ll be the one in charge.¡± There were actually good reasons for this, but Zeke didn¡¯t want to convince them with logic. He had to establish his dominance as early as possible.


    The dwarf frowned. ¡°Why does it have to be you?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the only one who can do it," Zeke declared confidently. ¡°It''s not as if anything I''ve said here is new information. You''ve all known about what the capital was doing. Yet, nobody did anything. Why? Because you couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze first found Hilda¡¯s, then Naida¡¯s. Strangely, none of the two Archmages could meet his eyes for long. ¡°I took the Ember Scar Cartel from the hands of that lunatic, negotiated with Moros, and after I am done here, I am going to convince the members of the Venomous Cabal as well,¡± he declared.


    ¡°Now, this is my offer. I will buy all your slaves and assets for a fair market price. Even so, you¡¯ll be free to use all the facilities. Furthermore, the Slaves I have purchased will continue to work here, just as before.¡±


    Both Archmages looked at him with strange eyes. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be a very good deal for you,¡± Hilda said cautiously as if worried he would change his mind.


    ¡°That''s not all,¡± he continued, ¡°from now on, you''ll only sell to me. You are forbidden from selling to anybody else. To compensate for that, I promise to buy as much as you can produce for twice the usual price.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Naida burst out, unable to hide her astonishment any longer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a huge loss like that?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Initially, maybe. But even if the merchants refuse to buy the goods at such a price, I have my own channels. I can still make a significant profit by selling in Tradespire.¡±


    The atmosphere had relaxed noticeably, and both women were deep in thought. Zeke smiled. He was confident that they would accept his deal¡ªthey would be fools not to. Even so, Hilda had another question. ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of even buying our Slaves and assets?¡± she asked. ¡°At that price, we would have been willing to sell to you even without the threats.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to ward off temptation,¡± Zeke explained frankly. ¡°No matter who comes to you with an offer after today, you will not be tempted anymore.¡±


    Hilda¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°That¡¯s a nice way to phrase it.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t say anything, and there was no need to. They both understood what he meant. This arrangement gave him enough leverage so they couldn¡¯t turn against him in the future. While they still profited a lot, it would all depend on their alliance.


    The silence stretched on.


    ¡°I agree to those conditions,¡± the dwarf said suddenly.


    Naida looked at her with a hint of resentment. Now that Hilda had spoken, she had been put in a difficult position. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have discussed this?¡±


    Hilda shook her head. ¡°You heard the young man; it¡¯s either gold or blood, and I know which of the two I prefer.¡±


    Naida¡¯s frown eased slightly. ¡°What if he goes back on his word?¡±


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. ¡°I would have to be an idiot,¡± he told her bluntly. Naida snapped her mouth shut. He continued. ¡°Where else could I get two Archmages of your caliber to work for me at that price? Even with those favorable terms, I am still the one benefiting more.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Hilda threw in, ¡°he did not need to explain his plans if he was going to kill us. Of course, there is still a risk, but how do you think his allies would react if he went back on his word? His plan can only work if there is trust.¡±


    Naida looked from Hilda to the broadly smiling Zeke before heaving a heavy sigh. ¡°Very well. I also agree.¡±


    Zeke beamed at those words. ¡°Lady Silveraxe and Lady Wellenreiter. Welcome aboard.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 74: The Venomous Cabal

    Book 4: Chapter 74: The Venomous Cabal


    Zeke found himself in the very same hall where he had negotiated with Naida and Hilda a few days earlier. Now, it was already time to say goodbye.


    Ever since that day, he had spent all his time conducting interviews with the Slaves of the Blackthorn Covenant. The offer he extended to them mirrored the one he had given to the members of the Ember Scar Cartel: three meals a day, decent pay, and a place to rest their heads.


    To him, it felt like a relatively modest offer. However, tears welled in the eyes of most of the Chimeroi as they hurriedly agreed to his terms. Idly, he wondered how they would have reacted if they knew that he planned to increase those benefits significantly in the future. After all, he was soon going to make more money than he knew what to do with. There was just one last hurdle standing in his way before such a future could come to pass...


    Even though he already controlled three out of the four organizations that ruled Undercity, the last one was anything but an easy nut to crack. Unlike the Blackthorn Covenant, force and logic wouldn¡¯t get him anywhere; such was the nature of zealots.


    While he waited for Naida and Hilda to arrive, Zeke recalled everything he knew about the organization that ruled over the north: The Venomous Cabal.


    Their organization was comprised solely of Chimeroi, and the entire northern district reflected that policy. It was a hostile place to humans, where only the brave or foolish would venture, and most wouldn¡¯t return from such a trip. They didn¡¯t just reject humans; they actively hunted them.


    Zeke had thought of several ways to persuade them, but none were certain or without danger. If he tried to force them, they would resist. If he tried to reason with them, they would ignore his words. No matter what attitude he took, people who were set in their ways wouldn¡¯t change easily.


    It was really frustrating. The storm had nearly passed, and the date of the auction was just around the corner. Zeke had hoped to finish his plans for Undercity until then, but he had no idea how he was going to accomplish that.


    The only certainty he had was that he wouldn''t be able to rely on any of his people if he wanted to communicate with the Cabal. The mere presence of slaves or Archmages would make it nearly impossible to initiate a dialogue.


    But what else was he supposed to do? Go alone?


    Zeke halted his steps, his expression turning thoughtful. He had thought of the idea as a joke, but now that he was thinking about it...


    Should he really go alone?


    It might be the only way he could actually get through to them. Of course, he would have to take precautions to ensure his safety, but that was something he could handle. The longer he thought about it, the more appealing the idea seemed to him, and by the time Naida and Hilda arrived, his whimsical idea had already turned into a full-fledged plan.


    He turned to them with a grin on his face and immediately gave his orders: ¡°Call everyone. There is something to discuss.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Everything is as you¡¯ve instructed, Master,¡± Soria said from beside Zeke.


    They were standing on the wall separating the central and northern districts. Behind them, dozens of figures could be seen, former Slaves, one and all. After Zeke had taken over the Ember Scar Cartel, Soria was put in charge of administrative tasks.


    Zeke smiled at her. ¡°Right. I guess I¡¯ll be going then. You know what to do, right?¡±


    Soria nodded, but she seemed to have more to say. ¡°Master...¡± she eventually started. ¡°Is this really the best way? What if something goes wrong?¡±


    Zeke waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With the changes I made to the Slave Contracts, none of you would be harmed even if something were to happen to me.¡±


    Soria shook her head. ¡°You think that¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about?¡±


    Zeke smiled awkwardly. ¡°Then, what is it?¡±


    The Chimeroi looked away, not willing to say anything more. Instead, she quickly changed the subject, ¡°Never mind. Just... be careful.¡±


    Zeke nodded seriously. ¡°I will, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be in that much danger.¡±


    Soria shook her head, frowning. ¡°You don¡¯t know what the northern district is like. It... it really isn¡¯t a place for humans.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± With those words, he lept off the wall, disappearing into the darkness. It wasn¡¯t a long fall, and his feet soon met solid ground. He absorbed the impact by bending his knees and immediately rose to his full height, warily scanning his surroundings.


    Despite his confident words, he would be a fool to let his guard down in such a place. He strolled down the street, scrutinizing the buildings on either side. It was a desolate area, even by Undercity''s standards. There were no shops, no decorations¡ªeverything appeared abandoned. Despite walking for some time, he didn''t encounter a single person.


    Zeke nodded stiffly. ¡°I have come to negotiate.¡±


    The man stared at him for a long moment, his hide-like skin contorting into a frown. Then, slowly winding up his fist, he spat at Zeke. "Don''t speak out of turn again," he warned before delivering another blow to Zeke''s face, sending him into unconsciousness once more.


    The next time Zeke awoke, it was to a splash of liquid hitting his face. The lukewarm, murky substance emitted a pungent smell, filling Zeke with dread about what it might have been. Despite his disgust, it managed to rouse him, and he looked around with wild eyes.


    Kneeling on the floor in the center of a large stone circle, Zeke found himself bathed in the light of a lantern positioned directly above his head, while his surroundings remained shrouded in darkness. Despite this, he could discern the outlines of figures moving around him¡ªthere had to be a dozen. Meanwhile, his arms were chained to the floor, forcing him to remain in his current position.


    "Who are you?" a voice asked from his right. He strained to make out the speaker, but without his magic, there was nothing he could do to penetrate the shadows.


    ¡°They call me Blood Dragon,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Pah!¡± another man spat. ¡°You call yourself a Dragon? The arrogance!¡±


    Zeke frowned. He wasn¡¯t easily insulted, but that comment strangely touched a nerve. ¡°Not as arrogant as criticizing a man while hiding like a coward!¡±


    Zeke noticed that the figures stopped pacing and turned toward him, an eery atmosphere filling the scene. Then, the man who had spoken emerged from the shadows. He was much taller than a human, with scaly skin and reptilian eyes. He looked like a lizard walking upright, but the sheer power radiating off him made him seem quite dangerous. He was most likely even stronger than Gravitas or Vulcanos.


    ¡°My name is Elder Dragon, little human,¡± the Chimeroi hissed before piercing one of his long claws straight into one of his legs. ¡°Remember that.¡± After his warning, he retracted his claw and retreated back into the shadows.


    Zeke looked down at his leg. Without his Magic, there was nothing he could do to stop the flow of blood. Fortunately, the man hadn¡¯t hit an artery, so the wound wasn¡¯t bleeding too intensely. Even so, it was clear that his situation was quite dire. He didn¡¯t speak anymore, waiting for them to address him first.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± the first voice asked again.


    Zeke shook his head.


    ¡°We are the council.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. They were the council? The same council that ruled the Venomous Cabal? The people he had come to see?


    In this moment, he deeply regretted his decision. He had not expected even the leaders of the Cabal to behave like deranged lunatics. Even so, the die was already cast. Now, all he could do was stick to the plan.


    ¡°I see,¡± was all he said.


    There was a moment of pause before a third voice spoke up. This time, it was a woman. ¡°You told Elder Boar that you were the one who ordered the roads to be closed. What did you mean by that?¡± Unlike the previous speakers, her tone didn¡¯t seem as hostile. Even so, she sounded anything but friendly.


    Zeke gathered his thoughts, well aware that he couldn¡¯t afford to say the wrong thing. He might not get a second chance in this place. ¡°That is correct. I ordered the roads leading to the East, West, and Center to be sealed. At least one Archmage guards each route.¡±


    His proclamation was met with a heavy silence that lingered for a while. Whatever they had expected, it hadn¡¯t been that. Zeke momentarily savored this small victory. Even in his current state, he had managed to silence the high and mighty council with a single sentence.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± a new voice broke the silence. ¡°There is no such force in Undercity.¡±


    His declaration was met with murmurs of agreement; most members seemed to support the speaker. However, some disagreed. ¡°Some of my people tried to break through the center,¡± a woman said, ¡°only one returned. He said they encountered Moros.¡±


    This declaration came as even more of a shock, resulting in another wave of whispers. Zeke was content to listen; the more he could learn, the better his position would be. However, all too soon, the first voice resounded again, calling for silence. The man seemed to be a leader, even within the council.


    When the surrounding voices had quieted down, he addressed Zeke once more and asked the same question anew.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This time, Zeke detected a hint of caution in his voice.

 Book 4: Chapter 75: Facing The Council

    Book 4: Chapter 75: Facing The Council


    For the first time since Zeke had woken up, he felt like the elders were taking him seriously. Until now, he had been treated like a prisoner to be interrogated, but now, the atmosphere had shifted ever so slightly.


    Zeke wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by. It was time to get started on his plan. ¡°I am the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel, an¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± somebody spat. Zeke recognized the voice as belonging to Elder Dragon. ¡°I know what the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel looks like, and it¡¯s not some scrawny kid.¡±


    Zeke frowned but didn¡¯t try to defend his statement. He would say his part and then deal with the consequences. ¡°I am the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel,¡± he repeated, ¡°an ally of the Spectral Dominion and the owner of the Blackthorn Covenant.¡±


    ¡°Lies upon lies upon lies,¡± Elder Dragon interrupted again.


    However, this time, somebody spoke to stop him. It was a woman¡¯s voice, crisp and commanding, cutting through the air like a blade. ¡°That''s enough. We¡¯ll assess the truth of his statements later¡ªno need for those constant interruptions.¡±


    ¡°You would side with a human, Elder Wolf?¡± Elder Dragon hissed.


    ¡°I will speak my mind. Unless you have a problem with that?¡± she challenged.


    Before the two could continue their bickering, a third voice chimed in. It was a man¡¯s voice, low, deep, and filled with strength. ¡°I also want to hear what the human has to say.¡± At his words, others chimed in, making their opinions known. Zeke counted a dozen voices in total, six male and six female.


    After everyone had spoken, the leader addressed Zeke once more. ¡°Why is it that you¡¯ve come here, human? Surely, you were aware that you would not be welcome.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a warm welcome, true, but this treatment is far worse than I had anticipated,¡± he said while rustling his chains for emphasis.


    A man snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t like the chains?¡± Zeke recognized him as the Elder Boar he had met when waking up for the first time. ¡°Why is it that humans never seem to have a problem with them when they¡¯re wrapped around our necks?¡±


    Zeke raised a single brow. He was well aware of what the man was trying to do, and he wouldn¡¯t stand for it. ¡°To the best of my knowledge, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, Elder Boar. Yet you presume to know all of my thoughts already?¡±


    ¡°You dare mock me, human?¡± Elder Boar asked.Exxploore uptodate stories at novelhall.com


    Zeke smirked in the direction of the voice. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid?¡± he asked. ¡°Do your worst, you pig-like bastard.¡± His words fell like a heavy veil over the crowd, hushing them instantly. Only the rhythmic sound of Elder Boar''s mounting breaths pierced the silence, indicating his growing rage. Finally, the man strode into the light, granting Zeke his first clear view.


    He stood shorter than Elder Dragon, but his formidable width and sinewy muscles made up for it. His arms were bulkier than Zeke''s legs, and despite a slight hunch, he¡¯d still loom over any man. His facial features were elongated, resembling a pig''s snout, with a lower row of teeth jutting out like those of a boar.


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± he asked, clearly struggling to contain his rage.


    Zeke rose as high as the chains would allow him, meeting the Chimeroi''s gaze without a shred of fear. ¡°Do your worst,¡± he repeated.


    Elder Boar¡¯s eyes turned red, and he took a step forward, clearly intending to fulfill his threat.


    ¡°STOP!¡± somebody yelled, but the enraged Chimeroi didn¡¯t listen. Elder Boar was in a wild charge, blind to anything but his target. Zeke calmly stood there, a slight smile on his face.


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised. Frankly, he had expected to be attacked from all sides, but evidently, not everyone here was a fool. Especially Elder Monkey, who remained visible, had a thoughtful expression.


    When the screams finally died down, the leader turned toward another direction. ¡°How are our chances in a fight?¡± he questioned the darkness.


    A tense silence enveloped the room as everyone awaited the response. Zeke felt puzzled by this. He had presumed Elder Monkey to be the leader, yet nobody accorded him this much reverence. Who, then, held such authority?


    Quiet footsteps approached from behind, prompting Zeke to tilt his neck in curiosity. A figure emerged into view, scarcely taller than a child, adorned with greyish-white fur and large, round ears. His nose twitched akin to a rodent''s, while long, drooping whiskers sprouted from the sides of his face like untamed weeds.


    The old man reminded Zeke of the guide who had died during his expedition to the mine.


    ¡°We will all die,¡± the elderly Chimeroi declared. His voice, though slightly higher in pitch, resonated with the wisdom of age.


    Elder Monkey furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you certain, Elder Rat?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am certain,¡± the old man snapped. ¡°Do you think I would speak such words lightly?¡± With that, he retreated into the shadows, cursing quietly as he went. It seemed the old man had quite the temper.


    However, what truly gave Zeke pause wasn''t his personality but the fact that Elder Rat could speak with such unwavering certainty about the future. Could his innate ability be linked to Time Magic? If so, the old man possessed a remarkable talent. Even the Seers of Seravan had never offered such precise predictions. Whether they couldn''t or simply chose not to was uncertain, but it hardly mattered. Anyone would covet such a gift.


    This council was more than met the eye. One of its members could detect lies, while another could discern the future. If there were others with abilities of that caliber, he would have to be careful. But why was that?


    There was only one thing that came to mind.


    Among the members he had seen so far, most looked far more feral than the average Chimeroi. Their features resembled those of a monster at least as much as those of a human. Was it possible that they would awaken stronger abilities depending on that?


    While Zeke had been thinking, the members of the council had been talking amongst themselves, with one voice slowly emerging as the clear winner of their dispute. It was Elder Tiger, the woman who had saved Zeke earlier.


    ¡°...Does it even matter?¡± she asked the others. ¡°We have long since decided not to kneel to the humans, right? So what if we all die? I say we kill this human now and fight till the last!¡±


    Zeke grimaced. This wasn¡¯t good. He couldn¡¯t allow Elder Tiger to rile the others up, or they might decide to do something impulsive. A short silence followed her impassionate speech, and Zeke used this chance to make himself heard. ¡°You are mistaken about something, Elder Tiger,¡± he said casually yet loud enough for everyone to hear.


    The silhouette pivoted her head towards him, a moment of silence preceding her growl. ¡°Where am I mistaken, human?¡± If Zeke had entertained the idea that the woman was on his side, the hostility in her voice shattered that notion. If anything, she stood among those most opposed to his cause. She had saved him, yes, but not out of affection; rather, she must have deemed it her duty to stop Elder Boar from acting out.


    Despite her prickly demeanor, Zeke smiled amicably. ¡°You are mistaken about many things. For one, I don¡¯t require anyone to kneel. But more importantly, you are mistaken about my intentions. My purpose is to give the inhabitants of Undercity a fair chance¡ªnothing more and nothing less. Isn¡¯t that what you are striving for as well? I''ve heard that the Venomous Cabal defended their kin, vehemently opposed the human Masters, and sought a brighter future for all Chimeroi.¡±


    Before anyone could stop him, Zeke continued his monologue. ¡°But is that really what you are doing? Ever since I came to the northern district, all I¡¯ve seen is misery, poverty, violence, and anger. You fight the humans, yes, but not for any grand aspirations like the liberation of your kin, but to satisfy your own petty grievances. Most of you are so blinded by pride and rage you won¡¯t even consider making a small sacrifice to save the people you have sworn to protect.¡±


    Zeke swept his gaze over the figures hiding in the darkness, eying them like a judge looking at a group of criminals. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve created!¡± he yelled. ¡°Your district is the most impoverished and miserable even among those in Undercity. Freedom? I spit on this so-called freedom. You are beholden to no Master, but not a single Slave would want to trade places with you.¡±


    He turned to face Elder Tiger again. ¡°And what did you say, Elder Tiger? You want to fight until the last man? Do you think that is brave? Do you think it is just? Let me tell you: your actions are neither of those things! All you do is rob your people of the chance for a better future. While my people eat three meals a day and earn a living, your people are starving to death, yet I am the tyrant. If you want to kill me, do it, but don¡¯t pretend to be on the side of justice when you are the only thing keeping your people down.¡±


    After his impassioned outburst, Zeke took a moment to catch his breath. With eyes ablaze, he gazed into the darkness, challenging anyone to dispute his words.

 Book 4: Chapter 76: Flipping the Board

    Book 4: Chapter 76: Flipping the Board


    For a prolonged moment, silence lingered. Yet, Zeke knew all too well that many members wouldn''t accept such an accusation lying down. Before they could voice their objections, however, a new voice interjected.


    "Would you be willing to elaborate on your objectives?" a woman''s voice cut through the tension, her tone soft and warm, reminiscent of a mother speaking to her favorite child. Unlike the others, she appeared entirely devoid of hostility towards Zeke on account of him being a human.


    Before he could even inquire, the woman stepped into the light. Her wheat-colored hair framed a face adorned with pointy ears reminiscent of the elves, and atop her head sat two horns curved into a spiral. Her face bore a youthful innocence that was absent from any of the other members. ¡°I am Elder Sheep,¡± she introduced herself.


    Zeke smiled at her, confident that he had found his first supporter¡ªor at least a potential ally. ¡°I would like nothing more, Elder Sheep,¡± he said warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve found that the reason Undercity is in such a poor state is because of its unequal relationship with the capital.¡±


    Somebody snorted in disdain, but Zeke didn¡¯t let that stop him. ¡°They control the flow of food, minerals, and other essential goods. Armed with such powerful bargaining chips, it is no wonder that Undercity loses every single time. To make matters worse, there is no true leader, making the districts vulnerable to exploitation. My goal is to change that.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡± Elder Sheep inquired, her innocent eyes fixed on his own.


    ¡°All of it,¡± Zeke stated confidently. ¡°My goal is to turn Undercity into a profitable place, abundant with food and riches.¡±


    Elder Sheep held his gaze for a while before breaking into a wide smile. She didn¡¯t return to the shadows but instead turned in place to address the others, ¡°What are your thoughts on this, fellow councilmen?¡±


    Elder Wolf was the first to speak, her sharp voice unmistakable. ¡°No need to ask. I''ll follow your decision either way,¡± she stated before stepping into the light. It was Zeke''s first view of her face. Grey hair cascaded past her shoulders, with two furry ears protruding from the untamed mane. Though tall for a woman, she fell within the typical height range for a human. While her facial features resembled a human''s, her eyes exuded the predatory gaze of a hunter.


    Upon seeing her face, Zeke was immediately reminded of Ash. If somebody had told him that they were siblings, he would have believed it right away.


    The woman glanced at him with a slight furrow in her brow. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she challenged.


    Recognizing his prolonged stare, Zeke quickly apologized. ¡°I''m sorry, Miss. I didn''t mean to be impolite. You just reminded me of someone I know.¡±


    ¡°And who might that be?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you know a man by the name of Ashen Wolf?¡±


    Elder Wolf shook her head. ¡°There are too many pups from me to know them all. I¡¯m not sure if you are aware of this, but each of us, the Elders, are the representatives of our tribes. There are hundreds of packmates depending on me.¡±


    Zeke nodded, filing away this crucial piece of information. If what the Elder said was true, they were even less united than he had expected. It was an alliance born out of necessity, with each member representing the interests of their own people.


    The thawing atmosphere was disturbed by the voice of Elder Boar, speaking from the darkness. ¡±I don¡¯t understand why we are still wasting time on this human. You all can¡¯t be seriously considering surrender? It would be the end of us all.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the opposite?¡± Elder Sheep asked in a soft voice. ¡°According to Elder Rat, fighting would be the end of us, not talking.¡±


    Elder Dragon was shivering, his scales having dimmed a few shades. Instead of their earlier vibrant green luster, they now seemed pale and listless. However, that was nothing compared to the change that had come over his eyes. His confident gaze had transformed into one of sheer terror.


    Zeke held his gaze, reveling in the sense of power and dominance. However, this state was short-lived. The limited amount of draconic essence his heart had produced over the past weeks granted him only a brief moment in this heightened state. Already, he sensed his heartbeat slowing as the power began to ebb from his body.


    Moments later, Zeke returned to normal, his wits fully restored. "Damn you," he cursed in his mind. This outburst hadn''t been part of the plan, and he hoped the Dragon hadn¡¯t just ruined everything. Before his eyes lost the ability to peer through the darkness, Zeke quickly scanned the faces of the elders, checking their reactions. However, what he discovered left him stunned.


    Even though their reactions weren¡¯t as exaggerated as Elder Dragon''s, all twelve were on their knees. They looked up at him with a mixture of fear and reverence. Even his greatest detractors, Elder Boar and Tiger, now looked at him like he was their long-lost father.


    Zeke blinked. What was happening? He was aware that his draconic aura had a subduing effect on Chimeroi, but not to this degree. When he had fought Jaihar near the mine, Gravitas and Vulcanos had not been this overwhelmed. Could it be?


    Studying the kneeling figures, he remembered his earlier theory. Was it possible that the Chimeroi with a more feral bloodline would be more susceptible to his aura? They certainly seemed closer to their monster ancestors than most. No, now wasn¡¯t the time for his scientific musings! Shelving all unnecessary thoughts, Zeke focused on his current situation.


    Even though this outburst had not been planned, he might be able to use it to his advantage if he played his cards right. Judging by the looks in their eyes, most of the Elders feared him now, at least to a certain degree. With that, the basis of this negotiation had just shifted, and he needed to adjust his strategy accordingly.


    Zeke cleared his throat as if embarrassed. ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to use that much. You know how it is...¡± he said, trailing off. Of course, he was spouting nonsense. But after he had just displayed his aura, acting like a powerful Dragon who lost control came naturally to him. It wasn¡¯t even a lie; strictly speaking, he truly had lost control there for a moment.


    It took a few moments longer for the Chimeroi to come back to their senses. Elder Monkey was the first to speak, as expected of their leader. Even so, his voice was still a little unsteady at first. ¡°N-no need for a-apologies, lord Blood Dragon.¡±


    Zeke nodded at him, surprised by the change in address. The intimidation from his aura seemed even more effective than expected. For a moment, he was tempted to ride this momentum to force the council into submission. However, this fear was likely temporary and wouldn¡¯t serve as a solid basis for long-lasting cooperation. He would still need to convince them using honest means if he didn¡¯t want to create problems down the line.


    Zeke cleared his throat, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Before I was... interrupted earlier,¡± he said while shooting a warning gaze in the direction of Elder Dragon. ¡±I wanted to explain to you that enslaving others against their will is never acceptable, no matter if it is a human or Chimeroi.¡±


    Nobody interrupted him this time.


    ¡°In fact, I have already freed the Slaves belonging to the Ember Scar Cartel, Blackthorn Covenant, and all the smaller organizations. Do you know what this means?¡± he asked the gathered elders. This time, he gave them enough time to consider his question carefully before telling them the answer. He swept his gaze around, making eye contact with everyone he could. ¡°It means,¡± he said dramatically, ¡°that the only Slave holders left in Undercity... are in front of me right now.¡±


    A collective gasp resonated through the chamber as numerous elders exchanged nervous glances. Zeke couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. It was one thing for them to justify holding humans as Slaves as a form of revenge, but it was an entirely different matter to confront the reality that they were the sole practitioners of such barbaric practices.


    Of course, that wasn''t entirely accurate. Many families sought refuge in Undercity, and some among them owned Slaves. Ravi was an example of this. However, it could be argued that the Venemous Cabal was the last native power within Undercity who openly condoned their members holding slaves.


    ¡°This... this is hard to believe,¡± Elder Monkey said after a while, choosing to speak for the council once more. He didn¡¯t dare to criticize Zeke or call him a liar openly, but the doubt was clear in his voice. ¡°There is no way to free a Slave. Only to transfer them to another.¡±


    Zeke smirked. It was showtime. ¡°Of course, you require proof,¡± he said, a challenge in his tone. ¡°Bring me one of your slaves, and I will free them right before your very eyes.¡°

 Book 4: Chapter 77: Taking A Step Back

    Book 4: Chapter 77: Taking A Step Back


    Zeke didn¡¯t have to wait long for a human to be brought before him. Evidently, human Slaves were quite common around here.


    With furrowed brows, he scrutinized the boy. He appeared to be around eight years old, with the caramel-colored skin typical of Korrovan natives. His body was thin, bordering on skeletal, a common sight in Undercity. Fortunately, there were no other visible signs of mistreatment on his body. Not that Zeke could be sure without the use of his Magic.


    The boy¡¯s breathing quickened as he cast nervous glances around the dimly lit room. It was evident he was afraid of what lay ahead. And understandably so. Being summoned into the council chamber wasn¡¯t likely to be a positive sign.


    Zeke smiled gently at the boy. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The boy met Zeke''s gaze and took a step closer. The presence of another human appeared to be the only solace he could find in this perilous situation. ¡°My name is Anand, sir,¡± he whispered fearfully.


    Zeke lowered himself to one knee to match his eye level. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, Anand. I asked for you to be brought here, and I will make sure nothing happens to you, ok?¡±


    The boy nodded, though he seemed hesitant to trust his words fully. Nevertheless, the trembling of his small frame lessened. Zeke squeezed his shoulders reassuringly as he stood to his full height once more. He then turned to the figures lurking in the darkness. ¡°Who owns this boy?¡±


    "I do," a feminine voice replied. Stepping out of the shadows, she moved with a sinuous grace. Dark hair cascaded like midnight, framing her captivating green eyes. With fluid motions, she glided across the floor, her body flowing effortlessly. It was only as she fully emerged that Zeke noticed the woman lacked legs; instead, her hips transitioned into a long serpentine tail.Updated chapters at novelhall.com


    She stopped behind the child, placing her hands on his shoulders. The boy froze, not daring to breathe, though she wasn''t even looking at him. Instead, her eyes remained fixed on Zeke as she flicked her tongue, tasting the air with its forked tip.


    Zeke frowned. Was she testing him? Well, two could play at this game. ¡°Elder Snake, I presume?¡±


    The woman nodded.


    ¡°Are you willing to part with this child?¡±


    ¡°...And what if I¡¯m not?¡± she asked.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if it was to challenge him or if she was just being playful. Most likely, she was just trying to probe the limits of his capabilities.


    ¡°I do have a method that doesn¡¯t require your consent,¡± he said seriously. ¡°However, I would not recommend it. The last two times, the recipients died right after the procedure. You might have heard of them; they were both Archmages, after all.¡±


    A gasp echoed through the room, likely from Elder Rooster, who was still scrutinizing his every word for falsehoods. Zeke smirked internally. His guess had been right regarding the limits of her powers. Even though he had technically spoken the truth, as both Archmages had died right after, the two actions had nothing to do with one another. He only needed to pay attention so as not to tell an outright lie.


    Elder Snake''s grin slowly faded, and she nodded stiffly. ¡°I am willing.¡±


    As if her words had been the signal, a man strode up to the illuminated circle in the middle of the room. He touched the ground with his hands, and the lines engraved on the floor came to life. It was only now that Zeke realized he had been standing on a Ritual all this time.


    With those words, he casually strode in the direction Anand and the Mage had come from, anticipating to find the exit there. Unimpeded, he made his way off the stage and into the darkness. Before departing, however, he glanced back one last time. ¡°I¡¯ll expect your decision in a week¡¯s time,¡± he declared, his voice carrying across the chamber. ¡°And I¡¯ll see you soon, Anand.¡±


    ***


    The moment he reached the border, Zeke let out a sigh he had been holding. During his entire stay in the northern district, he hadn¡¯t dared to show any signs of weakness. But now that he was back, there was no use in putting up a front anymore.


    The instant he disappeared from sight, he slumped against the wall and let his body slide to the floor.


    This... this could have gone very badly.


    Zeke was well aware that he had skirted the line between life and death on more than one occasion. He had not expected the Elders to be so unreasonable as to attack him on sight. No matter how thorough his preparations, there was only so much planning could do. It wasn¡¯t like he could see the future, after all.


    His thoughts naturally turned to Elder Rat, who had revealed his ability to do exactly that, and Elder Rooster, who could discern truth from lies. A smile slowly spread across his face. Even though this gamble had been risky, the potential gains matched the wager. If he were able to get them on his side, his future returns would be tremendous.


    Zeke slowly got up and finished his ascent to the top of the wall, where Soria and some of his elites were still waiting.


    ¡°You are back, Master,¡± Soria said, the relief clear in her voice.


    Zeke smiled at her. ¡°I am, and the mission was a success. Let¡¯s return home.¡± Soria nodded and ordered a few of the men to inform the rest of the forces of our retreat. Their purpose here had been to pressure the northern district to guarantee his safety. However, now that he had returned, there was no reason to waste any more manpower. There was a lot to do, after all.


    The auction was only a couple of days away, and it heralded his return to the surface. Before then, Zeke wanted to put his affairs in order and bring a measure of stability to Undercity. There was much to do. People needed to be instructed, hierarchies established, and trade deals signed. Honestly, it would be an impossible workload if not for Akasha¡¯s help.


    By splitting her mind, the spirit could do the work of a dozen highly skilled bureaucrats working in tandem. Even so, time was tight, and he would also have to wait for the Venomous Cabal to make their decision, though Zeke wasn¡¯t worried. The mere fact that he had been allowed to leave so easily spoke volumes about their state of mind.


    At this point, giving them time to choose was more of a formality than anything else. Zeke wasn¡¯t sure if all the tribes would agree, as a couple of the Elders had appeared pretty hostile. It remained to be seen if they would be able to let go of that hatred for the betterment of their people. Even so, Zeke was confident that Elder Sheep, Rat, Rooster, and Wolf would be joining him. Elder Monkey was most likely going to agree as well.


    As he made his way through the streets of Undercity with his retinue in tow. Zeke remembered something he had been ignoring for a while now. It had been a long time since he used his [Transposition] spell to check for any messages from Tradespire. With everything that had happened in the mines and his subsequent escape through the desert, it had completely slipped his mind.


    Focusing on that distant feeling, he connected to the Spatial node. The next moment, the familiar image of his transfer point came into view. Gold bars, coins, a bottle of water, food, and three neatly stacked letters were waiting for him.


    Zeke''s heart dropped; three letters. This could only mean that something important had happened... Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t bad news.


    Steadying his mind, he used his magic to wrap a layer of Spatial Mana around the letters gently. At the next moment, they appeared in his hand. Zeke stared at the topmost letter. It was from his mother and likely an update on the current situation in Tradespire. They had agreed on periodic updates, after all.


    The second letter was from Margret. He had not heard from her at all since she had left for her mission. If he was lucky, she had had a breakthrough in her task.


    The last letter was from Lara Sonnenstrahl. Strange. Wasn¡¯t she deployed to the border? Opening the envelope, he started to read, his expression turning darker with every line.

 Book 4: Chapter 78: Saying Goodbye

    Book 4: Chapter 78: Saying Goodbye


    Leo was leaning forward, studying the three pieces of parchment arranged on the coffee table. Zeke settled onto the couch in front of him, patiently awaiting the conclusion of his perusal. It took him a few minutes to finish, and when he did, Leo sank back into the plush sofa and met Zeke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°About time it happened,¡± Leo said, a wide grin on his face.


    Zeke studied Leo¡¯s expression¡ªjoy, anticipation, and a hint of anger¡ªan odd mix of emotions. Yet, overall, Leo didn¡¯t seem perturbed by what he¡¯d read. Zeke wished he could be this optimistic, but his mind told him they weren¡¯t ready yet.


    Zeke pointed at the letter lying in the middle. ¡°The Empire has started their invasion,¡± he said. ¡°Even if the alliance can hold for now, I am certain it won¡¯t be forever. I am sure Otto would not have started this if he wasn¡¯t confident in taking on Equinox and Invocatia, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°So... When do we leave?¡± Leo asked eagerly.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡±


    ¡°But... you just said it! They¡¯ll need all the help they can get.¡±


    ¡°Even so, there is nothing I can do at the moment,¡± Zeke said.


    Leo deflated, his previously good cheer vanishing like a mirage. ¡°What about our revenge? Did you give up?¡±


    Zeke looked at his brother with a stern gaze, anger flickering in the depths of his eyes. After a few moments, Leo looked away and mumbled an apology.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Look, Leo. It''s not that I don''t want to. I want to get revenge just as much as you. But what good would that do? With the bounty on my head and my current power, I wouldn''t last a week at the frontlines.¡±


    Leo deflated even further, and Zeke could see the conflict within him. On the one hand, his brother could see the logic in his words, but then again, he didn¡¯t care about such things. Leo was very much the type of person who thought that the impossible was just another challenge.


    To distract his brother, Zeke tried to move the conversation forward and pointed at the second letter. ¡°Margret says that the Elves are aware of what is happening. Likely, they know more about what the Empire is planning than we do, but they still choose to do nothing.¡±


    Leo nodded, having read the report himself.


    Zeke continued, ¡°I had hoped the other races would get involved if war actually broke out, but it seems that isn¡¯t going to happen. Neither Margret nor David noticed any troops being sent.¡±


    Zeke pointed at the third letter. ¡°The only good news is that our business is doing great. The Tradespire merchants are making a killing off of this war, and our products are in even higher demand now. At least, for a while...¡±


    Leo looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°For now? Do you expect the war to end soon?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I don¡¯t think Tradespire will remain this profitable for long.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just think about it. Tradespire is positioned between Arkanheim, Invocatia, and Equinox¡ªthree of the largest and most powerful nations on the continent. This is the very reason for the rich trade. However, the moment the borders begin to shift, Tradespire will be surrounded by Arkanheim on all sides. Even if the city isn¡¯t attacked, trade will be impossible.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that our family is in danger?¡± Leo asked.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°Not really. The alliance will not fall so easily. Furthermore, there are three Exarch-level Mages in Tradespire, and even Arkanheim will not provoke such a force carelessly. At least in the short term, there is nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°What about the long term?¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person the King of Tradespire is, so I can¡¯t tell how he will react. However, Otto and the Emperor won¡¯t allow a foreign power within their borders. They will likely attack Tradespire the moment they can spare the men.¡±


    Leo visibly tensed, and Zeke was quick to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. That is likely years away, maybe decades.¡±


    Leo took a deep breath, calming his emotions. ¡°So... What are we going to do to stop that from happening?¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°I have already started,¡± he pointed around him. ¡°The moment the Venomous Cabal surrenders, I¡¯ll have full control over this place. The people living above don¡¯t realize it, but Undercity is a gold mine.¡±


    Leo looked at him dubiously. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look much like a gold mine to me.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°There is no such thing. Right or wrong, good or evil, such matters are decided by the strong.¡±


    Leo clenched his fists, glaring at Zeke. ¡°I disagree!¡±


    Zeke smiled playfully. ¡°Then get strong enough for your opinion to matter, little brother.¡±


    Slowly, the anger drained from Leo¡¯s face, and his expression turned pensive. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    As if waiting for that question, Zeke handed him a thin booklet. It was handwritten, with no words on the cover. Leo took it curiously and immediately began reading.


    His eyes opened wide. ¡°This is... a manual for mixed affinity spells?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°I had a small breakthrough. The second half of the book is a breakdown of Vulcano¡¯s Magic. I think you¡¯ll find it just as interesting.¡± Leo stared at him with shining eyes, but Zeke could also see a hint of apprehension.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me instead of teaching me personally?¡± his brother asked carefully, likely already suspecting the answer.


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be around,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°...We are splitting up?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°I thought you would benefit most from accompanying me, but now there is a better choice.¡± His eyes drifted down, settling on the letter in front of him, the one sent by Lara.


    Leo followed his gaze and immediately exclaimed, ¡°You are sending me to war?¡±


    Zeke locked eyes with him. ¡°Tristan Bloodsword told me he''s assembling a squad of promising young Mages. Now that war has broken out, it could be the perfect opportunity for you. Unless, of course, you don''t want to go.¡±


    Leo bit his lips. ¡°Are you gonna be fine on your own?¡±


    Zeke smiled widely, motioning at the palace around them. ¡°I am hardly gonna be alone, am I?¡±


    Leo rolled his eyes. ¡°I know you are going to the Wildlands with that girl from the auction.¡±


    Zeke nodded, his expression turning more serious. ¡°That is the plan. As soon as the situation stabilizes, I intend to put somebody in charge and leave. But even though I can¡¯t take everyone with me, I am not gonna be alone.¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression turned firm, his mind made up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Zeke had already predicted that answer. ¡°Ravi¡¯s brother will arrive at the capital after the storm abates. You have about three days to make your preparations.¡±


    Leo nodded, suddenly in a good mood. However, his expression turned a bit awkward in the next moment. ¡°Erm... what about Ripper?¡±


    Zeke raised a single brow. ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Can... can she go as well?¡±


    Looking at this completely unfamiliar sight, Zeke suddenly felt like teasing his brother. He furrowed his brows as if he were deeply troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be possible, Leo,¡± he said with a deep sigh. ¡°Ripper is very important to my plans...¡±


    ¡°So it is impossible...¡± Leo said. He looked like he might cry at any moment.


    Zeke burst out laughing. ¡°Of course not! Why would I let her goof off all the time if she was so important? Take her with you...¡±


    Leo lept over the table. Zeke¡¯s first thought was that his brother was angry because of the teasing, but instead, he found himself hugged tightly. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±


    Zeke awkwardly returned the hug, but Leo didn¡¯t seem like he was going to let go anytime soon. That reminded him... aside from Ripper, weren¡¯t there a bunch of other Chimeroi Ravi had gifted him as a thanks for healing his son? They were trained combatants, already knew a breathing technique, and had nothing to do at the moment. ¡°Take the others from the Lion¡¯s Den as well,¡± Zeke said. ¡°This might be a good opportunity for them to grow in strength.¡±


    Leo finally let go, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°I have to go tell them.¡± With those words, he sprinted off.


    Zeke smiled wryly. He doubted that the Chimeroi would be as enthusiastic as Leo when they learned they were being sent to war. Well, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Tristan wasn¡¯t putting together a troop of riff-raff but an army of elites. At least they wouldn¡¯t be used as expendable pawns.


    His gaze returned to the letters. War had erupted, and Zeke sensed it deep in his bones: this conflict would not be like any other. The Emperor had bided his time for too long and schemed too deeply. This wouldn¡¯t be a mere skirmish; it was poised to reshape the world order irrevocably. Zeke couldn¡¯t sit idly by. Not that he had any inclination to.


    A feral grin emerged on his face. He would need to speed up his plans.

 Book 4: Chapter 79: The Auction I

    Book 4: Chapter 79: The Auction I


    The days rushed by in a blur, particularly for Zeke, who found himself getting little sleep during this time. Balancing his responsibilities as the leader of the Ember Scar Cartel and the owner of the Blackthorn Covenant with his plans for the city left him with scant moments for anything else.


    Zeke was standing on top of the Black Tower, which served as the headquarters of the Blackthorn Covenant. His gaze was directed at the street below, watching the people going about their business. Despite his exhaustion, a wide smile adorned his tired face. The reason for it wasn¡¯t hard to guess.


    Starting with the few blocks surrounding his two organizations, the roads had begun to look cleaner, the people were better fed, and uniformed guards patrolled the streets. However, that wasn¡¯t the biggest change. No, the biggest difference could be seen in the people.


    The first time Zeke had visited Undercity, what startled him the most was the oppressive atmosphere. It had been a shocking sight. However, the sense of hopelessness and gloom that had once gripped people''s hearts was rapidly dissipating, replaced by a newfound sense of joyful optimism.


    Even Zeke was surprised. He had not expected the people to be able to change so much in such a short amount of time, but the truth was undeniable. There was a current in the air, a lively energy that had been absent all this time. People seemed to have regained a certain spark that had been absent from their lives for decades.


    His eyes settled on the long queue starting from the base of the tower and extending well out of sight. At a rough estimate, there had to be hundreds of Chimeroi. Zeke knew why they had come. They were here for the same reason they had come yesterday and the day before: They were hoping to receive the same offer their friends and family had received.


    Rumors of a selfless savior had spread far and wide, attracting everyone''s attention.


    To the residents of Undercity, the offer of free housing and three meals a day was irresistible. Coupled with the promise of protection, it completed the package. After all, these were the fundamental desires of all intelligent lifeforms: food, shelter, and security. The modest pay that was promised on top of that made the offer all the more attractive.


    Zeke smiled widely¡ªa genuine, warm smile.


    During his time beneath the Ember Scar Cartel, he had come to terms with the reality that he might be forced to do some truly terrible things in the future. After all, he had been resolved to sacrifice thousands for his goal of bringing down the Archmage. Fortunately, it had not come to that, but Zeke was well aware that he couldn¡¯t always be this lucky.


    The realization of the impact he was making heightened the significance of the current situation. Zeke was improving the lives of thousands ¡ª soon tens of thousands ¡ª of people. A warmth spread through his body as he witnessed the smiles on the faces of the Chimeroi waiting in line to enter the Black Tower. If he had his choice, he would dedicate himself to such endeavors in the future. Helping people rise was far more fulfilling than tearing them down.


    Alas, he was well aware that those were nothing but wishful fantasies. There were no castles without defenses, no treasures without guardians. It was simply the way of this world.


    This was also the reason Zeke was so determined to use the Enslavement Ritual on as many Chimeroi as possible. It was the only way they could not be taken against their will. After all, nobody would employ people who served another Master. That was far too risky. Those people could be made to betray you with a single word.


    He just hoped he could get enough of them before his plan was revealed to the people in charge. Luckily, most of the leaders of Korrovan were still occupied with protecting the capital from the storm. However, that would end soon.


    Whispers spread that the storm had passed, and the cleanup was well on its way. Already, the central district was in an uproar, with most of the refugees preparing their return to the surface. Giving weight to those rumors was the fact that the grand auction was set for the day after.


    Zeke sighed. On the one hand, he had been looking forward to this auction for a while; on the other hand, he wished he had more time.


    However, his weary expression soon turned into a wry grin. Had he become too greedy? When he arrived in Undercity a fortnight ago, he had been on the brink of death, dragging two unconscious followers with his one remaining arm.


    But what about now?


    When his eyes finally adjusted somewhat, Zeke took in the sights of the capital. Contrary to his expectations, the city appeared unchanged from before the storm. This made Zeke all the more curious about what kind of defensive measures the higher-ups had employed while the people hid below ground.


    Zeke was aware that most of the family heads and stronger Mages had been asked to help in the protection efforts, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find out what that entailed. Most likely, Ravi would know. Zeke would have to ask him the next time they met. Even so, the city looked flawless. Not even the flora seemed to have been disturbed by the storm. It made him wonder why the people even bothered taking refuge underground.


    After a brisk walk, they arrived in front of the Nair family home. As expected, a group was already waiting. Zeke recognized Mohan Nair and his daughter Aisha, alongside a few of the elders. However, it appeared that only Aisha was dressed for the occasion, while the men all wore simple, comfortable robes.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you going out dressed like that, Mohan?¡±


    Mohan turned at the voice and smiled upon recognizing who it was. ¡°How could that be?¡± he shot back. ¡°I have a reputation to uphold.¡±


    Zeke immediately realized something. ¡°You aren¡¯t going?¡±


    The old man nodded. ¡°Our ticket allows for the entry of up to five people,¡± he explained. ¡°I thought it would be smarter to have your guards accompany you instead of our elders.¡±


    Zeke nodded thoughtfully. So, that was the reason Mohan had instructed him to bring no more than three guards. His gaze drifted to the only woman present. ¡°Are you going to accompany us, Aisha?¡±


    Aisha smiled widely, her eyes turning into crescents. ¡°I am. Somebody has to make sure you don¡¯t embarrass our family, after all.¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. This girl had become increasingly cheeky since their last outing. Well, it was a lot better than her guarded hesitation from when they first met. It was most likely a sign that they had gotten closer.


    After a quick round of farewells, their group made their way to the Treasure Pavilion, where the auction was set to take place. It wasn¡¯t a long walk, and Zeke could see more and more parties heading in the same direction. Most of them gazed curiously at his procession. They stood out quite a bit.


    His group consisted of Vulcanos, Gravitas, and Ash, in addition to himself and Aisha. While he and Aisha were dressed up, the Chimeroi were wearing light armor, signaling their position as guards.


    He smiled wryly; he was clearly among the only ones to arrive with this many guards. After all, this was an event catering to the elites of Korrovan. It was not like Zeke expected any conflict to arise, but it was always better to be prepared.


    Upon arriving at the Treasure Pavilion, Aisha boldly passed by the waiting crowd and approached the entrance. She didn¡¯t even halt her stride as two guards stepped into their path. Instead, she casually flashed their golden invitation. The men immediately gave way to their group, to the surprise of the onlookers.


    This was the first time Zeke had seen her act so domineeringly. Was this what she meant by making sure not to embarrass her family? Well, who was he to criticize the local customs? It got the job done, after all.


    They entered the entrance hall, which was even more gaudy than the last time he had come. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of grandeur, while crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a shimmering glow across the marble floors below. The air was thick with the scent of rich perfumes, and the murmur of hushed conversations filled the room. It was a sight to behold, a testament to the opulence and excess that permeated every corner of this establishment.


    A servant strode over and took their invitation with a low bow. ¡°If you would follow me, Miss Nair, your lounge has been prepared.¡±


    Aisha nodded and, after a short glance back, followed the man up the stairs to the VIP area. Zeke was only a step behind. He could hardly wait for the event to begin.

 Book 4: Chapter 80: The Auction II

    Book 4: Chapter 80: The Auction II


    The servant led them to a room on the second floor and gestured for them to enter with a practiced bow. There were dozens of similar rooms on either side, most likely each meant for a group of distinguished guests.


    ¡°Your lounge, honored guests,¡± the man said.


    Aisha entered without a second thought, but Zeke paused. For a moment, he thought he heard something peculiar in the man¡¯s tone, but when he checked his expression, he found nothing amiss. The servant still had his head bowed and seemed like the very picture of professionalism. Zeke frowned but nonetheless led his three guards into the room.


    He scanned their room. Though relatively small, spanning only a couple of steps, its full-height window at the front created an illusion of spaciousness. From there, guests seated below and the stage at the hall''s front were clearly visible. A segmented red couch, wide enough for five people, stood at its center, offering comfortable seating.


    Ash entered the room last, and as the servant closed the door behind them, the noisy corridor behind them was immediately silenced. Zeke also realized that he couldn''t sense anything happening beyond the room''s walls. Not even his spatial perception could penetrate the magical isolation surrounding the lounge. This feature was most likely meant to protect its inhabitants from prying eyes, but the limitation went both ways. Zeke would not be able to sense anything going on outside, either.


    Aisha had already settled into the leftmost seat on the couch, gesturing for Zeke to join her, which he did after another quick scan of the room. Neither he nor Akasha found anything suspicious. However, this wasn''t unexpected; the Treasure Pavilion had a reputation to uphold, and with their clientele, they wouldn''t last long if they were caught spying on their guests.


    He sat down next to Aisha and noticed that his guards positioned themselves behind the couch. He raised a questioning brow. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Vulcanos peeked at Aisha before belatedly answering the question. ¡°We are doing our job, Master.¡±


    Zeke, noticing what was going on, rolled his eyes at them. ¡°Stop this nonsense and sit down.¡±


    After exchanging a glance, the Chimeroi followed his instructions and sat on the remaining three spots.


    Aisha looked curiously at him, an impish grin on her lips. ¡°You are getting along well with your Slaves,¡± she said.


    Zeke waved her off. ¡°I don¡¯t like that word very much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but is it not what they are?¡± she asked.


    Even though she had clearly been teasing him, Zeke considered her question in earnest. Sure, he had bought them with gold, but he would like to think their bond had evolved after all they¡¯d been through together. ¡°I would rather you¡¯d call them my followers,¡± he said eventually.


    Aisha seemed surprised by this answer. ¡°Followers?¡± she asked. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    This time, he had an answer ready. ¡°It means that I¡¯ll treat them the same as anybody else working for me.¡±


    Aisha rolled her eyes. ¡°Does that mean you pay them a salary?¡±


    ¡°I will eventually,¡± Zeke said confidently.


    ¡°You will?¡± Vulcanos asked, baffled.


    Zeke turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Am I not paying the others as well?¡±


    Vulcanos scrunched up his face, a clear sign that he was deep in thought. ¡°Why not pay us now, then?¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°I first need to recoup the money I spent on you. Otherwise, I would make a massive loss. After that, you¡¯ll get a salary.¡°


    All three perked up. ¡°How much did you pay for me?¡± Ash wanted to know. Zeke wasn¡¯t surprised that he didn¡¯t know. After all, it wouldn¡¯t usually have mattered.


    ¡°1900 gold,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I am paying you each ten gold per month, by the way.¡±


    Ash¡¯s face scrunched up. "Wouldn¡¯t it take me years before I receive a salary, then?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°Over a decade, even. But you really can¡¯t complain. I am already paying you above the market rate. Besides... you were the cheapest of the three of you.¡± He pointed at Vulcanos next. ¡°I paid 2200 gold for you.¡± Then, he pointed at Gravitas. ¡°For you, I paid 4100 gold.¡±


    ¡°...Sold for 650 gold to the occupants of lounge 15. Congratulation!¡± Priya announced to the mild applause of the crowd.


    Zeke joined the applause, feeling exceptionally optimistic. Alongside his initial objective of acquiring Snow, he now had a new task in mind: evaluating all enchanted items. Any product that he might be able to replicate was likely to sell.


    As for producing them... that was even less of a problem.


    With thousands of Chimeroi in Undercity, why not utilize his two Archmages to teach some of them the art of enchanting? Hilda Silveraxe, being a dwarf and a skilled craftsman, undoubtedly possessed the necessary expertise for the job.


    He hadn¡¯t considered it before, but some species of Chimeroi were likely far better suited to this line of work. With their innately better senses and superior physical abilities, the practice of carving Runes might come to them easily. Thinking back to the Elders of the North, the tribes of Elder Rabbit or Elder Snake might make exceptional craftsmen. Now, he only needed them to come around.


    Zeke¡¯s musings were interrupted by the second item. To his disappointment, it was a piece of jewelry without a hint of Magic. The bracelet was called ¡®The Sanguine Rose¡¯ and, despite lacking any overt magical properties, it captivated the eyes with its elegant craftsmanship. Fashioned from lustrous rose gold, the delicate links of the bracelet formed a chain of intertwining vines, each meticulously detailed to resemble delicate rose blossoms in full bloom.


    The item ultimately sold for 900 gold to an anonymous patron, a price ostensibly justified by the bracelet''s rich history and historical value. However, Zeke felt like the buyer had vastly overpaid. In his opinion, delicate craftsmanship and semi-rare materials didn¡¯t justify spending the annual income of a small city.


    The third item was a staff that allowed its wielder to cast the [Thunderbolt] spell. Zeke was excited at first but gave up on the item after seeing the demonstration. The efficiency of the Rune was simply that atrocious.


    The fourth item was far more interesting. It was a set of Robes with an Enchantment woven into its design. The robes apparently contained an Earth Magic spell that could repel sand using the Mana a Mage passively released. They even claimed it would allow its wearer to stay sand-free in a storm. Zeke didn¡¯t quite believe those claims unless said Mage was an Archmage, but the item was interesting nonetheless. He had not even been aware that cloth could be enchanted.


    ¡°...The starting price for the Sandtrek Robes is 800 gold, and each bid has to be at least 100 gold higher. Do we have any takers?¡±


    Zeke immediately pressed the button next to his seat, but he was hardly the only one interested. After a flurry of bids, the price had already more than doubled. Yet, Zeke had continued to outbid everyone so far.


    ¡°...1700 gold from lounge 31. Do I hear any more bids?¡±


    After there were no further offers, Priya furrowed her brows, clearly not happy yet with the price. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, this is a rare opportunity. Such products are not produced anymore today, and even the technique is lost. This might even be the last remaining sample.¡± Her declaration was immediately met with another few bids.


    ¡°1800 gold from lounge 45¡ª¡±


    ¡°1900 from¡ª¡±


    ¡°2000 from number 6¡ª¡±


    Zeke waited for the price to settle before raising it once more.


    ¡°...And that is 2400 gold from lounge number 31. Anyone else?¡± However, this time, despite her continued attempts to coax higher bids, no one was willing to offer more. Eventually, she had to concede.


    ¡°3, 2, 1... and... Done! The Sandtrek Robes have been sold for 2400 gold. Congratulations!¡±


    Zeke smiled, having won his first bid. He wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to replicate the technique employed to create the robes, but he would certainly be able to learn a lot from it. Also, it was always a good idea to get his hands on such an interesting sample to supply Akasha with as much data as possible.


    Minutes later, the robes were brought to his room, and Zeke paid the servant the promised price. He had wanted to study them right away, but something else drew his attention¡ªthe next auction item.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to present the 9th item of the day, a very special treat. This ancient Dwarven tablet is rumored to contain knowledge of a lost civilization...¡±


    The object in question was a perfectly square, dark slate of stone etched with blocky, runic letters. Though no larger than a sheet of parchment, the letters'' minuscule size allowed for a vast amount of text. However, to protect their product, only the first two lines were revealed.


    ¡°...Even our best experts are unable to decipher this language completely, but we were able to make out some parts by referencing our sources. Those small discoveries were already enough to lead us to believe that...¡±


    Zeke was no longer listening to her explanation. Instead, he unblinkingly stared at the characters etched into the stone tablet. He had seen those very same letters before. In fact, he had grown very familiar with them.


    Those were the very same letters decorating one of the three holy relics of the Giger, including the mystery box. The same treasure that was collecting dust in his room in Tradespire. After years of stagnation, he had finally found the first clue to this riddle.

 Book 4: Chapter 81: The Auction III

    Book 4: Chapter 81: The Auction III


    ¡°The starting bid for this item is 500 gold, with each subsequent bid needing to be at least 100 gold higher. Any interested parties?¡±


    This time, Zeke waited for the others to move first. He wasn''t sure how much interest there was in an item like that, and he didn¡¯t want to seem too eager. After all, if even the Varun family couldn''t decipher its content, what chance did others have?


    Aisha, seeing his intense stare, spoke up. ¡°Are you interested in that tablet?¡±


    Zeke nodded wordlessly, not taking his eyes off the item.


    ¡°Then, you might be able to get it cheap,¡± she said.


    Zeke glanced at her out of the corner of his eyes. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I remember that same stone tablet being offered last time,¡± she explained. ¡°However, the starting bid was twice as high. They must have lowered its price after not being able to sell it for such a long time.¡±


    Zeke smiled. That was valuable information. If nobody had wanted the tablet last time, and there were still no bids, he might get it without much of a fight. He could already see Priya starting to get impatient after nobody had shown interest for such a long time.


    He waited. Then, just as she was about to order the item to be brought away, Zeke pressed the button.


    ¡°We have an offer of 600 gold from number 31,¡± Priya announced, clearly surprised and overjoyed by his bid. ¡°Does anyone bid more?¡±


    Zeke held his breath, recognizing that often, interest in an item sparked only after others had shown interest. Nobody liked to miss out on a great deal, after all.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± Priya repeated hopefully. Yet, there was no reply. ¡°3... 2... 1¡ª sold for 600 gold to number 31!¡±


    Despite the modest selling price, she seemed content with the outcome. It appeared the auction house had been eager to offload this particular piece. Nonetheless, for Zeke, it mattered little. He would have gladly paid ten times the amount. After all, this marked the first clue to unraveling the mystery of his holy relic.


    Minutes later, he held the tablet in his hands, reverently tracing its etchings. With half an ear, he followed the next few items being brought in.


    ¡°What do you think, Akasha?¡±


    [Answer]


    Linguistic patterns suggest the probable origin of the language as Dwarven. Nevertheless, the encoded symbols do not align with any documented dialect. I will proceed to initiate a cross-referencing process with available sources. This procedure is anticipated to take a considerable amount of time. Any supplementary data provided would facilitate the analysis process.


    Zeke nodded in understanding. He hadn''t expected Akasha to decode the tablet right away. Nevertheless, progress was being made, and now that he knew where to search, he might uncover even more clues. The Dwarfen Kingdom had risen as a priority on his list.


    After he was satisfied with his inspection, he wrapped the tablet into the folds of the Sandtrek robes and placed the bundle on the low table in front of the couch. This auction was turning out to be a gold mine. He returned his full attention to the auction, awaiting each new item with bated breath.


    However, the next few items¡ªmostly jewelry and decorative trinkets¡ªheld little interest for Zeke. It wasn¡¯t until much later that something caught his eye. It was an Essence Crystal, similar to the ones he regularly absorbed to strengthen his Core. However, this one was of significantly higher quality, discernible by its size and polished facets. Zeke leaned forward, intrigued.


    ¡°They are most likely trying to build a Focus,¡± the deep voice of the Dragon said.


    ¡°A Focus? What¡¯s that?¡± Zeke replied in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s an item that enhances spells of a particular affinity.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that¡¯s what they are making?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only explanation that makes sense. Besides, such high-quality Gems aren¡¯t used for many other things,¡± the Dragon explained.


    ¡°Did Maximilian have such a Focus?¡±


    ¡°Most likely not,¡± the Dragon said after a while. ¡°However, your mentor was a special case.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t need to ask what the Dragon meant. Maximilian was one of only a few Mages who had reached the Archmage level despite awakening multiple affinities. He was not using pure Fire or Earth Magic but a combination of the two. There was likely no Gem that would support his particular brand of Magic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of such a thing,¡± Zeke said.


    The Dragon scoffed. ¡°Of course, you haven¡¯t. What would someone of your level even want with something like that? It would be a complete waste.¡±


    Zeke wasn¡¯t at all put off by the Dragon¡¯s mocking words. It was rare for the ancient reptile to be this talkative, and he would take advantage while he could. "What does a Focus even look like?"


    "I am no expert myself," the Dragon admitted, "but I was once challenged by an Elven Mage who used a Focus shaped like a sunflower."


    ¡°What happened to that Mage?¡± Zeke asked.


    The Dragon remained silent for a moment, and Zeke got the distinct feeling that it was smiling. "She was delicious,¡± the Dragon eventually said, its voice turning oddly reminiscent.


    ¡°You ate her?¡±


    The Dragon stayed silent. It was either lost in thought or simply unwilling to delve further into the subject. It didn¡¯t really matter, as Zeke didn''t have the opportunity to pursue his query anyway. The changes occurring on stage demanded his full attention. With all the material treasures auctioned off, a procession of Chimeroi flooded the stage. About two dozen of them were lined up for display.


    When Zeke had been in the warehouse, he had not gotten a good look at them. Now that they were displayed on the brightly lit stage, he saw that these Chimeroi looked markedly different from any others he had ever seen. In fact, they didn¡¯t look like Chimeroi at all. They looked completely human, without a single bestial feature.


    He scanned the row of individuals from left to right until his gaze settled on a girl with pure white hair at the far end. She appeared to be younger than the rest, barely reaching the chest of the woman beside her, and she looked lost and forlorn. Like a lamb that had wandered into the middle of a pack of wolves, Zeke thought. The girl¡¯s gaze darted around the room with apprehension. It was such a pitiful sight that Zeke felt a surge of compassion, wanting to reassure her that everything would be okay. Yet, he quashed the impulse swiftly. He would need to keep his cool.


    Soon enough, he''d be able to free her from this place, and whatever fate would have been hers.

 Book 4: Chapter 82: The Auction IV

    Book 4: Chapter 82: The Auction IV


    Priya turned her body halfway, indicating the Chimeroi with a sweeping gesture. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, as you can see, we¡¯ve saved the best for last. Tonight, we offer you no less than two dozen Purebloods, each and every one of them below the age of awakening.¡±


    She smiled slightly at the excitement of the crowd, but her expression turned serious in the next moment. ¡°As you all know, it is forbidden to sell Slaves anonymously. Therefore, we will soon remove the privacy features. If any of our guests wish to remain anonymous, you¡¯ll have to leave now.¡±


    A short while later, the front of their private lounge slid up and disappeared into the ceiling, allowing Zeke to hear the murmurs of the crowd once more. Although he was still hidden from the other participants, he was now in clear view of the stage. Snow¡¯s eyes found him mere moments later and lit up. Zeke didn¡¯t dare to react in a big way and only nodded lightly.


    ¡°For those visiting our auctions for the first time, let me explain our offerings,¡± she continued. ¡°All the Chimeroi on offer are Purebloods, direct descendants of a Progenitor. This means that each of them has the best possible potential of their species and grows far quicker than others of their kind.¡±


    Her expression grew stern. ¡°As a warning to those who think of using them for other purposes: Save your money. Their descendants will not inherit their traits. Only a progenitor is able to create Purebloods, and their children will not be any different from those of third- or even fourth-generation Chimeroi in terms of talent or ability.¡±


    Zeke could hear some people mumbling in disappointment, but this information must have been common knowledge, as most didn¡¯t react. Zeke had learned about Purebloods a while back but hadn¡¯t realized that the frightened youngsters he had seen in the vault of the Treasure Pavillion at that time were counted among them.


    Still, he could have guessed as much. After all, what other Chimeroi would be worth selling here when even peak combatants like Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash didn¡¯t make the cut?


    Priya waited for the small commotion to die down before continuing her introduction to this next stage. ¡°As most veterans can attest, picking out Purebloods is more art than science.¡± Many chuckled at her remark. ¡°The reason for this is two-fold. First, Purebloods are almost indistinguishable from humans, meaning you can not confirm their lineage through sight alone. Second, since none of the Purebloods on offer have awakened their abilities, they can¡¯t be judged by those either...¡±


    ¡°How convenient,¡± somebody called good-naturedly, and many people laughed. Priya glared in their direction but didn¡¯t contradict the statement.


    This interlude made it clear to Zeke why the auction operated in this manner. Selling unawakened Chimeroi was far more lucrative. Even if some were of no use in combat, buyers still had to pay full price in order to find out. The Varun family likely intentionally included descendants of weaker races to inflate their numbers.


    As for what the participants got out of this? They could gamble and boast if they chose correctly, but the thrill was likely the main draw.


    Zeke once again realized how the lives of Chimeroi were used as a source of entertainment for the Korrovan people; their misery was nothing but an afterthought. Be it in the Rings or at these auctions, they were mere playthings to the powerful. At this point, he paused. He was quite hypocritical, wasn¡¯t he? After all, he owned more Slaves than half the people here combined.


    But was he really?


    Zeke truly desired for them to lead fulfilling lives, devoid of any needs. While he might have leveraged their circumstances to persuade them into an unfavorable arrangement, that was the harsh reality of the world.


    Without him, most of them would die prematurely from something easily preventable, like hunger, thirst, or petty infighting. Was it really that wrong to trick them into a contract that would only benefit them?


    His musings were interrupted when Priya resumed her explanation. ¡°Be that as it may...¡± she said, glaring again in the direction of the man who had interrupted her. ¡°Choosing blindly might result in a suboptimal result, but you¡¯ll also have the chance to buy a product that would otherwise have been unattainable for that price. Fair warning though: None of the Chimeroi here are Slaves, so it will fall to their eventual buyers to ¡®convince¡¯ them.¡±


    Zeke frowned deeply. She might not have said it outright, but the term was clearly code for using unsavory means. He could very well imagine the methods those ruthless family heads would employ in order to motivate these Purebloods if they dared refuse. In his opinion, this was even worse than the conditions in Undercity. At least they still had the choice, even if it was a horrible one.


    For a moment, Zeke had the impulse to buy all the Purebloods, but he gave up on it just as fast. At the Veergati, the cheapest of them had been listed for around 10,000 gold. Those here would likely not start quite that high, but it would still cost far more than he could pay. He had only brought 20,000 gold, of which he had already spent 3,000.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Zeke cursed himself for his premature spending spree. Yet, he couldn''t undo it now. However, he refused to give up so easily. Did he have any more money? Perhaps there was a valuable item he could sell? No, that wouldn''t suffice. At this point, only gold would do.


    Priya turned to look at him when no further bid was forthcoming. Raising a brow, she asked, ¡°Are there any more bids?¡±


    Zeke hesitated. Was there nothing he could do? He clenched his teeth and, in a last-ditch effort, connected to his spatial node in Tradespire. He had emptied his reserves before coming here, but maybe somebody had checked it in the meantime and restocked the supply.


    After a breathless moment, the image of his space came into view... with three golden bars lying there. Zeke could hardly believe it. Whoever had checked on his supply must have decided that the usual 20,000 gold were not enough and had gone out of their way to provide him with additional funds.


    At this moment, he vowed to find out who had done this and give them a massive raise¡ªno, a promotion¡ªbetter yet, a promotion and a raise and whatever else they wanted! But, first, he had an auction to win.


    ¡°I am getting tired of this,¡± Zeke announced, having regained his confidence. ¡°30,000 gold.¡± He reveled in the reaction of the crowd, who once again broke out into excited murmurs. However, his good mood was instantly destroyed when he heard the stranger¡¯s next words.


    ¡°35,000 gold,¡± the voice sounded almost bored as if this amount of money held no meaning to them.


    ¡°40,000 gold!¡± Zeke yelled.


    ¡°50,000,¡± the stranger countered, forcing Zeke to gnash his teeth.


    ¡°57,000,¡± he called out in a last-ditch attempt to salvage the situation. However, it was all for naught when he heard the stranger call out the next bid, his voice unchanged.


    ¡°60,000 gold!¡±


    Zeke slumped back in his seat, utterly disheartened. It was hopeless. There was nothing more he could do, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that even if he had brought more money, it still wouldn''t have been enough. That it would never have been enough.


    He turned to Priya, expecting a gloating expression. Instead, he found no joy, only... regret? In fact, her expression resembled someone forced to bite into a lemon and suck it dry. It didn¡¯t really matter; whatever game she and the Varun family were playing had nothing to do with him anymore.


    When Priya looked at him, he could only lower his gaze. ¡°3... 2... 1... Sold!¡±


    He had lost¡ªlost completely.


    Not only was he gonna miss out on the clue about the last ingredient he was missing, but he would also break his promise to Snow. He had not yet dared look at her, but he was certain that she was either glaring at him or crying, and Zeke didn¡¯t know which would make him feel worse.


    No! This wasn¡¯t over. He still had one last chance. Since this part of the auction wasn¡¯t anonymous, he would soon find out who had outbid him. Maybe a compromise could still be reached.


    His eyes burned into Priya, willing her to speak the name with the weight of his gaze. He hoped that it would be a scion of the royal family with too much money on their hand. After all, he might be able to apply pressure using his allies in Tradespire.


    ¡°The last item was sold for 60,000 gold...¡± Priya seemed to hesitate, pausing for an instant before forcing out the words, ¡°...to young master Jaihar of the Firebrand school.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 83: The Confrontation

    Book 4: Chapter 83: The Confrontation


    Upon hearing that name, Zeke¡¯s eyes opened wide, and his jaw went slack. Jaihar? The person who had been running for his life for the last couple of days had outbid him?


    This... wasn¡¯t possible...


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aisha asked from beside him, the concern clear in her voice. She had been with him during their trip to the vault and knew how much importance he placed on Snow.


    Zeke startled awake, her words enough to snap him out of his stupor. This development had caught him completely off guard, and he needed... a moment to think. Almost instinctively, he gathered his Mana, using his newly gained proficiency to accelerate his thoughts.


    A moment later, the spell snapped into place, enveloping him like a warm blanket. All his troubles and concerns seemed to melt away, along with physical sensations, leaving him alone with his thoughts, a single moment stretched into infinity.


    Now that he was no longer panicking, Zeke realized a couple of things at once. First and foremost, his first impression had been right: This wasn¡¯t possible.


    There was no way that Jaihar could have gotten that amount of money. Even in their heyday, the Firebrand school would have struggled to produce this amount. Zeke knew all too well that 60,000 gold was more than all of their former Slaves had been worth put together. After all, he owned most of them now.


    This only left a single possibility. Jaihar had found a sponsor who was willing to go to extreme lengths to either support him... or, and this was far more likely, oppose Zeke.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to pinpoint the most likely culprit. After all, Zeke already knew who Jaihar had found refuge with during these past couple of days. Combined with the performance he had witnessed today, there was only a single entity that fit the bill¡ªthe Varun family.


    The question was: Why were they after him?


    In their eyes, he wasn¡¯t much of a threat. After all, they couldn''t know about his plans to usurp their position in the future, as the Slaves were literally incapable of revealing his secrets. The only ones who could have betrayed him were the Archmages and the elders of the Venomous Cabal. However, the former group had no idea about the extent of his plans, and the latter hated humans with a passion.


    No, something didn¡¯t add up. Even if the information about his dealings in Undercity were to get out, this was too fast. It was even more impossible that the Varun family had found out any of his other secrets. If they knew that he could free the Chimeroi from the Enslavement Ritual, they wouldn¡¯t be the only ones coming after him.


    Then why? Why were they acting so decisively?


    Jaihar. It must have been something he told them. It just had to be linked to him somehow. But did he even know anything?


    Zeke considered his interactions with the man, from when they first met during the Veergati, when they fought in front of the mine, to their final battle in Undercity. He grimaced, remembering all he had revealed. The most troublesome points were his draconic essence and the fact that he had somehow gotten his hands on the Ember Scar Cartel by the time they met next.


    In retrospect, Zeke realized he had been far too careless. Even if the Slaves were bound to keep his secrets, any casual observer could likely pick up that something was amiss. After all, he repeatedly appeared with fighters belonging to his enemies, despite Slaves being supposed to perish with their Master. He had done this first with the men from the Ember Scar Cartel, and then again with the troops of the Firebrand School.


    A cold sweat trickled down his back. He really needed to lay low for a while.


    Yet, worrying about what the Varun family knew or didn''t know wouldn''t help him now. The real question was, how could he stop Jaihar from obtaining Snow? He had a distinct feeling that he would not see her again if he allowed her to leave his sight.


    As Zeke pondered his options, he started to feel a pressure building behind his eyes. He would not be able to stay in this state for much longer without sustaining damage. He steeled himself and decided on a course of action.


    The moment he relaxed his focus, the world around him resumed its normal pace. He noticed that an attendant was about to escort Snow off the stage. Zeke shook his head to clear it while hurriedly rising to his feet.


    ¡°HALT!¡± he yelled, shocking the guests who had just begun to shuffle toward the exit. ¡°I demand an explanation!¡±


    However, this revelation wasn¡¯t all that bad for Zeke. It now seemed as if the Varun family had sheltered Jaihar not to use as a weapon against him but to get their hands on the remaining wealth of the Firebrands. It was entirely possible they actually still knew nothing about his plans.


    With this realization, a few more pieces shifted into place. They had likely used Snow as bait, telling Jaihar how much Zeke was interested in her. Suddenly, he realized why Priya had looked so terrible at the end. They must not have expected him to be willing to pay this much. It was definitely a financial loss, aside from the fact that they had thoroughly antagonized him.


    It seemed he had both overestimated and underestimated the Varun family at the same time. He had overestimated their intelligence-gathering capabilities while simultaneously underestimating their sheer opportunistic greed. However, Zeke was highly unlikely to be able to prove any foul play, even though they had clearly overpaid Jaihar.


    The question was, where did that leave him with Snow?


    Zeke¡¯s mind spun. If he couldn¡¯t prove their collusion, he would have to find a different way to get his hands on her. After all, there was no telling what Jaihar might do to her if he believed the girl was important to Zeke. Suddenly, an idea came to him.


    ¡°If what you say is true, Elder, then I must insist that you cease providing shelter to Jaihar after this event,¡± Zeke stated firmly. ¡°After all, it wouldn''t do for the auction item to return to your house afterward the sale, and your deal with the young Firebrand is already concluded, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    Zeke smiled as he watched the old man consider his demand. If Jaihar lost the protection of the Varun family, Zeke would deploy all his resources to apprehend him before he could escape. The protection of the Varun family was his sole lifeline, and despite the capital being better guarded than Undercity, there were still vulnerabilities to exploit. The guards couldn¡¯t be everywhere, after all.


    The old man eventually nodded. ¡°Very well, young man. Although I would have preferred to be more hospitable to young Jaihar, I cannot risk baseless rumors tarnishing my family''s reputation. He will not return with us.¡±


    Instead of feeling elated, Zeke felt confused. He had expected to negotiate some concession, but this seemed too easy. Had the Varun family truly decided to cut all ties with Jaihar now that they had what they wanted? It seemed possible, but something felt off. His doubts were answered when a new voice joined in¡ªa voice Zeke hadn¡¯t heard in a while.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry...¡± Jaihar droned, having made his way up on stage at some point. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of running away. Where would I go anyway?¡± he asked, his expression briefly contorting into one of fury before settling back into a calm mask. He didn¡¯t seem to be entirely stable. ¡°After all, you have killed my entire family, haven¡¯t you, YOU FUCKING MONSTER!¡±


    His outburst silenced the hall, and all eyes turned toward him, wary of a sudden eruption. Jaihar appeared to be in a far worse state than Zeke had anticipated, teetering on the brink of sanity, with the slightest nudge threatening to push him over the edge.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zeke asked matter of factly.


    ¡°What... do... I... want?¡± Jaihar parroted, seemingly astonished by the question, before cackling harshly. ¡°Oh, I want a great many things! How about you give me my father, uncle, and brother back? Can you give me that? No? Then, I want that bitch you stole from me!¡± he yelled, pointing at Aisha. ¡°Will you hand her over? Still no? It seems it doesn¡¯t matter what I want, does it?¡± he screeched.


    ¡°No, no, no. It''s not about what I want. What''s important is what I have,¡± Jaihar declared, seizing Snow by the hair and forcefully pulling her forward, revealing her anguished expression to Zeke and the crowd. ¡°What I do possess is this little wench worth 60,000 gold. She''s... all that I have left, so to speak.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s face was impassive as he listened to Jaihar¡¯s ramblings. He was well aware that showing excessive worry or care for Snow would only put her in even greater danger, so he acted as if he were completely unaffected. Inwardly, however, he was seething.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he repeated, his voice having gone completely cold.


    Jaihar''s voice carried a manic edge as he spoke with an unsettling grin. "Fine... let me tell you what I want," he said, his words laced with venom. "I want a fight... you against me. No guards, no Slaves, no interference. Two go in; one comes out."


    ¡°Very well. Tell me the time and date, and I¡¯ll be¡ª¡±


    "Pah!" Jaihar''s spat. "Do you take me for an idiot? I''ll be dead the moment I leave this place. No, no, no. Either you fight me here and now, or I''ll kill this little girl right this instant." His fist ignited in flames, a menacing display of his resolve. Without hesitation, he prepared to strike, his intentions unmistakable.


    ¡°Halt!¡± Zeke yelled before he could even consider it. ¡°I agree!¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 84: The Yuddha

    Book 4: Chapter 84: The Yuddha


    Zeke''s words were met with a temporary silence, soon interrupted by a single clap echoing through the hall. All eyes turned to Veer Varun, the person responsible. The old man had a pleased smile on his face as he addressed the crowd.


    ¡°Excellent, excellent. It seems both parties have willingly agreed to the Yuddha. It has been quite a while since the sacred duel was called, and it would be my honor to host this event. I invite all of you to stay and watch.¡±


    Zeke regarded the man dubiously. He hadn''t exactly agreed willingly to the fight, and Jaihar''s challenge sounded nothing like a noble duel or sacred tradition. It had seemed more like the taunting of a backstreet hooligan.


    However, the word Yuddha was something he had come across before. He just couldn¡¯t remember where exactly.


    [Notice]


    The Yuddha is a traditional conflict resolution method in Korrovan, employed when influential houses or groups cannot resolve disputes through other means. In essence, it is a fight to the death. Before the duel, both parties state their terms and select a champion to represent them. Champions must be legitimate representatives of their respective houses, with no servants or slaves permitted. The fight takes place publicly, with spectators serving as witnesses to ensure the terms are upheld.


    Upon hearing Akasha¡¯s words, Zeke remembered where he had heard the term. While studying the laws of Korrovan, he came across a few scrolls describing archaic rules and traditions. He had been under the impression that none of those were still being enforced. Yet, judging by the cheers of the crowd, it seemed he had been wrong.


    Zeke''s gaze shifted between the two men. Veer appeared inscrutable as ever, but Jaihar couldn''t conceal his emotions nearly as effectively. A massive, shit-eating grin adorned his face, confirming Zeke''s suspicion that they had been plotting this from the outset.


    ¡°State your terms,¡± Veer announced to the hall.


    Jaihar didn¡¯t even have to think before stating his demands directly. ¡°I request that our feud is settled with this duel and that the other party instructs his allies not to seek troubles with me after this.¡±


    A frown quickly appeared on Zeke¡¯s face. This... was troubling.


    It wasn''t just that they had been manipulating him, but the fact that Jaihar had agreed to this plan suggested he was likely not as deranged as he seemed. Clearly, there was a method to his madness. Killing Zeke here and now would effectively eliminate the threat to his life. While Ravi might hold a grudge, he probably wouldn''t pursue Jaihar after this. Meanwhile, the Nair family lacked the strength to avenge him...


    Before he could consider this any longer, Veer addressed him next. ¡°What are your terms, Blood Dragon?¡±


    However, it was already too late to back out. Zeke pondered the best course of action for a moment before resolutely pointing at Snow. ¡°I request ownership of this girl. Furthermore, she is not to be hurt or mistreated in any way until our duel is concluded.¡±


    Veer raised his arms, gesturing to both contestants. ¡°Do both parties agree to the terms?¡± Jaihar nodded eagerly, and Zeke concurred. ¡°Your agreement is acknowledged, witnessed by all. The fight will commence in one hour. Prepare yourselves accordingly and get your affairs in order.¡±


    Zeke stepped away from the window and smiled at his companions. ¡°Stay with Aisha until this is over. Don¡¯t worry too much; this will be a piece of cake.¡± Under their tense gazes, he left. A servant was already waiting for him.


    Zeke was led outside and across the open ground behind the Treasure Pavilion. Soon, they arrived at a colossal complex, almost as vast as the auction hall itself. It appeared to be a scaled-down replica of the Rings of Samsara. The servant came to a halt next to one of the contestants'' entrances.


    ¡°You may use this room to prepare yourself,¡± the man said.


    Zeke observed him carefully. This was the same servant who had guided them before. However, his polite facade was now replaced by a mocking sneer. He must¡¯ve assumed there was no need to put on a front anymore, considering him as good as dead.


    Wordlessly, Zeke stepped past the man and closed the door behind him, paying no attention to the antics of the servant. The moment he was alone, his mind started to spin.


    ¡°Akasha, what are my chances?¡±


    [Notice]


    This noise... It sounded like heavy footfalls accompanied by the scraping of metal against stone. Zeke smiled widely, raising his pale arms. ¡°Behold...¡± he announced theatrically.


    The next moment, a long maw emerged from the shadows behind him, followed by a long, sinuous neck with razor-sharp teeth and gleaming red scales. The beast towered over Zeke by a good bit, even walking on all fours.


    "...The Blood Dragon," he finished his announcement, feeling the last strength drain from his legs. However, before he could collapse, the Dragon lowered its head and supported him. With unexpected deftness, it bit his robes and carefully moved Zeke''s limp body onto its back. Summoning his last reserves of strength, Zeke grabbed onto the Dragon''s towering horns.


    Zeke had a hard time keeping his eyes open. Over the last hour, he had lost many times his body weight in blood and now barely had enough left to remain conscious. The constant generation had taken more of a toll on him than expected. However, the look of absolute horror on Jaihar''s face was enough reward for his troubles.


    ¡°This... is clearly against the¡ª¡± Jaihar stammered, but he was interrupted by a loud roar. It wasn''t anything like the noise the Dragon made in its smaller form. It was a deep, guttural bellow that could have cowed the bravest man. Even Zeke, sitting on the creature''s back, felt the hairs on his neck stand on end.


    The arena fell quiet, with only pale, frightened faces staring back at him. Even Veer and the other Archmages stood frozen, not because they couldn¡¯t defeat the Dragon, but out of fear ¡ª it was a primal fear of prey facing a hunter far higher on the food chain.


    Zeke marveled at the sight. It was the first time such gazes were directed at him, and the sensation of power... was strangely addicting.


    ¡°Remember this feeling, whelp,¡± a deep voice rumbled in the back of his mind. ¡°This is what it means to be a Dragon.¡±


    Zeke nodded, and a small smile emerged on his lips. His current state didn¡¯t diminish the sense of accomplishment he felt at the current moment. Even though he had borrowed the Dragon¡¯s power, it was still his spell that had silenced those high and mighty Mages, his creation.


    Eventually, Veer shook off his momentary daze and remembered his duties. His eyes wandered from Zeke to the Dragon he was riding. Next, his gaze slid toward Jaihar. Zeke couldn¡¯t be sure, but his eyes seemed to contain a silent apology as their gazes met. However, there was nothing either of them could do to stop this.


    ¡°Are both contestants ready?¡± he asked.


    Zeke nodded, and even though Jaihar gritted his teeth, he eventually agreed. He must have had some confidence to defeat the monstrosity in front of him. He was a Grand Mage, after all.


    ¡°Very well. On my mark: 3... 2... 1... FIGHT!¡±


    Jaihar immediately erupted in a flurry of movement, bombarding them with a barrage of spells. Zeke recognized some of them from his time at the Elementium, while others were completely foreign. Yet, before the first attack reached their position, the Dragon was already moving.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± it commanded.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, attempting to summon strength into his limbs. However, Akasha was already one step ahead. Thin, red tendrils emerged from his hands and feet, fastening Zeke to the Dragon''s horns and scales. The sanguine threads were so fine that he hadn''t even noticed the additional blood loss. Yet, they were strong enough to hold him in place securely.


    Yet, he was given no time to observe the spell as the Dragon pushed off the ground. A single flap of its wings seemed to take them out of the arena, and a further flap brought them far out of reach.


    Zeke had been forced to close his eyes due to the quick acceleration, but now that they were circling, he was enjoying the feeling of the wind in his hair. It reminded him of his first time flying on an airship. Yet, this feeling was even more liberating.


    Peering down, the battleground appeared tiny, the spectators barely visible, and Jaihar, nothing more than an ant. Zeke could barely make him out at this distance, but it appeared like the Fire Mage was blasting spells into the sky. His attempts were laughable, unable to reach halfway. After a few moments, he seemed to realize the futility of his efforts and gave up.


    ¡°What now?¡± Zeke asked.


    His reply was a predatory grin, followed by a downward tilt of the Dragon¡¯s wings. Zeke held onto its horns with all his might as they transitioned into a dive. Their current momentum easily put the earlier movement to shame. Zeke felt his stomach lurch as the ground closed in on them.


    ¡°Now, little whelp,¡± the Dragon said. ¡°It is time to hunt.¡±

 Book 4: Chapter 85: Ending A Dynasty

    Book 4: Chapter 85: Ending A Dynasty


    Jaihar gazed up into the sky, squinting at the sunlight. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would¡¯ve thought the lizard familiar was purposefully positioning himself in front of the sun. However, he knew such a level of intellect and strategic thinking was impossible for the familiar of a measly True Mage.


    But did he really?


    He shaded his eyes with his left hand, trying to make out the silhouette of the giant, flying reptile. His right, he raised above his head, palm out. He was prepared to lose a flurry of spells at the drop of a hat. However, the thing seemed content to circle high above, far out of reach.


    Jaihar¡¯s eyes were inadvertently drawn to the back of his palm, aiming upward. The hand he extended to the sky was trembling, and not just a little bit. It was shaking like the hand of an old drunk who had not gotten his daily dose. He grimaced, remembering the reason for his current state.


    That roar¡ªthat primal, terrifying roar.


    The moment the beast had growled at him, he almost lost control of his bladder. His knees had felt like pudding, and his mouth had gone dry. It had been the single most terrifying experience of his entire life. If he was being honest, the mere fact that he had managed to stay upright was a miracle in and of itself.


    He had been so certain that this was the right course of action¡ªthat he could solve his problems with this challenge. Heck, he had been so certain that he had bet his entire fortune, everything. All he had left of his family¡¯s vast fortunes was now in the possession of those snakes of the Varun family¡ªall for the promise of vengeance.


    They promised that the boy would agree to his challenge in order to save that little girl. Jaihar had believed them, desperate for a way out of his predicament, and, to his utter relief, they had been right.


    He had actually agreed, all but throwing his life away.


    The stupid little True Mage had actually agreed to fight him one-on-one. Him¡ªa Grand Mage with decades of experience fighting in the Rings. Oh, how elated he had been. His entire world seemed to light up with endless possibilities, and for the first time in a long while, he had dared to dream of the future. Of all the things he would accomplish once the specter of death no longer hung over him.


    However, his pleasant dream was shattered the moment his opponent stepped into the arena. With his pale, bloodless face and sunken cheeks, the boy looked about ready to collapse. Yet death followed on his heels. With razor-sharp teeth the length of a hand, the beast had eyed him with its canny, predatory gaze. For a moment, Jaihar thought the creature was taking his measure. Its eyes slid over his frame as if sizing him up.


    It was then that Jaihar realized the easy victory he had imagined was now out of reach.


    The shrieks of the crowd brought him out of his musings and Jaihar focused on his opponent again and saw that it had started to dive. Its speed was breathtaking, and a moment later, it was already in front of him. However, he was ready.


    With a loud bellow, Jaihar unleashed a torrent of flames. With his left hand, he cast [Inferno], while his right conjured one [Fireball] after another. Despite the weakness in his knees, he remained confident of winning. No matter how intimidating it appeared, there was no way a creature summoned by a True Mage could withstand a barrage like that.


    Straining his Core to the limits, he let it all out, screaming all the while. In his mind, he could already see that wailing beast crumbling to the ground; its rider burned alongside it. The image brought a smirk to his lips.


    He focused his blurry eyes on the figure sitting on the Dragon¡¯s back, glaring with as much venom as he could. ¡°This is all your fault. Why the fuck did you have to come along and ruin everything?¡±


    The boy looked back at him, his complexion already much improved from earlier. Yet, his eyes were cold, and so was his voice. ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Bastard! What do you¡ª¡± Jaihar attempted to speak, but the flood of blood in his throat muffled his voice, turning his next words into a gurgle.


    The boy atop the Dragon sighed. Next, he did something Jaihar didn¡¯t expect. He slid off his mount and tapped its side. ¡°This will do for now. Thank you.¡±


    In the next moment, the body of the Dragon liquefied. A part of it, the boy absorbed. Most of it, though, uselessly splashed on the ground, bathing the arena in a crimson hue. For a while, Jaihar saw nothing but red. Yet, his eyes never left the figure of the boy standing over him. His complexion was already back to its normal color, and his weakened limbs seemed to have regained their strength.


    Then, his cold eyes turned to face him.


    ***


    Zeke rotated his shoulders and flexed his muscles. The satisfying pops and cracks of his joints were a welcome sound after this bout of weakness.


    Next, he peered at the figure on the ground. The once cocky Grand Mage had been reduced to a terrible state. His arms and legs were clearly broken, jutting out at odd angles. However, those injuries paled in comparison to the state of his chest. The Dragon¡¯s claw had struck true, caving it in.


    Honestly, he was surprised Jaihar was still alive. Yet, he held no pity for the man. Just the opposite, in fact. When Zeke looked at him, all he felt was the pain of a missing arm¡ªburned to the shoulder. He saw Vulcanos collapse, starved and exhausted. Gravitas followed. He saw his own figure dragging them through the desert. He saw the mutilated body of their guide. Ripper¡¯s lifeless eyes after they had crippled her limbs...


    And yet, Jaihar had the gall to claim it was his fault things had come to this?


    Zeke kneeled down, meeting the dying man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you want to know a secret?¡± he whispered. Before Jaihar could respond, Zeke came closer, bringing his mouth next to the prone man¡¯s ear. ¡°When a Mage dies, their Soul leaves their body and returns to the Mana. I don¡¯t know where they go, but I like to think that there is a place where all Souls gather after death¡ªa place where the dead can meet again.¡±


    His voice was barely above a whisper. Yet, Zeke knew that Jaihar was listening. ¡°In that place, your father, brother, and uncle are already waiting for you.¡± Then his voice turned cold. ¡°However, you are not going to that place. Oh, no. I¡¯ll not let you off that easily. The moment you croak, I am going to eat your Soul, erasing you completely.¡±


    With those words, Zeke stood again, gazing down at the helpless man beneath his feet. Jaihar had wide eyes as the horror of his current situation sank in. A small kindling of flames appeared on his hand, yet Zeke mercilessly stepped on it, quashing even this last act of rebellion.


    Aside from this, he did nothing, watching as the man slowly succumbed to his injuries. And then, when Jaihar¡¯s eyes finally turned glassy and his heart beat a final time, Zeke devoured his Soul.

 Book 4: Chapter 86: The Essence of Man

    Book 4: Chapter 86: The Essence of Man


    The moment Zeke came into contact with Jaihar¡¯s Soul, it was as if a dam had broken. Images and impressions streamed into him like an unending flood. It was a strange sensation, distinctly different from observing one¡¯s own memories.


    All of a sudden, Zeke remembered why he had wanted to avoid doing this again after the last time. The memories streaming into him were not just information but a lifetime¡¯s worth of experiences. In those memories, he saw what Jaihar saw, felt what Jaihar felt, and thought what Jaihar thought¡ªdecades of living condensed into a scant few moments. Zeke wasn¡¯t just seeing Jaihar¡¯s life; he was Jaihar.


    Worse, he felt that he was being changed by this.


    Zeke had long suspected that one¡¯s personality was predominantly made up of experiences. By adding such an overwhelming amount, he would no longer be wholly himself but an amalgamation of Zeke and Jaihar¡ªa fact he had not fully considered during his impulsive decision to destroy Jaihar¡¯s Soul.


    The thought disgusted him to no end.


    Zeke fought back. He noticed that he could largely prevent the memories from influencing him if he digested them thoroughly enough, one at a time. However, his initial efforts bore little fruit, as he was unable to stem the tide. No matter how many memories he digested, a dozen others took their place. This didn¡¯t mean that it was hopeless, though.


    Zeke called upon his Mind Magic, once again entering the wonderous state of increased perception. Time slowed down, and the torrent of information ebbed. Even so, the amount wasn¡¯t something he could deal with. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t alone¡ªor, at least, he thought he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Akasha?¡± Zeke called out mentally while doing his best to fight off the intruding memories.


    There was no reply, but Zeke was certain that she had heard him. Their connection was intact, but for some reason, Akasha didn¡¯t seem to be able to respond. It was almost as if... as if she was frozen. Zeke could have slapped himself upon realizing the problem. Of course, Akasha couldn¡¯t respond; after all, time was passing many, many times slower for him. By the time she responded, ages would have passed.


    Fortunately, that was a problem he could solve. Akasha¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t human and followed its own set of rules. For her, the only bottleneck to the speed of her thought process was the amount of Mana available.


    Zeke flooded their connection with Mana. Gradually, he could feel Akasha acclimate to his own perception of time. Her drawn-out words became more fluid until her voice sounded just the same as it did normally.


    [Answer]


    I am here, Host.


    Zeke was glad that had worked, but there was a clear drawback. He had underestimated the amount of Mana this required. The combination of his increased perception and Akasha¡¯s massively boosted state put a substantial burden on his Core. In fact, he felt like he would run completely dry in a few moments.


    The realization put a wry smile on his face. He had once thought that his high Magic affinities would mean that he would never run out of Mana. Now, however, he was going to burn through his reserves in seconds. For someone with lesser affinities, this would be all but impossible.


    Zeke eliminated all distracting thoughts. Now wasn¡¯t the time for this, not when he burned Mana for every passing moment. ¡°Akasha, I need you to help me sort through these memories.¡±


    [Answer]


    What criteria does Host want me to sort them by?


    Zeke considered this for a moment. His first impulse was to reject all Jaihar¡¯s memories, but that would have honestly been a waste. Even though he had no intention of taking on any of Jaihar¡¯s character traits, not all his memories were equally toxic.


    ¡°I want you to filter out any memories of training, studying, or fighting while discarding the rest,¡± he instructed, hoping that this was something Akasha could do. After a moment''s delay, the spirit gave her reply.


    [Answer]


    He quickly smiled at Snow before returning his attention to their host. ¡°Thank you for your assistance in this matter, Mr. Varun. I don¡¯t want to overstay my welcome, so I think it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Veer stared at him for a long moment, and Zeke could almost see the murderous thoughts going through the man¡¯s head. However, he wasn¡¯t worried. With so many eyes on them, Veer could do nothing, and Zeke had no plans of staying in Korrovan for much longer.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Veer said slowly. ¡°This certainly won¡¯t be the last time we meet, young friend, especially given your... business ventures below ground.¡±


    Zeke nodded amicably, not at all surprised by the man¡¯s knowledge. He had already suspected that the Varun family had some idea of what he was doing in Undercity, but they clearly didn¡¯t know everything. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let him be for so long. It was far too late to stop him at this point.


    He bowed at the crowd, eliciting another round of cheers before making his way back to the entrance. By the time he finished changing his clothes, his group was already waiting for him. Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash were standing protectively around a girl with white hair and red eyes.


    This was only the second time Zeke had met Snow in person. The last time, she had been locked in a cage, huddled together with a dozen other frightened faces. Yet now, a shy smile adorned her features, and the dimples on her cheeks added to her cute appearance.


    Zeke approached, a matching smile on his face. He extended a hand to the girl. ¡°Finally, we meet.¡±


    Snow gazed at his hand for a brief moment before reaching out and clasping it firmly. Her touch was warm, and her grip was so tight that Zeke could feel the rhythm of her pulse. Her heart pounded in her chest, quick like that of a startled animal.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Zeke said soothingly. ¡°You are safe.¡±


    Snow nodded, but her pulse didn¡¯t slow, and neither did she let go of his hand. Zeke couldn¡¯t say that he disliked it. This behavior reminded him of his own little sister, making him want to dote on her. Before he knew it, his hand was already stroking her head.


    The girl stiffened momentarily but soon relaxed and seemed to lean into his touch. Zeke smiled. He was fully engrossed in smoothing out her matted hair until he heard a cough right next to him. Zeke turned his head to find Aisha standing there, staring at him.


    Recognizing the situation they were in, Zeke withdrew his hand from Snow''s head, to her visible disappointment. Instead, he crouched, meeting her eye level, and offered her his warmest smile. ¡°Do you remember our promise?¡±


    Snow nodded.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you home?¡±


    Another nod.


    Zeke smiled at her, returning her nod with one of his own. He got up and started to lead their group out of the stadium while never letting go of her hand. There was much he still had to do before he could leave the city, but the pieces were all in place.


    Now, he needed to find someone to carry on his work while he escorted Snow to her home, where the purifying Mana plant awaited. Luckily, he already had the perfect candidate in mind. This was the first time in a long while that it felt like all his plans were coming together nicely.


    Leaving the Treasure Pavilion behind, Zeke''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he gazed at the horizon. It was time to bid farewell to his life in Korrovan and embark on a new journey. Time waited for no man, and Zeke knew he had to make every day count.


    A new adventure was calling.

 Book 4: Epilogue: Dear David

    Book 4: Epilogue: Dear David


    ¡°Oi, laddie!¡±


    The messenger¡¯s voice was barely audible over the clanging of metal. As a result, none of the men looked up from their anvils. Frustrated, he was left with no choice but to enter the large smithy.


    One by one, he passed by each of the roughly a dozen apprentices. They worked in pairs, a Metal Mage to work the steel and a Fire Mage to work the forge. Smithing pairs, they were called. Each and every one of them was a dwarf with an exceptional affinity. Otherwise, they would never have been allowed to pick up the hammer.


    At least, that was true about the first few pairs the messenger passed. At the last anvil in the forge stood a solitary man. However, not having a partner was the least odd thing about him.


    For one, he towered over everyone else by at least two heads, being the only human in sight. Even more eye-catching was that he controlled neither fire nor metal. Instead, his anvil was bathed in pervasive darkness that seemed to consume the light.


    The messenger chuckled at the sight. It wasn¡¯t too rare for humans to come to their city to curry favor or learn their famed smithing techniques, but it was the first time he had ever seen a Darkness Mage trying to do the same.


    Fire Mages? Sure, they had plenty. Metal Mages? Always in demand. But Darkness? No way. Honestly, it might be the least suitable Magic affinity for the task. However, against the odds, the man had managed to make it work. From his initial clumsy attempts, unable to even heat a forge, he had somehow transformed into a passable blacksmith in the months since his arrival in the city.


    The messenger couldn''t help but chuckle at the striking difference. Initially, the man had appeared impeccably dressed in a suit and tie. Now, seeing him hunched over the anvil, the transformation was remarkable. His once neatly groomed hair now tousled, his clean-shaven face adorned with stubble, and his once rigid posture now relaxed.


    ¡°Oi, laddie!¡± the messenger repeated after arriving next to the human, impatiently staring up at him. Even so, the human didn¡¯t seem to hear him. ¡°DAVID!¡±


    This time, the man became aware of his presence, evident from the casual glance he directed his way. Despite this acknowledgment, he showed no signs of urgency. Instead, he leisurely took a deep drag from his cigar, all the while continuing to refine the blade he was forging on the anvil, focusing on ironing out its final imperfections.


    The messenger waited for David to set his hammer aside. He wasn¡¯t annoyed by the human¡¯s attitude. Such behavior was typical among smiths, who prioritized the quality of their work over any minor interruption or disturbance.


    "What is it?" David inquired, his deep voice coming out slightly hoarse. Yet, this was likely not from overuse but from not using it at all. It reminded the messenger of a creaky door that had not been oiled in a long time. Many of the smiths suffered from this quirk. Some of them went for months without speaking, at least the ones that were any good.


    ¡°There¡¯s a letter for ya,¡± the messenger said, holding out an ornate piece of parchment.


    David raised a brow, making no move to take the proffered letter. Instead, he threw his burned-out cigar into a metal container and took a new one out of the opened box on a nearby chair. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯d disturb me just for that?¡±


    ¡°Normally, you¡¯d be right, laddie,¡± the messenger admitted. ¡°However, it¡¯s from that Ezekiel fella. Said you¡¯d want to be notified if a letter came?¡±


    The moment the messenger said that name, David¡¯s hand shook, almost burning his face while trying to light the new cigar. Before the man could even ask if he was okay, David had already snatched the letter from his hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± David said while continuing to stare at the messenger. The man nodded and turned. This was a clear dismissal, and he wasn¡¯t tactless enough to pry into another man¡¯s business.


    The moment the messenger left, David ripped open the letter and started to read what his young lord had written.


    ...The matter I need your help with is the supervision of our assets.


    I¡¯ve managed to strike up a trade agreement with a local merchant, the Nair Family. I also have a standing alliance with the Lion¡¯s Den. In addition, I¡¯ve taken in some people and organizations I need you to take care of.


    David let out a puff of smoke, expelling his tension alongside the white cloud. This wasn¡¯t as bad as he had expected. Managing people was what he was good at, after all. If it was dealing with merchants, then he could do it. He took another deep drag of his cigar, enjoying the cleansing effect of the herbs the dwarfs preferred.


    ...Well, organizations might not be the right word. In truth, I have annexed three out of the four factions controlling the underworld of the capital. Right now, I employ 21000 Chimeroi and 3000 humans and have struck an agreement with three Archmages. Truth be told, we control about 80% of all products being produced in the capital, and Jett is already working on plans for a new product line suited to the desert. If my predictions are accurate, we are going to completely dominate that market soon.


    Unfortunately, I have angered the richest family in the country, and they are sure to retaliate against our people in the near future. Given how the last two Archmages ended up, I don¡¯t think they mean to attack using force, but they are sure to find a way to bother us soon. That is why I need you to take control of the situation.


    David stared blankly at the page, his eyes swimming. Moments ago, he had been so proud about securing a position as an apprentice, but what about his young lord? Ezekiel had annexed a country''s underworld while maintaining a stranglehold on its economy. And what did his young lord mean by mentioning the fate of the last two Archmages? What had his young lord done to them to instill fear in the wealthiest family in the country, rendering them unwilling to resort to force?


    For some reason, a feeling of utter defeat washed over him. Numbly, he continued to read.


    ...On the bright side, our men and women are completely loyal, and I¡¯ve already instructed them to heed your commands. I think you¡¯ll find that it¡¯ll be quite painless for you to assume leadership.


    Unfortunately, I¡¯ll most likely already be gone by the time you arrive, and I¡¯ll be taking a small retinue of elite guards with me. For security reasons, I won¡¯t disclose my destination in this letter. I am sure you¡¯ll understand.


    However, if you need help or guidance, I¡¯ve left instructions with my second in command. Her name is Soria, and you¡¯ll find her at the headquarters of the Ember Scar Cartel in Undercity. She is very well-versed in the dealings of the underworld. For crafting-related matters, find the two leaders of the Blackthorne covenant. And if you need assistance with legitimate business, you can ask Ravi Desai of the Lion¡¯s Den or the Nair family for help.


    David. I know this is a tall order. However, I have the utmost confidence in your abilities to handle this assignment perfectly. On top of that, this is an ideal chance for you to grow... as a person. Given these extreme conditions, I am certain you¡¯ll be ready for your advancement by the time we meet next.


    Best regards


    Ezekiel


    Slowly, David lowered the letter.


    For a moment, he stared at the cigar in his hands before resolutely throwing it into the same box in the corner of the room, his eyes blazing with determination. He didn¡¯t have any time to waste. His young lord was growing by leaps and bounds, and people were flocking to him in droves. If David wanted to retain his place as the young lord¡¯s right-hand man, he would have to grow as well.


    His shadow tendrils stopped pumping the forge''s bellows, and David made his way toward the smithy''s exit, placing the blade he had been working on in the rest-metal bin on his way out. There was much to do before he could leave for Korrovan. However, his eyes were no longer dull or defeated. Instead, a new purpose could be seen within them.


    He was prepared to take on this new challenge.

 Book 5: Prologue: A Piece of News

    Book 5: Prologue: A Piece of News


    A man smoothly glided between the trees, barely disturbing a leave as he hovered from crown to crown. His green-tinted uniform seamlessly blended with the foliage, rendering him almost invisible. Every inch of skin was covered, making his camouflage nearly flawless.


    For all intents and purposes, it was a very sneaky approach, and he would normally have gotten away with it. However, on this particular day, his efforts were not enough.


    A concentrated beam of light emerged from a nearby hill. It moved too fast to dodge or otherwise react to, and the man¡¯s chest was punctured before he even noticed the attack. He only had the strength to look at the gaping hole in his chest before his lifeless body plummeted to the ground.


    Lara watched the man¡¯s final struggle through the crystal scope of her Focus before she retracted the weapon and turned to her attendant. ¡°Secure his corpse and erase the traces,¡± she instructed before descending the far side of the hill.


    After a few minutes of walking, the sounds of nature gave way to the noise of people. When she rounded a large boulder, the origin of the racket came into view. Hundreds of people, men and women alike, hustled about their duties. Lara sighed. Despite their efforts to blend in, the sheer number made total concealment nearly impossible.


    They had set up their encampment between two enormous boulders that largely managed to shield them from view. However, it was a flimsy cover at best, and their activities wouldn¡¯t stay hidden for long if they allowed any scouts anywhere near this location.


    Lara strode through the camp, inspecting the work of her troops as she passed by. Fortunately, there was little to correct. Her officers had been with her for long enough to know how to get the new recruits up to speed, and the war had yet to last long enough for military discipline to slip.


    Minutes later, she entered her tent in the middle of the camp and was unsurprised to find a dark silhouette present. A man was standing in front of the conference table, standing over the map that was sprawled out atop it. He was tall, but his narrow shoulders and streamlined build separated his physique from those of a typical warrior.


    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± she asked as she joined him at the table.


    Arlon Finsternis glanced at her from the corner of his eyes before pointing at a spot on the map and explaining what he knew. ¡°We won some ground during the last battle on the plains, and they lost control over three more villages.¡±


    Lara frowned. ¡°Again?¡±


    Arlon nodded, his brows furrowing. ¡°If the next two battles go as expected, we¡¯ll have pushed them all the way back to the wall.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Despite the good news, Lara had a bad feeling. Even though she hated the Empire more than anybody else, she was not going to underestimate them. Their recent string of victories had come far too easily. It was just too good to be true...


    Lara slumped down on the chair and let herself fall on the table, covering the lower part of the map with her chest and stomach. With a tired sigh, she observed the pins that demarcated enemy troops. They had all moved a good bit further north, toward the border wall.


    Lara looked up at the spymaster. ¡°What do you think they are playing at?¡±


    Arlon didn¡¯t avert his gaze from the map but still answered her question after a moment of thought. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but they don¡¯t seem to be giving it their all.¡±


    Lara nodded in agreement. This matched her own observations. Despite occasional reconnaissance flyers, Earth Mages constructing defenses, and distant sightings of Empire ships on the horizon, the overall war effort seemed lackluster.


    For the past couple of weeks, the war had become a back-and-forth in which the empire pushed aggressively, only to give ground just as fast. It was almost as if their enemy was testing if they were still paying attention. Neither side suffered many casualties, but the constant tension still drained the troops.


    ¡°What do you think they are playing at?¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t say. The only thing I know for certain is that they are keeping their elites in reserve, and we should do the same.¡± He focused on her with a serious gaze. ¡°It is in our best interest not to escalate the war prematurely.¡±


    Lara''s frown deepened. While she acknowledged the truth in the statement, as one of those elite soldiers, it grated on her to be relegated to the backlines while her fellow countrymen engaged in active combat. Yet, there was little she could do until the situation changed. It wouldn¡¯t do for her to be visible while none of the Empires ¡¯ elites were accounted for.


    She let out a deep breath, expelling her negative thoughts along with it. Venting her frustrations on Arlon would do her little good. Despite his high position, he was merely the messenger in this case and didn¡¯t decide her course of action.


    ¡°Any other news?¡± she asked, hoping to hear something to distract her from her boring assignment. Arlon was about to shake his head when he stopped. Apparently, he had remembered something of interest.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Have you heard about the troop Tristan Bloodsword is forming?¡± He asked.


    A chuckle escaped her lips as she handed the paper back. ¡°This makes me feel even more useless.¡±


    Arlon shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    Lara focused on her colleague, silently urging him to go on.


    ¡°The more monstrous his achievements, the better,¡± Arlon said.


    Lara considered those words. Even though she liked Ezekiel as a person, she had not considered that he might be of any help in the coming war¡ªnot for decades. Aside from his ability to collect a vast amount of wealth, there was very little a True Mage could do on the battlefield.


    Now, however?


    If even half the achievements accredited to Blood Dragon were factual, the boy had turned into a menace. Most impressively, he was confirmed to have defeated an experienced Grand Mage in one-on-one combat. As a seasoned warrior herself, Lara knew very well how difficult it was to defeat a Mage of a higher tier.


    Such a thing was still possible with a sneak attack or by abusing the terrain. But in a fair fight? In an arena? The list of people who could pull that off was very short, containing not more than a handful of names.


    No. She was certain that if Ezekiel were allowed to grow up, he would become a true threat to the Empire. Maybe more so than any other person she knew. Unbeknownst to her, a broad smile had emerged on her face.


    ¡°Takes the pressure off, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Arlon asked with a glint in his eyes.


    Lara nodded, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°Do you know where he went from there?¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°Blood Dragon disappeared a few days after his victory, and nobody has seen him since.¡±


    Lara squinted at the spymaster. ¡°But you have a guess, right? You always do.¡±


    The corners of Arlon¡¯s lips rose ever so slightly. ¡°I do have a guess.¡±


    ¡°Out with it, then.¡±


    ¡°I think he is heading south,¡± he stated.


    Lara pondered this for a moment, thinking of possible destinations. ¡°Is he heading for Irroch?¡±


    Arlon shook his head. ¡°Further.¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes opened wide. The only thing waiting beyond the jungle of Irroch were the Deadlands and the vast Wilderness after that. Both of these places were so dangerous that not even she could guarantee her safety.


    ¡°That¡¯s not somewhere to go on a whim. What is he thinking?¡± Lara muttered.


    Arlon shrugged as he turned to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yet, the boy didn¡¯t strike me as a fool. Maybe he has some greater objective?¡±


    Lara''s mind churned as she absentmindedly watched Arlon disappear through a shadow in the corner of her tent. Her mind, however, remained on the news she had just heard. She didn¡¯t know what Ezekiel was planning, but the boy was definitely a schemer. Whatever he was aiming for, she hoped it was worth the risk.


    Her thoughts were interrupted when an aide entered the tent a moment later, his expression urgent. ¡°We¡¯ve spotted another flyer to the northeast.¡±


    Lara got up with a sigh, grabbing her Focus on the way to the door. ¡°Lead the way,¡± she ordered. All distractions were washed from her mind as she refocused on her current situation. Lives depended on her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let her attention slip.

 Book 5: Chapter 1: A New Journey

    Book 5: Chapter 1: A New Journey


    A rhythmic clatter broke Zeke¡¯s concentration, making him open his eyes and blink around in confusion. The surroundings had been relatively silent, causing the noise to feel all the more jarring. He got up from his seat and looked out the small carriage window. It became immediately clear where the noise originated from.


    The wide wheels of the carriage, which had previously glided like sled runners over the sand, were now gripping onto firmer ground. The seemingly endless desert terrain was gradually transitioning into a more solid surface. And though the landscape was still predominantly golden, Zeke could already discern the promising greenery on the horizon.


    Zeke rolled his stiff shoulders and stretched as much as the limited space allowed. At this point, he had been cooped up inside for over a day, and he craved a breath of fresh air. After working some feeling back into his numb legs, he made his way to the curtain separating the interior of the carriage from the driver¡¯s perch.


    The bright light of the sun momentarily blinded him, but when his eyes adjusted, Zeke was able to make out the two silhouettes sitting at the front of the carriage. The first one belonged to Ash, who was driving the carriage. The Chimeroi had turned out to be a surprisingly competent driver and had taken to the job with ease. He had an uncanny ability to command the sandstriders, making the large lizards appear downright docile.


    The second figure was Snow. The girl was sitting beside Ash and happily chattered away. The young Pureblood had gotten a lot livelier since they left the capital. Zeke wasn¡¯t quite certain if the change was because they were bringing her home or because she was just more comfortable in the wilderness, but he was glad for the change.


    As soon as they noticed his presence, the conversation came to a halt. Snow briefly glanced at him before swiftly averting her eyes and falling silent. He was the only one in their group around whom she still displayed a timid demeanor.


    Ash, on the other hand, nodded respectfully. ¡°Something the matter, Master?¡±


    Zeke shook his head as he approached, taking a seat on Ash¡¯s other side at the front of the carriage. His gaze swept across the horizon, where the once faint green outline had intensified. It became evident that it wasn''t merely the color of the grassy plains but rather the darker hue of trees. ¡°Another oasis?¡± he asked.


    Ash shook his head with a smile. ¡°The previous one was our last stop.¡±


    Zeke''s eyes widened with realization. Could it be? He strained his vision, scrutinizing the distant forest more closely. Though still too far to confirm definitively, he was fairly certain that the expanse of trees continued deeper inward. There was only one conclusion: they were nearing the southern borders of the desert.


    Zeke returned the smile. ¡°How long until we reach the border?¡±


    Ash scrunched his brow and squinted at the distance. ¡°Certainly not today, but... maybe by tomorrow evening.¡±


    Zeke nodded easily; they were in no hurry. After a quick look around, he noticed that the rest of his companions were absent. ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    Ash motioned toward the front. ¡°They went scouting a while ago and are due to return soon.¡±


    ¡°And the guide?¡±


    ¡°Took ¡®em with.¡±


    Zeke scanned the horizon, trying to make out their silhouettes, only to come up empty. Wherever they had gone, he couldn¡¯t see them. This reminded him that their small group wasn¡¯t actually safe just because he couldn¡¯t detect any enemies. He had been pretty certain that their departure from the city had gone unnoticed, but one could never be too sure. Last time, he hadn¡¯t noticed his pursuers either, and it had ended disastrously. His recently restored arm still itched when he thought back to the previous ambush.


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts and forced his mind to think rationally. Any pursuer wouldn¡¯t have waited this long before striking. They were already near the border, and tracking them would become much harder once they reached the jungle. Even so, a small, paranoid part of his mind was unable to relax completely¡ªnot until they left the sands behind them.


    ¡°T-there,¡± Snow said in a weak voice while pointing to one of the last remaining dunes to the side.


    Zeke returned the smile, content to let the misunderstanding persist. This really wasn''t about generosity for him; he simply had no use for those materials. Firstly, there would likely be no market for them at their destination. Moreover, he had no interest in the paltry sum of money the pelts would fetch.


    Zeke turned toward the last member of their group. Gravitas had remained quiet since their return, observing from the background with a hint of amusement in her eyes. Her veil obscured much of her expression, yet Zeke had become adept at discerning her mood solely from the intensity of her gaze.


    ¡°Something I should know about?¡± he asked.


    Gravitas shrugged. ¡°We found an encampment of crawlers along the route. Our guide thinks it might be worth the small detour to avoid them.¡±


    ¡°By how much will that set us back?¡±


    The man was quick to explain his reasoning. ¡°Not too long, young lord. We should still be able to reach the border by tomorrow evening. Even though I have full confidence in your escorts,¡± he said with a grudging nod of respect toward the Chimeroi. ¡°It¡¯s not a risk that we have to take.¡±


    Zeke thought about it for a moment. The guide made a good point. If they could still reach their destination before nightfall, fighting their way through would be pointless. It wasn¡¯t like they would enter the jungle at night, after all. However, he had his own reason for wanting to fight. ¡°No, we will stay our course.¡±


    The man frowned but chose not to argue. Crawlers were not all that dangerous, and the three Chimeroi accompanying them were more than capable of taking care of them.


    Gravitas, seemingly able to read his thoughts, spoke up with a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°How is your work going, Master?¡±


    Zeke smiled triumphantly. However, after a brief glance at their guide, he opted not to disclose any further detail for the moment. ¡°I''ll show you tonight,¡± he pledged, motioning for their small group to return to the carriage as he continued his stroll.


    While walking a few dozen steps ahead of the carriage, Zeke contemplated his progress. The work Gravitas had alluded to was his endeavor to develop a new Breathing Technique. During his stay in the capital, he had once attempted to create a similar technique based on the one from the Lion''s Den. Yet, for all his efforts, he had ended up empty-handed. However, he was finally making progress again.


    The main reason for his breakthrough was that he had observed many new Breathing Techniques since then. Gravitas and Vulcanos had been taught such a technique by their previous owners. On top of that, Zeke had been able to observe a dozen more during his stay in Undercity, giving him a rich foundation on which to draw. Surprisingly, the ruthless method employed by the Ember Scar Cartell had given him the insight he needed to take a step forward.


    He could still vividly recall how they had confined their new recruits in a cave beneath their headquarters, driving them mad with hunger. Furthermore, their Breathing Technique had severe side effects on anyone not strong enough, making them even more unstable.


    When he first observed the technique, Zeke hadn¡¯t been all that impressed. It was a system designed to maximize growth at the cost of sanity. However, after a closer examination, he found that it had several unique components that were not found in any other breathing technique¡ªa completely new method.


    Zeke was intrigued. If he could eliminate the mental instability or somehow direct the effect, he would be able to create a new, wholly different method of cultivation. Yet, the factor that bolstered his confidence the most was the fact that Khai¡¯Zhar had actually expressed admiration for the idea, indicating that such a technique would rank quite highly. Knowing the standing of Dragons in the natural hierarchy, Zeke considered this endorsement the best he could hope for.


    Over the past weeks, he, Akasha, and Khai¡¯Zhar had put their minds together. For once, the reticent reptile had held nothing back. It seemed a lot of the Dragon¡¯s reluctance to share information had disappeared now that Zeke had made good on his promise to eliminate the Firebrand family.


    Most obviously, the Dragon had finally allowed him to call it by its name. Zeke still wasn¡¯t quite sure about the significance of the gesture, but he was certain that names held far more meaning to Dragons than to any other species he knew of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head, whelp,¡± the Dragon said. However, even the familiar appellation was said with a certain warmth that had been absent before.


    Zeke rolled his eyes, though a smile tugged at his lips. He was eager to witness the fruits of their labor. Though the sun still lingered high in the sky, evening couldn''t come soon enough for him.

 Book 5: Chapter 2: Blood Boil

    Book 5: Chapter 2: Blood Boil


    As the sun descended below the horizon, their small caravan set up camp nestled within a natural rock formation just beyond the territory of the crawlers. They opted to wait until daylight to confront the creatures. Upon emerging from the carriage, Zeke found his group already bustling with activity. Setting up camp had become a well-practiced routine.


    As usual, Vulcanos took charge of the fire and cooking duties. He arranged a circle of stones before conjuring a smoldering ball of Magma into the center. A large smile graced his lips, undoubtedly fueled by the prospect of enjoying fresh meat tonight after enduring a long stretch of nothing but jerky.


    Around the firepit, dust, stones, and sand were flattened as Gravitas prepared the area for the tents. Utilizing her Gravitational Magic, she compacted the soil, ensuring their campsite was comprised of solid ground rather than loose sand. This not only facilitated the erection of tents but also served as a deterrent against potential enemies attempting to tunnel beneath them during the night.


    Meanwhile, Ash attended to the Sandstriders. Though the lizards required minimal care, they tended to become particularly irritable during feeding times, rendering the task somewhat difficult. Fortunately, Ash had little trouble wrangling the beasts, and they had gradually learned not to act out with him. Zeke was amused to see the large beasts behaving so affectioned around the seasoned warrior.


    Behind him, a smaller figure followed cautiously. Snow was never far from Ash when it came time to set up camp. It was far from the first time Zeke had noticed the gleam in her eyes as she glanced at the Sandstriders. He recalled overhearing her mention once that a skilled mount was the true mark of a warrior. It made Zeke ponder the nature of the society of Snow''s homeland.


    As usual, the guide stood to the side, leaving the work to the Chimeroi. According to him, it was customary for slaves to perform such menial tasks. Though Zeke felt inclined to object, he chose to let it pass for a simple reason: neither he nor the guide could offer much assistance. In fact, they would likely only hinder the process if they attempted to help.


    Before long, the tents were erected, the animals tended to, and the aroma of sizzling meat permeated the campsite. While their guide reluctantly accepted a single skewer, Zeke and the Chimeroi practically devoured the meat. Unlike most humans, he had enjoyed the taste of monster meat for years. Khai''Zhar had once suggested that his evolving appetite might be a sign of his body adapting to the Draconic Essence, but Zeke didn''t really care. He enjoyed the taste, plain and simple.


    After dinner, their guide excused himself and returned to his tent to get some sleep, leaving Zeke alone with the Chimeroi. Their small group quietly talked about what they had been up to during the day while carefully avoiding any sensitive topics. They kept this up for a while, when suddenly...


    [Notice]


    The target has fallen asleep.


    Zeke quieted, and his expression transformed into a small smile. The Chimeroi quickly picked up on the shift in his demeanor, gazing at him expectantly. Even Snow, who usually still harbored some shyness around him, stared at him with large, unblinking eyes.


    ¡°I think I''ve done it,¡± he announced, wasting no time unveiling his accomplishment. ¡°I¡¯ve created a brand new Breathing Technique.¡±


    Ash, seated to Zeke¡¯s right, was the first to react. He offered a warm smile while clapping Zeke on the shoulder. ¡°Well done, Master. This is a monumental achievement.¡±


    Vulcanos and Gravitas quickly followed suit, offering their own enthusiastic praise. It honestly made Zeke a little uncomfortable. After all, he hadn''t even revealed anything yet. As far as they knew, he could have just been boasting. However, he couldn''t shake the thought that perhaps they were simply taught to praise their master regardless. The realization left him feeling somewhat apprehensive.


    "Enough, enough. Let me tell you about it before you start buttering me up," he chided playfully. Soon, the Chimeroi had settled down and were waiting for him to explain. ¡°Erm... So, the technique I¡¯ve developed is called Blood Boil. It is based on the Breathing Technique employed by the Ember Scar Cartel.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the one that would make you crazy?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°Yes and no. The Cartel used the Technique to strip all rationality from their recruits, turning them into creatures of instinct. They likely utilized it purposefully in a way that made them easier to control. Most of the members we had to execute were victims of this method.¡±


    Ash nodded somberly, having killed no small number of them. ¡°They were too far gone, more beast than man.¡±


    Zeke couldn''t help but agree with that assessment. He had conducted the interviews himself, and the worst of them had struggled to even engage in conversation. Years of misguided cultivation and abuse had eroded any trace of civility. They likely would have attacked him on sight if not for the Slave contract restraining them.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Clearing his throat, Zeke got rid of those distracting thoughts. ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued, ¡°my technique will not have any of those side effects...¡± Although they tried to hide it, he could see the doubt in the eyes of the Chimeroi. Even Snow, who had been so interested earlier, was wavering.


    Zeke sighed. Perhaps bringing up the Ember Scar Cartel right off the bat hadn''t been the smartest idea. Nevertheless, there was no use crying over spilled milk.


    ¡°How does it differ?¡± Ash asked with bated breath.


    ¡°While other techniques put your body in a trance, this technique does the opposite. Instead of dulling your senses, it heightens them. Instead of slowing your heart rate, it exhilarates.¡±


    ¡°That sounds more suited for battle than cultivation...¡± Gravitas mumbled.


    Zeke smiled at her. "I thought the very same thing. To use such a technique in the traditional way would require an extremely calm mind and an iron will, which is likely why so few have succeeded."


    The three veterans nodded in agreement. Even under the best conditions, focusing for extended periods was difficult. How much harder would it be when your body was fighting you on top of that?


    Zeke continued, "I knew it would be impossible to eliminate those side effects. That''s why I designed my Technique to be used non-traditionally. Instead of attempting to eradicate those side effects, I''ve aimed to redirect them into something more useful..."


    ¡°What?¡± Vulcanos prompted after he didn¡¯t continue right away.


    ¡°Blood Boil,¡± Zeke repeated. ¡°The name pretty much says it all. Instead of minimizing the side effects, my technique takes the opposite approach. It induces increased blood pressure, heightened senses, reduced pain reception... the list goes on.¡±


    Gravitas raised a brow. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make it even harder to cultivate?¡±


    Zeke looked at each of them in turn, his smile widening by the second. ¡°Prohibitively so.¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged confused glances, doubtlessly wondering if Zeke had finally lost his mind. It was Ash who decided to eventually speak up. ¡°Erm... Master. That is not a good thing, is it?¡±


    At this point, Zeke''s smile was so wide that it threatened to split his face. ¡°What if I told you, that you don¡¯t have to cultivate at all?¡±


    Ash looked at him as if he was crazy. ¡°What would be the point of a Technique that I can¡¯t use?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°You can use the Breathing Technique just fine; the difference is that you wouldn¡¯t need to cultivate.¡±


    Ash seemed even more confused now. ¡°What else would I be using it for, if not to cultivate.¡±


    Zeke jerked his head to the south, indicating the direction where they had spotted the camp of crawlers earlier that day. The Chimeroi were momentarily confused but soon grasped what he was getting at.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t mean...¡± Ash continued, his eyes wide. ¡°Your Breathing Technique is to be used in combat?¡±


    Zeke winked at him. ¡°Told you it was different. Yes, the Technique is meant to be used in combat. Moreover, it will significantly enhance your physical condition temporarily.¡±


    Three faces gaped at him. Only Snow remained composed, likely due to her inexperience. However, the veteran fighters understood the significance of such a Technique if Zeke''s words held true.


    ¡°There... there has to be a drawback to such a technique...¡± Gravitas argued.


    Zeke nodded, his expression turning serious. ¡°You are right. I suspect any use of Blood Boil will weaken you temporarily. On top of that, you will likely tire much faster than usual. As for any other side effects...¡± The Chimeroi were all hanging on to his every word, causing Zeke to smirk. ¡°We will find out about those tomorrow.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 3: Blood Boil II

    Book 5: Chapter 3: Blood Boil II


    With the ascent of the morning sun, the stifling heat of the desert once again enveloped the land. Zeke could feel the intensity of the sun''s rays penetrating through his clothing, baking the ground beneath his feet. The air shimmered, distorting the horizon, and even the occasional plant seemed to wilt.


    However, today, the oppressive heat of the desert didn¡¯t manage to dampen his mood. The night before, he had taught the Chimeroi his Breathing Technique and instructed them to practice during their watch, and it was time to check on their progress.


    ¡°Show me,¡± he ordered the three figures gathered before him. Ash was the first to demonstrate. After a deep breath, the grey-haired wolfman took a step forward and assumed a state of utmost focus.


    At first, nothing seemed to happen, until ever so slowly, his demeanor transformed with a frenetic energy. There was a glint in his eyes, a wild intensity that betrayed a burgeoning restlessness. Moments later, his fingers started to jerk and twitch, a clear sign that the man was beginning to lose control.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Zeke ordered. It took a few moments, but Ash managed to calm himself and emerged from his entranced state. Zeke nodded appreciatively, ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Ash.¡±


    The man took a step back, bowing his head. ¡°I''ve still got a long road ahead of me,¡± he admitted. ¡°This technique... It gives me an odd sense of unease, and I can''t help but instinctively fight its effects.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, considering the words. From what he observed, there was likely more than just the physical factors at play. The Technique seemed to tap into a feral side of the Chimeroi psyche, drawing on their more bestial roots.


    That was likely not an easy change to accept. It was a struggle Zeke was all too familiar with. He had spent many sleepless nights thinking about what he¡¯d done after surrendering to his Draconic Essence, and it might be even harder for the Chimeroi, who had been taught to suppress their bestial instincts since they were young.


    After a quick nod, Zeke turned his gaze on Gravitas, silently urging her on. The woman looked uncharacteristically hesitant as she took a step forward. The reason for her reluctance became clear as she tried to employ the Technique. Every time Zeke thought she might succeed, something went wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said with a sigh.


    Upon his words, her head drooped, and her eyes didn¡¯t even meet his own. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled while taking a step back.


    Zeke smiled wryly. He knew that Gravitas prided herself on being the strongest of his followers. Even though the disparity wasn¡¯t large, she often came out on top when they sparred. It must have been quite the blow to her to fail so miserably.


    He turned to the last member of the trio. Vulcanos seemed wholly unconcerned as he took a confident step forward. He stood in the middle of the small circle with a lazy smirk.


    However, when Zeke signaled for him to start, Vulcanos'' demeanor changed entirely. It wasn''t the same gradual transformation as with Ash, but an instant switch. His eyes sharpened with alertness, his jaw clenched, his muscles tensed, and the dull lines crisscrossing his body began to glow with a blinding light.


    Yet, those changes were nothing compared to the infernal heat. The blaze emanating from his body was so hot that it forced all three others to take a few steps back. Before Zeke could get his bearings, the sand was beginning to crystalize before turning utterly black.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop!¡± Zeke yelled with wide eyes. He hoped Vulcanos still had enough self-control to get out of that state. Yet, to his utmost surprise, the heat died down instantly.


    Instead of looking like an enraged beast, Vulcanos was looking back at him with a slight pout. ¡°Just when I was getting warmed up,¡± he complained.


    Three pairs of eyes were staring at him, full of disbelief, and, for a change, Zeke had no explanation either. If anything, he would have expected Vulcanos to struggle the most with self-control. Yet, it now seemed that he had been completely wrong.


    ¡°H-how did you do that?¡± Gravitas asked with a slight waver in her tone.


    Vulcanos seemed puzzled. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°You entered that state effortlessly and got yourself back under control just as quickly. How did you do that?¡± Ash said.


    Vulcanos shrugged. ¡°It felt comfortable...¡±


    While the three started to bicker amongst themselves, Zeke considered what he had just seen. Vulcanos was apparently able to enter the state of Blood Boil instantaneously and exit it just as fast. There didn¡¯t seem to be a loss of control either, at least not to the point that he didn¡¯t recognize his allies anymore. Zeke smiled. He didn¡¯t yet know how this was possible, but this would make the next step of his plan much easier.


    Zeke was horrified at the sight.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of facing an individual crawler; he could dispatch any one of them with relative ease. However, if they came at him with such numbers, his only way to survive would be to run for his life. Even for Vulcanos, those numbers should have been sufficient to see him turn tail. This wasn¡¯t the usual nest, exceeding their estimation by far. Ash and Gravitas seemed to share his apprehension as they exchanged worried glances, unsure if they should intervene.


    Yet, Vulcanos was completely unfazed. Not only that, he charged deeper into their ranks, a manic smile on his lips. The glowing lines across his body shone with a blazing intensity. He seemed to disappear under the swarm of the larger creatures.


    A moment later, the earth shook and a flash of blinding light heralded an unprecedented explosion. Vulcanos'' figure became visible again as a giant shockwave sent many of the crawlers flying. The monsters screeched in pain and outrage as glowing molten lava spewed forth, burning their carapaces and searing their limbs.


    He turned into a storm of fire and fury, dealing death to any who dared approach. He seemed utterly unstoppable. More than once, a stinger or claw got through his guard and struck his unprotected body. Yet, Vulcanos didn¡¯t even seem to feel the injuries. Nothing seemed to be able to slow him down.


    Zeke gaped in awe as the Chimeroi went on an absolute rampage. The monsters died left and right while the ebony-skinned giant tore through them like a forest fire.


    As the last of the crawlers died, its innards fried inside its shell, Vulcanos stood amidst the charred desert sand, surrounded by dozens of burned corpses. His head swiveled, searching for his next enemy. Despite bleeding freely from several cuts across his body, no pain registered on his face. Zeke could tell that Ash and Gravitas wanted to check on him but didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    He understood their apprehension. The air about Vulcanos made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Snow, who had joined him at the top of the hill, clung onto his arm as she watched Vulcanos with wide eyes.


    It was then that Zeke remembered that he was likely the only one who could calm the man down in this situation. He quickly calmed his thoughts and began to weave his Mind Magic into the appropriate spell, forming a mental connection.


    ¡°Vulcanos,¡± Zeke called out mentally. ¡°You have done well, but now you need to rest. This is an order.¡± The moment the words were spoken, Zeke saw the change.


    As if his strings had been cut, Zeke saw the distant figure collapse. Vulcanos didn¡¯t even try to break his fall as he fell face-first into the sand. Moments later, Ash and Gravitas were by his side, bandaging the wounds of the unconscious man.


    Zeke pried open Snow''s finger, freeing himself from her grip. In her panic, the girl had used so much strength that his hand had gone pale. Which was saying something, given Zeke¡¯s mastery over Blood Magic. She didn¡¯t even notice his actions as her eyes remained fixed on the distant battlefield.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check on them,¡± Zeke said as he led the way down the hill.


    They soon arrived on the scene, and the fight''s aftermath was even more impressive up close. Each crawler was the height of a man and several times that in length. Yet, their burned remains lay strewn across the sand as if tossed around by a giant. It was the single most impressive feat of Fire Magic Zeke had seen since Maximilian¡¯s final battle. And in the middle of that carnage lay the man responsible.


    Zeke approached, getting a better look at the extent of his injuries. Vulcanos was a mess. His breathing was labored, and his heartbeat was weak. On top of that, his entire body was covered in lacerations.


    ¡°Status,¡± Zeke demanded.


    [Answer]


    Preliminary analysis indicates that the subject''s injuries, while visually alarming, do not pose an immediate threat. The observed debilitation is likely a consequence of employing Blood Boil. The subject''s condition is anticipated to recover autonomously within the subsequent hours.


    Zeke took a breath of relief. The last thing he wanted was to lose one of his people because he was overzealous in his research. He vowed to be more careful in any subsequent tests...


    Those good intentions lasted until he heard Akasha¡¯s subsequent words.


    [Notice]


    A preliminary scan reveals that subject ''Vulcanos'' now exhibits a Mana density of 47.4 particles per unit, an increase of 2.1, or 4.6%.

 Book 5: Chapter 4: The Scariest Race

    Book 5: Chapter 4: The Scariest Race


    The Caravan was back on track, making good time. Vulcanos¡¯ performance, though unexpectedly ferocious, had cleared their path at record speed. If nothing unforeseen happened, they would arrive at the border before nightfall.


    Meanwhile, Zeke was inside the carriage looking after the unconscious Chimeroi. It had been a couple of hours since the fight, and Akasha¡¯s words were already proving true. After the initial weakness from Blood Boil subsided, Vulcanos was healing at a discernible rate. Wounds that would take regular humans weeks to recover were closing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. ¡°This is just plain scary,¡± he mumbled as the unconscious Chimeroi relaxed his furrowed brows, evidently no longer in pain.


    [Notice]


    Host has the ability to recover much faster than this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Zeke said. ¡°The Blood affinity is among the best when it comes to self-healing. I don¡¯t think anything but Life is superior in that regard. But Vulcanos? He has innate Fire Magic alongside a freakishly strong body. He shouldn¡¯t be able to heal this fast on top of that.¡±


    [Notice]


    It¡¯s a different power system with different strengths and weaknesses.


    Of course, Zeke was aware of that, but after this recent test, he was starting to believe that something didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Give me the numbers again.¡±


    [Answer]


    Subject ''Vulcanos'' exhibits a Mana density of 47.4 particles per unit, an increase of 2.1, or 4.6%.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Vulcanos increased the overall Mana density of his body by over 4.5% in just one fight. Don¡¯t you see what that implies? He could double his strength in a little over 20 fights. Double. His. Strength! For a human Mage, achieving the same progress would take years, decades even.¡±


    [Answer]


    Host is correct, though it is too early to say if this is a repeatable accomplishment. It would be prudent to consider the potential for diminishing returns. Additionally, it is important to acknowledge that this growth was attained with substantial risk. The prospect of the subject surviving 20 or more battles of comparable magnitude is subject to considerable doubt.


    Zeke waved off the objection. "Even if the diminishing returns are substantial, it wouldn''t nullify my argument. We''re not discussing marginal growth here, but an increase of over a hundredfold. As for the risks? They could be greatly mitigated by ensuring the presence of a proficient healer and establishing a specialized reconnaissance team. Convince me otherwise."


    Akasha remained silent for an uncharacteristically long time before responding.


    [Answer]


    Host is correct. The growth we have observed in subject Vulcanos is abnormal. However, I do not understand why Host is troubled by this. Shouldn¡¯t this discovery be a good thing?


    Zeke smiled wryly. He was well aware that he should have been elated by this. After all, he commanded the largest force of Chimeroi on the continent and possessed the sole Technique capable of such rapid growth. Yet, instead of joy, he felt a creeping sense of dread, as though he had stumbled upon something he shouldn''t have.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is strange...¡± he started slowly, giving voice to the pit in his stomach. ¡°that we are not ruled by the Chimeroi if they can achieve such growth?¡±


    [Answer]Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    According to historical records, the Chimeroi are depicted as a fragmented people, lacking unity, and consequently, incapable of mounting a unified opposition against the humans inhabiting the continent.


    Zeke scoffed. ¡°And that doesn¡¯t seem odd to you? Tell me, Akasha... Have the humans been united once during the last millennia?¡± the Spirit remained silent, thereby giving Zeke the answer he expected. ¡°There is something we are missing; I am sure of it. Even if it is not the Chimeroi, shouldn¡¯t we be ruled by one of the Ancient races at least? The Titans? Phoenixes? The Dragons? According to Khai¡¯Zhar, they have even better Techniques than this.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, letting out a defeated sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve always assumed that the other races had a slower growth rate and, therefore, couldn¡¯t match the humans in numbers. However, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case anymore. There must be another reason why we have gone unchallenged for so long.¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    As expected, the Dragon snorted discontentedly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a fight. No being, no matter how strong, can stand up against a God.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows shot up. ¡°A God? Like the one the cults worship?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, whelp. You wouldn¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Zeke really, really wanted to learn more. Yet, he was well aware that the Dragon wouldn¡¯t budge once it had made up its mind. Shifting tactics, he opted for a different line of inquiry, veering towards an unrelated topic instead. ¡°So, you¡¯ve conversed with him?¡±


    ¡°Many times,¡± the Dragon said. ¡°He always seemed to have a particular interest in me. Growing up, I thought it was a sign that I was destined for greatness, given his... nature. How foolish I was...¡± The Dragon said with a hollow laugh.


    Its mood seemed to turn for the worse, causing Zeke to blurt out the first question that came to his mind. ¡°What is his nature?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I forget to mention it?¡± the Dragon grumbled. "He¡¯s the Monarch of Time ¡ª Master of the present, past and future."


    Zeke¡¯s mind almost short-circuited at the implications of those words. In Tradespire, he had seen an Exarch-level Mage turn back the flow of time by a few seconds. Yet the Dragon had called him a worm just then. What did that say about the capabilities of the Time Monarch, who could single-handedly defeat all three progenitors of the Ancient Races?


    ¡°Does he know the future, then?¡±


    ¡°Most certainly,¡± Khai¡¯Zar grumbled.


    Zeke frowned. The existance of such a being raised unsettling questions. If everything was already predetermined, didn¡¯t that render his actions meaningless? That was... a very unsettling thought. It made him feel as if he was nothing but a puppet in somebody else¡¯s play, and he despised that thought.


    ¡°Enough about that,¡± the Dragon stated, breaking him out of his thoughts. ¡°The point I was trying to make wasn¡¯t about the Warden, but about humans as a race.¡± Zeke refocused on the Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are aware, but humans are the only species capable of evolving their Cores during advancement,¡± the Dragon explained. ¡°This surge in capabilities can make your strength explode exponentially. That is an advantage none of the other races have.¡±


    Zeke nodded. Any comparison between Chimeroi and Mages was solely based on combat results, not the state of their Cores. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that invalidates my point, though. The improvements speed of a Chimeroi will outstrip any Mage by a factor of magnitudes.¡°


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Khai¡¯zar said, exasperated. ¡°Numbers mean nothing! Any Adult Dragon can easily defeat a dozen Arch Mages. Yet, a dozen regular Dragons will likely lose against a single Exarch.¡±


    Zeke paused his retort, opting instead to contemplate the implications of the Dragon''s words. A vague realization began to dawn on him, and he found himself disliking the direction of his thoughts. ¡°Do you mean to say that it would be impossible for Vulcanos to reach a level where he could stand toe to toe against such foes?¡±


    The Dragon sighed heavily. "It''s difficult to say. Vulcanos appears to be of mixed lineage, which complicates matters. However, Chimeroi are inherently bound by the circumstances of their birth, determining their future potential."


    Zeke frowned. That didn¡¯t seem fair¡ª


    His thoughts were interrupted by an amused chuckle. ¡°It is the same for humans, little whelp. Or did you forget that not all of your kind are born with a Perfect Affinity?¡±


    Zeke felt a flush of embarrassment creep into his cheeks, too ashamed to utilize his magic to divert the blood flow. This only seemed to amplify the Dragon''s laughter, ringing louder in the air. After a while, though, Khai¡¯Zhar returned to a more sober mood.


    ¡°I don''t intend to diminish your achievement, whelp,¡± the Dragon''s tone turned serious. ¡°The Technique you''ve devised is undoubtedly a monumental feat. If wielded effectively, it could indeed raise armies. However, remember this: it''s not soldiers who win wars, but generals.¡±


    Zeke lapsed into silence. He had always known that high-level Mages were the backbones of a country. However, this was the first time he realized that they might be even more important than that. If true, how strong was the Emperor of Arkanheim?


    Despite being the only Exarch-level Mage fighting for his country, not a single one of his enemies dared challenge him. There had to be many Exarchs in the alliance, yet they didn¡¯t dare face him¡ªeven together? Was he that much stronger than the rest of them?


    Observing the Dragon''s silence on the matter, Zeke discerned that this realization was precisely what the Dragon had intended for him to reach. Yet, he didn¡¯t know if he should feel grateful or not. With each step he took, it felt as though his goal retreated by two.


    Fortunately, Zeke wasn''t left to wallow in his depressing thoughts as somebody called out to him. "Master! You have to see this,¡± a voice sounded from outside.

 Book 5: Chapter 5: Into the Jungle

    Book 5: Chapter 5: Into the Jungle


    As Zeke stepped out of the carriage, he immediately noticed the sun''s position on the horizon, indicating that more time had passed than he had anticipated. However, the fading daylight became the least of his surprises as his eyes were greeted by a panorama of lush trees extending as far as the eye could see.


    For a long moment, he simply stood there, marveling at the vast expanse of greenery before him, a sharp departure from the barren desert he had become familiar with. The jungle''s edge met the sand in an abrupt contrast as if sketched by the hand of a giant.


    Zeke turned to his companions with a broad grin, which was mirrored by both Ash and Gravitas. Their guide, however, wore an expression of worry as he gazed at the trees. Upon noticing his gaze, the man tried to compose himself, but traces of fear remained evident in his eyes.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Zeke asked.


    The man shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°It is nothing of concern, sir. I just don¡¯t like this place. It doesn¡¯t feel safe to me.¡±


    Zeke quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Is it more dangerous than the desert?¡±


    The man shrugged. ¡°Maybe not, but the desert is a danger I am familiar with. This place? I don¡¯t know what to expect.¡±


    Zeke nodded, eyeing the jungle with more caution. In his elation, he had forgotten a crucial detail: they would be without a guide from tomorrow onwards. The realization was daunting. Despite the man not being much of a fighter, he had been invaluable in accurately navigating through any dangerous areas.


    His eyes landed on a spot near the edge of the jungle. Some of the trees had been cut down, and a circle of stones was left behind, evidence of a deserted campsite. The guide responded to his questioning gaze with a nod, indicating that it was safe to spend the night there. Ash caught on to the signal and directed their course toward the campsite.


    A short while later, they reached the forest''s edge. Zeke trailed behind the Chimeroi as they entered the camp, taking in his surroundings. The trees towered much higher than they had seemed from a distance, casting the surroundings into darkness. A swift glance revealed that the forest interior was pitch black, the canopy too dense for daylight to penetrate.


    Zeke swallowed hard. While he had anticipated the jungle to pose a challenge, he hadn''t expected the journey to be in total darkness. Even in his most generous estimation, they would spend a week navigating through it¡ªa considerable stretch without sunlight. It was dawning on him why their guide had regarded the trees with such evident fear in his eyes.


    The sight somehow reminded him of his first foray into the forest, where he had almost been killed by a stray band of goblins...


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± a soft voice asked.


    Zeke quickly schooled his expression when he noticed Snow looking at him with a face full of worry. For a moment, he had let his guard slip. It was unbecoming of him to show any fear.


    ¡°It''s nothing,¡± Zeke said with an easy grin. ¡°I''m just thinking I might lose my tan in there.¡± Snow rolled her eyes at his obvious joke, but her expression loosened as she took in his relaxed features.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to it,¡± Zeke ordered. ¡°Me and Snow will take care of the fire while Vulcanos is out. The rest of you will take care of your usual tasks¡ªyou know what to do.¡±


    Ash and Gravitas nodded, getting to work. Meanwhile, Zeke struggled to start a fire while Snow darted around, gathering dry branches. After another failed attempt, he cursed their lack of a magic tool or even a fire striker. With Vulcanos out of commission, Zeke started to realize how heavily he relied on each member of their team¡ªwith no backup in place.


    Zeke had been aware of Vulcanos'' progress, but he hadn''t considered how addictive the feeling of strength must be for him. It was one thing to see the numbers, but experiencing such quick improvements firsthand was an entirely different matter. It was something to keep an eye on. Yet, for now, there was no reason to dampen his enthusiasm.


    Instead, Zeke nodded toward the forest. ¡°I would be surprised if we didn¡¯t get into a fight tomorrow.¡±


    Vulcanos followed his gaze, his eyes widening. It seemed the Chimeroi hadn''t even noticed the jungle before. Soon, however, his surprise gave way to fervor as he peered deeper into the darkness. Zeke wasn''t sure whether to feel encouraged or worried by the man''s eagerness to plunge into the unknown. It was better than fear, he supposed.


    Not long after, their meal ended, and Zeke retreated to his tent. Vulcanos would handle guard duties for most of the night, with Ash and Gravitas taking on a shift each toward morning. Fortunately, there was no incident during the night, and Zeke found the campsite just as peaceful as the night before.


    The Chimeroi, including Snow, were already awake, and the shy girl handed him an elongated fruit that Gravitas had picked during the night. Intrigued, Zeke accepted the unusual fruit, its vibrant blue skin adorned with dark spots. Peeling back the peel, he hesitated, unsure of what to expect. However, he was certain that Akasha would have warned him if it was poisonous.


    Tentatively, he took a bite, and a burst of sweet, creamy flavor enveloped his senses, surprising him with its delightful taste and texture. As he savored each morsel, the unfamiliar sensation of the fruit''s soft flesh against his tongue left him intrigued and eager to explore more of this newfound delicacy, oblivious to its name but captivated by its delicious allure.


    After the impromptu breakfast, it was time to bid farewell to their guide. The man would return to the capital on his own, accompanied by the mounts and carriage. There was an air of nervousness about him as they shook hands¡ªa feeling that wasn¡¯t all that unwarranted. If Zeke wanted to silence him for good, this would be the moment.


    Their eyes locked in a moment of silent intensity, and Zeke found himself actually entertaining the idea. Allowing the man to go back posed a certain risk. After all, he was the sole individual who knew of their destination. Then, the moment passed, and Zeke let go of his hand.


    ¡°Safe travels,¡± Zeke said. The man nodded in relief before practically fleeing the scene.


    While he watched the man¡¯s retreating back, Zeke considered his choice. Their guide had been nothing but helpful and had by no means deserved to die. However, he didn¡¯t feel any shame for considering the idea.


    Even though Maximilian might have been disappointed, Zeke found it difficult to justify taking risks that put him and his people in danger. He knew there was a line, somewhere, that he shouldn¡¯t cross. However, it wasn¡¯t readily apparent where that line was. Each risk he took carried the possibility of costing his life, complicating his decision-making process and heightening his awareness of the delicate balance between compassion and stupidity.


    With a weary sigh, Zeke pivoted on his heel.


    The Chimeroi stood nearby, each adorned with a backpack. Yet Zeke noticed the fleeting glint of murderous intent flickering in their eyes before swiftly dissipating. It was evident that the trio had been prepared to carry out the man''s execution had Zeke issued the command.


    The sight evoked a conflicting mix of pride and concern within him. While he felt a surge of pride in their unwavering loyalty and readiness to obey his command, he couldn''t ignore the weighty realization that the burden of choice ultimately rested solely on his shoulders. He would need to serve as their conscience.


    With a steadying breath, Zeke squared his shoulders, his gaze hardening with resolve. He had long ago decided to be the master of his own fate, to shape his own destiny. There was no point second-guessing each and every one of his decisions. Today, at this very moment, he reaffirmed his commitment to lead with integrity and make the choices that felt right, no matter the outcome.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, a smile returning to his lips.


    As they ventured into the forest, Zeke stole a final glance backward. The sun''s rays were already fading, swallowed by the dense canopy above, casting their surroundings into a beguiling dusk that transformed the early morning into a perpetual twilight. In this tranquil yet mysterious realm, they would dwell for the foreseeable future.

 Book 5: Chapter 7: Big Problems

    Book 5: Chapter 7: Big Problems


    Before he could even think about it, Zeke''s feet were already moving. In one swift motion, he scooped up Snow, slung her over his shoulder, and dashed for the shrubbery. He ignored her shrill shriek of protest and the questioning glances of the others ¡ª none of it mattered.


    The only thing on his mind was the fear he had heard in the Dragon¡¯s voice. It was the first time since they had known each other that the Dragon expressed anything other than contempt for anyone. Not even when Zeke had planned to go against the Archmages of Undercity had the Dragon shown a hint of worry.


    Even though Zeke was running as fast as he could, Ash had easily overtaken him, guiding the way. Meanwhile, Gravitas and Vulcanos had joined him on either side, protecting his flanks.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Gravitas asked, not bothering to keep silent. There was likely no point to it anyway, given how much noise they had made during their fight earlier.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Zeke replied honestly, ¡°but it is not something we can face.¡±


    The woman nodded and focused her full attention on the front. Now that they were not bothering to stay vigilant, any number of things could jump out at them. However, Zeke wasn¡¯t paying any attention to where they were going. His full attention was focused in the direction the earlier noise had come from.


    ¡°What was it?¡± he asked the Dragon.


    Before Khai¡¯Zhar could answer, another thundering thump broke the silence of the forest, followed by another. The deep, rumbling impacts were coming faster and faster, almost as if... an unfathomably large being was walking at an increasing pace.Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com


    ¡°It''s too late. You can''t outrun it,¡± the Dragon said in his mind. ¡°Find a place to hide and pray it doesn''t find you.¡±


    Zeke relayed the instructions to Ash before focusing on the noise behind them. His heart sank at what he found. Khai¡¯Zhar was right; they had no chance of outrunning it. The once distant noise was already noticeably closer. At this pace, their pursuer would catch up to them in no time.


    ¡°There!¡± Ash yelled, pointing at a relatively large cave nestled at the base of a colossal tree. Its entrance was framed by rugged boulders, partially concealed by hanging vines and foliage. Despite its ominous exterior, the cave offered a sense of refuge, its darkened depths promising shelter from the encroaching danger.


    As Zeke followed his companions into the cave, he was immediately struck by the potent musky scent of animals. It hung heavy in the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of damp stone and decaying vegetation. The intensity of the smell suggested that the cave was not just a passing refuge for wildlife but likely served as a permanent home for at least one creature, if not more. As expected, a loud bellow followed his entrance, and Zeke saw that a battle had already broken out.


    A large, bearlike creature stood on its hind legs, a dagger protruding from one of its eyes. The monster was in the process of swiping at Ash, who effortlessly danced around it. There was no real challenge to it, as its movements were hindered by Gravitas. Her Magic wasn¡¯t strong enough to injure it, but it rendered its attacks painfully slow. While all of that was going on, Vulcanos was preparing a spinning ball of magma that was growing out of sight.


    Usually, Zeke would have congratulated the trio for their impeccable teamwork. Yet, right now, he only wanted to scream at them to hurry up and finish the fight faster.


    Finally, after three burning projectiles, dozens of cuts, and a crushed skull, the beast stopped moving.


    The Chimeroi sank to the ground in exhaustion, joining Zeke, who was already catching his breath. None of them spoke as they strained their ears to listen, hoping to hear the noise of heavy footfalls disappearing into the distance. Instead, all was quiet.


    For a long time, nobody dared to make any noise, but when the pressure reached its zenith, Vulcanos couldn¡¯t help himself any longer. ¡°I think we lost it.¡±


    As if summoned by his words, the tranquility of the jungle was shattered by an otherworldly sound. It began as a deep, rumbling vibration reverberating through the earth, sending shivers down Zeke¡¯s spine. Gradually, the sound intensified, growing louder and more ominous with each passing moment.


    Then, like the wrathful hand of an ancient deity, the ground beneath them quaked as if in protest. The sound of roots snapping and soil being torn asunder filled the air. It was a primal, guttural noise as if the very Earth itself was groaning in agony at the violation of its sanctity.


    Spurred by his voice, the giant broke its stillness. However, it moved in a strange way, as its form seemed to shrivel up on itself rapidly. Before Zeke could even blink, the enormous figure had transformed into a roughly human-sized person, standing a good distance away from them.


    In utter disbelief, Zeke stared at the figure facing them.


    Before them stood a statuesque woman, her wheat-colored hair braided and cascading down her back, framing a face bronzed by the sun. Her eyes, a piercing shade of green, exuded a steely resolve that hinted at a depth of inner strength. Unlike the typical mage, she possessed a physique honed by regular exercise, giving her the air of a warrior rather than a spellcaster.


    And, to Zeke¡¯s surprise, there was a smile on her face.


    ¡°I thought I felt something,¡± she said, beaming at the red-haired man Zeke assumed was Khai¡¯Zar.


    Unlike the woman, the man was frowning. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Come now,¡± the woman said. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that our kind gets to meet.¡±


    ¡°Our kind?¡± Khai¡¯Zar said as if trying out the words and disliking their taste. ¡°You and me are not the same, Titan.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes went wide at that word. Titan? This was a Titan? No wonder they were unable to outrun her. From what he had heard, even the weakest of their race needed a team of Archmages to face.


    What was the Adventurer Guild doing?


    Suddenly, Zeke remembered where he was. This was Irroch, the jungle of Irroch. Of course, there was no Adventurer Guild here. There wasn¡¯t a single city, king, or any semblance of order in this place. It was, quite literally, the law of the jungle out here.


    Sweat ran down his back as he once again focused on the exchange between Khai¡¯Zar and the woman. If things turned hostile, there was little he could do to survive. Against a being of that caliber, even escape would be a tall order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± the woman said, her tone gaining a slight edge. ¡°I am not asking for much.¡±


    Khai¡¯Zar remained silent, causing the woman to frown. An instant later, her gaze flicked to each member of their group while focusing on Zeke for a few extra moments. ¡°I am just curious what a Dragon is doing out here. Especially with such... interesting company.¡±


    When it was clear that Khai¡¯Zar wasn¡¯t going to answer, Zeke spoke up in a hesitant tone. ¡°We are just trying to cross the jungle, Miss.¡±


    Instantly, her gaze snapped to him, and Zeke felt the full weight of her presence. It was all he could do not to fall to the ground, and Zeke had the feeling that this was only possible because she was showing him mercy.


    Then, as fast as the feeling had appeared, it vanished and the woman was all smiles again. ¡°Not bad, little half Dragon. Not bad. You have some potential, even though your Blood is extremely thin.¡±


    Zeke smiled. As long as she was willing to talk, he was confident he could get them out of this situation. Yet, before he could get a single word out, the Dragon''s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to her,¡± Khai¡¯Zar cautioned. ¡°And don¡¯t try to play any word games either. Titans hate being deceived. If you can¡¯t be honest, it''s better not to say anything at all.¡±


    Zeke gulped. This... might turn out to be a bit harder than he had initially thought.

 Book 5: Chapter 8: Cassius

    Book 5: Chapter 8: Cassius


    Zeke licked his lips, searching for the right words. He hadn''t intended to lie, but Khai''Zar''s words suggested that even a simple misunderstanding could lead to a confrontation.


    How strict was this rule exactly?


    For example, the woman had called him a half-dragon earlier. Was it fine not to correct her, or was that already considered deception? Zeke frowned deeply. He hated to play games where he didn''t even know the rules. However, judging by her excited gaze, it was already too late to back out of this conversation.


    ¡°I am human, not a Dragon,¡± Zeke stated, deciding not to take any unnecessary risk until he got a feel for the woman''s character.


    She looked surprised for an instant, glancing at Khai''Zar out of the corner of her eyes. "So, he is not your father, then?" she asked with a nod towards the Dragon.


    Zeke almost choked upon hearing that. Khai''Zar? His father? Why would she think that? Wait... The woman could clearly detect the Draconic Essence within him. Perhaps she could even tell that they were similar. Was that why she had looked so surprised?


    Zeke fell into deep thought. If his hypothesis was correct, revealing the nature of his relationship with Khai''Zar might not be the best choice. After all, who could predict how a member of the Ancient Races would react upon learning about their bond?


    At times like these, Zeke really wished the Dragon had been more forthcoming about the customs of his people. He might be worrying for nothing, or it could be a matter of life and death. Either way, he had no way of knowing. Whatever the case, Zeke needed to answer before she suspected he had something to hide.


    ¡°He is not my father,¡± Zeke confirmed. ¡°However, that is all I¡¯ll say about our relationship.¡±


    The Titan stared at him for a long while, and Zeke felt increasingly certain that she would beat the truth out of him at any moment. However, she did no such thing. Instead, she smiled, looked between the two, and nodded. ¡°Very well. It is not my place to pry into the familial relationships of you Dragons. Keep your secrets, if you want.¡±


    Zeke felt a wave of relief wash over him. Thankfully, the woman seemed content not to pry. More important, though, was the fact that she had called him a Dragon once more. That meant she hadn''t attacked despite not believing his earlier statement.


    There was a clue to be gleaned from that.


    Zeke could think of two likely explanations. The first was that the Titan assumed he had spoken what he believed to be the truth, even if it was factually untrue. The other possibility was that she thought Zeke had declared his affiliation with the human race despite knowing his Draconic origins.


    Either way, Zeke had already corrected her misunderstanding, and nobody could argue that he hadn¡¯t tried to be forthright at this point. He cleared his throat, focusing on the present once more. ¡°May I ask a question, Miss?¡±


    The Titan nodded at him, a hint of warmth on her face. ¡°You may, child.¡±


    ¡°Is there something else you want from us, or are we free to go?¡±


    The woman swept her gaze over their group before returning her attention to Zeke. ¡°I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to simply let you go,¡± she said. ¡°No matter how I look at it, your group is very suspicious.¡±


    Zeke''s heart sank upon hearing her words. Why couldn''t it ever be easy? His gaze turned serious as he met her eyes. ¡°Then what do you propose, Miss? There doesn''t seem to be an easy way for us to prove our innocence, is there?¡±


    The woman smiled at him. ¡°There is,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see my husband. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    Zeke blinked at her. ¡°Your... husband?¡±


    The woman nodded, a wide smile on her lips. ¡°He is a very smart man.¡±


    ¡°Is he... a Titan as well?¡± Zeke asked tentatively.


    The man blinked owlishly. ¡°Apologies,¡± he said eventually, bowing slightly. ¡°It seems the long time away from civilization has dulled my manners. My name is Cassius.¡±


    Zeke felt an itch in his mind, certain he had heard the name somewhere. Yet, judging by Akasha''s silence, it must have been a long time ago. Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this man was somehow important.


    ¡°Are you from Rukia, Mr. Cassius?¡± Zeke probed.


    The man raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°That was a good guess.¡±


    "I was just lucky," Zeke replied modestly. In truth, it hadn''t been difficult to guess. Outside the Elven Forest, the country of Rukia was the only place the elves lived. And it was common knowledge that the Forest Elves rarely left their home.


    ¡°Will you allow me a question next, young friend?¡± the man asked.


    Zeke nodded, glad to have met someone so easygoing. However, his impression swiftly changed when a monstrous pressure descended upon him. The man''s Mana was as vast as an ocean, suffocating yet invigorating at the same time.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡± the man asked in a hard voice. There was no trace of his earlier levity to be found on his handsome face.


    From the corner of his eye, Zeke saw that his companions had been trapped as well. Strange plants had emerged from the ground, encasing them completely. Even Vulcanos flames proved utterly useless against them. Only Snow and Khai''zar remained free, likely because the two of them were too weak to pose any challenge.


    ¡°Who is your teacher?¡± the man repeated. ¡°Who taught you that spell?¡±


    Zeke tried to focus, but the pressure bearing down on him made it impossible to think straight. On top of that, any attempt to gather Mana failed, as there wasn¡¯t a speck of any of his affinities to be found. The man had utterly overwhelmed him with nothing but his pressure.


    ¡°Answer me,¡± the man commanded, his voice turning cold.


    Zeke gulped for air, forcing out the only words he could think of: ¡°Maximilian... von... Hohenheim.¡±


    A moment of tension followed his words. Yet, an instant later, the force bearing down on Zeke vanished as if it had been a lie all along. He fell to his knees, greedily gulping in the damp forest air.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard that Maximilian took a student.¡±


    Zeke stood, rubbing the snot from his face as he did so. He met the Elf¡¯s eyes with a determined expression. He had finally remembered where he had heard the man¡¯s name before. Maximilian¡¯s name, alongside the two affinities he just felt, had given him the clues.


    ¡°Maximilian once told me that only three people had ever broken through to the Archmage level despite having multiple affinities.¡±


    Zeke raised a single finger. ¡°Himself, wielding Fire and Earth Magic and combining them into an explosive combination. He was awarded the name Bombastus for his achievement.¡±


    He raised a second finger. ¡°Aurelia Thorsten, wielding both Life and Death Magic. She has long since reached the pinnacle of her tier and is hailed as the strongest Archmage on the continent.¡±


    Zeke raised a third finger, meeting the gaze of the elven man. ¡°...And lastly, there is Cassius Leafless, the illegitimate child of an Elven Matriarch, wielding Life and Nature Magic.¡±


    The man remained silent for a long time, staring at Zeke with an undecipherable look in his eyes. Then, all of a sudden, the vines holding the Chimeroi disappeared, freeing their prisoners.


    Cassius'' expression softened slightly, though bitterness lingered in his eyes. ¡°So it is true,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Very well, you may come inside. As a favor to Maximilian, you''ll have my hospitality.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 9: Old Hatred

    Book 5: Chapter 9: Old Hatred


    Without another word, Cassius turned and walked toward the large tree in the middle of the clearing. His wife, the Titan named Rhea, smiled at the group before skipping after him.


    ¡°That went better than expected,¡± Khai¡¯Zhar said.


    Zeke turned to face the humanoid form of the Dragon, studying his appearance. Until now, he had been too focused on their survival to notice, but something was definitely strange with the Dragon¡¯s form. Crimson hair, golden eyes, thin upturned eyebrows, a straight nose, and thin lips...


    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Zeke asked while circling the man.


    ¡°Am I that handsome?¡± The Dragon joked nonchalantly, all the while following Zeke with his eyes.


    Zeke stopped before him, their faces less than an arm¡¯s length apart. ¡°You look exactly like me...¡±


    Seeing them side by side, anybody would notice the similarities. In fact, aside from the horns and ears, the two looked like brothers.


    The Dragon seemed taken aback, tracing the outlines of his face like a blind man. When he noticed his red hair, a puzzled look appeared on his face. ¡°That is... strange,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t used to look like this.¡±


    ¡°What did you use to look like?¡± Zeke asked, curious to learn more about the Dragon¡¯s past. However, his hopes were dashed when the Dragon¡¯s form began to dissolve an instant later. He was so surprised that he didn¡¯t even remember to use the absorption spell, resulting in the blood uselessly spattering on the floor.


    ¡°I have some things to consider; don¡¯t bother me,¡± the Dragon''s voice sounded in his mind.


    Zeke sighed in dismay as he stared at the remnants of his blood mixing with the dirt. There was no way to salvage it now. He turned to the rest of his companions, who were all staring at him, causing Zeke to frown even harder.


    He had not told the Chimeroi much about Khai¡¯Zhar, and they likely assumed Zeke to be a summoner. However, that excuse wouldn¡¯t hold up now that they had seen Khai¡¯Zhar¡¯s humanoid form and heard Rhea refer to him as a Dragon. He didn¡¯t mind telling Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos the truth, but Snow was different.


    Not only was she not under any contract, but she hadn¡¯t even promised to keep his secrets. For all he knew, she could have her father capture him the moment they arrived...


    Zeke¡¯s eyes hardened for an instant, but his determination faltered when his gaze met hers. She looked at him not with the eyes of a cunning schemer or ruthless backstabber, but with the eyes of a guileless child. There was so much trust in that gaze¡ªas if he was the only thing she could rely on in this cruel world.


    Zeke sighed again. He would have to figure something out. For now, it was best not to keep their hosts waiting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, smiling at the Chimeroi. A confident front went a long way to ease their tension at times like these. Besides, Zeke doubted they were still in danger. People like Cassius would not go back on their words. At least, he hoped so.


    Zeke set a fast pace in order to catch up to the duo, who were already halfway toward the tree. It seemed their hosts were walking at a deliberately slower rate to give them time to catch up.


    As they approached the tree, Zeke began to notice some oddities. For one, the tree was much larger than it had appeared from a distance. While it might not tower over the other trees by much, its trunk was thicker by a significant margin. It resembled a fortress rather than a natural growth.


    Wooden windows dotted its surface, carved seamlessly into the bark as if the tree itself had fashioned them. Terraces spiraled up its length, providing an outlook over the surrounding landscape. And there, nestled amidst the branches, was a wooden gate, blending seamlessly with the tree''s rugged exterior. It was as if the tree itself had been molded into the form of a grand dwelling.


    ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rhea called from up ahead.


    Zeke nodded, keeping his gaze fixed on the tree. He had never seen anything like it, nor did he think it possible. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Nature Magic was capable of such wonders,¡± he admitted honestly.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± Cassius replied. Instead of explaining, the man gave him a meaningful look and fell silent.


    Zeke fell into deep thought. This was clearly a test. But what was the answer?


    Cassius had stated that it wasn''t doable with Nature Magic. Did that imply he wasn''t the one who had done it? No, that seemed unlikely. Did he use Life Magic instead? That was even more improbable. Life Magic couldn''t produce anything like that.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    Zeke glanced at Cassius, hoping to glean a clue from the elf¡¯s expression. However, the man watched him with an inscrutable expression, leaving Zeke to frown in confusion. This wasn¡¯t going to help.


    He was thinking about this the wrong way. The solution had to be something Cassius expected a student of Maximilian to be able to figure out.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°I see,¡± Cassius said after a long pause. He shook his head and sighed deeply. ¡°I never expected them to go that far.¡±


    After a moment of silence, he gazed at Zeke, taking note of his emotional state. ¡°I assume you intend to take revenge?¡±


    Zeke nodded resolutely. ¡°I do.¡±


    Cassius shook his head once more, sighing even more deeply. ¡°Such foolishness...¡±


    Zeke glared at him with rage. ¡°What?! Am I supposed to stick my head in the sand and do nothing? After what they did to him?!¡±


    ¡°Honestly? Yes,¡± Cassius said nonchalantly. ¡°That would be the smartest choice.¡±


    ¡°It would be a coward¡¯s choice!¡± Zeke glared at the man across from him, his mind consumed with rage and disappointment.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have expected anything else!¡± he spat. ¡°You elves wouldn¡¯t even dare to fight with a knife to the throat!¡±


    Zeke realized he had gone too far the moment the words left his mouth. Simultaneously, he heard something clatter to the ground. Turning towards the sound, he saw Rhea standing over a fallen tray, with cups scattered across the floor. The muscular woman had frozen in her tracks, her gaze fixed on Zeke with a rage he had never seen before.


    ¡°What... did... you... just say?¡±


    The words came out one at a time, each dripping with incredulity. They sounded like thunder in the tense silence of the room. The woman clenched her fists, and Zeke saw death in her eyes. However, a gentle voice cut through the tension before anything could happen.


    ¡°Enough, Rhea,¡± Cassius chided softly, causing his wife to look at him with disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°He is a child,¡± he reminded her. ¡°He knows not what he says.¡±


    After a long, breathless moment, Rhea unclenched her fists and nodded, accepting her husband¡¯s words. Cassius smiled warmly. ¡°Will you make us some more tea?¡±


    Rhea nodded mutely and returned to the kitchen after shooting another glare at Zeke.


    Her departure was followed by a moment of awkward silence, broken only when Zeke spoke up. ¡°I am sorry,¡± he said, his head bowed. ¡°I allowed anger to get the better of me.¡±


    Cassius waved him off. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, child. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so carelessly, either. The loss of a loved one is not something to be taken lightly...¡±


    Zeke glanced toward the door with a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°Will you tell your wife that?¡±


    Cassius chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t hold a grudge. It is not in her nature.¡±


    Zeke nodded mutely, causing another bout of silence to descend upon the room. However, this time, it was far more comfortable. And once again, it was he who spoke first.


    ¡°When I learned of your connection to my mentor, I had hoped you might join me in my quest...¡± Zeke admitted. After so thoroughly embarrassing himself, he decided it was best to be honest about his intentions. It wasn¡¯t like he could make things any worse, after all.


    Cassius nodded seriously. ¡°I suspected as much.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t help me?¡± Zeke asked.


    Cassius shook his head without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°May I know the reason?¡±


    Cassius fell silent, drumming his fingers on the table in a rhythmic pattern as he stared into empty space. ¡°Because...¡± he said eventually. ¡°I can see where your path leads.¡± He stared right into Zeke''s eyes with a renewed intensity. ¡°...and I don¡¯t like what I see at the end of it.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 10: Black And White

    Book 5: Chapter 10: Black And White


    A flash of irritation crossed Zeke¡¯s face, but he quickly reined it in. He had already lost his composure once and couldn''t afford to behave so immaturely again. Taking a deep breath, he waited for the anger to subside.


    Soon enough, the ripple in his facade smoothed, and Zeke considered their entire conversation up to this point.


    Cassius had called him a child¡ªa child who knew nothing about the world¡ªand maybe he was right. After all, Zeke was a teenage boy who had spent most of his life in a small, inconsequential village at the edge of civilization.


    However, the elf had only met him today. How could he presume to know anything about his goals or where his path would lead?


    ¡°What lies at the end of my path?¡± Zeke asked in a composed tone.


    ¡°Death and destruction,¡± Cassius replied without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Zeke waited for the man to explain the ominous statement, but it soon became apparent that Cassius had said all he would. ¡°That¡¯s it? Death and destruction?¡±


    Cassius nodded with a confidence that made it clear he believed his words to be self-evident.


    Zeke frowned. ¡°So, what do you suggest? That I give up on my revenge and let Maximilian¡¯s death be in vain?¡±


    ¡°Death is always in vain,¡± Cassius said seriously. ¡°No matter the circumstances, revenge will not undo what has already happened.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°If we do nothing to stop the Emperor, he might soon rule over the entire continent, and I refuse to bend the knee to a man like that.¡±


    At that, Cassius quirked an eyebrow. ¡°A man like that? Tell me, child: Did you ever meet the Emperor of Arkanheim?¡±


    Zeke shook his head, his cheeks turning red at the admission. ¡°I never got the chance. However, I can infer his character from his actions alone.¡±


    ¡°Can you really?¡± Cassius questioned, a hint of mockery entering his voice. ¡°Then what are those actions you judge him by?¡±


    ¡°He ordered Maximilian¡¯s¡ª¡± Zeke began to say before cutting himself off. Even he noticed how petulant that argument would sound.


    ¡°...He ordered Maximilian¡¯s death,¡± Cassius finished for him. ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to say, right?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    The elf sighed deeply. ¡°That''s the problem with you young folks. You see the world in black and white. When, in reality, things are hardly ever that simple.¡±


    ¡°Then how are things really?¡± Zeke asked, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice.


    Unlike what Zeke had expected, Cassius didn¡¯t reply right away. Instead, he fell into deep thought, stroking his smooth chin while considering something. It was then that Rhea returned and placed a wooden mug of tea in front of them. Zeke was surprised to see that she really didn¡¯t seem to hold a grudge. She even smiled sweetly as she handed him his drink.


    Just when Zeke was about to take his first sip, Cassius shot him an inquiring gaze. ¡°It''s been a while since I last visited the empire,¡± the elf admitted. ¡°Yet, the last time I was there, it was a good place for humans. People were fed, order was kept, cities were prosperous, and the villages peaceful. Tell me, is that still the case today?¡±


    Zeke thought about his experiences growing up in the Empire. Life hadn¡¯t been perfect, but he had been blessed with a relatively peaceful childhood. His family never went hungry, and the people in their small town looked after each other. All in all, he had little to complain about.


    ¡°Yes...¡± he conceded reluctantly.


    The elf glanced at the Chimeroi, his eyes moving from Ash to Gravitas to Vulcanos, one by one. Zeke noticed his lingering gaze on their necks, where the skin still bore traces of discoloration from years of wearing the Slave collar. It hadn''t been long enough since they removed it for all the marks to vanish.


    ¡°You came from Korrovan, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cassius asked, a knowing smirk on his lips.


    Zeke frowned. From Cassius''s tales, the Emperor seemed like an incredible individual, a beacon of justice. Yet Zeke knew that this couldn¡¯t be true. ¡°What was he like when you met him?¡±


    Cassius furrowed his brows in concentration as if searching for the right words. ¡°The first time, he was charismatic, clever, and full of hope,¡± he said after a while. ¡°The second time, he was... more mature, more ambitious. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened during the war, but it definitely changed him in some way.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. ¡°Do you think he is a good person?¡±


    Cassius smiled at that. ¡°See? That''s what I''ve been saying. Things are hardly ever just black or white, good or evil. The Emperor might be a monster to you, but that doesn''t mean he hasn''t saved thousands, even millions of others.¡±


    "If he''s truly such a hero, why instigate another war? Why kill Maximilian?¡± Zeke asked, surprised by his own curiosity.


    Cassius shrugged. ¡°Perhaps he believes the continent needs unification. Or maybe he has some other goal in mind. Who can say for sure? As for Bombastus... correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t he plan to betray the Empire?¡±


    Zeke balled his fists. ¡°My mentor did what he believed best for the people!¡±


    ¡°And who was he to make that choice?¡± The elf said with a sad expression on his face. Zeke glared at him but lacked the words to refute the man.


    Cassius sighed. ¡°Let me speak plainly. It¡¯s not just the Emperor who would have acted this way. No ruler would allow this Meditation technique to be distributed openly. Otherwise, they would risk a rebellion.¡±


    Zeke bit his lip, unable to refute those words. He had chosen not to publish their research for the same reasons. Who knew how long it would take for his work to be turned into a weapon for war?


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse his warmongering, does it?¡± Zeke said stubbornly.


    Cassius nodded slowly, admitting the point. ¡°The only cause that might justify evil... is preventing a greater evil. If the Emperor can bring peace and harmony to the continent, perhaps he''s right to wage this war.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. "Those are bold words, easily spoken when it''s not your home that''s burning. Tell me, would you be able to say the same if Rukia was next to Arkanheim?"


    ¡°...The elves don''t involve themselves in human conflicts,¡± Cassius hedged.


    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Zeke said slowly, meeting the other man¡¯s eyes, ¡±we don¡¯t all have that luxury.¡±


    Cassius bowed his head, ¡°You might be right. Nevertheless, I will not change my mind on this. Neither I nor my wife will join you in your fight.¡±


    Zeke inhaled deeply, accepting that no words would change the man''s mind. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, finishing his entire mug in one gulp. ¡°We won''t trouble you any further.¡±


    Zeke stood, followed by the Chimeroi a moment later. However, before he could take a single step, Cassius called out to him. ¡°Please, child, stay the night,¡± the elf said. ¡°Just because we don¡¯t see eye to eye on this doesn''t mean we have to part in anger.¡±


    Zeke paused, considering the offer. He had lost himself in the heat of the moment, but there actually was no need for such a dramatic exit. The man didn¡¯t begrudge him his words, and as much as Zeke wanted not to, he understood the elf¡¯s point of view. Also, the jungle was dangerous, especially at night. They would be much safer staying inside this fortress of a tree house.


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head awkwardly as he returned to his seat, frowning at the empty cup he had drained in such a hurry. Only now did he notice the lingering taste on his lips. Whatever it had been, it left a delicious aftertaste.


    ¡°Would it be possible to get another cup?¡± he asked sheepishly.


    Rhea beamed at him. ¡°Of course! You can have as much as you want. It¡¯s not every day that we have guests, after all.¡± With those words, she skipped out of the room.


    Zeke smiled momentarily at the matronly behavior of the muscular woman. One should never judge a book by its cover. He then returned his attention to the elf. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Cassius waved him off. ¡°It is the least I could do after all the news you have brought me.¡± Suddenly, a peculiar glint entered the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now, how about we talk about the spell you¡¯ve used earlier?¡±


    Zeke smirked, accepting the challenge. ¡°I would love to discuss it with you... just after you¡¯ve told me more about your own Magic. Growth, was it?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 11: Growth Magic

    Book 5: Chapter 11: Growth Magic


    Zeke''s sleepy eyes opened to the sound of muffled cries and distant explosions. Just a few days ago, waking to such a scene would have been like a nightmare. Yet today, the sounds of battle only brought a slight smile to his lips. Instead of getting up, he stretched his arms and legs languidly before sinking deeper into his bed.


    The mattress was made from white cloth and filled with a material he couldn¡¯t identify. By all accounts, it should have been uncomfortable. However, contrary to expectations, it was the most cozy bed he had ever slept in.


    The fabric was soft¡ªeven softer than the pelts of those of the Nightstalkers they¡¯d encountered. Also, whatever the stuffing was, it gave the mattress a wonderful elasticity that did wonders for his back. Neither his bed in Arkanheim nor the one in his estate in Tradespire came close.


    Zeke rolled to his side with a content smile. For someone known to prioritize work over sleep, he had been spending a surprising amount of time lazing around lately. However, could anybody blame him?


    Here, in this place, for the first time in a long while, he felt completely safe and relaxed.


    There was no mission, no one to threaten him, no monsters that could sneak up on him, no scheming, no hidden objectives¡ªno nothing.


    After a particularly loud explosion that even managed to shake the walls of his room, Zeke found his curiosity piqued. Without bothering to put on a shirt, he got out of bed and approached the balcony of his room. As he opened the door, the sounds of fighting mixed with the ever-present noises of the jungle.


    Stepping outside, Zeke immediately felt the touch of warm, humid air on his skin. While this tropical climate might have been unpleasant for a regular human, it didn''t bother Zeke. In fact, he found the environment rather pleasant.


    Approaching the railing, he grabbed the piece of vine slung around his wrist to tie back his hair. Ever since leaving Korrovan, he had not bothered to cut his hair, nor had he reapplied the brown dye. This had resulted in his original color shining through again, and with every passing day, the crimson became more pronounced.


    Zeke didn¡¯t consider himself a particularly vain person. In fact, he had never taken much interest in his appearance. However, there had been a sense of wrongness whenever he saw himself in the mirror¡ªsporting this unfamiliar, brown-dyed hair. Surprisingly, it had bothered him quite a bit, and Zeke found himself smiling every time he saw his original hair color these days.


    Arriving at the railings, Zeke was just in time to see the conclusion of the fight raging in the clearing below. Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash were fighting Rhea, the Titan. The woman had not bothered to transform and was instead taking them on in her humanoid form.


    Not that it did them any good. She dove through Vulcano¡¯s flames and shrugged off Ash''s blows without breaking a sweat. Only Gravitas was able to pose any threat to her. They had discovered that her power to influence gravity was a surprisingly effective counter against the Titan. Even in her humanoid form, Rhea retained most of her mass, making her particularly vulnerable to the pull of gravity.


    Zeke watched as the two men repeatedly threw themselves at Rhea, doing everything they could to slow her down.


    This was the extent of their strategy. It consisted solely of keeping Gravitas safe, allowing her to tire out the Titan. As far as Zeke knew, they had not succeeded yet¡ªeven with Rhea pulling her punches so as not to hurt them.


    Vulcanos burst into flames and shot a concentrated beam of molten stone toward the Titan. However, the attack left her largely unfazed, seemingly unable to hurt her in the slightest. It didn¡¯t matter; it was only a diversion anyway. The moment the flames let up, Ash materialized behind the woman and jabbed a spear into her neck without the slightest hesitation.


    Zeke was surprised to see the weapon actually leave a mark. It was a remarkable achievement¡ªan achievement that would have been impossible without Gravitas slowing the woman down significantly. Even so, it didn¡¯t mean that the Titan was actually slow. The air let out a shrill whistle as she lashed out with a backward kick.


    Having expected the attack, Ash was already back in his mist form by the time her foot arrived. It didn¡¯t save him. His body rematerialized as Ash was launched with lightning speed, soaring through the air like a projectile. Blood spurted from his mouth as his back collided with a tree.


    Zeke winced in sympathy. That must have hurt.


    Now that the balance was broken, Vulcanos and Gravitas soon shared the same fate, lying face down in the dirt. While Rhea was laughing heartily, Snow was rushing between the three defeated Chimeroi, offering water and applying bandages. The young girl was far too weak to join the fighting, but she still did her best to support her friends.


    Zeke grinned as he saw his team slowly return to a semblance of health. Despite their miserable defeat, they had made substantial progress since their first battle against the Titan. Of course, they had never even come close to winning, but that had never been the aim of the exercise anyway.


    ...Talking about making progress, it was time he got going.


    Zeke returned to his room and put on the shirt that had been prepared for him. As usual, it fit perfectly and felt comfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he traced the material with his fingertips. The shirt was made of a special cotton fiber that Cassius had grown especially for him and the mere act of touching it now brought back those memories.


    ¡°What exactly?¡±


    ¡°...The Soul.¡±


    Zeke nodded in understanding. Since Khai¡¯Zhar¡¯s existence had already been revealed, he had been forced to give a basic explanation of what he knew about the Soul, attributing all his knowledge to the Giger people. However, even that had been enough to rattle the elf severely.


    ¡°It is a fascinating subject, I admit,¡± Zeke said. ¡°However, there is little practical application for it aside from my [Blood Manifestation].¡±


    Cassius eyed him for a long moment, and Zeke was almost certain it was a gaze meant to probe him. However, the man eventually relented, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, you are right. I had just hoped there might be more we could learn.¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°There are enough other mysteries to uncover and I don¡¯t feel like we¡¯ll be running out anytime soon.¡±


    This managed to draw a genuine smile from the elf. ¡°Right you are, child. Do you want to see the result of our last experiment?¡±


    Zeke nodded eagerly and followed the elf. They soon entered a secluded room that was completely dark. The moment they entered, the smell of damp earth assaulted his nose, mingling with the distinct aroma of fungi. It was an earthy scent, rich and potent, filling the air with a sense of growth and life. Shafts of soft, green light filtered in from above, casting an eerie glow over the rows of mushrooms stretching out before them, their forms shrouded in shadows.


    Cassius came to a halt in front of a mushroom that was the size of a washbasin, its cap expansive and domed, with a velvety texture that begged to be touched. The gills underneath spread out like delicate lace, a network of intricate folds and ridges. Its stalk, thick and sturdy, bore a smooth surface, tapering slightly towards the base where it rooted firmly in the soil. The color of its cap ranged from a rich chestnut brown to a deep mahogany, with hints of golden undertones catching the light.


    ¡°This is it?¡± Zeke asked with slight disbelief in his voice. Before he went to sleep, the thing had been the size of his finger, if not smaller. Where had this monstrosity suddenly come from?


    Cassius nodded, a pleased expression on his face. ¡°It is everything you requested. Fast-growing, easy to raise, thrives on most soils, and, well... it is probably easiest if you took a whiff yourself.¡±


    Zeke bent down to sniff it. The mushroom released a faint, earthy fragrance, promising a savory taste that could rival even the most succulent cuts of meat. ¡°What does it need to grow?¡± he asked eagerly.


    Cassius shrugged. ¡°The classics, I suppose: Moisture, darkness, and oxygen. As for the nutrients, mushrooms feed on decomposing organic matter in their surrounding environment. They particularly favor substrates rich in carbon, such as decaying wood, compost, or manure.¡±


    Zeke smiled widely. This was exactly what he needed, and he didn¡¯t regret for a second that he had shared some of his research in exchange for it. After all, he was responsible for a lot of people who lived in a very dark place¡ªpeople in urgent need of a stable, independent food source. This mushroom was bound to save many lives...


    ¡°Are you satisfied,¡± Cassius asked.


    Zeke nodded eagerly. ¡°This is even better than I expected. You are a true miracle worker, Cas!¡±


    It was hard to tell in the darkness, but Zeke could have sworn he saw the elf blush a little.


    "Pah. This was child''s play to me," the man said. "It almost feels like I took advantage of you. Here." With those words, Cassius tossed a pouch toward Zeke that contained a few containers. Zeke opened one up and found that they were filled with spores, likely for the mushrooms. However, he was confused as to why there were several. He looked at the elf, waiting for an explanation.


    ¡°I made a few versions,¡± the elf said by way of explanation. ¡°One can''t eat the same thing over and over again, after all. I thought you might appreciate a few different flavors.¡±


    Zeke glanced at the pouch. There had to be a dozen boxes, easily enough to eat a different flavor every day of the week. Zeke clutched the bag to his chest. No matter what Cassius claimed, this couldn¡¯t have been easy. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man waved him off. ¡°No need to thank me, child. Now, let us get back to it; there is much left to do before you depart.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 12: A New Challenge

    Book 5: Chapter 12: A New Challenge


    Zeke took a deep breath, held it as long as he could, then slowly released it. He repeated this, drawing in deep breaths and exhaling gradually. Hours passed as he concentrated solely on his breathing. Over the past week, this exercise had become a standard part of his daily routine.


    With each breath, Zeke felt the Mana passing through his body, perceiving the different ways it interacted with his Core. It was the first time since Maximilian¡¯s death that he took the time to delve into his Affinities and how they influenced him.


    After another deep breath, Zeke felt three streams of Mana leave his Core: red, blue, and purple. At least, that was how they appeared to his Mana sense. More important than their color, however, was the effect they each had.


    The moment the red stream left his Core, he felt it seep into his body. Now that he focused, he could sense its effect. It felt like a warm current flowing through him, revitalizing and energizing him on a fundamental level. It also agitated his body, urging him to move, to do something¡ªanything. Blood was never stagnant, and resisting its call would have been challenging without the blue stream of cold rationality entering his thoughts with each breath.


    This stream calmed his mind and increased his alertness. Yet, beyond that, it was hard to discern how this type of Mana actually influenced him. It was a very peculiar sensation.


    Zeke didn¡¯t feel like it altered his thoughts or beliefs, but instead fundamentally changed the way his mind worked. The effect was hard to describe, and he had spent a considerable amount of time trying to put it into words. However, even his best attempts still felt lacking.


    One thing was certain, though: Mind Mana changed his decision-making. While a regular person might consider a mix of past experiences, emotions, and rational, Mind Mages clearly favored logic over everything.


    It was actually quite liberating.


    While traditional thinking often led to conflicting outcomes¡ªsentimentality over practicality, for example¡ªa purely analytical way of thinking had no such limitations. Everything was like math: clear-cut and dry, right or wrong. There was no ambiguity, only clarity.


    The last stream, a sparkling purple, was the one Zeke had spent the most time analyzing. It seemed to simply disappear without having the slightest effect on him. However, hours of meditation had allowed him a few glimpses into the effects of Spatial Mana.


    Though he couldn¡¯t put a clear name to it, Zeke could tell how his body became more attuned over time. The difference was so subtle that a single breath seemed to do nothing, but its effects were noticeable in other ways.


    For instance, slipping through Space had become almost effortless. Coating himself in a protective layer had become a breeze, and the once stubborn membrane of Spatial Mana now clung to him like a second skin. It was no wonder Space Mages could easily teleport over vast distances while struggling to bring others along; it was all because their bodies were so attuned to the element.


    Another effect of his growing attunement was that he hadn¡¯t hit a limit on the amount of blood he could store. While most Blood Mages of his level were usually capped at double their normal amount, Zeke¡¯s [Blood Compression] was nearing a fourfold increase. And it seemed there was no end in sight. If he kept going like this, he might soon rival the blood reserves of a Grand Mage.


    Zeke took another deep breath and tried to clear his mind. Despite all his revelations, he wasn¡¯t making any actual progress with his task. The purpose of this exercise wasn¡¯t to better understand his individual affinities but to find a way to combine them.


    Though he had long suspected it, meeting the elf had finally confirmed the fact for Zeke: advancing to the Archmage level required one to have no more than a single affinity.


    Maximilian, Aurelia, and Cassius, the only three exceptions to this rule, had skirted that requirement by fusing their affinities during their advancement.


    Maximilian combined Fire and Earth to create his Explosion Magic using the natural laws of seismic pressure.


    Cassius combined his Life and Nature affinity to create his Growth Magic, utilizing the most apparent overlap between the two affinities.


    As for Aurelia Thorsten... well, Zeke actually had no idea how the Immortal Witch had managed to fuse Life and Death, nor what the result was called. However, her ageless appearance and unnatural lifespan suggested quite a few things. Regardless, the mere fact that she had succeeded was the one piece of news that gave Zeke hope for his advancement.


    True, there had never been an Archmage who started with three affinities, but at least his weren¡¯t as strongly opposed to each other. That had to count for something, right?


    Yet, even as minutes turned to hours, Zeke was unable to make any progress.


    ¡°That will do,¡± a voice said from nearby. Zeke opened his eyes and found Cassius watching him from across the room. ¡°There is no point to this if you can¡¯t clear your mind,¡± the elf chided softly.


    Zeke grimaced, feeling exposed. He had always been adept at finding solutions, but not thinking about anything wasn¡¯t one of his strengths¡ªespecially now, with three forces pulling him in different directions.


    ¡°Did you make any progress at all?¡± Cassius asked.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any overlap. It¡¯s like each of my Affinities wants to pull me in a different direction.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Zeke furrowed his brows.


    He let go of her shoulders and took a step back, taking a closer look at Snow. Now that he was paying attention, Zeke noticed the changes in the girl. It wasn¡¯t a complete transformation, yet the differences were quite obvious on closer observation. She seemed a bit taller, her hair had grown, and her face had lost a fraction of its childishness. If he didn¡¯t know any better, Zeke could have sworn that she had aged by about a year since he last saw her.


    Zeke cleared his throat and returned his gaze to her face. He didn¡¯t want to make her uncomfortable by staring too much. ¡°What did you want to discuss?¡± he asked gently.


    Snow glanced up, and for an instant, her red eyes met his golden ones. However, the connection was broken as she returned her gaze to the floor. ¡°I was wondering,¡± she said, ¡°When we would continue our journey...¡±


    Hearing her words, Zeke wanted to slap himself.


    He had been so comfortable over the last couple of days that he had never considered how Snow must be feeling. After all, they were on their way to her home... from where she had been kidnapped. How frustrating must it have been for her to stop here? Without even a word as to how long they would be staying.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zeke said, ¡°It must have been annoying for you...¡±


    Contrary to his expectations, Snow shook her head wildly. ¡°No! I really like it here, and sister Rhea is very nice.¡±


    ¡°Sister... Rhea?¡± Apparently, the girl had gotten quite close to the Titan over the last couple of days.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Snow gushed, ¡°She is super strong but super nice!¡±


    At her excited expression, Zeke couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. Suddenly, a certain question came to mind. ¡°Who is stronger: Rhea or your father?¡± he probed.


    Snow tilted her head, a finger on her lips. The expression of deep contemplation looked incredibly cute on the young girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say...¡± she started, ¡°I¡¯ve not seen sister Rhea fight seriously. However... I have a feeling that Papa is a lot stronger.¡±


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The memories of how the Titan had uprooted that gigantic tree and unearthed the surrounding terrain were still vivid in his mind. Yet, the girl was saying that her father was even stronger. What kind of a monster was he?


    Zeke glanced at the girl, who still appeared lost in thoughts. ¡°What¡¯s he like?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°Papa?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    ¡°He is super nice!¡± Snow beamed. ¡°And he always treats me the best.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t reassure him in the slightest. No matter how honest she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give him an objective answer about her father. Zeke sighed. He would just have to hope the man would feel indebted to him after bringing back his beloved daughter.


    If not... Well, he would cross that bridge when he got to it.


    Zeke returned his attention to Snow, ¡°Three more days,¡± he said seriously.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°We will leave in three more days,¡± he repeated.


    Snow beamed at him before running down the corridor, likely to tell the others. Zeke¡¯s eyes followed her back until she disappeared around a corner. Three days. He would spend this time learning everything he could from the elf.


    Afterward, he would be on his own again.

 Book 5: Chapter 13: Thief of Joy

    Book 5: Chapter 13: Thief of Joy


    This morning, Zeke woke up with a bittersweet feeling churning in his stomach. Three days had passed since his conversation with Snow, marking the promised date. Today, they would leave the treehouse and continue their journey.


    On one hand, he was excited to get moving. On the other, the idea of spending the foreseeable future inside a dark, hostile jungle, constantly alert and on edge, wasn''t appealing, especially after the peace he had enjoyed the past week.


    Yet, all reluctance vanished from his mind when Zeke recalled one simple fact: War had broken out, and the Empire was moving.


    They were already encroaching on his allies: Equinox and Invocatia, presumably making progress with every day he wasted. Was the Emperor resting? Was he taking it easy? Zeke highly doubted it. And, if he was being honest with himself, Cassius'' story had affected him more than he had let on.


    Zeke didn''t think of himself as a prodigy, but he still took a lot of pride in his achievements. Among his generation, he had never met anyone who could match him overall. Sure, some could surpass him in certain aspects¡ªLeo, for example, was a better fighter. However, when considering all aspects, Zeke still believed he surpassed his peers.


    But what about Augustus Geistreich?


    The young Emperor didn''t have the privilege of attending an academy, classes, teachers, or a mentor like Maximilian. Yet, he had pioneered his school of Magic, united the Empire, and created the strongest military power on the continent.


    Ever since Zeke had heard the story, a single question had plagued his mind:


    Could he have done the same?


    The question never failed to bring a frown to his face. The Emperor already had a thousand-year lead. If Zeke couldn¡¯t even match the man¡¯s starting position, what was the point in trying to catch up?


    [Notice]


    I have heard that comparison Is the greatest thief of joy.


    At Akasha''s words, Zeke couldn¡¯t hide a smirk while slowly climbing out of bed. ¡°Are you trying to cheer me up?¡±


    [Answer]


    Negative. I was merely pointing out the fact that the Host is the Host, and the Emperor is the Emperor. There is nothing to be gained from a battle of theoretical superiority, especially if only one side is playing.


    While her words were blunt, Zeke could see the wisdom. He was just putting on his boots when a certain question popped into his mind.


    ¡°Say...¡± he started hesitantly, unsure if he wanted to hear the answer. Yet, now that he had thought about it, the thought refused to leave his mind. ¡°...If you had the choice, who would you prefer as your Host between me and the Emperor?¡±


    [Answer]


    I am a being of the Mind...


    Zeke''s heart sank as he heard her words. Of course, she would pick the Emperor. After all, he was by far the most powerful Mind Mage on the continent, maybe in existence. Just as he was beginning to think that it had been a mistake to ask, Akasha continued.


    I am a being of the Mind and, therefore, know best the shortcomings of my kind. While the Emperor might be able to give me unparalleled power, one such as him would never have trusted me the way Host trusts me. That was not a decision of the Mind, but of the heart. In that regard, the Emperor will never be Host''s match.


    Zeke froze, one hand already extended toward his coat. Her words had struck a chord within the very core of his being. He hurriedly blinked away the moisture in his eyes. Though the physical proof was gone, the warmth in his heart remained.


    He slowly shook his head, a chuckle escaping his lips. Who would have thought that the apathetic spirit would provide him with emotional support one day?


    Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°Who else? Snow and your wi¡ª¡± Before he could finish the word wife, he felt the earth shake. It was a sensation he had become very familiar with. As expected, Zeke discovered a giant head towering over the trees, approaching them at a rapid pace.


    Moments later, Zeke was able to make out a tiny, white-haired figure perched on the Titan¡¯s outstretched palm.


    ¡°This is goodbye, child,¡± Cassius shouted over the noise of the shaking earth while pulling him into a tight hug.


    Zeke frowned in confusion. What was going on, and why was Cassius in such a hurry?


    His doubts were answered when Cassius quickly distanced himself from the group, only for the ground beneath his feet to be torn out and lifted into the air. Momentarily dazed, Zeke stared blankly at the rapidly shrinking figure of the elf.


    Cassius remained on the lawn in front of his home, waving at him. Zeke waved back, carried in the hand of the Titan. His senses returned only when the elf vanished behind a sea of trees. Confused, he turned to the four Chimeroi, who grinned at him like the cat that got the cream.


    ¡°What''s going on?" Zeke demanded to know.


    ¡°I... managed to convince Sister Rhea to accompany us for a while,¡± Snow said, appearing torn between pride and nervousness.


    Zeke looked up at the towering face above them, then back to Snow. Her words slowly sank in, and his confusion melted into joy. Before he knew it, he was hugging her tightly. His happiness was clear, knowing that every hour with the Titan saved them from a day of grueling marching on foot.


    When Zeke noticed what he was doing, he squeezed her one last time before releasing the girl, noticing her face had turned as red as a tomato.


    "How far will she take us?" he asked excitedly.


    Snow opened her lips, but instead of words, only a small squeak came out. She closed her mouth, then directed an urgent look at Ash. Despite shaking his head, the older Chimeroi still answered the question for her. "She will take us to the edge of the forest.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows as he looked between his followers. Nobody else seemed surprised by this development. "You all knew?"


    Vulcanos nodded, and Gravitas simply shrugged.


    ¡°You left me out?¡±


    ¡°It was meant to be a surprise,¡± Ash said. ¡°Little Snow worked hard to convince that monstrous woman for you, after all...¡±


    Zeke peeked at Snow. The girl was still red-faced but now occasionally stole glances at him, uncertain whether he would praise or scold her, yet remaining cautiously optimistic. At that sight, any remaining discontent vanished from his mind.


    Who cared about being left out when this girl was acting so adorable?


    Zeke cleared his throat. ¡°Very well done, Snow. It was a great surprise!¡±


    Snow flashed him a small yet brilliant smile. On her little face, the expression was so contagious that Zeke couldn¡¯t help but smile back. His gaze then turned toward the horizon, where the Deadlands were. Their stay at the Treehouse had delayed them by about a week, but with the Titan¡¯s help, they would still arrive ahead of schedule.


    In all likelihood, their former guide wouldn¡¯t even have made it back to the capital by the time they reached the border. Zeke smiled at the thought. Any pursuer would be in for a nasty surprise when they discovered his group had already left the continent.


    At the thought of the capital, his mind was inadvertently drawn to the people he had left behind. What was the situation in Undercity? Were they doing fine? And most importantly...


    Had David arrived already?

 Book 5: Chapter 14: Shadow In The Desert

    The world twisted and turned, warped and fragmented, and all David could do was try to stay upright and endure. All his senses were useless as he traveled between dimensions in an unending journey that lasted but a single moment.


    Then, suddenly, the sensations stopped. He lurched forward, grabbing onto a handrail to keep from falling over while gulping down deep breaths. The air felt hot and dry as it traveled down his throat, reminding him of dwarven smithies. However, the heat he felt right now wasn¡¯t coming from a forge. It was the dry air of the desert...


    It took a few moments for his head to stop spinning and his vision to clear, but when they did, David began to inspect the room he had arrived in.


    He found himself in the center of a circular chamber, with several people eyeing him cautiously. David''s instincts kicked in, and he used his Mana Sense. Judging a person''s level by measuring their passive Mana output was anything but a precise science, but it would likely give him a rough estimate of their relative powers.


    The four figures surrounding him felt strong¡ªstronger than him, and the faint aura emanating from them made it clear why: they were Archmages. One stood in each cardinal direction, cutting off any escape route while they examined him. After a moment, the four seemed to relax, their vigilant eyes softening. They had likely realized he was not yet at their level.


    In front of him was a desk, behind which two people sat. One of them felt like a Grand Mage¡ªstrong, but David was confident he could defeat him. The other was a young man of around twenty years, by far the weakest person here, likely only a True Mage.


    Before he could do anything else, the man sitting behind the desk spoke up. ¡°Welcome to Korrovan, sir. May I please see your papers?¡±


    David nodded obediently, pulling out the piece of parchment he had received only moments ago when he had departed Tradespire. ¡°Here you go,¡± he said while handing it to the man sitting behind the desk.


    The man took the piece of paper from him and, after reading it carefully, nodded at the guards. ¡°Everything seems to be in order.¡±


    His words caused the Archmages to relax further. Even though they had previously deemed him not to be a threat, he might still have come through the portal illegally.


    ¡°Mr. David?¡± the man addressed him again, reading his name off the document.


    David nodded.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, welcome to Korrovan. Before I can allow you into the country, however, I¡¯ll have to ask you a few questions. You must answer them truthfully. Do you understand?¡±


    David nodded again. This wasn¡¯t his first time traveling via a portal, and he had long since gotten used to the process. Although the brief interrogation was annoying, it was still preferable to spending weeks on the road¡ªat least for those who could afford it.


    ¡°You came here from Tradespire?¡± the man asked.


    Before David could answer, he felt a tingle in the back of his mind, and his eyes narrowed. The origin of the spell was the youth standing next to the man. He was casting a Mind Magic spell that David recognized immediately: [Detect Lies].


    That was rather interesting. Not the spell itself; using some form of verification was a pretty common procedure, but he wondered why the Mage was so weak. If David wanted to, he could easily resist the spell¡¯s effect. Maybe that was the point. By using such a weak Mind Mage, it didn¡¯t feel like they were prying. After all, the boy couldn''t forcefully extract anything from him, even if he tried. Since most people disliked Mind Magic, this approach might put them more at ease.


    For a country with as bad a reputation as Korrovan, the gesture was uncharacteristically thoughtful. With the riddle solved, he gave up his resistance and let the spell take hold before answering the question.


    ¡°Yes, I came from Tradespire,¡± he said.


    The man glanced at the boy, who gave him a nod. Likely to confirm that the spell had taken hold. He then returned his attention to David. ¡°What is the purpose of your visit to Korrovan?¡±


    ¡°Business,¡± David said matter of factly, tightening his hold on the briefcase in his left hand.


    The man narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°What kind of business?¡±


    Delighted, David cut off a sliver of the stem before slowly rotating the cigar over his lighter. Once there was an even glow at the foot, he brought the cigar to his lips and drew in the flame, puffing gently to ensure an even burn. As the fragrant smoke filled his mouth, he exhaled slowly, savoring the rich aroma and flavor. With each puff, he rotated the cigar, ensuring a perfect burn. Soon, a smile spread across his face as he felt the tension leave his body and nerves.


    By the Shadows, how could he have lived so long without knowing this bliss?


    For most of his life, David had looked down on any such external stimuli. Drinks, cigars, or drugs: it was all the same¡ªa way for the weak to cope with their bleak reality. In his mind, they were sacrificing their future health for momentary bliss.


    What a fool he had been...


    His mind had been clouded by images of drunken layabouts and smoking vagrants, not even considering that Mages would have access to much better wares.


    Not only did the expensive elven herbs not harm the body, but they were also proven to increase longevity. On top of that, there was no rush or high that followed their consumption, but a state of complete mental relaxation that had often helped him perform better instead of hindering him.


    It had been this discovery that led David down the path he was now walking: the path where he questioned everything he had once taken for granted.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that this was the lesson his lord had meant for him to learn all along, and David was immensely grateful for that. He now realized that he had gotten conceited, inflexible, and too set in his ways. He had become an old man in all but appearance.


    That had to be the main reason why his improvements had stalled. After all, one could not gain knowledge while simultaneously thinking of themselves as learned. He needed to look at the world with the eyes of a child again, curious and willing to uncover its many secrets.


    Idly, he wondered if Margret had come to the same realization as him...


    His thoughts were interrupted by a voice calling his name. ¡°Are you David?¡±


    David glanced sideways and spotted a curious pair observing him. The speaker, a young woman, caught his attention first. She was a striking beauty, adorned with bronze skin, ebony hair, and clear eyes. David surmised she must be Aisha Nair, the daughter of the Nair family patriarch.


    Beside her stood a tall, well-built older man emanating confidence. His powerful presence was undeniable, heightened by the feeling of potent Lightning Mana enveloping him. There was no mistaking his identity; This had to be Ravi Desai, an Archmage of the Lightning Affinity.


    David had read about both of them in the missive his lord had left for him. These two figures were among his most crucial allies in the city, at least above ground. However, he had not expected both to come out just to pick him up.


    ¡°That I am,¡± David said. ¡°Though, I must say that I am surprised by this reception.¡± As he said that, he shot a glance at the older man. Certainly, a man of his standing would have better things to do than to wait for him.


    The Archmage grunted, gesturing towards Aisha. ¡°I''m here to ensure the girl''s safety. My son expressed... concerns for her well-being.¡±


    David furrowed his brows, catching the implied meaning. Aisha and Sunil? Were these two involved romantically? There had been no mention of it. Clearly, there had been developments since his lord''s departure from the city. Regardless, it would bode well if their allies forged a strong bond.


    ¡°...And for once, I have to agree with him,¡± Ravi continued. ¡°The city isn''t safe anymore, especially not for her.¡±


    David stole a glance at the girl. Her expression remained stoic, but he noticed a subtle twitch in her pupils at those words.


    ¡°Another misguided admirer?¡± he guessed.


    Ravi allowed himself a chuckle that turned into a sigh midway. ¡°If only it were so,¡± he said. ¡°Come. Let us walk while I explain what has happened...¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 15: Shadow Learns the Truth

    Book 5: Chapter 15: Shadow Learns the Truth


    David followed Aisha and Ravi down the main street. They were leaving behind the portal building and making their way to what seemed to be the richer districts. Curious, where were they taking him?


    "Do you have any idea how surprised we were when we found out?" Ravi spoke after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Found what out?¡± David asked.


    ¡°...That the young man we had been dealing with was actually the patriarch of his family all along.¡±


    David grimaced. ¡°I apologize for the deception¡ª¡± he started, only to be immediately waved off by the Archmage.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t understand why he did it. And even if we didn¡¯t before, we understand now.¡± As he spoke those words, Ravi glared at a particular pedestrian who immediately backed up before fleeing down an alleyway.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m


    David furrowed his brows, observing his surroundings. Since Ravi and Aisha appeared, he had sensed numerous eyes on them. Initially, he thought they were people sent by some rivals, but now he doubted it. The man¡¯s words hinted at something deeper.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± David asked.


    ¡°Opportunists, most of them,¡± Ravi sighed. ¡°Ever since news broke that Pete was a wanted man, people have been snooping around.¡±


    David''s eye twitched. ¡°A wanted man? That''s Empire business and should have no place in Korrovan.¡±


    Ravi shrugged. ¡°In the face of profit, borders often mean little.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your king do something about this?¡±


    The Archmage shook his head. ¡°There is little he could do, even if he wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ravi pointed to a man spying on them from a nearby alleyway. ¡°These people don''t actually plan to hunt the boy down themselves. They''re just gathering intel.¡±


    David nodded slowly, grasping the point. Selling information was a legitimate business, and the sellers weren''t responsible for how others used that information. In that sense, the spies weren''t guilty of any crime. The distinction might seem minor, but that was often how the law worked.


    Suddenly, it made a lot more sense why Aisha couldn''t safely walk the streets. She had been the last person publicly seen with Ezekiel during the auction. For anyone seeking his current whereabouts, she was the logical starting point.


    David dipped his head toward her. ¡°Apologies for the trouble, Miss.¡±


    Aisha shook her head. ¡°I offered to escort him. Besides, the whole business with the Firebrand family started because of me...¡±


    David didn¡¯t agree with that assessment. While it was true that she had sparked the conflict between Ezekiel and the Firebrand school, she couldn¡¯t be blamed for the outcome. Given what he knew about his young lord, a clash had been inevitable.


    ¡°...But if you want to make it up to me,¡± she added slyly, her mercantile side shining through, ¡°maybe you could help my family out.¡±


    David smiled wryly. He had no mind for the games merchants played. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    Aisha perked up as the conversation turned to one of her favorite topics. ¡°Our agreement with Pete¡ªsorry, Ezekiel¡ªwas that my family would have the exclusive rights to sell his products in the city. But none of these goods have arrived as of yet, and the money he left us is starting to dwindle.¡±


    David nodded, a smile emerging on his face. ¡°Don''t worry, Miss, I''ll take care of that,¡± he said, patting the briefcase in his hand.


    David quickly considered the offer before shaking his head decisively. There were too many eyes on her and her family. Besides, he wanted to get out of the sun as soon as possible. ¡°I''d prefer if you showed me the way underground.¡±


    Two pairs of feet came to a stop as his guides turned to face him. ¡°You mean to go to Undercity still? After all that we¡¯ve told you?¡±


    David smiled confidently, tapping his briefcase again. ¡°Isn¡¯t your family waiting for the products we¡¯ve promised?¡±


    ¡°Still...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Miss Aisha,¡± David said reassuringly. ¡°My lord has taken certain steps to ensure my safety.¡±


    Ravi nodded, a pondering expression on his face. ¡°The boy had me help bully a few people down there. Maybe he really has made preparations for this. He truly was a cunning brat.¡±


    David''s loyalty urged him to object, to defend his lord. Yet, he found himself unable to contradict the man. The description was too accurate: Ezekiel truly was a cunning brat. Instead, he let out a defeated sigh. ¡°Would you please show me the way?¡±


    ***


    A while later, three figures approached a tunnel opening. David noticed for the first time the intricate patterns etched into the sandstone around the entrance, the result of meticulous chiseling that seemed to blend with the natural formations of the cliff face.


    The tunnel itself yawned wide, its mouth shadowed and mysterious, a stark contrast to the golden hues of the desert landscape surrounding them. As they drew closer, David noticed how heavily guarded the place was. Given the fact that there were supposedly many entrances to Undercity, the manpower invested in this food embargo had to be immense.


    David came to a halt studying the layout of the guards.


    ¡°Are you certain about this?¡± Aisha queried, once again attempting to sway David from his chosen path.


    David remained silent, scanning the encirclement for any weakness. A moment later, his lips curved into an arc. There must not be many Shadow Mages here because, to him, the troop deployment seemed to have more holes than an ant hill. He turned to his guides, offering a courteous bow.


    ¡°Thank you for your help thus far. I''ll manage on my own from here,¡± he assured them, then met the gaze of the young woman in particular. ¡°You can expect positive news about the promised goods.¡±


    The girl offered a shaky smile as she bid him farewell, but David''s focus had already shifted. His eyes honed in on his destination: a shadowy corner in a narrow alley adjacent to the tunnel. There, he concealed himself, virtually invisible to all but the most skilled counterintelligence agents.


    Moving between shadows was effortless; his gaze fixed on the few guards who were actually paying attention. Before long, he entered the tunnel, where navigating became even simpler amidst the darkness. Surrounded by shadows, he felt completely at ease. If any mage could rival Earth Mages underground, it was undoubtedly the Shadow Mages. He had to dodge several more patrols as he descended the endless stairways.


    Finally, after what must have been an hour of sneaking around, he arrived at a large cavern. His eyes opened wide at the sight. Having read the descriptions left by the young lord, David had been somewhat aware of what to expect. However, standing here in person, the sight in front of him was so much grander than what he had expected. It simply stole his breath away.


    To call the cavern enormous would be an understatement. The grotto was like a dried-up sea bed that had once housed an ocean''s worth of water. The ceiling was studded with large clusters of luminous crystals that gave the cave systems an early glow¡ªnot too bright, yet bright enough so even regular humans could see.


    David stood there, gazing at the marvelous city in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but rifle through his coat pocket in search of his cigar box. He lit the second one today, simply enjoying the marvelous sight of Undercity as he puffed on the elven leaves.


    This... was a place he could get used to.


    He was only brought out of his revelry by the sounds of heavy footfalls drawing closer. David quickly hid behind an outcropping as he waited for the group to pass. As many times before, they were a team of guards. However, compared to any such teams he had met before, they weren¡¯t human.


    David identified them as beast people, or Chimeroi, as they were known in these lands. This suggested they were not dispatched from the city above but rather served as guards for Undercity. Intriguing. His young lord had failed to mention this detail. It appeared there were further developments of which he was unaware.


    The moment the group passed his hiding spot, David emerged from his cover and took the path they had come from. It was high time he visited this newly established council.

 Book 5: Chapter 16: Shadow of the Council

    Book 5: Chapter 16: Shadow of the Council


    As David navigated the narrow streets of Undercity, he was struck by an unexpected atmosphere. The residents looked... normal. Rather than appearing malnourished or miserable, most seemed quite the opposite. It was as if they were emerging from a long drought rather than enduring one.


    Wherever he looked, he saw hopeful faces and busy people. If he hadn¡¯t been told of the embargo beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t have known anything was happening at all.


    After asking around, David soon found himself in front of a gigantic black tower. This used to be the headquarters of one of the gangs but now served as the center of administration for all of Undercity. It was also the place where the Council held their meetings.


    David used the cover of Darkness to enter the building unnoticed. Even though his lord had made ample preparation, he would verify the trustworthiness of the people here himself. After all, loyalty was a fickle thing, sometimes. The moment the master was out of sight, some people would suddenly start to get ideas...


    As he climbed the tower, David took a moment to inspect each and every floor. His findings were rather impressive. From research labs and Rune carving, all the way to forges, the tower was equipped with tools of any profession. With the right personnel, they would be able to manufacture almost anything.


    Near the top floor, David encountered a large wooden entrance, guarded by vigilant sentries. The impressive security measures made him hesitate for the first time since arriving in the country.


    The Chimeroi guards reacted as soon as he stepped onto the floor. Though they couldn''t pinpoint his exact location, the canine humanoids could clearly sense his presence. David backed up as much as he could while searching for an alternative way to approach this.


    His searching gaze grew urgent as the sounds of sniffing drew closer. Of course, they were detecting him by scent. Just before he was completely surrounded, he spotted a narrow metal pipe connected to a furnace. His eyes lit up¡ªthis must be part of a central heating system! If his guess was right, the network would likely extend to every corner of the floor.


    He dove for the apparatus, slipping out of the encirclement. As he squeezed into the narrow pipe, his body distorted and flowed along its length. Shadow Magic wasn¡¯t quite the same as Space Magic, but it offered impressive mobility under the right conditions. In complete darkness, he moved like a fish in water, unbound by the usual constraints of mass, and his speed was greatly enhanced.


    Soon, David passed through an iron grate that sealed up the vent. In his rush, he had been forced to estimate his route, but he had always been good at that. His shadowy form slid down the wall and hid in a corner of the hall he now found himself in. As he took in the scene, it immediately became apparent why security had been this tight.


    The council was in session.


    About two dozen people sat around a large, round table. Here, David finally sensed the anxiety that had been missing in the streets. The atmosphere was tense, with people constantly talking over each other, revealing the lack of an obvious leader. Yet, the contrast between the carefree populace and the anxious leaders suggested they had good intentions if nothing else.


    David decided to stay hidden for a while. The question of their loyalty would be answered in time if he merely listened to their plans.


    ¡°...that is not a long-term solution,¡± a soft-spoken woman said. ¡°No matter what, we won¡¯t be able to endure for much longer.¡±


    ¡°We all know that,¡± a scaly man replied. ¡°But what¡¯s your plan? Now that people have had a taste of the finer things, they won¡¯t easily settle for scraps.¡±


    ¡°How much do we have left?¡± a woman asked. She was sitting with two other girls who shared her exact appearance. David remembered reading about the triplets. They had been found to possess a marvelous healing ability. He wondered what position they now held.


    ¡°A month''s supply before we need to start rationing,¡± a blue-haired woman replied. She exuded a familiar aura. This must be Naida Wellenreiter from the Empire.


    A man with the head of a boar snorted, though he seemed rather impressed. ¡°That is more than expected.¡±


    Naida nodded at him. ¡°I was instructed to buy as much food as I could before anybody noticed that something was amiss. It took them longer than expected, but the market eventually ran dry.¡±


    Silence fell for the first time since David arrived, as no one seemed to know what to do about the current situation. Eventually, an elderly man with features resembling a monkey broke the uneasy quiet. "...Did he give you any other instructions?"


    Naida shook her head. ¡°I think his exact words were: Don¡¯t worry too much and hold out for as long as you can.¡±


    The monkey nodded and turned toward a girl who hadn¡¯t spoken at all so far. ¡°What about you, girl?¡±


    David eyed the girl with curiosity. She had dark, wavy hair, green eyes, and cat-like ears. This had to be Soria, the young woman who had been fortunate enough to catch the young lord¡¯s eye during one of his ordeals. She was also the person David had been instructed to make contact with. It appeared that she held quite a bit of sway in the council.


    Soria hesitated briefly before speaking. Her voice was initially weak but grew more certain with each word. ¡°I believe¡ªno, I know¡ªthat Blood Dragon foresaw these events. Therefore, I''m certain he''s already taken the necessary steps to ensure our safety. If we follow his instructions, I''m confident everything will come together. Don¡¯t waver now; help is surely on the way!¡±


    ¡°Faith is good,¡± a dwarfen woman said. ¡°But we¡¯ve already done everything we were supposed to. Our production lines are ready, and our workers are waiting for orders, but what now? We have neither a product to make nor a distributor to sell to. Where is¡ª¡±


    "Somebody is here," a woman interrupted, and to David¡¯s surprise, he found her looking right at him. She had fluffy white ears like those of a rabbit''s, and her piercing purple eyes were locked onto his silhouette.


    David shook his head. Having lived in a dwarven city for the past few months, he was well aware of how protective they were of their mushrooms. Honestly, it would have been quite a challenge to get his hands on any of them. Thankfully, his lord somehow managed to procure something on his own.


    ¡°Earthcore Caps, then?¡± she asked after a moment of thought.


    David shook his head, and before the woman could go down the list any further, he stopped her with a raised hand. ¡°I ended up not bringing any dwarfen products.¡±


    The excitement left her face, but was soon replaced by a newfound curiosity. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get this from my people, then who would be able to help... Did the elves cultivate a new strain?¡± she guessed.


    David tilted his head, considering the question. The spores had indeed been produced by an elf, but it wasn¡¯t related to the elven tribe as a whole.


    Having followed Maximilian for most of his life, David was, of course, familiar with the name Cassius Leafless. The man was a genius on the same level as Maximilian himself, having pioneered a completely unique form of Magic and risen to the level of Archmage despite having multiple affinities. To think that Ezekiel encountered him, of all people...


    David was brought out of his musings by the combined weight of the stairs boring down on him. Right, he had been asked a question.


    ¡°My lord has called upon a personal favor to have this made,¡± he explained. ¡°It is tailored to the climate of Undercity, grows on anything, and only needs water and manure to thrive. It¡¯s a fast-growing, rapidly multiplying mushroom with roughly the same energy content as cow meat...¡± At this point, David took a break from his explanation to study the expression of his audience. He was not disappointed.


    Every single face staring back at him had a look of utmost shock on their expression. Naida Wellenreiter, who was responsible for their food, even had her mouth hanging wide open as she gaped at the pouch in front of him.


    David struggled to contain a smile. He finally understood why his lord enjoyed delivering shocking revelations. After witnessing their amazement, he couldn¡¯t resist adding one more detail. ¡°...it also comes in a dozen flavors.¡±


    This last statement proved to be the final straw, as everyone began speaking at once, leaving him unable to understand anything. The excitement only subsided when Naida decided to douse everyone with a splash of water.


    She then turned to David, a slight hitch to her voice. ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    He nodded, completely understanding her emotional reaction. She was far from the only one now watching the bundle with shining eyes. While small, the package represented something nobody in Undercity had ever had: freedom and independence.


    David gently placed it in her hands. ¡°Take good care of it.¡±


    Naida didn¡¯t hesitate before storming out of the room, followed by about half a dozen others. The meeting was forgotten as they focused on the urgent matter at hand. The crafters also took this opportunity to excuse themselves, rushing to the workshop.


    David turned to face the remaining people. They were clearly the more combat-oriented portion of the council, and David recognized many of them as former members of the Venemous Cabal.


    ¡°There''s a task I need your help with,¡± he said, addressing the woman who had spotted him. From the description, she was likely the person known as Elder Rabbit. If her talents were related to Shadow Magic, she might just be able to help him.


    Noticing his gaze, she bobbed her head, signaling for him to speak.


    ¡°My lord has tasked me with taking over an abandoned mine. It was designated as a danger zone but still contains a wealth of ores. If we manage this task, we won¡¯t need to worry about raw materials for the next century...¡±


    David chose to leave out the fact that he wasn¡¯t targeting the mine for ore but the mysterious liquid metal. That piece of information was on a need-to-know basis.


    Fortunately, his request was met with quite a bit of enthusiasm. It seemed the fighters had been somewhat bored now that the gangs were working together. They had likely done nothing but patrol the city for the past weeks.


    ¡°That sounds promising,¡± the rabbit-eared woman said. ¡°Count me in.¡±


    Many others echoed her sentiment. Among them were the boar-headed man and a woman with striped yellow fur who seemed most enthusiastic.


    David smiled. His arrival in the city had begun on a rough note, but he had already made significant progress in just a day. With the groundwork laid by his lord, he would transform the place into a second stronghold for his family, surpassing their headquarters in Tradespire.


    This time, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to challenge their position.

 Book 5: Chapter 17: The Border I

    Book 5: Chapter 17: The Border I


    Zeke marveled as the sky gradually turned dark, then looked at the face of their benefactor looming overhead. Rhea, the Titan, had run tirelessly for the entire day without a single break. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice their weight as she carried his group in the palm of her hand. Her stamina seemed endless.


    The journey continued for another hour, but just as the sun was about to fully disappear behind the horizon, Rhea''s steps slowed. She crouched low, hiding behind the treetops, and continued this way for a few more minutes. Just as Zeke was about to ask what was going on, Rhea lowered them to the ground. They were gently placed down, moments before the Titan shifted forms.


    ¡°That was a long walk,¡± Rhea said as she appeared beside them. This time, she was in her humanoid form.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sneaking around?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Rhea said with a shrug. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be seen.¡±


    ¡°Seen? By whom exactly?¡±


    ¡°Them,¡± the Titan said while pointing in a random direction.


    Zeke followed her gaze, but no matter how hard he looked, all he could see were trees.


    Rhea chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a town in that direction. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but it¡¯s the last stop before you reach the Deadlands.¡±


    Zeke gaped at her. ¡°You mean... we¡¯ve already crossed the jungle?¡±


    Rhea smirked at him. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Zeke nodded, unashamed to admit it. Rhea''s speed had exceeded his expectations. Even on a high-end airship, they couldn''t have traveled this fast. Only a high-level Wind or Space Mage could have surpassed her speed.


    He bowed to the Titan. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    Rhea waved him off. ¡°I was the one who delayed your journey in the first place, so it¡¯s only fair I make up for it. Besides... I haven¡¯t seen Cas this excited in a while.¡±


    Zeke smiled. Though he hadn''t always seen eye to eye with the elf, he had gained immensely from their interactions. In truth, he felt he had benefited more from their meeting. Even so, he appreciated the sentiment.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Rhea shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll probably stay here.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to remain couped up in this place?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°Despite all your strength?¡±


    Rhea chuckled. ¡°Strength, huh? You know, little half-Dragon, I¡¯m actually quite young¡ªfor a Titan, at least. Right now, there are many humans who could easily hunt me down.¡±


    Zeke remained silent. Since meeting her, he had regarded Rhea as a pinnacle existence, someone who seemed to fear no one in this world. It was sobering to realize that even someone of her caliber didn¡¯t feel safe walking openly.


    "I see," he said awkwardly.


    It dawned on him that Cassius''s reluctance to leave this place likely stemmed from fears for his wife''s safety. Even the talented elven Mage wouldn''t be able to protect her from the true powerhouses of the continent. It seemed life was difficult for everyone. Yet, Zeke wasn¡¯t disheartened. Instead, he was looking forward to the day he would join their ranks.


    ¡°Stay safe, Rhea,¡± he said, extending his hand. ¡°I hope we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± the woman said with a wide smile, locking forearms with him. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll give me more of a fight then.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, that wasn¡¯t all too surprising. How would a regular person even get here? They were far from civilization, with the unforgiving jungle at their backs and the merciless Deadlands ahead. It certainly wasn¡¯t a place for raising a family. No, these people clearly weren¡¯t here to idle their time away.


    Zeke looked at the surrounding people with new eyes. Some appeared to be guards, likely accompanying merchants. Others had the telltale look of adventurers, sporting weathered gear and rough faces. He also recognized many Korrovan natives; it wasn¡¯t hard to guess why they might be here...


    ¡°What do you think about that, Master?¡± Ash asked, startling Zeke out of his thoughts.


    He followed the man''s hand to see him pointing at a relatively upscale building with a more subdued atmosphere. There were guests inside, though the atmosphere was a lot less rowdy than the other places they had seen. It was clearly a place catering to a wealthier clientele.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    They were stopped just outside the door by a figure who seemed to be a blend of waiter and guard. The man appeared strong, though not on par with the Chimeroi. He scrutinized their group before fixing his gaze on Zeke. "If you wish to bring your companions inside, you''ll have to pay full price for them," the man said.


    Zeke raised a brow. He had never even considered not paying for the Chimeroi and wondered why this even needed to be said. He nodded at the man. ¡°A table for five, then.¡±


    The guard''s expression turned into a smile as he heard those words. ¡°Right this way, sir.¡±


    They were led to a table in the corner, and Zeke sat down first, positioning himself toward the center of the room, with his back toward the other patrons. One reason for his choice was to ensure the Chimeroi had a clear line of sight, ready to react in case of an attack. But more importantly, he wanted to give Akasha the opportunity to eavesdrop on any conversation while they ate.


    After they were all seated, Zeke addressed the waiter. ¡°Are there rooms available?¡±


    The man smiled brightly. ¡°Certainly, sir. How many would you need?¡± He scanned the Chimeroi, his gaze lingering on Snow momentarily. Out of their group, she was the only other person who appeared fully human. ¡°One for you and your... lover. And another one for your guards?¡±


    Zeke frowned. Though Snow was quite lovely, she was still a child. What kind of a person did this man take him for? ¡°We''ll take separate rooms,¡± he said firmly, noting too late the grin that spread across the waiter¡¯s face.


    Had he just been tricked?


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the rooms, sir,¡± the man said with a light bow, though it was likely to hide his massive grin as much as to be polite.


    Zeke felt indignant as he watched the waiter''s back disappear up the stairs, though the feeling vanished after a moment. What did he even care? If there was anything he had plenty of, it was money. He put the matter out of his mind and turned toward his companions. ¡°Order whatever you want and make sure to get your fill. This might be the last time we¡¯ll get to eat in such a nice place.¡±


    His announcement was met with cheers, mainly from Snow and Vulcanos, though even Gravitas had an excited twinkle in her eyes. Zeke realized they had likely never eaten in such a fancy place before. Immediately, he felt a pang of guilt. The Chimeroi had been nothing but loyal, risking their lives on more than one occasion for his sake, yet he had never even treated them to a nice meal.


    Zeke knew he had a tendency to develop tunnel vision, but this just wouldn''t do. He wanted his followers to benefit from him as much as he did from them. Just because they were bound to him didn''t mean he shouldn''t treat them with respect.


    He watched in silence as the Chimeroi began to devour their enormous portions, his face one of deep contemplation. Had he ever asked them what they wanted? Not as a reward at any given moment, but what they wanted to achieve in life¡ªtheir goals.


    No, he hadn''t.


    A surge of shame rushed through him at this realization. For a while now, he had been content with treating the Chimeroi ¡®fairly,¡¯ thinking himself better than the Slavers of Korrovan, though he might not be all that different in the end. Most of them didn¡¯t mistreat their Slaves either; they simply used them without a thought to their needs and wants... very much like he had been doing.


    Zeke sighed, shaking off those dark thoughts. He wasn¡¯t perfect and had never claimed to be. The only thing that mattered was that he did what he could to improve himself. One step at a time...


    His eyes settled on Ash, who was sitting next to him. He had known him for the longest, yet he knew almost nothing about the man. Noticing his gaze, the Chimeroi stared back with a puzzled expression. It was a comical sight to see the fearsome warrior drenched in sauce, yet Zeke suppressed his laughter. This wasn¡¯t the time.


    He cleared his throat, trying to make the question sound casual. ¡°Say, Ash... Do you perhaps... have any hopes or dreams?¡± The table fell silent as the Chimeroi all stopped eating and stared at him, clearly bewildered.


    Nailed it.

 Book 5: Chapter 18: The Border II

    Book 5: Chapter 18: The Border II


    Ash looked at him with a perplexed expression, slowly lowering his steak back onto the table. ¡°What brought this on, Master?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°I... realized that I haven¡¯t been entirely fair to you all. What I mean is that our relationship shouldn¡¯t be so one-sided.¡±


    The Chimeroi shared confused glances, evidently unaware of what he was trying to say.


    Zeke pondered on how best to explain his thought process. Ultimately, he decided just to be straightforward about what was bothering him. ¡°Despite spending so much time together, I hardly know anything about you¡ªwhat you enjoy, your hopes for the future, and all that. As the person responsible for you, that¡¯s something I should know, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ash¡¯s confused expression turned into a contemplative frown. ¡°Enjoy, huh? I don¡¯t really know, but... why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan on dragging you along if that isn¡¯t what you want. If you secretly hope to become, I don¡¯t know... a gardener or something, I would find such a position for you instead.¡±


    Ash snorted in amusement. ¡°A gardener? Me?¡±


    Zeke smiled as well. ¡°Just a random guess, but you never know. Sometimes, people have interests you¡¯d never suspect. One of my best friends became a smith after discovering that he couldn¡¯t become a Mage.¡±


    The memory of his childhood friend left Zeke with a bittersweet feeling. He hadn¡¯t contacted Markus even once since fleeing the Empire. Zeke was certain his messages would be intercepted, and he couldn¡¯t risk letting the Empire know how much he cared for his friend. Who could say what they might do to him if they knew Zeke thought of him as a brother?


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be a smith,¡± Ash said, taking the matter more seriously now that he understood Zeke¡¯s perspective. ¡°As for what I want to do in the future... I¡¯m not really sure. I like being outside, and even though the trip through the jungle was dangerous, I actually enjoyed it quite a bit.¡±


    Zeke focused on Ash, nodding encouragingly to keep him talking¡ªa gesture that proved unnecessary. Now that the wolf man had started, the words flowed freely.


    "...I want to live in a large group. Maybe it¡¯s due to my species, but I¡¯ve always wanted to belong to a pack. One with a strong leader. A wife, maybe? Children, lots of children.¡± Ash paused here, catching his breath.


    Only then did he notice that the others were staring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, turning slightly red. ¡°Something wrong with that?¡±


    Zeke shook his head, a wide smile on his face. ¡°Not at all. It is a nice goal. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    Before Ash could feel too embarrassed, Zeke moved on to his next target. ¡°What about you, Vulcanos?¡±


    The large man shrugged, gulping down the mouthful of meat he was chewing on. ¡°I¡¯ve never met another of my kind, and I don¡¯t know what our lives are supposed to be like.¡± His eyes gleam with excitement. ¡°Though, as long as I can fight and grow stronger, I¡¯m quite content.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. That was an easy request to fill. He had more enemies than he could count, and bloodshed was definitely in his future.


    ¡°Let me know if that changes, okay?¡±


    Vulcanos nodded, though his blase? expression showed how unlikely he thought that to be.


    Zeke turned to the last of his followers. ¡°What about you, Gravitas?¡±


    The woman hesitated for a moment, her eyes showing an uncertainty that was uncharacteristic for her. Zeke remained patient, giving her all the time she needed. Whatever internal battle she was fighting, he wasn¡¯t going to rush her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting all that much,¡± she said, her voice more hesitant than he had ever heard it. ¡°If I had the choice, I¡¯d rather use my power for something else.¡±


    Zeke was surprised to hear that, to say the least, though he didn¡¯t let it show on his face. Instead, he nodded at her. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    Gravitas shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting all my life, and it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever known. I don¡¯t know what else is out there. All I can say is I would rather do something less... destructive?¡±


    Zeke pondered her request. He could think of a dozen uses for her powers. Originally, he hadn''t sought her out for combat prowess but for the uniqueness of her innate ability. That initial reason had faded under the weight of the problems they¡¯d faced. However, now that she herself was bringing it up, Zeke felt a renewed sense of eagerness to resume those experiments.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he said, a genuine smile emerging on his lips. ¡°Once we return to Tradespire, I¡¯ll introduce you to my head engineer. I¡¯m confident that together, we¡¯ll come up with something. Believe me when I say this: Your power is extremely valuable, even outside of combat.¡±


    Zeke paused, shocked by the offer. ¡°You can do that?¡±


    [Answer]


    Affirmative. Combining multiple sources is not a problem. The only challenge is to fuse them seamlessly while keeping the style and difficulty of the material consistent.


    ¡°If you think you can do it, then sure. You have yet to let me down.¡±


    Akasha didn¡¯t reply, but Zeke could feel the drain on his Core intensify. He was sure she was already hard at work composing the books. She would likely use [Telepathy] to write the physical copies while he was asleep.


    The entire conversation with Akasha had only taken a moment, and Gravitas was still waiting for him to answer. ¡°I¡¯ll have something for you by tomorrow,¡± he said out loud.


    Her eyes widened, catching the implications of his words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay up for my sake. I can wait¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zeke said, cutting her off. ¡°I won¡¯t be staying up, I promise.¡±


    Mollified by his reassurance, Gravitas nodded once, a bit of the earlier excitement returning to her face.


    At that sight, Zeke felt warmth in his heart. He had done a good thing today. Taking his followers, his friends, for granted and using them as tools was not what he wanted. That was how Mind Mages thought, and it was the exact opposite of who he wanted to be.


    If Gravitas wanted to pursue something else, he would support her fully. Perhaps her contributions would be even more impressive that way. After all, success often came more easily when pursuing one''s passions.


    A massive yawn fought its way up his throat. Sometime during the conversation, they had finished all the food, and Zeke started to feel sleepy. It had been a long day, and now that his stomach was full, he was beginning to feel the extent of his exhaustion.


    Zeke waved the waiter over as he addressed his companions. ¡°You guys ready to turn in for the night?¡±


    There were no complaints as everyone got to their feet, with Snow looking as tired as he felt.


    The man from earlier approached, a warm smile on his face. ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Can you show us to our rooms?¡±


    ¡°Certainly,¡± the man said with an elegant bow. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    Their rooms were on the third and highest floor of the building, with the Chimeroi having rooms right next to each other and Zeke getting one at the end of the corridor. It was supposedly the nicest one they had.


    Zeke fought to keep his eyes open as he shuffled toward his room. It had been a while since he had felt so tired.


    ¡°Good night, sir,¡± the man said from outside the room.


    Zeke nodded in thanks, closing the door behind him. He dropped his backpack next to the bed and collapsed face-first onto the mattress. It wasn¡¯t as soft or high-quality as the ones in Cassius¡¯ house, but he didn¡¯t care at the moment. He could have landed on the floor, and it wouldn¡¯t have mattered.


    [Notice]


    Host¡¯s condition is not natural. I suspect that some untraceable substance was added to the food...


    That was the last thing Zeke heard. Using all his willpower, he managed one final sentence before the darkness claimed him.


    ¡°...Take care of it.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 19: Spirit in Charge

    Book 5: Chapter 19: Spirit in Charge


    With those words, Zeke fell into a deep, poison-induced slumber, leaving Akasha alone to ponder her Host''s command. After all, "Take care of it" was a rather vague directive. Was he talking about the poison? The poisoner? The situation? What was she supposed to take care of?


    Seconds passed as Akasha devised hundreds of conjectures, only to start anew each time. This approach was fruitless; her angle was wrong.


    The directive was too ambiguous for her to derive a precise solution or devise an effective strategy. Perhaps she was interpreting it incorrectly. Her Host had placed significant trust in her, so it was imperative to resolve this accurately. Rather than fixating on the exact phrasing of the instruction, Akasha decided to adhere to its spirit.


    As always, the most important objective was to ensure the safety of her Host until he regained consciousness. That could be a matter of hours or days, depending on the poison used. It was disconcerting that she could not detect any trace of the substance in his body.


    She channeled Mana through the first engraving on her Host¡¯s Core. The Spell came to life a mere moment later. [Perfect Body Control] allowed her to puppeteer his body by using his blood akin to strings on a marionette. Her host had mastered the technique to such an extent that he could convincingly imitate normal human mannerisms. For Akasha, however, this was her first time.


    Instead of pushing itself off the bed using his arms, the body began to float. She directed it next to the bed and tried to make it land on its feet, but the effort didn¡¯t pan out as she had imagined. The legs and feet limply hung down from the corpse-like body that was floating in midair.


    Akasha pondered her next steps. Despite observing thousands of humans and understanding their anatomy thoroughly, mimicking their natural movements was challenging. It was especially difficult for her, having never possessed a physical body before. Seeing something a million times didn¡¯t mean she could replicate it. She simply didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to focus on thousands of muscle fibers and tendons simultaneously. Perhaps if she devised a framework, she could simplify the calculations required, but there was no time for that. More importantly, was there any real need in attempting to imitate human mannerisms? The answer was no.


    She floated the body to the corner of the room. It was the optimal spot for gathering information with [Perfect Spatial Awareness], given that the spell''s radius was centered on her Host¡¯s body. Before making any further plans, she needed to understand what she was up against.


    Akasha noticed a figure walking down the hallway, making straight for their room. It wasn¡¯t hard for Akasha to guess the man¡¯s intention: He was there to confirm if her Host had already passed out¡ªif the poison had taken effect.


    This could not be allowed!


    She waited until the man arrived in front of the door. As expected, he slowed his steps and strained his ears. Akasha didn¡¯t hesitate and directed Zeke¡¯s body to move. Ideally, she would have had him walk around or even talk, but lacking those options, she settled for the next best thing...


    The figure flinched upon hearing a loud banging sound coming from the room. It was the unmistakable noise of flesh hitting wood. However, instead of a cry of pain or a curse, a second impact followed, and then a third. The man¡¯s expression distorted. Was somebody banging their head against the wall?


    However, given the noise, there was nothing he could do but leave. He returned the way he came, disappearing from her Spatial Awareness. Akasha stopped her Host¡¯s body from hitting the wall. Success. She had tricked the human.


    The question was... what now?


    To ensure her Host¡¯s safety, her best course of action would be to use his Spatial abilities to get as far away as possible before somebody returned. However, Akasha knew her Host would prioritize the safety of their allies, even if it meant risking his well-being in the process. Despite this knowledge, she hesitated. It was a foolish choice that contradicted everything she knew about strategy. One did not sacrifice the king to save a pawn. It was illogical.


    For a long moment, Akasha was paralyzed by indecision¡ªtorn between the logically sound choice and what she knew her Host would do.


    Of course, there were rational arguments for saving their companions as well: The Chimeroi provided significant firepower, and Snow was crucial to their current quest. None of that, however, justified the risks. Even if they lost all their colleagues and the mission failed, they could still recover and rebuild. And as promising as the Mana Purifying device was, Akasha was confident they would find another way.


    No. Those weren¡¯t the reasons that made her hesitate.


    The only reason Akasha even considered saving their companions was her Host''s mental state. She couldn¡¯t be sure how severe the fallout would be, but she suspected her Host would not handle the loss of their companions well. After all, the human mind was a fragile, tangled mess of emotional attachments.


    Akasha had never fully understood how emotions worked. She had often seen how humans acted while in an emotional state. Anger, Love, Hatred, Grief... she knew these manifestations all too well. However, she had never experienced those feelings¡ªnever understood how they could turn a rational mind into a chaotic mess.


    Akasha returned her attention to the man approaching the sleeping girl. Gender: Male. Estimated age: sixties. Earth Affinity. Grand Mage. Low-grade Core.


    The assassin would make for a respectable opponent in a duel. Yet, with the element of surprise on her side, he stood little chance. In the blink of an eye, Akasha had devised a plan¡ªaccounting for all contingencies and three escape routes.


    Before the man could even take a single step further, Akasha appeared. She had teleported behind him, and the man started to whirl. Even if he had been caught off guard, the Mana signature of her teleport was too obvious to ignore. Yet, before he could turn halfway, two red tentacles penetrated his skull and chest, killing him instantly.


    Combat scenario 1: Instant elimination ¡ª Success.


    Akasha retracted her weapons, letting the man drop to the floor. Just as she had theorized, [Blood Whip] was rather versatile. Especially the penetrative power, when used as a spear, was impressive. She added the need for further testing to her ever-growing list of research subjects.


    Akasha approached the sleeping girl and analyzed her condition. Snow¡¯s state was clearly abnormal, and the pattern in her brain matched those of her Host. Conclusion: She would not be able to wake the girl. Solution?


    Akasha''s gaze fell upon the corpse at her feet, recognizing him as the man who had guided them to their rooms. Though it wasn¡¯t his identity that she cared for. Now that the protection of the Core was gone, his body was hers to do with as she pleased. After a bit of tinkering, the Spellform of [Blood Manipulation] appeared inside her Host¡¯s Core.


    As the spell snapped into place, the Spirit felt a strain on her mind, prompting her to increase her Mana consumption. The intense focus required to maintain even such a basic construct was staggering. Yet, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of choice at the moment.


    With the speed of a rushing river, all blood drained from the man¡¯s body. A spherical, head-sized ball of red liquid gathered in midair, leaving only the dried-up husk of a man behind. Carefully, Akasha ordered the Blood to envelop the sleeping girl, preparing her for transport.


    Step 2: Rescue: 1?4 Success.


    Akasha headed for the door whilst commanding the wrapped-up girl to float behind her. Now that she had baggage, Spatial Magic was no longer an option. Instead, she relied on [Telekinesis] to open the door. Mind Magic spells like this came more naturally to her than Blood or Space. Unfortunately, the spell was geared for precision rather than strength.


    It took little effort to unlock the door, which swung open with an almost inaudible swish. The hallway was clear, and Akasha wasted no time. None of the locks posed a challenge, and soon three more sleeping figures joined her collection. Compared to her Host and Snow, the other three seemed less affected by the poison, though none were fully awake.


    Step 2: Rescue: Success.


    Akasha paused, scanning the area for any sign of movement. All was quiet. Good. Now, the only thing that remained was their escape. The city wasn¡¯t safe; that much was certain. That was all the more true now that they were almost defenseless. There were only two options. She could either take the group back into the forest or... into the Deadlands.


    The Jungle was familiar territory, but she doubted her ability to protect them alone, especially after carrying them there. Her Host''s Core was already strained from maintaining multiple spells simultaneously. If she exhausted her resources, even the weakest predators could pose a serious threat to her Host.


    That only left one choice: The Deadlands. Despite reports suggesting it was relatively safe, doubts lingered. Akasha still remembered the ominous feelings her Hosts had when gazing at the black plains...


    The sound of footsteps coming from the stairway made the choice for her. She was out of time, and there was only a single viable option.


    Akasha returned to her Host¡¯s room and added his backpack to the mountain of baggage she was already carrying. By now, the Blood she had taken from the dead Mage looked like a giant red squid, grabbing a person or piece of luggage in each of its tentacles.


    As she approached, the window swung open, revealing a quiet village under a starry night sky. Past the line of houses lay her target ¡ª endless black plains and the wilderness beyond.


    Step 3: Escape ¡ª Initiated.

 Book 5: Chapter 20: The Deadlands I

    Book 5: Chapter 20: The Deadlands I


    Zeke woke with a start. His head was throbbing painfully as if it had been kicked by a mule. He gingerly sat up and opened his eyes, but when the world came into focus, he was confronted by a truly peculiar scene. He blinked several times, but the scenery remained unchanged.


    What was this?


    He was on an endless plain. The earth was a vast expanse of coarse black dirt, stretching as far as he could see. The sky above was equally dark, devoid of sun, moon, or stars, making it impossible to determine if it was day or night.


    An ominous feeling crept into his heart. How had he ended up here? The last thing he remembered was eating dinner and then...


    He gazed at the alien landscape for a long moment, lost in thought. When he finally decided to get up, pain flared through his body, but he persisted and eventually managed to stand. Though he had no visible wounds or broken bones, something felt off. Every movement hurt, as if his entire body was sore from overexertion.


    What the hell happened?


    [Answer]


    An unknown entity has poisoned Host and his companions with a potent paralyzing agent. The headache Host is now experiencing is likely an aftereffect of that substance.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up. In his befuddled state, he had completely forgotten about Akasha. The Spirit would naturally be able to tell him everything that happened.


    Immediately after hearing her words, certain scenes reappeared in his mind. He remembered feeling tired and stumbling up the stairs in a daze. Then, just when he was about to fall asleep, Akasha had warned him about the poison...


    A moment of unease gripped Zeke as he realized he was alone. However, the feeling quickly subsided when he spotted a familiar figure on the ground nearby. It was Ash, still fast asleep. Next to the scout were Vulcanos, Gravitas, and Snow, surrounded by a massive pile of backpacks and cloth bundles, some of which he recognized, others he didn¡¯t.


    Zeke sighed with relief as the tension eased from his shoulders. Now that he knew his people were safe, he turned his attention back to the Spirit, who had stayed silent while he assessed the situation.


    ¡°What happened, Akasha?¡±


    [Answer]


    After Host lost consciousness, I managed to bring Host''s body and the bodies of our allies to safety.


    Despite Akasha making it sound easy, escaping couldn¡¯t have been a simple affair. The sorry state of his body, even after a night of healing, was proof enough.


    ¡°Did you figure out who was behind the attack?¡±


    [Answer]


    Negative. The assailants were locals, likely instructed by someone else. However, I couldn''t find any proof linking them to any force.


    Zeke frowned. Arriving ahead of schedule had made him lower his guard prematurely. Confident that no one could catch up, he hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of people already waiting for him. A mistake that could have easily cost him everything.


    Shaking his head, he dispelled those gloomy thoughts. He would do better from now on. Instead, he focused on their surroundings, studying the endless black expanse that stretched as far as he could see in every direction. Though, to be fair, he couldn¡¯t see all that far.


    There was something wrong with this place.


    The darkness here felt tangible, like a sinister fog that obscured one¡¯s vision. It cast a pervasive gloom over the place and made it impossible for anyone to get their bearings.


    ¡°Where are we, Akasha?¡±


    [Answer]


    Zeke wondered what had happened, but a slight scent of blood soon tickled his nose. As a Blood Mage, he was incredibly sensitive to it. It was clear that Ash had hit something. However, the scout had a grim expression on his face.


    ¡°They escaped,¡± he said.


    Zeke''s expression turned serious. He understood the implications: someone had discovered their trail. Now, there was only one course left for them. Fortunately, they were already prepared, and it would be almost impossible to find them in the Deadlands.


    He nodded at Ash before resolutely striding onto the dark plains, the Chimeroi only a step behind.


    ***


    It only took a few steps before the trees completely disappeared from view, but the group continued on.


    Minutes passed¡ªhours¡ªdays, or perhaps it had only been a few seconds. Just as it was impossible to gauge distance without a reference point, time became indiscernible.


    It was maddening.


    They walked, rested, slept, and walked some more without seeing anything besides the black fog that suffused every inch of this place. No matter if one turned left, right, up, or down, the sight never changed, and Zeke soon noticed that he was affected by it.


    Yet, the dreary surroundings were not the only unsettling aspect of the place. Zeke initially felt it subtly¡ªa faint unease, as if he were being watched. However, as time passed, the sensation morphed into something far more sinister.


    Zeke began to perceive movements out of the corner of his eyes. And yet, each time he turned his head, nothing was there. Soon, even the shadows seemed to shift while he stared directly at them. He became convinced that the darkness enveloping them was alive, and sleep became increasingly elusive with every passing day.


    Even more concerning was the fact that he was the only one who felt that way. The Chimeroi, as far as he could tell, were fine. It felt as though the Deadlands were specifically crafted to erode his mind. Frankly, he didn¡¯t know how he would have coped without Akasha by his side. In this bleak realm, the Spirit had become his anchor, his lifeline to sanity.


    Like an unerring beacon, Akasha never lost track of their path, pointing the way. In this timeless realm where day and night blurred indistinguishably, she meticulously counted each of Zeke''s steps and marked every passing second.


    [Notice]


    Ten hours have passed. It is time to rest.


    Zeke relayed the order before dropping to the floor lifelessly.


    A ten-hour march usually wouldn¡¯t even faze him, not with his enhanced body. But there was something in this place that wore him down, both physically and mentally.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to take off his backpack. Instead, he just leaned back and used it as a cushion while staring at the sky. Or... at least, what he believed to be the sky.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke noticed the Chimeroi preparing dinner. They hadn¡¯t brought firewood, but Vulcanos made such supplies unnecessary. Soon, the scent of sizzling pork filled the air, though Zeke remained indifferent. Lately, he had forced the food down solely to remain operational.


    Instead, he closed his eyes¡ªnot to sleep, but seeking respite from the ceaselessly shifting mist enveloping him. Zeke envied the lively spirits of his companions; for them, the past days resembled an extended night adventure. Yet for him, this journey felt like an unending nightmare.


    Vaguely, he felt something warm being passed to him. Zeke cracked open one eye to see Snow''s worried face looking down at him. He attempted a smile, though it didn''t seem to reassure her much. Nevertheless, it was the best he could manage at the moment.


    He shoved the meat into his mouth, washing it down with big gulps from his cantine. As usual, the food tasted like ash. Zeke sighed and leaned back again, closing his eyes in exhaustion. He needed to sleep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the energy to walk.


    Miraculously, rest found him the very moment he closed his eyes. The sound of his companions slowly faded away as he dosed off.


    Yet, Zeke immediately noticed this was not a normal dream.

 Book 5: Chapter 21: The Deadlands II

    Book 5: Chapter 21: The Deadlands II


    Zeke found himself in a sparse forest, where the sun shone brightly, and the crisp air felt like a beautiful spring morning. The rustling leaves and the gentle breeze created a peaceful scene. However, unlike the serene atmosphere, his brows were furrowed.


    He gazed down and inspected the ground beneath his feet. The grass was lush and green. He looked at the trees and found nothing wrong with them.


    What was going on here?


    He distinctly remembered falling asleep in the Deadlands, a peculiar occurrence on its own. Typically, one wouldn¡¯t realize they were dreaming while still inside the dream. Yet, what was even stranger was how unusually realistic this dream felt. From the grass to the trees, there wasn¡¯t a single fault or incongruity in his surroundings.


    Zeke furrowed his brows and clenched his fists experimentally. Physically, he seemed fine. However, he quickly noticed he had no access to his Magic in this strange dream. Not having his Sphere of Awareness felt unsettling. It was true what they said: you only realize the value of something once it was gone.Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com


    Zeke raised his gaze and looked around. This place seemed oddly familiar for some reason. It was as if he had been here before, though he couldn¡¯t quite put¡ª


    His mind froze when he glimpsed a distant structure peeking through the treetops. Drawn irresistibly, he moved toward it, step by step, as if possessed. Moments later, he broke through the underbrush into a clearing that could not have been more familiar. He was standing in front of Maximilian¡¯s mansion.


    The three-story structure blended seamlessly into the forest as if it were a part of nature itself. Its ancient pillars resembled tree trunks, and the lush vines climbing its walls gave it an air of tranquility. Zeke had always believed this house straddled the line between natural and deliberate, making it appear both untamed and sophisticated.


    A lump formed in his throat at the sight of his former home. It was the only place where he had truly felt welcome after arriving at the academy.


    Zeke gingerly approached the entrance and reached out for the doorknob. The doors swung open with a familiar creak, revealing the house''s interior. He peaked inside and found everything just as he remembered. Yet, the complete absence of people made the familiar sight appear strangely dissonant.


    Zeke stepped inside and checked the rooms one by one. The maid¡¯s quarters, the living room, and even the kitchen were all deserted. It didn¡¯t feel like the home had been abandoned for long, but rather as if he had arrived when no one was there.


    Idly, he wondered what had become of this place after they fled the empire. He knew their name and rank had been stripped, and their lands returned to the Crown, but he had never learned the fate of their possessions. For all he knew, this house might not even exist anymore.


    Zeke climbed the stairs and headed to his former bedroom. Without knocking, he entered and looked around. Everything was exactly as it had been when he lived there. Even his possessions had returned. The battle staff Markus had crafted for him stood in a corner, the box of Essence Crystals Viola had given him for his birthday lay open on his desk, and the Mystery Box he had retrieved from the Giger ruins was neatly placed on a shelf.


    How nostalgic.


    Zeke stood rooted to the spot, immersing himself in the memories of a time long past. He wondered what his life might have been like if he had never left the Empire, if they had never attempted to spread the Meditation Technique, and... if Maximilian had lived.


    At that moment, a noise seized Zeke''s attention. His head snapped towards the sound, eyes widening. If his senses were correct, it had come from Maximilian''s study. He hurried down the familiar corridor and stopped abruptly in front of an ornate wooden door. His hand rose to open it, but he hesitated at the last moment.


    His heart was racing. Could it be?


    Once he got his breathing under control, Zeke knocked three times, more out of habit than anything else, before opening the door. His gaze fell upon the large oak desk that occupied a huge space and the stiff-backed wooden chair Maximilian used to occupy. There he found a figure looking back at him with calm eyes. However, instead of joy, Zeke¡¯s expression was one of confusion.


    This... was not Maximilian.


    The man seemed middle-aged, with dark, slicked-back hair and piercing black eyes. His slim nose and thin lips gave his face a somewhat malnourished appearance. Yet, his gaze held an intensity few could match. But above all, he was a total stranger to Zeke.


    As he scrutinized the man, the man returned the favor, appearing equally curious about Zeke. For a while, silence hung between them as they studied each other intently. After a moment, the man hummed contemplatively and met Zeke¡¯s gaze.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°You have come,¡± the man said.


    All of a sudden, the dots connected in his mind. The sleepless nights, the shadows watching him, the feeling of pressure and unease ever since he entered the Deadlands. Had those been attempts to read his Soul? The thought of him fighting off the King of the Dead made him both speechless and proud at the same time.


    ¡°Does that mean you are unable to read my Soul?¡± he asked.


    The King of the Dead smiled at him with a touch of amusement, as if finding something endearing, like a toddler or a small animal. In this moment, the gaunt man appeared less severe than Zeke had thought upon first seeing him.


    "Unable? Hardly. However, if I had forced my way in, I might have caused you harm. As I mentioned, you were quite resilient," he remarked.


    Zeke lowered his head and averted his eyes. He could feel his ears burning in shame. It had been quite arrogant of him to assume that he would be able to overpower an old monster like the King of the Dead. Thankfully, the man didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart.


    He regarded the man before him with fresh eyes. Now aware of his identity and sensing no immediate threat, Zeke recognized the opportunity before him. He had never had the chance to converse about the Soul with anyone, especially someone who appeared to be a master of the art.


    "Sir... King of the Dead, may I pose a question as well?" Zeke asked, somewhat at a loss on how to address the man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± the man replied casually. ¡°But I''d prefer if you didn¡¯t call me by that name. I am no king, after all.¡±


    ¡°How should I call you then?¡±


    ¡°Most call me Sheol,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Sheol...¡± Zeke repeated, tasting the sound of the word. It was a name he had never heard before, but he found it quite fitting. ¡°Very well, Sheol, could I ask you about the Soul?¡±


    Sheol nodded.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Sheol said. ¡°Your body is asleep, but your mind is still awake.¡±


    ¡°How could you have created this place?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°This is clearly a scene from my memories.¡±


    Sheol nodded. "You''re correct. I didn''t create this place. I simply invited you to a space where you could feel at ease, and your subconscious filled in the details. In that sense, it''s much like a dream. I must admit, though, most people''s memories aren''t usually as vivid as this. You must have quite a talent for it."


    Zeke nodded, realizing the detailed surroundings were likely due to his affinity with the Mind or his connection to the [Mind''s Library]. With his curiosity satisfied, he had another question in mind.


    ¡°How is it possible that I''ve been defending myself against you without even realizing I was under attack?¡±


    ¡°That is quite normal,¡± Sheol explained. ¡°The Soul and the Body are separate but more alike than you''d imagine. Just as the body fights sickness, the Soul repels intruders. Once it has been exposed to those dangers, their resistance increases.¡±


    Zeke nodded thoughtfully. He knew that the human body became more resistant to diseases it had previously encountered. If Sheol''s analogy held true, something similar might be happening to the Soul. Did that mean his Soul was growing more resilient with each use? However, there was something that Zeke wanted to know even more.


    "Do you know a way to strengthen the Soul quickly?" he asked, his heart pounding with anticipation.


    "Quickly..." Sheol repeated, his expression turning solemn. ¡°There is no such thing, I¡¯m afraid. Nor is the growth of the Soul something that should be rushed. Mark my words, child, the Soul is the essence of your strength, and nothing is more important if you want to attain great power.¡±


    Just as Zeke began to feel disappointed, the man added one more sentence. "However, there is a way I know to expedite the process without ruining it....¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 22: The Deadlands III

    Book 5: Chapter 22: The Deadlands III


    Zeke stared at the man, full of expectation. Was he going to learn a secret technique to increase the size of one¡¯s Soul?


    Instead of explaining directly, Sheol looked at him deeply. ¡°How much do you know about the Soul?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal all he had learned so far. ¡°I know that the Soul is the accumulation of past experiences, good and bad. The more meaningful the experience, the more it stimulates growth. I also realized that new experiences are essential to avoid falling into a routine.¡±


    Sheol nodded. ¡°Those are the essentials, yes. If you know that much, what do you think is the best way to promote growth?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t need to consider his response. He had found his answer when he came up with his plan to help David and Margret. The key to fast Soul growth was to take on a new challenge, something completely different from anything they had faced before.


    Therefore, he sent David, the family¡¯s prim and proper butler, to the Dwarfs to compete as a smith. Meanwhile, he sent Margret, with her frank and unrestrained personality, to the elven court, where intrigue and subtlety were the weapons of choice.


    He told Sheol about his experiments and the challenges he had prepared for his two subordinates.


    Sheol nodded in appreciation. ¡°You have a pretty good grasp on how to optimize Soul growth already. That is good. I don¡¯t think there is much for you to learn in that regard.¡±


    Zeke was beginning to feel anxious. Was this already the fastest speed possible?


    ¡°Is there no way for me to improve the efficiency then?¡±


    Sheol sighed. ¡°Is this the impatience of youth? I don¡¯t understand why you are in such a hurry. If you follow your own method, you will reach the threshold of the Archmage level by the time you are prepared to advance.¡±


    Zeke remained silent. If he followed the same method he had used on David and Margret, he would certainly reach the necessary state in a few decades. However, that might not be fast enough for him. After all, with the Mana Purifying device, he would improve at an exponentially faster speed compared to everyone else. He would likely reach the Grand Mage level in a matter of years and the threshold to Archmage in a decade, at most. However, he didn¡¯t want to reveal this to the man in front of him.


    Sheol stared at him for a long moment before a smile broke out on his face. ¡°Interesting. It seems you have some special circumstances.¡±


    Zeke broke into a cold sweat. He had forgotten who he was dealing with. The King of the Dead was likely the foremost expert on Soul Magic. They were in a dream world Sheol had created, and who could say how much he had already seen? For all Zeke knew, Sheol had already read his Soul, just as he had done to the others.


    Sheol chuckled as he saw the panic on Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I can assure you that you possess nothing that would interest me anyway...¡±


    Zeke nodded stiffly, but he wasn¡¯t reassured in the slightest. It was easy to say that one didn¡¯t covet a treasure as long as it was hidden. However, would Sheol be as nonchalant if he knew about the Mana Purifying device? That was a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering treasure that could upend the very power structure of the continent. Whoever controlled it could raise Mages at a vastly exaggerated speed.


    Sheol shook his head in amusement, as if he could read Zeke¡¯s thoughts, though he made no comment. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, ¡°given your special circumstances, I¡¯ll share the method with you.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward, his wariness forgotten for the moment.


    ¡°You have already found out how to optimize your experiences for maximum gain. However, there is a way to multiply that growth manyfold.¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten me,¡± Zeke said eagerly.


    Sheol smiled, an expression that looked particularly eerie on his gaunt face. ¡°It is quite simple. You just have to experience multiple things simultaneously.¡±


    Zeke frowned. What did that mean? Should he research a new spell while fighting for his life? Even under the best circumstances, that would be reckless. Also, it would likely not even benefit him. If he was fighting while being distracted, how could it leave a deep memory? No, there was something he was missing.


    This pretty much confirmed Zeke¡¯s theory. Yet, just to be safe, he still asked his last question. ¡°Would it be possible to split your Soul and control multiple bodies at the same time?¡±


    Instead of answering directly, Sheol raised a brow questioningly. ¡°How do you think it is possible for me to check every single traveler crossing the Deadlands all by myself?¡±


    Despite receiving the expected answer, a chill ran down Zeke¡¯s spine at this revelation. The King of the Dead was a mysterious entity, known to appear differently to each person who encountered him. There were dozens, maybe even hundreds of such reports.


    Zeke went slightly pale at the thought, glancing at his counterpart. How many bodies did this man possess?


    Sheol waited patiently for Zeke to digest this information, not interrupting at all. His tranquil countenance actually helped Zeke to calm down. Despite this new revelation, the person in front of him remained the same as he had been dealing with all along, and Zeke started to feel silly for his panic. He had known from the beginning that Sheol was a monstrous existence.


    When the initial panic had subsided, Zeke began to ponder the implications of those words. If Sheol inhabited a hundred bodies, he would naturally experience a hundred lives concurrently. This meant that for every year that passed, he would live through a century...


    Zeke finally understood what he had meant by his earlier words: experiencing multiple things simultaneously. However, he had no clue how to employ such a technique. As far as he knew, it might be exclusive to Death Mages.


    Furthermore, he wasn''t ready to abandon his body. He understood what it felt like to control his body from afar, like a puppet, and it wasn''t a pleasant sensation. At best, he could describe it as detached. At worst, he would call it a feeble imitation of life.


    Yet, could he afford to forgo the benefits of this method?


    ¡°Is it possible to make use of this method even if I am not a Death Mage?¡± Zeke asked, unsure of which answer he wanted to hear.


    Sheol nodded, a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°It is possible. I know at least one fellow who used a similar technique to rise quickly.¡±


    Zeke nodded. If it were possible, he would have to look into this method. Maybe he would be able to find a way that could give him the benefits without the drawbacks.


    ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± Sheol asked suddenly.


    Zeke blinked, unsure of how to answer. However, he really didn¡¯t have anything he wanted to asked at the moment. So, he shook his head after a moment of thought.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Sheol said, ¡°I guess that means that it is time for me to leave.¡±


    Zeke stared at the figure sitting in Maximilian¡¯s chair, wide-eyed. He was going to leave? Just like that? Hadn¡¯t Sheol originally come to inspect his Soul and determine if he was worthy to cross the Deadlands? Had he passed? Failed?


    Sheol smiled, clearly aware of Zeke¡¯s turbulent thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, child. I never intended to stop you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to match what you said earlier,¡± Zeke pointed out.


    Sheol shrugged. ¡°Naturally, I have my reasons.¡± He got up, clearly preparing to leave. Zeke didn¡¯t know what to do and, therefore, remained where he was. However, just as Sheol reached the door, he turned to Zeke one last time. ¡°It was good to meet you after all this time, child of blood. I look forward to your future achievements.¡± With those words, Shoel departed, leaving Zeke alone. The moment he stepped through the door, he didn¡¯t only leave the room but disappeared completely.


    Now that Zeke was the only inhabitant of this world, the silence was deafening. Still, he remained seated, pondering this strange encounter. The longer he thought about it, the stranger it seemed. What had been the purpose of this meeting?


    In retrospect, it seemed as if Sheol had only intended to drop by for a chat. There had been no interrogation, no transaction, no nothing. If anything, the King of the Dead had helped him one-sidedly by sharing his knowledge about Soul Magic. However, could he really have helped him out of the goodness of his heart?


    Yet, the most suspicious part of their conversation had been Sheol''s final words. There appeared to be a hidden meaning that Zeke couldn¡¯t decipher, leaving him with an ominous feeling.

 Book 5: Chapter 23: Almost Home

    Book 5: Chapter 23: Almost Home


    Zeke snapped out of his thoughts as the world around him began to change. The crisp outlines of the desk in front of him grew hazy. Startled, he looked up and saw the entire room undergoing the same transformation. Maximilian¡¯s study blurred into a whirl of colors and shapes. As he watched this strange display, his vision gradually darkened, and all sensations faded away.


    A moment later, Zeke felt uncomfortable. He scrunched his brows and sat up from his prone position on the ground. His body ached all over. He was hungry, tired, dehydrated, and stiff from sleeping in a half-seated position.


    Had he really been in such a miserable state?


    Zeke vaguely recalled falling asleep, but he hadn¡¯t realized how poor his condition had been. The days of mental anguish must have overshadowed everything...


    Zeke''s eyes widened as he realized that the oppressive atmosphere he had felt in the Deadlands had vanished. He looked around quickly, but the menacing shadows from earlier were gone. Though he was still surrounded by a dark mist, it no longer felt threatening. It was no different from ordinary darkness.


    A smile appeared on his face as Zeke felt his taut nerves slowly relax. The last couple of days had been hard on him, and it was only now that he fully understood how taxing that state had been on his mind and body.


    Without further ado, he stood up and approached the small fire burning in the middle of their camp. Gravitas, Ash, and Snow were sleeping nearby while Vulcanos was sitting upright, tending to the fire while standing guard. It seemed the three had come up with a system without him.


    At his approach, Vulcanos sharply turned his head, eyes glowing faintly. The Chimeroi was clearly on high alert. However, the moment he spotted Zeke, his caution gave way to surprise, and the firey atmosphere quickly subsided.


    ¡°Master?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Zeke nodded, seating himself across from the big man. ¡°Do we have any food left? I am starving.¡±


    A smile quickly spread across Vulcanos¡¯ face. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± It had been a long time since Zeke had asked for anything, and usually, Snow had to coax him to eat.


    Zeke smiled back. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better now. Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It was no trouble, Master. Let me quickly heat something up.¡±Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    While Vulcanos used his flames to grill a hefty chunk of rump, Zeke consulted with Akasha. He needed to know how they had progressed so far. Though he had been awake, his tortured state had left him in no mood to pay much attention to the overall state of the journey.


    By the time the heavenly smell of grilled meat reached his nose, Zeke was aware of everything. They had been walking for five days already, and according to Akasha¡¯s calculations, they would need another two days to reach the end of the Deadlands. However, Zeke thought they could likely reach it faster now that his condition had improved.


    After a hearty meal and plenty of water, he finally felt life returning to his body. The stiffness left his muscles, and many of the minor aches were already starting to fade. Zeke marveled at the rate at which his body recovered. As long as he cared for himself at least a little, his body would quickly return to peak condition. Now, he just needed a few hours of sleep.


    Zeke¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t recovered during his time in the dream world. It made sense¡ªhis body had been idle, but his mind had not. If anything, his meeting with Sheol had only added more stress to his already exhausted mind.


    He wished Vulcanos a good night before instructing Akasha to wake him, then drifted back into a deep slumber. For the first time in almost a week, Zeke was able to rest comfortably, with neither dreams nor nightmares plaguing him.


    ***


    Two days went by in a flash.


    With one last glance at the setting sun, Zeke quickly issued his orders. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the night.¡±


    They made camp close to the Deadlands, well aware that most creatures didn¡¯t dare to approach the black mist. The night passed without any incidents, and the group started their trip with the first rays of the sun.


    Zeke had expected the journey to only take them a couple of hours, but when the day came to an end, the distance seemed to have hardly shrunk. The only difference was that the size of the mountain had increased. He narrowed his eyes. How large was this thing?


    It took another four days to reach the vicinity of the mountain. They could have made it in half that time if not for the constant attacks. It had become apparent that the wilderness wasn¡¯t the only thing that was untamed around here. Beasts roamed the plains and forests, uncontested in this natural environment.


    It was only now that Zeke realized how much work the Adventurer¡¯s guild and the kingdoms did behind the scenes. Aside from the designated Danger Zones, one hardly ever saw any monsters on the continent. Here, not a single hour went by without a sighting. Most didn¡¯t dare to confront them, but some packs still chose to challenge his group, believing in their numerical advantage.


    This was a place where the weak died, their flesh fueling the strong.


    Fortunately, they didn''t encounter any monsters they couldn''t handle. In fact, the Chimeroi, who had all mastered the Blood Boil technique, eagerly anticipated each new fight. The cycle of violence and rewards had become quite addictive. Even Ash and Gravitas had developed a taste for the rapid gains.


    However, the closer they got, the fewer monsters they encountered. It was likely that the frequent hunting parties of Snow¡¯s tribe were keeping the wildlife in check. The Chimeroi grumbled a bit, but Zeke was glad for the break. Being constantly on edge had started to take its toll.


    Their group came to a halt, and Zeke surveyed the scene before them. At the foot of the mountain, the first signs of civilization emerged: scattered villages dotted the slope. The largest village lay at the base, with progressively smaller ones higher up. Zeke squinted his eyes, trying to make out the top, but the cloud-covered peak remained out of sight.


    Zeke studied the landscape and judged the distance. He had gotten far better at navigating it, and his senses kept telling him that they would be able to reach the first village before the sun went down¡ªat least if they hurried.


    Just as he was about to give the order, the rustling of the underbrush drew his attention. The Chimeroi simultaneously noticed the disturbance. They immediately moved into position, the anticipation clear on their faces. It had been quite a while since their last fight, and they were evidently excited to let loose one final time before they reached the village.


    However, what emerged wasn¡¯t a monster but a man. Or at least, Zeke thought so at first.


    The man had long, dark hair and a muscular upper body, bare except for a leather belt holding a crude bone dagger. However, as he approached, Zeke noticed the man had no legs; instead, his upper body tapered into a long serpentine tail. Behind the man, two others emerged. They seemed to belong to the same race, as they similarly had a tail instead of legs.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the first man hissed. His long, forked tongue tasted the air as he warily surveyed their group.


    Zeke stepped forward, adopting a friendly expression. ¡°Greetings, friends. We¡¯ve come to visit the village and meet with the chief.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s your relation to the Icefang tribe, human?¡±


    Zeke was about to answer when he felt a tug on his sleeve. He turned to find Snow looking up at him with an expression he had never seen before. Her eyes were wide, and she was subtly shaking her head, glancing frantically between him and the strangers.


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned somber as he understood her meaning:


    Those were not her people.

 Book 5: Chapter 24: Point of no Return

    Book 5: Chapter 24: Point of no Return


    When Zeke realized the group confronting them didn¡¯t belong to Snow''s tribe, his mind started to race. He immediately cast [Bloodbound Clarity] to give himself time to think. A moment later, a familiar, cold rationality washed over him as the world ground to a halt. With all physical sensations stripped away, he could ponder the only question that mattered.


    Who were these people?


    While they might have been an unaffiliated group, his gut told him otherwise. If that were the case, it seemed improbable they would engage his group so openly.


    No. They clearly weren¡¯t random passersby, and judging by Snow¡¯s reaction, they weren¡¯t allies either. That left only one possibility: they were from an opposing tribe. However, that realization painted a grim picture. After all, they had almost reached the mountain. If an enemy force was allowed to advance this close, the tribe was likely not in a good spot.


    It didn¡¯t matter. He could figure out the exact situation later. The most important objective at the moment was to keep these three from escaping. With his mind made up, Zeke released the spell.


    Only a moment had passed, and without missing a beat, he returned his attention to the Snake people. Now that he was looking closely, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that they were on edge, ready to pounce at a moment¡¯s notice.


    He quickly raised his hands, showing them that he meant no harm. ¡°We have no relationship with the Icefang tribe. We mean to trade.¡±


    While the Snake people exchanged glances, Zeke sent a quick mental message to his followers. ¡°They are enemies. Attack on my signal. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡±


    The leader soon made up his mind. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, ¡°we will escort you to the village.¡±


    Zeke noticed the gleeful expressions on the faces of the other two. Clearly, they were eager for what would happen next. They didn¡¯t even try to hide their malevolent expressions anymore.


    He sneered inwardly. How did they expect to deceive anyone with such poor acting? Even without Snow¡¯s warning, he would have quickly realized that something was amiss. Weren¡¯t snakes supposed to be sneakier than this?


    Yet, outwardly, he adopted a grateful expression. ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    The moment the trio averted their gazes, his hand cut through the air. Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos burst into action. At this point, their teamwork had advanced to a level where they could perform such a maneuver without any prior arrangements.


    The enemies were immediately crushed under Gravitas''s power, forcing them to their knees. They had dared to come too close. At the same time, Vulcanos¡¯s eyes had turned crimson, and the lines across his body shone with power. A wave of molten stone struck the trio, burning through flesh and scales.


    Meanwhile, Ash had transformed into mist, circling their backs, prepared to intercept any escape attempts. However, the precaution proved unnecessary, as the three were easily dispatched by the combined attack.


    The fight was over in an instant.


    Nevertheless, Zeke didn¡¯t relax. These three were likely only part of a scouting force, hindering anyone from approaching the mountain. If his guess was right, their allies wouldn¡¯t be far.


    He faced Snow, who had remained at his side. ¡°Do you recognize them?¡±


    Snow nodded, her eyes fixed on the spot where the three snakes had stood. ¡°They are likely part of the Frostscale tribe.¡± She bit her lips. ¡°They have been after our mountain for a long time.¡±


    Zeke considered that. ¡°Are they stronger than your tribe?¡±


    Snow shook her head. ¡°We are about the same in terms of strength, but their leader is no match for my father.¡±


    Zeke frowned. That wasn¡¯t good news. Either the Snakes had found allies, or something had happened to Snow¡¯s father. However, he kept his thoughts to himself and merely nodded.


    ¡°Now that we have been discovered, it is all the more important that we hurry. After all, it''s only a matter of time before somebody notices that these three are missing. I want to be at the mountain by then.¡±


    Ash looked at him, a hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°Are you certain, Master? If we get involved in this, it might not be easy for us to leave.¡±


    Zeke grimaced. He was aware of this as well. Depending on the condition of Snow¡¯s tribe, the situation might be hopeless. However, what else was he supposed to do? Abandon Snow and flee back to the empire? He couldn¡¯t do that, especially not with the goal right in front of his eyes. He refused to give up now!


    Ash saw the determined look in his eyes and didn¡¯t try to argue anymore. With a sharp nod, he began to lead the way, with the other four following close on his heels. Now that they had killed the scouts, every moment counted.


    Instead of traveling openly, he led them through bushes and trees, shielding them from view as much as possible. However, that didn¡¯t help for long. The closer they got the more members of the Frostscale tribe they encountered, deepening Zeke¡¯s frown. It seemed he had been right in his assumption. The mountain was likely already completely surrounded.


    They managed to avoid several more scouting parties, some even consisting of over a dozen people, and ducked behind a large boulder surrounded by trees. Ash¡¯s gaze was solemn as he calculated their path. Fortunately, the Snake people didn¡¯t seem to have a good sense of smell or hearing; otherwise, they would have long since been discovered.


    Without hesitation, he picked up Snow in a bridal carry and followed Ash and Vulcanos up the mountain. Gravitas was right behind, somehow keeping pace while walking backward.


    ¡°Enemies at the front,¡± Ash sent. ¡°I count four.¡±


    With these words, he turned into mist. Following his blurry silhouette, Zeke finally saw the enemies. They were entrenched behind a small boulder fort while looking towards the side. Zeke quickly realized that it was the direction the bell had come from. Likely, that was the location of their camp.


    Zeke smiled. Despite their advantageous position, it took the enemies quite a while to notice his group¡ªtoo long. By the time the first enemy spotted them, Ash had already arrived. His mist form allowed him to move at incredible speeds.


    The first enemy¡¯s panicked scream turned into a wet gurgle as Ash¡¯s claws raked across his throat. A second one fell before he even noticed their approach. The last two were prepared for them, and one managed to parry the follow-up attack. Yet, they were unable to deal with Vulcanos¡¯s strike.


    Their scales blackened as the ground beneath their feet turned into an abyss of molten stone. They screamed violently while trying to claw their way out of the pit. However, that only had the effect of burning their fleshy upper half.


    Zeke clutched Snow closer to his chest, covering her ears with his hands. Without a backward glance, he ran past the fortified position. As ordered, no one stopped.


    Their luck had clearly run out after the first sneak attack¡ªthere was no way their enemies were still unaware of their location after that scream.


    That guess was verified as he heard the sound of wind from behind. It sounded like arrows slitting the air, but many times louder. His [Perfect Spatial Awareness] soon told him the identity of these objects.


    They were javelins.


    Each spear was longer than Zeke¡¯s body with a viciously barbed tip. On top of that, his keen perception noticed a peculiar glint. There seemed to be a liquid smeared on the blades.


    ¡°Careful! The spears are poisoned,¡± he heard himself say over telepathy. Though, it wasn¡¯t him who had spoken, but Akasha speaking on his behalf.


    Even without the warning, there was no way Gravitas would have let them reach their group. Her biggest weakness, the limited range of her ability, was fully negated when defending against projectiles. The javelins all veered off course and began to float around her like planets orbiting the sun.


    Without pausing his steps, Zeke marveled at the scene. This was one of the key differences between her Gravitational Magic and telekinesis. Gravitas didn¡¯t control each projectile separately. It felt more like she was changing the natural laws, influencing everything in her surroundings.


    However, the group¡¯s pursuers were relentless, their serpentine lower bodies able to traverse the rocky mountainside with frightening ease. From the volume of their shouting, Zeke could immediately tell that the enemies were gaining on them.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t last for long.


    Once Gravitas'' javelin collection had grown large enough, she retaliated. With a shrill scream of parting air, she launched the javelins back to where they had come. Her attack turned the frenzied shouting into terrified screams, as if hell itself had been unleashed.


    Zeke winced at the sound.


    This was the other key aspect of Gravitational Magic; for as long as they remained in her sphere of influence, the spears accelerated as if they weighed as much as a mountain and were falling straight down. The result wasn¡¯t hard to imagine.


    By the time she ran out of ammunition, there were no more screams. Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if their pursuers had all died or if they had just fallen back, but it didn¡¯t matter. Escape was all that counted.


    For a while longer, they made good progress. The air was already getting colder, and the first village came into sight. Zeke could already make out the stone walls that seamlessly integrated with the mountain, as well as a couple of heads observing them from up ahead. They had made it!


    However, just as Zeke had the thought, a loud bellow came from behind. ¡°Halt!¡±


    The shout was loud and domineering, and Zeke almost lost his footing when he heard it. There was some hidden quality to the voice that was hard to resist. He noticed that the others had completely stopped. Zeke¡¯s eyes grew wide. What were they doing?


    ¡°I order you to keep running,¡± he called telepathically. Fortunately, they started moving again.


    ¡°What?!¡± the voice exclaimed, clearly in shock. Whatever else he wanted to say, it was already too late. Ash and Vulcanos had already reached the defensive wall that was blessedly open. Zeke entered next, still carrying Snow.


    Just then, a loud bellow reached his ears. ¡°STAY!¡±


    The word was accompanied by the sound of splitting air. Zeke was halfway turned around and could now see what was happening. Yet, the sight before his eyes was something he wished he hadn''t seen.

 Book 5: Chapter 25: The Spear

    Book 5: Chapter 25: The Spear


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed. Something was flying toward them with unimaginable speed and ferocity. It moved so swiftly that even the sound of splitting air hadn''t caught up. He focused his gaze, finally recognizing the object. It was an ornate spear, its black-tipped head as long as a short sword, tapering into a sleek, black metal body.


    Typically, these types of weapons were used for close combat, but that didn¡¯t seem to matter as the spear was piercing the air with the lethal force of a dedicated throwing spear. He traced its trajectory and noticed that it was heading right for... Gravitas?


    Zeke was confused. What was the point of this attack? Even if it traveled much faster, would it really be enough to penetrate her gravitational field? However, his eyes widened in the next moment. He recognized the black sheen of the weapon; it was made of Voidiron.


    Should he warn her?


    No, there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to hear, understand, and process his words before the attack arrived, let alone formulate a plan. He had to act.


    Without any hesitation, he let go of Snow. With a slight push, he ensured that she would land on her feet. In the next moment, he was gone. Akasha had already begun to act the moment the plan had solidified in his mind, teleporting him.


    At that moment, the spear entered Gravitas''s domain. She remained calm, aiming to divert its path. But this time, the weapon held its course. She summoned a stronger force, but it had no effect. Fear flickered in her purple eyes as she realized her Magic couldn¡¯t shield her.


    At that moment, Zeke appeared in front of her. He had placed himself right between her and the spear. Her eyes widened at his unexpected actions, but Zeke had no time to pay attention. He had to make every second count.


    Four tendrils of blood emerged from his back, piercing his clothing and aiming toward the incoming projectile. The four blade-like appendages crossed their tips in front of him, mimicking a sword guard. It was the best defense Akasha could muster with the short amount of time she was given.


    Zeke, for his part, had also not been idle. In the blink of an eye, he erected a [Spatial Barrier]. A second one followed a moment later, and a third. Though, that was all the time he had before the spear arrived. His eyes contracted to needle points as he focused entirely on the black glint of the metal. He would only get this one chance.


    One might think his attempts to use Magic to stop the weapon were foolish, but Zeke knew better. Voidiron was mana-resistant, not mana-repellent. This meant that it couldn¡¯t be directly affected by magic. However, this didn¡¯t protect the spear from magic''s effects. For example, Voidiron couldn¡¯t pass through a conjured rock. It was immune to direct magical influence, not its manifestations.


    With a shrill shriek, the spear arrived and pierced through the first barrier. It sounded like shattering glass as the spell was punctured. It didn¡¯t appear as if its momentum had been slowed at all. The second and third barriers followed suit, shattering at the briefest of contacts. The force behind the throw was utterly tyrannical.


    Next, the spear clashed with the Blood tentacles.


    It pierced them effortlessly, splattering red droplets across Zeke¡¯s face and body. However, that wasn''t the end. As soon as the tips shattered, they reformed, acting with fluid precision. Controlled by Akasha, the tentacles slithered around the spear''s shaft, tightening their hold like four red snakes.


    This, finally, managed to slow the spear. However, all that force had to go somewhere and Zeke¡¯s entire body strained under the effort. His feet left deep furrows on the ground has he was pushed backward.


    Yet, it was not enough. The spear kept moving, now about an arm¡¯s length from Zeke¡¯s chest. A ruthless light emerged in his eyes. With all his magical defenses gone, there was only one thing he could rely on: His body.


    Zeke grabbed onto the incoming blade with his bare hands. He tried to avoid touching the edges of the blade, but the force was too great. As he tightened the grip of his fingers, it bit deep into his palms.


    Zeke gritted his teeth as he fought against the spear with all his might. His back strained, his bones creaked, and his palms bled profusely as he fought the seemingly unstoppable momentum of the throw. His arms bent under its force, allowing the tip to get ever closer to his flesh.


    ¡°Do what you can, Akasha,¡± Zeke ordered.


    Without a change in expression, Zeke turned his head back to the front. Gravitas didn¡¯t waste any time and assisted him up the hill. They were only a couple of steps away from the defensive wall, and the rest of the group had already entered. Her face turned increasingly worried as she half-carried him through the opening.


    The wall was a massive yet crude fortification hewn from sheer rocks. The moment they stepped into the tunnel, a massive stone gate was lowered. With a loud thud, the colossal gate fell into place, effectively sealing them in.


    There were no light sources inside the tunnel, and only the distant glow of the exit signaled the way. Despite his condition, Zeke kept his eyes forward. This was going to be their first contact with Snow¡¯s tribe. It had to be handled with care.


    He and Gravitas stepped into the light and emerged in a kind of courtyard, surrounded by towering walls and filled with watchful eyes. The air was thick with tension as more and more figures emerged from the shadows, their expressions unreadable. Zeke''s gaze swept over the assembled group, taking in their distinctive features and attire.


    These people were clearly warriors, judging by the way they carried themselves. They had white hair, just like Snow. However, unlike her, each and every one of them showed traces of their bestial lineage. Their claws, fangs, and fur were on full display, marking their ancestor as a type of wolf.


    At first glance, they resembled Ash, a descendant of the Mistwalker wolf. However, their demeanor was distinctly different. There was a frigid cold radiating off these Chimeroi. It was a completely different feeling.


    It was then that he noticed the situation.


    Ash and Vulcanos were surrounded by a dozen people with Snow in between them. She was frantically trying to explain something while the surrounding figures all had their weapon pointed at the group.


    Zeke frowned at the sight. He had not expected a grand welcome, but didn¡¯t they deserve at least a basic level of hospitality? Wasn¡¯t Snow the daughter of the Chief? At his signal, Gravitas brought him forward, joining their companions.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he heard Snow ask.


    There was no reply, but that didn¡¯t mean that there was no reaction. The men clearly recognized her. Zeke saw more than one pair exchanging worried glances as they continued to point their weapons at their group.


    ¡°I demand that you send help outside; we¡¯ve been attacked and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Zeke interrupted as he arrived beside her. ¡°We made it.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Snow was visibly relieved, but when she turned to face him, her snow-white skin seemed to grow a shade paler. ¡°A-are you ok?¡±


    Zeke tried to wave her off but couldn¡¯t even lift his arms at the moment. He likely wouldn¡¯t even have been able to stand if not for Gravitas holding him up. He settled for a smile instead. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a bit of rest.¡± He then nodded toward the warriors surrounding them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Snow glanced at her people, a frown replacing her worried expression. ¡°It seems they have been ordered to stop us. However, I don¡¯t know who would give such an order.¡±


    At that moment, a loud, commanding voice broke the standoff. ¡°That would have been me.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 26: Warm Welcome

    Book 5: Chapter 26: Warm Welcome


    Zeke''s eyes followed the sound of the voice. There, he saw a handsome man with white hair and red eyes. The newcomer had a sharp, feral look, with a straight, narrow nose and piercing eyes. He seemed to be in his mid-twenties and was quite tall. Most importantly, however, he appeared fully human.


    Zeke glanced sidelong at Snow. It didn¡¯t take a genius to recognize their similar features. Their hair and eye color were almost identical, and given the fact that this man seemed to be a Pureblood as well, their relationship was likely close.


    As expected, the girl¡¯s eyes widened the moment she laid eyes on this person. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man ignored Snow¡¯s question in favor of scanning their group. His gaze swept over Gravitas and Vulcanos but lingered for a moment on Ash. He didn¡¯t even look at Zeke before finally setting his eyes on Snow.


    ¡°I am in charge of the defenses for now,¡± he replied belatedly. His lips curled. ¡°As you might have realized, we are at war.¡±


    Snow furrowed her brows. ¡°Where¡¯s father?¡±


    The man¡¯s face twisted in distaste. ¡°The Ancestor remains at the peak. He is recuperating from severe injuries.¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Impossible! How could he possibly be injured? The Frostscale tribe doesn¡¯t have the strength...¡±


    At her words, Zeke noticed a shift in the atmosphere. Some of the surrounding warriors looked at Snow with pity, others with anger. His brows furrowed. Something was off. He was missing a piece of crucial information.


    The stranger¡¯s gaze turned cold at her words. ¡°You are right; it would have been impossible for the Frostscale tribe to match our Ancestor... under normal circumstances.¡±


    Snow might be young, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. She had also picked up on the strange atmosphere. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked cautiously.


    The man sneered. ¡°After you were ¡®taken¡¯...¡± he said, emphasizing the word strangely. ¡°the Ancestor followed your trail, intent on bringing you back. However, instead of retrieving you, he was met with a vicious trap and barely managed to escape with his life.¡±


    At his words, Snow¡¯s already pale face turned even paler.


    ¡°Tell me, little Snow, would you know anything about that?¡± the man asked, the accusation clear in his tone.


    ¡°What... do you mean?¡±Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is suspicious? You vanished without a trace and even caused our Ancestor to be injured, but NOW you return...¡± he let the words hang in the air, not quite calling her a traitor, but the implied meaning was clear to everyone.


    Snow¡¯s eyes turned red as she blankly stared ahead. Her quivering lips made it clear that she was about to burst into tears. A quite plea escaped her lips. ¡°Brother... please... don¡¯t say that¡±


    Zeke had seen enough. He had more or less figured out what was going on, and they couldn¡¯t allow this to go on. It was obvious that this person was trying to discredit Snow and maybe even harm her. As her guests, that would not bode well for them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t in any position to speak up. He had long since noticed that none of the Chimeroi here were even looking at him. While they sent the occasional glance at Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash, he was completely ignored. It was likely that humans had a very low standing here or were even treated with hostility.


    His mind whirled, trying to come up with a plan. He remembered the gaze Snow¡¯s brother had sent toward Ash, and an idea quickly came to mind. This might actually work. Despite the pain and weakness, a small smile emerged on his face.


    He used his [Telepathy] to connect to his group, instructing them. The reaction was immediate and their faces changed. Gravitas raised an eyebrow, Ash''s mouth twisted, and Vulcanos stared at him in open-mouthed shock. But Zeke had no intention of retracting his words. If they wanted to smooth things over, this was the best plan.


    Ash also seemed to realize this fact as he immediately acted. With a single step, he appeared before Snow, shielding her behind his back protectively. This garnered everyone''s attention, and the soldiers tightened their grip on their weapons and prepared to fight.


    ¡°This could all be a ploy to¡ª¡±


    "What ploy?¡± Uncle Fang cut him off. ¡°Can they even do anything with just the three of them?¡±


    Frost didn¡¯t have a good answer, but he was evidently unwilling to back down. ¡°Then... what about the human?¡±


    Uncle Fang shook his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he has been affected by Frostscale Poison? He likely won¡¯t even make it through the night.¡±


    At his words, all eyes gathered on a single point: Zeke¡¯s palms.


    The edges of his wounds had since turned black, and his hands and forearms were discolored as well. His body was shivering, and his lips had turned blue. Despite Akasha¡¯s continued efforts, the poison was still spreading. Looking at his weak state and pale face, the Elder¡¯s words seemed to be true.


    At this point, even Frost couldn¡¯t argue further. ¡°As you say, Elder. I have other arrangements to make, so I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands.¡± With a final glance at Snow, he departed with his closest followers in tow.


    The moment he left, the expression on Elder Fang¡¯s face softened. ¡°Come, child,¡± he said to Snow. However, his words were unnecessary as Snow was already running towards him. From a few steps away, she lept at him, and he deftly caught her in his embrace. It was immediately apparent that this wasn¡¯t the first time she had done something like this, the gesture as natural as breathing.


    For a long moment, nobody moved, but Zeke could see Snow¡¯s little body shaking while she tightly clung to the old man. Despite their current situation and his perilous state, Zeke smiled. He had kept his promise and returned her home.


    After Snow calmed down, the old man held her by the shoulders and spoke softly to her. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to see your father.¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded happily. However, just as they were about to leave. Snow remembered something. She looked back, her eyes meeting Zeke¡¯s.


    ¡°What about them?¡± she asked, noticing that this invitation was likely only extended to her.


    Uncle Fang''s demeanor remained firm as he scanned the group. ¡°You know the rules, little one. They are not permitted to follow us unless the Ancestor commands it.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts, you can convince your father yourself. Until then, they will stay here.¡±


    Snow pouted at the old man, a little bit of her willful nature returning. ¡°Uncle...¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°There is nothing I can do about this, little one. However, I will make sure that they are given a place to stay until the Ancestor decides what to do.¡±


    Snow didn¡¯t look too happy about that but knew that she was unlikely to change the old man¡¯s mind now that he had already said as much. She wiggled free of his grasp and ran back to their group, approaching Zeke.


    With soft steps, she arrived in front of him and stood on her toes to reach his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will convince my father. You... you just have to hold on,¡± she whispered.


    Zeke felt a warmth in his heart at her care, but he didn¡¯t think it would be smart to display any outward signs of it here. He merely nodded, completely ignoring her afterward. However, as she turned away with a somewhat disheartened expression, his voice rang out in her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Snow. I¡¯ll be fine. Go see your father first; everything else can wait.¡±


    Her feet paused briefly; then she continued as if nothing had occurred. However, to anyone observant, it was clear she now walked with a renewed spring in her step.

 Book 5: Chapter 27: Frostscale Poison I

    Book 5: Chapter 27: Frostscale Poison I


    After Snow left, one of the guards approached. The man had received a few brief words from Uncle Fang and immediately asked them to follow him. Compared to his companions, this man seemed more laid back. It wasn¡¯t clear if he was ranked higher or lower than the rest, but Zeke didn¡¯t care much at the moment.


    He wanted to get off the streets and take some time to deal with the poison. At this point, he was entrusting most of his body¡¯s weight to Gravitas. Also, the fact that Akasha still hadn¡¯t managed to do so was worrying, and the pain, while initially tolerable, was starting to get to him.


    Under normal circumstances, Zeke would have spent this time inspecting their new surroundings. It was always a good idea to get as much intel as possible, but he really couldn¡¯t bear to do so at the moment. It also didn¡¯t help that their guide completely ignored his presence. The man would occasionally explain a few things to Ash, Vulcanos, or Gravitas, but he never even glanced at Zeke.


    His dismissive attitude could be due to the fact that Elder Fang had pronounced him as good as dead, but Zeke doubted it. It was far more likely that humans didn¡¯t have any standing within the tribe.


    They made their way through the village, with Ash and Vulcanos at the front and Zeke and Gravita in the back. The more time passed, the more Zeke began to shiver.


    There was something about this place that made the air much colder than it should have been. The chill had been noticeable during their climb, growing stronger with every step. If this trend continued, Zeke wouldn¡¯t even want to imagine how frigid the mountain''s peak would be.


    Usually, his strong body could fend off this level of cold without any problem. However, in its weakened state, the cold was beginning to affect him. Gravitas also noticed this, and Zeke could see the worry in her eyes. ¡°How much longer?¡± she asked the guard, the impatience clear in her tone.


    The man turned to look at her, his gaze briefly darting toward Zeke before focusing back on Gravitas. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, sister.¡±


    From the annoyance in her eyes, Zeke could tell that she was about to snap at the man. However, before she could, he tightened his hold on her shoulder, signaling her to calm down. Gravitas met his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Move your feet, then, ¡®brother¡¯,¡± she said, clearly annoyed by the man¡¯s way of addressing her and his casual disregard for Zeke¡¯s life.


    With a nod, the man turned back and continued to lead the way. True to his words, they soon arrived at their destination. They stood before a rough wooden door that seemed to lead into a cave.


    Their guide pointed at the cave entrance. ¡°This is our guest residence. It¡¯s the only place in the village that is suited for... outsiders.¡± upon delivering this cryptic statement, he was about to leave but decided to say a few more words. ¡°If you need anything, you can come find me in the barracks.¡± Those words were spoken to Ash, meaning that he would be the only one welcome there.


    Ash nodded at the man before pushing the door open. Gravitas followed right on his heels, leading Zeke inside. The so-called guest residence was a lot nicer than Zeke had expected, and it became immediately clear what the man meant by being suited for outsiders. The most dominant feature of this place was the massive fireplace that took up a considerable part of the living room.


    Zeke saw several different chambers deeper into the cave, but he didn¡¯t care about those at the moment. He weakly lifted his hand, pointing at the firewood that was already stacked inside the fireplace. ¡°If you would, Vulcanos.¡±


    Vulcanos nodded and approached the structure. From between his hands, a glowing clump of molten stone emerged, dropping right between the wood. A moment later, the lumber caught fire, and the warm glow of the fireplace illuminated the room.


    Gravitas helped Zeke into the armchair closest to the fire, handling him with such care that he felt like a porcelain doll. If he was being honest, it was quite endearing to see the usually so headstrong woman treat him so delicately.


    It took a few moments, but the heat of the flames eventually drove the cold from the room, and Zeke¡¯s body began to relax. However, the unhealthy color of his skin didn¡¯t recede. It was clear that the poison had yet to be dealt with.


    The Chimeroi stood around him, exchanging worried glances, clearly unsure how to handle the situation. Gravitas seemed especially nervous, likely blaming herself because the spear had originally been meant for her. However, he didn''t regret taking the hit for her. As a Blood Mage, he had the best chance of dealing with this type of threat.


    He smiled, trying to look as reassuring as he could. He wanted them to remain calm, but words wouldn¡¯t do much in this situation. Instead, he decided on a different strategy.


    ¡°I have a new mission for you,¡± he said, projecting his voice mentally. At the moment, he didn¡¯t trust himself to speak, and the three would only worry more if they heard how weak his voice was. Fortunately, [Telepathy] had no such limitations.


    At the sound of his voice, the three immediately became alert. They hadn¡¯t expected to hear such a tone from him, especially since his powerful voice contrasted sharply with his fragile state.


    ¡°What is the mission?¡± Vulcanos asked, being the first to recover.


    ¡°I need you to gather information. More likely then not, we¡¯ll be stuck her for the foreseeable future, and our knowledge is severely limited at the moment,¡± Zeke said.


    Gravitas stared at him. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remain here for the time being.¡±


    [Answer]


    There were two primary reasons. Firstly, revealing that ability in the presence of unfamiliar individuals might not have been strategically prudent.


    After a moment of thought, Zeke realized that she had a point. Revealing his ability at that time would not have benefited him. After all, his presence was largely ignored because everyone thought he was as good as dead. Moreover, if the only human in their group seemed immune to the enemy¡¯s most dangerous weapon, it would have looked suspicious.


    A smile tugged at his lips. Akasha¡¯s quick thinking had saved him from a hassle. Now that his condition was unknown, he could work from the shadows without drawing suspicion. This might turn out to be a major advantage.


    ¡°Well done, Akasha. That was brilliant,¡± he said, offering genuine praise. He was particularly impressed with how she instantly assessed the social hierarchy of their new surroundings and acted accordingly. She had come a long way since they first met a year ago.


    It was then that he remembered her earlier words. ¡°What was the second reason for not removing the poison?¡±


    [Answer]


    This may be somewhat presumptuous of me, but I believe I have found a more advantageous use for the poison beyond neutralizing it.


    Zeke furrowed his brows. If Akasha was this hesitant to bring it up, it couldn¡¯t be anything normal. However, he trusted her completely. ¡°Just say it.¡±


    [Answer]


    I suggest we use the poison to temper Host¡¯s body.


    Zeke fell silent, processing her words. ¡°What brought this on?¡± he asked eventually.


    [Answer]


    This is the second instance in a short period where Host has been afflicted by poison. This time, it was relatively simple to counter. However, there is no guarantee that future occurrences will be as manageable.


    Zeke nodded slowly. He had also been considering ways to address this problem. As a Blood Mage, he should have some methods at his disposal, but he wasn¡¯t familiar with them. If he were still in Tradespire, he could ask Tristan Bloodsword, but that wasn¡¯t an option right now.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said.


    [Answer]


    There is a principle in medicine called the poison ladder. According to this method, the body can build immunity to a substance by being repeatedly subjected to its effect in increasing doses.


    ¡°So... you suggest that I poison myself with a deadly substance? Repeatedly?¡± Zeke asked, torn between exasperation and amusement.


    [Answer]


    Correct.


    Zeke remained silent for a long time. If anyone else had suggested this, he would have laughed in their face. However, Akasha was both the most knowledgeable and the most trustworthy person he knew. Moreover, her life was bound to his, making it impossible for her to suggest anything that would harm him.


    Considering all that, did he really need to hesitate?


    A smile slowly spread across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 28: Frostscale Poison II

    Book 5: Chapter 28: Frostscale Poison II


    With a quiet thud, the last remnants of firewood collapsed, leaving only the embers of the once-roaring fire. Hours had passed since Zeke began his task, and the warm environment of the guest room was slowly cooling.


    Zeke was still seated in the exact same spot, not having moved an inch during this entire time. However, his complexion was looking even worse than before. Previously, the poison''s blueish color had been limited to his hands and arms. Now, however, his entire skin had taken on the same unhealthy pallor.


    He looked like a man close to freezing to death, and his constant shivering and the light blue color of his lips only strengthened that impression. Yet, upon looking at his eyes, that impression of weakness was immediately shattered. Despite his condition, there was no despair in them¡ªonly quiet determination and absolute resolve.


    Teeth clenched, he endured the freezing sensation that had taken hold of his entire body. Though the dosage was tightly controlled by Akasha, the sensation was still anything but pleasant. Unlike any usual type of cold, this was coming from inside of him, meaning that the usual resistances to such a threat were utterly useless.


    His blood flowed at a glacial pace, almost frozen solid, scraping through his veins like a massive worm crawling through his body. Yet, this was an agony of his own making. Anyone else infected by the poison would have died from organ failure long before reaching this point. Only through perfect control over the dosage could one prolong their suffering to this degree.


    Yet, Zeke didn¡¯t complain.


    He would have to stay in this region for a while, and any advantage against the Frostcale Tribe could mean the difference between life and death. Zeke was the type to endure present suffering to avoid future regret.


    [Notice]


    The progress has reached 92%.


    Zeke silently acknowledged the report. He didn¡¯t dare to relax just yet, well aware of the fact that this last stretch was likely going to be the most difficult to endure. Instead, he tried to ignore the pain and let his mind wander.


    He recalled his youth in Feldstadt, specifically one person he used to know: the old widower who had lived across the street from them. They had called him Old Michael, a retired soldier with a body full of muscles and scars.


    Every year, once the snow started to fall and the lakes began to freeze, Old Michael would start a strange routine: He would bathe in the freezing water, enduring as long as he could. Everyone in the village called him crazy. They said he would kill himself one day, that his old body couldn¡¯t handle the strain. But Old Michael never listened. Year after year, he took his ice baths.


    One day, Zeke asked him why he continued doing this despite his age. He still remembered how Old Michael smiled at him and said, ¡°They have it all wrong. The only reason I''ve lived this long is because I keep challenging myself. It''s not continuing that will kill me, but stopping.¡±


    At the time, Zeke didn¡¯t fully understand those words, but in the years that followed, many of the old died while Old Michael remained as healthy as an ox. He never even caught a cold the entire time Zeke knew him. Up until Zeke left for the academy, the old man stayed in peak physical condition.


    Was it willpower that had allowed the old man to live for so long? Or was it that the cold water had actually tempered his body?Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com


    Zeke didn¡¯t know, but as he quietly endured the agonizing pain of the cold, he felt a kind of kinship with the old man. How hard must it have been to endure the freezing lake at such an old age, with a body full of scars and old injuries? Yet, he had done it every year, with no word of complaint, without anybody forcing him.


    A small smile tugged at Zeke¡¯s lips. If Old Michael could do it, then why couldn¡¯t he?


    [Notice]


    The tempering has finished.


    Before Zeke could react, he felt the effects of those words: It began with a faint tingling, but soon, the sensation turned into a blazing heat, as if a fire had been lit inside his veins. Of course, that wasn¡¯t actually the case. Just as lukewarm water feels hot on frozen hands, the return to normal felt like an inferno to Zeke.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. He had expected bad news when he heard the phrase ¡®unexpected side effects¡¯, but this... wasn¡¯t it... good news? However, it was too early to celebrate.


    ¡°Akasha, completely analyze my body and compare it to the state before I was afflicted with the poison. I want to know everything that has changed.¡±


    Akasha went quiet, but Zeke knew that she was doing what he had ordered.


    [Answer]


    Comparison successfully completed. Observable effects include increased metabolic rate, improved fat oxidation, a reduction in signs of inflammation, enhanced vascular tone and elasticity, reduced cardiovascular...


    ¡°Stop,¡± Zeke cut her off. ¡°Just tell me what I can expect from these changes.¡±


    [Answer]


    Understood. Modifications to the host¡¯s body have resulted in increased poison resistance, greater cold resistance, and a slight boost in vein durability.


    Zeke¡¯s mouth almost fell open at those words. Not only had his resistance to the Frostscale Poison increased by a significant amount, but there were even more benefits. ¡°How often can we repeat the process?¡± Zeke asked eagerly.


    [Answer]


    This process can be repeated an unlimited amount of times. However, the treatment will lose effectiveness with each subsequent application. It is likely that the benefits will not be worth it anymore after three or four additional sessions.


    Zeke nodded his head, deep in thought. He was already aware that his body needed a few days of rest before he could temper it again. However, now that he had found a way to strengthen himself, he wouldn¡¯t easily let go of this chance.


    He walked over to the corner where the group had left their luggage. He rummaged through the mountain of bags until he finally found what he was looking for. Zeke pulled out a hard leather shell and carried it over to the table. This special case contained his notebook and mechanical quill.


    With practiced movements, he wrote a few sentences. He quickly explained his current situation and that he was doing fine. Otherwise, his mother and sister would start to worry if they didn¡¯t hear from him. After those few words, he finally got to the part he was most excited about: A shopping list.


    Tradespire was the trade capital of the world, with all sorts of goods on offer. The different kinds of poison sold had to be in the hundreds, if not thousands. Zeke was almost beginning to drool at the thought of the improvements he could make by tempering his body with them.


    He specifically requested poisons related to cold, ice, or frost. After all, both the Frostscale and the Icefang Tribes were associated with that element. Zeke¡¯s reasoning was simple: if Frostscale Poison could boost his resistance to cold, other similar poisons might have comparable effects on him.


    After Zeke finished his letter, he double-checked its contents before immediately sending it off. A quick use of [Transposition] saw it disappear from his hands. Space Magic was truly convenient in times like these. Not only was he able to contact his family instantly, but he could also retrieve something as small as a vial of poison without any problem.


    For a moment, he had been worried about the Mana cost. After all, he was now significantly further from Tradespire than he had ever been. However, as it turned out, distance didn¡¯t influence the cost of the spell by much.


    The main difference was that finding his beacon had become significantly harder. It was like trying to spot a lighthouse through thick fog. He could still sense its general location, but pinpointing it accurately required an immense amount of focus. Zeke instinctively knew that if he went much further, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the spell anymore.


    Just then, Zeke heard footsteps approaching the door. He quickly moved from his seat and positioned himself for an ambush. However, his vigilance eased when he recognized the three figures. They were Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas, returning from their mission.

 Book 5: Chapter 29: State of the Tribe

    Book 5: Chapter 29: State of the Tribe


    The door opened, revealing Ash, Vulcanos, and Gravitas. Their step faltered as their eyes landed on the figure waiting for them. The last time they had seen Zeke, he had appeared close to death. Now, he looked to be in peak condition, with a rosy complexion and boundless energy.


    Gravitas was the first to react. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±


    Zeke nodded, a cheeky grin on his face. ¡°I told you I would be fine, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Gravitas was momentarily at a loss for words. Even though Zeke had said it, wasn''t this what everyone said to avoid causing worry? How could she be sure he was actually serious? However, Zeke didn¡¯t give the trio any more time to think about it. ¡°Come in for now. I want to hear what you learned.¡±


    Shortly after, the four were seated around a table with a new fire roaring in the hearth. Zeke noticed that the expressions of the Chimeroi eased up due to the fire¡¯s warmth. Despite their strong bodies, spending a day outside in this climate had still taken its toll on them. It was becoming clear to Zeke that his group would be at a distinct disadvantage in this climate compared to the members of the Icefang or Frostscale Tribe. After all, the two groups were likely fighting over this mountain exactly because of its unnaturally cold atmosphere.


    ¡°So,¡± Zeke said, ¡°what did you learn?¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged glances, quickly deciding the order of their reports. Ash spoke first, his expression grim. ¡°The situation is quite dire. The Frostscale Tribe has been besieging the mountain for the last six weeks. Usually, that wouldn¡¯t be so concerning, but the lack of reaction from the chief has everyone on edge. There are rumors that he is severely injured and might even die.¡±


    Zeke nodded. That was about what he had expected. Depending on the chief''s condition, the situation could change greatly. However, it seemed that at least the Frostscale Tribe was still cautious of him. There was no reason to choose such a passive approach if they didn¡¯t have to fear him.


    ¡°How much longer can the tribe hold out?¡±


    Ash grimaced. ¡°Not too long. Unlike human settlements, the Icefang tribe doesn¡¯t rely on agriculture or horticulture. Their sole source of food is hunting and foraging...¡±


    ¡°...which they have been cut off from,¡± Zeke finished for him.


    Ash nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s not all bad. The reserves they do have will not spoil anytime soon, thanks to the climate and their special methods. I was told that they are able to preserve meat for a very long time.¡°


    Zeke nodded. That was good news indeed, but it wouldn''t save them in the long run. No matter how good their preservation method was, their supplies wouldn¡¯t last forever. Zeke knew from experience how much food the Chimeroi needed and the consequences of not eating enough. Unlike humans, who used ambient Mana to cast spells, Chimeroi relied on copious amounts of food for their strength. After a few days of starvation, their bodies would simply shut down.


    ¡°How are the defenses holding up?¡± he asked.


    Instead of Ash, it was Vulcanos who answered. ¡°Very well. However, that is solely due to the fact that the Frostscale Tribe hasn¡¯t launched a single serious attack yet.¡±


    Zeke nodded with a stern face. It seemed the Frostscale tribe was content to wait them out. That was bad news. It meant that even though they still feared Snow¡¯s father, they were also confident that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly recover. Either his injuries were that bad, or there was another circumstance that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°How about escape routes?¡± he asked.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com


    Vulcanos shook his head. ¡°There is no such thing. This village is the first of three on this mountain and the entry point to the only traversable path up. As long as the fort holds, there won¡¯t be any invasion. However, it also means the village is easy to besiege, being a choke point.¡±


    Zeke sighed. No wonder the people were starting to get desperate. With their backs against the wall and no word from their leader, it was surprising that the panic hadn¡¯t spread further. ¡°How do they plan to deal with the situation?¡±


    The one who answered this question was surprisingly Gravitas. Zeke had tasked her with investigating Snow¡¯s family, but she seemed to have uncovered more than he expected. ¡°They don¡¯t have a single plan, but three.¡±


    Silence followed his declaration. His words had been that surprising. Snow didn¡¯t have a faction and many even blamed her for the current situation. Moreover, she was too young to hold any real power in the tribe. Her only support was her father, and the chief had not been heard from since his injury.


    ¡°Snow¡¯s faction...¡± Ash repeated uncertainly. ¡°Master, there is no such thing, and even if there were, it would be the weakest of them all.¡±


    Zeke was unfazed by his words. ¡°I am well aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°We will create the faction ourselves,¡± he replied confidently.


    The three Chimeroi exchanged uncertain glances. Vulcanos spoke next. ¡°How are we going to gather support?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression remained unchanged, an easy grin on his face. ¡°How else? We are going to offer the most benefits!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Zeke swept his gaze over the three, a twinkle in his eyes. Then he spoke a single word. ¡°Food.¡±


    ¡°Food?¡± Gravitas repeated. ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have much ourselves, let alone enough to feed the whole tribe.¡±


    Zeke grinned at her. ¡°Would I suggest it if I didn¡¯t have a way?¡±


    Gravitas¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°You have a way?¡±


    Zeke nodded, his expression turning serious for the first time. ¡°Before I led you here, I was well aware of the possibility of the Icefang Tribe losing the war. Therefore, I came up with a contingency plan...¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡±


    ¡°To escape,¡± Zeke replied.


    ¡°Does that mean what I think it does?¡± Ash asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zeke said, his grin returning. ¡°This siege might work on others, but to us, their tactic means nothing. If anything, the current situation benefits us.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°If we control the food supply, the concept of factions will become irrelevant. After all, who would bite the hand that feeds them?¡±


    His grin took on a slightly sinister edge as he spoke those last words.

 Book 5: Chapter 30: A Fatal Flaw

    Book 5: Chapter 30: A Fatal Flaw


    ¡°Now,¡± Zeke said, his tone becoming more businesslike. ¡°For my plan to work, there are three things we need.¡± The Chimeroi also turned serious upon hearing his shift in tone.


    ¡°The first thing we need is a space to operate out of¡ªa place to make a headquarters,¡± he explained.


    ¡°What are the requirements?¡± Ash asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t actually need much. It should merely be spacious. Also, it would be ideal for it to be in a secluded location. I don¡¯t want people constantly watching us.¡±


    There was a moment of silence as the Chimeroi racked their brains. They had inspected the village earlier that day, but they hadn¡¯t been looking for such a place.


    ¡°I might know something,¡± Vulcanos said suddenly. All eyes turned toward him. ¡°There is an abandoned mine at the edge of the village. When it ran dry a couple of years ago, the place was completely deserted.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ash, I want you to look into that. Find out what it would take for them to sell us the mine.¡±


    Vulcanos looked between Zeke and Ash, a somewhat displeased expression on his face. ¡°Why not me?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already noticed?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°The people are wary of us. You, Gravitas, and especially me¡ªwe are outsiders in this place. However, they don¡¯t treat Ash the same way. Care to guess why?¡±


    Ash squirmed a little as both Vulcanos and Gravitas scanned him from top to bottom. It was probably just to make him sweat, as the reason wasn¡¯t hard to guess. With his gray hair, beard, and two furry ears on top of his head, Ash looked just like the people of the Icefang Tribe. As a descendant of a wolf-type Monster, he could even be said to be loosely related to them.


    ¡°Until we hear from Snow or the situation changes, Ash will be our spokesperson,¡± Zeke explained.


    Vulcanos furrowed his brows. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all Chimeroi? What¡¯s the big deal?


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°This is not Korrovan, and we are not on the continent anymore. Here, Chimeroi are fighting Chimeroi, and most prefer to stay in their tribe. Naturally, they would be wary of outsiders.¡±


    Vulcanos was still a little disgruntled but didn¡¯t protest anymore.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the next thing we need?¡± Ash urged eagerly.


    ¡°We need to get our hands on the method the people here use to preserve their food.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Ash said right away. ¡°They use a type of crystal to turn the temperature in a room to below freezing. Apparently, they have quite a few of those. I saw them being sold everywhere.¡±


    Zeke nodded. That solved one of his worries. ¡°The last thing we need is manpower.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have us for that?¡± Gravitas asked.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°No. This is not something you three can handle if we want to supply the entire tribe. For my plan to work, we need at least a dozen people who will permanently stay outside.¡±


    ¡°That many?¡±


    Zeke nodded seriously. ¡°The way my method works, it would be best if the meat was already prepared before I bring it into the tribe.¡±


    The Chimeroi exchanged meaningful glances. ¡°And that method is...?¡± Gravitas prodded.


    Zeke smiled. ¡°You all have seen me use my [Transposition] spell to send letters back home, right?¡± They nodded. ¡°Do you know how that works?¡±


    His declaration plunged the scene into silence, with each of the Chimeroi lost in their own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long wondered why the Chimeroi never involved themselves in human conflicts,¡± Zeke mused aloud. ¡°With people like Snow¡¯s father around, they should be able to fight the strongest Mages on the continent on equal ground. However, this puts things into perspective.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    ¡°Think about it. We¡¯ve been here for only a short while, and I¡¯ve already discovered such a fatal flaw. And I¡¯m just a True Mage. Who can say what methods the strongest Mages have at their disposal?¡±


    Chimeroi had an intuitive grasp of their abilities, but that came at a cost: Flexibility. Unlike Mages, who were able to learn spells, Chimeroi were far more limited. Their skill set was determined from the moment they awakened their powers. This would create weaknesses for which they had no method to compensate.


    Now that Zeke had become aware of this flaw, he found it surprising that he hadn¡¯t realized it sooner. It wasn¡¯t a secret that Chimeroi couldn¡¯t perceive ambient Mana. After all, they didn¡¯t have a Core. Their entire method relied on internal power. However, he had not considered the full range of implications this brought.


    Zeke could already think of a dozen ways to exploit such a weakness, and Akasha likely knew a hundred more. However, now was not the time to consider this. He had to address his most pressing concerns first.


    Now that he was certain that Gravitas was unable to detect his beacons, many possibilities opened up. As long as the Frostscale Tribe didn¡¯t hire a human Mage or a very specialized Chimeroi, they would be unable to stop him from coming and going as he pleased. This meant that the longer the siege lasted, the better it would be for him.


    From that perspective, the faction that best aligned with his interest was the faction led by Elder Fang. However, it was likely not a good choice to join forces with them. After all, the elder faction was already a sinking ship, and Zeke had no intention of tethering his fate to a lame duck. If anything, he would absorb the remnants of their faction after their inevitable collapse...


    As for Snow¡¯s siblings, Frost and Polaris, Zeke would have to deal with them soon. If either of them achieved their goals, his entire plan would crumble. Whether the tribe died fighting or negotiated to leave, he would be at a loss. The plant he needed likely grew on this mountain, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose access to it. Not after coming so far. It was crucial he established himself before they gained more support.


    The last piece in the puzzle was Snow. Establishing a faction in her name without her presence might be challenging, but not impossible. After all, he had never intended for her to take an active part in his organization. The plan was to use her name to project an image of legitimacy¡ªnothing more. As long as she didn¡¯t publicly contradict him, it likely wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    As for the exact stance his faction would take, that would be decided once he had a better understanding of all the players.


    Though it might have seemed like a long time had passed, all these thoughts and calculations took only a moment. Zeke turned to Ash. ¡°I need you to secure that abandoned mine as soon as possible.¡± Everything hinged on that.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ash said.


    ¡°By the way, what do they use as currency in this place?¡±


    Ash shook his head. ¡°There is no official currency, and most trading relies on barter. However, the most sought-after goods are weapons and... food.¡±


    Zeke smirked. That was the best-case scenario. ¡°Don¡¯t take no for an answer. I want you to buy that mine, no matter how much it costs.¡±


    Ash nodded, a determined look on his face. ¡°I will not fail you, Master.¡±


    Zeke was satisfied with his response. ¡°I trust you. Also, don¡¯t worry if we are not home by the time you return.¡±


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    Zeke cast out his senses, feeling the presence of all three beacons he had left at the foot of the mountain. With a smile on his face, he answered Ash¡¯s question. ¡°We are going to make sure that you have the funds to back up those claims.¡±


    Ash¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding, and he didn¡¯t waste any more time before leaving in search of the owner of the mine.


    Meanwhile, Zeke faced the two remaining Chimeroi. Gravitas appeared to be nonplussed, but he still managed to detect an eager glint in her eyes. Vulcanos, for his part, didn¡¯t even try to hide his excitement. Ever since learning the Blood Boil technique, he had been enthusiastic about fighting.


    Finally, Zeke spoke the words the two had been waiting for. ¡°Who wants to go hunting with me?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 31: Renovations

    Book 5: Chapter 31: Renovations


    Zeke stepped out of the mine and breathed in the cold mountain air. When he turned back toward the entrance, his brows furrowed.


    After returning from the hunt, he had been delighted to hear that the mine owner was willing to sell. Moreover, the man had only demanded a fraction of what he had expected. However, he now knew the reason for the low price.


    When Zeke thought of a mine, he pictured reinforced corridors and well-planned passages. However, what he found here was far from that. The village¡¯s condition didn¡¯t make it obvious, but the Icefang tribe seemed to lack skilled architects and craftsmen. Given the tribe''s warlike nature, it shouldn¡¯t have surprised him, but the state of the mine still caught him off guard.


    It was extremely primitive. Honestly, calling it a mine was already a stretch. It was blatantly obvious that not much thought or effort had been invested in this place. Aside from the gate, which was well-crafted, the inside of the mine resembled a natural cave more than a man-made structure. The walls were coarse and uneven, the corridors meandered to the left and right at random, and the supports were nonexistent.


    The only positive surprise was that the place had not collapsed so far.


    Behind him, the Chimeroi emerged from the mine, their expressions heavy. Ash, who had negotiated the deal for this place, seemed especially apprehensive. ¡°Master, I... I didn¡¯t think it would be like this...¡±


    Zeke took in his nervous expression and frowned. There was no reason for Ash to take responsibility for this. After all, Zeke had ordered him to buy this place no matter what. However, it seems that Ash still considered this to be his mistake.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The place might not be all that I had hoped for, but I never expected it to be perfect from the beginning.¡±


    Ash grimaced, not buying his words. ¡°I could live with ¡®not perfect,¡¯ but... is this even usable?¡±


    Zeke realized that a halfhearted attempt to placate Ash wouldn¡¯t work, so he decided to let them in on some of his plans. ¡°You are right that the place is a mess. However, that only means that the renovations I have planned will have to be a bit more extensive.¡±


    ¡°Renovations?¡± Ash asked, still skeptical.


    Zeke nodded his head. ¡°Even if the mine had been of excellent quality, it''s still not a place for anyone to live. I always planned to rebuild it to suit our needs. Now, we just have a bit more work to do.¡±


    Ash¡¯s tense expression finally began to ease up a bit. Seeing this, Zeke decided to give him one more push. ¡°Now that I think about it, this might even be a chance for us.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zeke smiled, seeing the Chimeroi paying close attention. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about ways to approach the people here. It likely wouldn¡¯t work if we blatantly offered them food to join our side. However, what if we offered them food in exchange for work?¡±


    Vulcanos tilted his head. ¡°How would that help us?¡±


    Zeke lifted three fingers, bending them one at a time as he spoke. ¡°First, it would help us promote our names. Currently, we are strangers to most of the citizens. That has to change.¡±


    The Chimeroi nodded.


    ¡°Second, it will establish a very important fact: We have food. This might end up painting a target on our backs, but the exchange is worth it.¡±


    Another nod.


    ¡°Third, and most important, I want to instill the notion that working for us is a privilege. I¡¯ll make it so that people will trip over themselves to get a chance to work for us.¡±


    This time, the Chimeroi didn¡¯t nod. Instead, they were looking at him with dubious expressions. ¡°A privilege?¡± Gravitas asked doubtfully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Zeke asked playfully. ¡°Let me prove it to you then. I want you to go to the marketplace right now and ask for volunteers for tomorrow.¡±


    Ash frowned. ¡°What are we supposed to tell them?¡±


    ¡°Tell them that we will hire workers for a day at a time. Their job will be manual labor, and the pay will be their own weight in meat.¡±


    The center of his mental space now featured two enormous holographic projections of the mine. The one on the left showed the mine in its current, dilapidated state. The other displayed the mine being rebuilt, with changes occurring in real time.


    Yet, what shocked him wasn''t the projection itself but the figures standing around it. Akasha¡¯s human form was that of a beautiful young woman with silver hair and a curvy body. For a long time, he had been flustered whenever they met face to face, especially since she had been quite upfront about modeling her appearance to suit his preferences perfectly.


    Even so, over the past year, he had grown somewhat accustomed to seeing her. However, now there was not just one, but at least a dozen copies of her.


    The moment Zeke appeared, their collective gazes turned toward him, halting their activities.


    Even for him, this level of attention was somewhat stifling. ¡°What¡¯s going on here...?¡± he asked to break the awkwardness of the moment.


    Just then, another copy of Akasha materialized next to him while the others went back to their tasks.


    ¡°Welcome home,¡± the new Akasha said as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. Home? This place was a creation of his Mind affinity, which existed within his own body. Technically, he was always ''home.'' He decided not to mention that, though, finding the gesture rather touching.


    ¡°Glad to be home,¡± he said instead. ¡°Care to tell me what you are doing?¡±


    Akasha nodded dutifully, pointing at the large projection. ¡°I¡¯m in the process of experimenting with our options for the renovation project. The parameters are safety, availability, and time, ignoring the factors of cost and manpower.¡±


    Zeke nodded. As always, Akasha had quickly grasped his intentions without the need to clarify anything. However, that was not what he had been asking about.


    ¡°I was talking about them,¡± he said, pointing at the clones.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay them any mind,¡± Akasha stated dryly. ¡°They are mere representations of the different tasks I am currently performing.¡± She pointed at one of her copies nearby. ¡°This one is responsible for creating a list of all the resources available in this region.¡± Her finger moved to the next one. ¡°This one is responsible for compiling a list of building materials that can be created from those raw materials.¡±


    When she pointed at the next one, Zeke interrupted her before she could explain. ¡°I understand the principle. But why are you doing this? Aren¡¯t they all just... you?¡±


    Akasha tilted her head, struggling to answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said after a while.


    Zeke was surprised. Usually, Akasha had a reason for everything she did. The fact that she couldn¡¯t explain her action was something he had not encountered before. Was it... that she was feeling lonely?


    The thought pricked his conscience. After all, he rarely visited this place, and he was the only person she could even communicate with. He vowed to visit her more often from now on.


    Zeke cleared his throat, brushing past the subject. ¡°So, what do you have so far?¡±


    Akasha led him to the second projection, which displayed the renovated version of the mine. Zeke saw that the floors, walls, and ceilings were all reinforced with smooth stone, and reinforced pillars extended toward the ceiling at regular intervals.


    His brows shot up in surprise. He hadn''t expected them to be able to create something like this, given his parameters and limited resources. The plans made the place look almost regal. ¡°How do you plan to make the walls and ceilings this smooth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a material called cement, a mixture of limestone, clay and sand.¡±


    Zeke frowned. Those were all common materials. Why hadn¡¯t he ever heard of this mixture?


    Akasha seemed to read his thoughts as she explained right away. ¡°Cement isn¡¯t commonly used because the mixing process requires very high temperatures. I am planning to make use of Vulcanos¡¯ and Gravitas'' abilities to create large amounts of this material.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward, suddenly very interested in the renovation plans. ¡°Tell me everything!¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 32: Breaking Ground

    Book 5: Chapter 32: Breaking Ground


    Ash stood in front of the mine, his arms crossed and expression stern. Arrayed before him were the ten workers they had hired the day before¡ªeight men and two women.


    When choosing them, he had made sure to pick the strongest-looking ones, but there had been other criteria: He had picked the ones that looked the most desperate. This, of course, had also been according to his master¡¯s instructions.


    If he was being honest with himself, Ash wasn¡¯t sure if this plan was going to work, but he still went along with it without any complaints. So far, their master had always managed to deal with any situation that came their way, and he deserved at least that much trust.


    Ash still vividly remembered how they had first encountered the Titan in the jungle of Irroch. At that time, he was convinced that his life was going to end. However, with a few words from their master, the situation had been resolved. Not only that, he had even turned that dangerous encounter into an opportunity.


    Therefore, no matter how strange his orders sometimes seemed, Ash would carry them out faithfully and to the letter. Even the stern expression he was displaying right now had been ordered by their master. The master had considered every little detail and given detailed instructions, not only to him but also to Gravitas and Vulcanos.


    The others were also present, standing half a step behind him on either side. It was a clear sign of the hierarchy, with Ash being the one in charge. However, he didn¡¯t dare let this act get to his head. He was well aware that he was no match for either Gravitas or Vulcanos in terms of abilities. They had both reigned supreme during their days in the arena, while he had barely managed to earn himself a single title.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a smidgeon of pride. After all, their master had entrusted him with the lead in this operation. Of course, that was mainly because he shared a bit of ancestry with the Icefang Tribe, but Ash was still determined to make the most of this chance.


    He threw his shoulders back and pushed his chest out, trying to appear as intimidating as possible as he addressed the workers. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve all arrived on time.¡± His attempt to appear authoritative had borne fruit as they straightened up in response to his words.


    Ash nodded as he continued, ¡°I will once again state the terms of our agreement. For a day of manual labor, each of you will be paid with fresh meat equivalent to your own body weight. The price will be paid at the end of the day. Any questions?¡±


    One man, the burliest among them, spoke up, ¡°Can I see the meat before we start?¡±


    Ash immediately shook his head. ¡°You may not; anything else?¡±


    The same man spoke once more, not allowing anybody else to ask a question. ¡°Then, how do we know that you even have that much meat?¡±


    Ash fixed his gaze on the man and remained silent for a long time. However, the man, who was likely a former warrior of the tribe, didn¡¯t seem the least bit intimidated.


    Finally, Ash spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can just leave.¡±U//ppTodated fr/o/m


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nobody is forcing you to be here,¡± Ash said coolly. ¡°You have been given an opportunity; whether you take it or not is up to you.¡± Ash swept his gaze over the entire group. ¡°However, if you leave, you will not be considered again in the future.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth but didn¡¯t leave. It was just as the master had said: even if they were being scammed, the most they would lose was a bit of time. Compared to the potential gains, that was nothing. Their body weight in food would last them a long time or feed their families for a few days.


    Gravitas and Vulcanos looked up from their work. Their expressions turned smug when they saw his dumbfounded face. Ash barely noticed; his gaze was fixed on the floor of the corridor his group had cleared out just this morning.


    It was perfectly smooth.


    Hurriedly, he ushered the day labourers out of the mine and saw to it that they received their weight in meat as promised. Many tried to talk to him, likely trying to convince him to hire them again for the next day, but he ignored them and hurried back. This was not only because he wanted to see how the others had created this marvelous floor, but also followed the master¡¯s instructions.


    When he returned to the mine, he saw Vulcanos using his flames to heat the floor while Gravitas was pressing it down with her ability. After only a couple of minutes, a new section had hardened. Shortly after, they poured a new batch of gray sludge on the floor before repeating the process.


    It was fascinating.


    Only after a long time did Ash manage to tear his eyes away from the spectacle. He couldn¡¯t spend too much time here. After all, he had a different job. With quick steps, he made his way to the market square. It was almost time for him to pick out the workers for the next day.


    The moment he arrived at the marketplace, he could feel the strange atmosphere. It was unusually crowded. Yesterday, not even half as many people had been present in this spot. Seeing this, he raised his guard. Could this be an ambush?


    The moment the first person recognized him, the shouting began.


    ¡°Warrior Ashen Wolf, please take me!¡±


    ¡°General Ashen Wolf, I will work!¡±


    ¡°Master Ashen Wolf, I have experience working in the mine!¡±


    The exclamations came from all directions, overwhelming him for a moment. It was indeed an ambush. However, it was an ambush of a different kind than he had expected.


    These people were desperate to work for him. Or, more precisely, for the food he offered. Among the crowd of people, Ash could make out some of the workers that had been with them for the day. His eyes gleamed with understanding.


    He finally understood why the Master had commanded to let them go early on the first day. This way, they would have the time to inform their colleagues of this great opportunity. However, Ash had completely underestimated the stir this announcement would cause. They were behaving too frantically, almost like wild beasts. For Ash, it was almost nostalgic.


    Growing up in Undercity, Ash was no stranger to this scene. Whenever the Mages had arrived with food deliveries, the Chimeroi of Undercity had also turned completely insane, and Ash had been no exception. However, today, for the first time in his life, he was on the other side of that interaction. He wasn¡¯t a hungry mutt anymore, desperate for a few scraps.


    ¡°I will now make my choice,¡± he announced, silencing the crowd immediately. A smile spread across his face at the sight. As long as he followed Ezekiel, he would never be that person again.

 Book 5: Chapter 33: A Risky Gamble

    Book 5: Chapter 33: A Risky Gamble


    A figure approached the mine¡¯s entrance, cloaked by a heavy mantle and the darkness of night. A second figure followed a step behind, accompanying them silently. They stepped through the portal, closing the entrance right behind them. The moment they were alone, the first figure took off their mantle, revealing crimson hair.


    Zeke scanned the long corridor, taking note of the changes that had taken place since his last visit. It had been three days since they started the renovation work, and to say that he was pleased with the progress would be an understatement.


    The floor, walls, and ceiling were made of smooth stone. The tunnel was wide enough for a carriage to pass through, with stone pillars reinforcing each side, connecting the floor to the ceiling. These pillars were crucial for the tunnel''s stability and could also be used to collapse the entrance in an emergency.


    The corridor then led to a secondary, heavily fortified gate that served as another checkpoint for anyone who wanted to enter the complex. Behind this gate were two rooms, one on each side of the corridor. These were going to serve as the spaces for the guards. On the left was the sleeping chamber, while the right contained the common room where the active guard members could pass the time.


    At the moment, there were no guards in this place, and the gate was left wide open. Zeke stepped through, and Gravitas, who had also taken off her disguise, followed right behind. When they passed the checkpoint, they saw the end of the corridor opening up into a round hall. They approached the place, which led to several evenly-spaced rooms.


    Each of these rooms would serve a specific purpose: a meeting room, an office, bed chambers, as well as Zeke¡¯s personal chamber. With great familiarity, Zeke approached a particular room on the left. It contained a table and several chairs alongside most of their equipment.


    Notably, none of the pickaxes the workers used were stored here, as Zeke¡¯s [Blood Armaments] only lasted for a couple of hours before losing cohesion. Unlike the products of Metal Mages, his creations weren¡¯t permanent, and Zeke had to create new ones every day. This was also one of the reasons he didn¡¯t want to have more workers, as the burden on him would increase.


    He approached the table and scanned the several documents. These were the reports Gravitas, Vulcanos, and Ash had written during the day. His eyes landed on the first report, which made him smile. As usual, Ash¡¯s report was brief. It contained only a single sentence:


    The project is ahead of schedule by a day, and there are no problems with the workers.


    The second report was even shorter; it was written by Vulcanos:


    All good.


    The last report was by Gravitas, and, unlike her companions¡¯, this one was several pages long. Ever since she had received the books on Magic theory that Akasha had written for her, she was constantly looking for ways to improve the use of her power.


    This project turned out to be the perfect opportunity to hone her ambitions, and her report was always filled with her discoveries of the day. Zeke sat down and went through her papers, humming appreciatively from time to time. Frankly, he always looked forward to reading her report. Gravitas stood behind him in silence, but if anyone were watching her, they would have seen her eyes curve in happiness each time the noise echoed.


    After a while, Zeke put down the report and nodded at her. Nothing at all was said, but her eyes shone as she followed him into the next chamber. Vulcanos was leaning against the far wall, eyes closed, apparently fast asleep. However, his eyes snapped open the moment they entered the room.


    ¡°Master!¡± he exclaimed happily when he saw who it was.


    Zeke nodded at him before scanning the half-finished room. This had to be the place the Chimeroi had been working on before Gravitas came to fetch him.


    ¡°I am impressed,¡± he said finally. ¡°You made a lot more progress than I expected.¡±


    Zeke was mainly looking at Gravitas as he spoke. He surmised that most of the increased productivity was due to her improved mastery and innovative ideas. However, upon noticing his gaze, she shook her head and glanced at Vulcanos.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me,¡± she said.


    Zeke followed her gaze and looked at Vulcanos with interest. The giant had gotten to his feet and waved excitedly at him.


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Did he receive permission from the elders?¡±


    Ash shook his head. ¡°He is not commanding the troops but going with his own men. He was asking for volunteers just now.¡±


    Zeke frowned. This wasn¡¯t good. No matter how the attack turned out, the balance of power would shift. If Frost failed, his faction would lose their strength, but if he succeeded, people would flock to his side. However, for Zeke, who wanted the status quo to continue, both of these cases were bad.


    His mind worked rapidly as he tried to devise a plan. At the moment, his faction was only in its infancy, and he hadn¡¯t even announced himself yet. It was far too early. However, he also couldn¡¯t allow the power dynamic to shift too much to either side.


    ¡°If only we had a few more days,¡± he muttered, turning to Ash. ¡°Do you think there is a way to convince Frost to delay his plans? Maybe with a donation of food?¡±


    Ash shook his head once more. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He was getting the people all fired up, talking about victory and the grandness of the tribe. I would be very surprised if he backed down after that.¡±


    ¡°Dammit,¡± Zeke cursed, then quickly calmed down. Anger wouldn¡¯t help. If he couldn¡¯t prevent the attack, there was only one choice left: he needed to profit from this somehow. ¡°Did he say how and where he was going to attack?¡±


    Ash nodded. ¡°He revealed the details. I guess he wasn¡¯t too worried about his plan getting leaked since the attack will take place tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Zeke fell into deep thought after hearing the plan. It involved a two-pronged attack on a poorly defended outpost. One group would fake an assault on a different camp, then circle back to strike from the west, while the main force attacked from the east. It seemed like a solid plan, and Frost appeared to have detailed intelligence on the enemy''s movements.


    However, Zeke didn¡¯t think the plan would succeed.


    The enemy had already had weeks to fortify their position and wouldn¡¯t fall easily. However, the main reason he didn¡¯t have faith in the plan was that the enemy chief was somewhere down there. The mere thought of this person sent shivers down his spine.


    Twice, he had met an Exarch-level Mage, and each encounter had left a deep shadow on his heart.


    Zeke had a certain level of confidence when dealing with Archmages. If the stars aligned, and he had a massive advantage in troupe size, he could even hope to kill one. However, an Exarch was a different beast.


    Even if he were given the entirety of the Icefang tribe to command, he had no confidence in his ability to deal with them. Even escaping with his life was a tall order. Zeke balled his hand into a fist to stop it from shaking. The room fell into silence as he considered his options.


    Mentally, he visualized the map of their surroundings, detailing the route Frost¡¯s men would take. They were striking at a fairly isolated outpost, making it hard for reinforcements to reach them. However, depending on the enemy¡¯s reaction speed, that would only give them a couple more minutes.


    ¡°Akasha, simulate the most likely enemy response,¡± Zeke ordered, viewing his mental map. A moment later, red arrows appeared, showing which nearby enemy camps might be expected to send reinforcements.


    Zeke stared at the map, studying the outposts for a long time. Finally, his eyes lit up, and his expression cracked into a small smile. He turned to face Gravitas and Vulcanos, who were looking at him with tense expressions.


    ¡°Are you two still up for that hunting trip?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 34: A Taste of War

    Book 5: Chapter 34: A Taste of War


    As the sun started to rise, Zeke¡¯s group gathered at the village gate. Because of Frost''s announcement, Ash hadn¡¯t hired any workers for the day. The small entrance square was packed with people. A tense silence hung over the scene.


    Zeke¡¯s group stood apart from the gathering crowd, clearly not intending to join the assault. Zeke hid behind Ash and the others to avoid drawing attention, his face concealed by a cowl. Since their arrival, no one had seen his features, and he wanted to keep it that way. While some might suspect he had survived, he didn''t want anyone to gauge his actual condition. The less they thought about him, the better.


    Just as the crowd started to get antsy, a rather large group arrived: Frost and his close followers.


    Snow¡¯s brother was joined by two dozen fierce-looking warriors who were clearly a cut above the volunteers. Despite their presence, the total force was only around a hundred strong¡ªa mere fraction of the troops stationed in the fort. However, Frost seemed unbothered by the meager turnout.


    He didn¡¯t waste any time as he ascended the stairway leading onto the rampart, turning halfway to address the crowd. He swept his gaze over the gathered people, momentarily pausing on Zeke¡¯s group. However, he didn¡¯t say anything as his gaze continued after that momentary pause.


    ¡°Brave warriors of the Icefang tribe,¡± he shouted in a bellowing voice, ¡°we have hidden ourselves away for too long.¡± His opening statement garnered a few hushed whispers from the crowd, and many agreed with him.


    He continued. ¡°Our enemies have reached our doorstep, yet we have done nothing! They feast on our prey, roam our steps, and we continue to do nothing. Let me ask you, is this our way?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± the crowd bellowed as one.


    Zeke was surprised by the level of fervor he could hear in those voices. It seemed the resentment had been brewing for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, either,¡± Frost said, his tone approving. ¡°However, the elders still refuse to act. They hide away in their little fortress, uncaring of the fate of their people, unwilling to act in the best interest of the tribe!¡±


    The crowd bellowed their approval, and Zeke furrowed his brows. Frost was a far better speaker than he had expected. He knew exactly how to rile up the crowd. After a few words, even the undecided were now firmly on board.


    ¡°BUT I WILL NOT AVERT MY EYES FROM THE SUFFERING OF MY PEOPLE!¡± he yelled. ¡°AND NEITHER WILL YOU! TELL ME, WARRIORS OF THE ICEFANG TRIBE: WHO IS WITH ME?¡±


    His question elicited the loudest reaction yet as the entire group yelled their approval in one voice. Frost nodded at them, his expression fierce. ¡°Good! Then follow me as I lead our people to victory!¡±


    At that moment, the large gate of the fort opened, revealing the coarse mountain pass beyond. Frost was the first to step through, followed by his men and the group of volunteers behind them. After a few moments, Zeke and his group were the only ones that remained on the small plaza.


    ¡°That was quite the speech,¡± Ash said after a moment of silence.


    Zeke nodded. ¡°He is far better than I expected. However, the outcome won¡¯t change because of it. Morale can only get you so far.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so certain?¡± Gravitas asked.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°The Frostscale Tribe isn¡¯t simple. Their strategy¡ªincapacitating the enemy chief and then starving the people¡ªisn¡¯t the work of idiots. Do you really think we can break their encirclement with such a half-hearted offensive?¡±


    Nobody replied.


    ¡°Besides,¡± he said after a moment of silence, "they must have known that the Icefang tribe was going to attack sooner or later. Most likely, they left one of their outposts undefended for exactly that reason...¡±


    The implication of his statement made the eyes of the Chimeroi widen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean... that they are walking into a trap?¡±


    Zeke shrugged.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn them?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    The only magic on display was in their weapons. Each member of the tribe had used their ability to conjure ice to create dagger-like claws on their hands, extending their reach. Otherwise, they fought completely barehanded.


    Only Frost stood out in that regard. The Pureblood used his ability far more liberally, freezing swaths of enemies before shattering them with a savage punch. Zeke was inwardly shocked. The man was far stronger than he had anticipated, and he didn¡¯t think that any of his own followers would be Frost¡¯s match.


    Meanwhile, the decoy team had abandoned their assault. Frost¡¯s opening move had signaled them to fall back. Now, they stood between the two outposts, holding off reinforcements. Zeke noticed many of these men were part of Frost¡¯s inner circle. Despite being outnumbered, they managed to stall the enemy.


    Zeke frowned. The plan seemed to be going smoothly¡ªtoo smoothly. If nothing unexpected happened, Frost would be able to retreat with all his men, having scored a decisive victory.


    Could he have been wrong?


    Ash, Gravitas, and Vulcanos kept glancing at him with strange expressions. They had fully trusted his predictions, but it seemed he had been wrong about everything.


    Just then, Frost reached the center of the village. It was the place where the overseer of the camp was located. So far, the man hadn¡¯t decided to show himself, even when his followers were being slaughtered, resulting in the death of nearly every person in the camp.


    The soldiers spread out, encircling the ramshackle structure and cutting off any path of retreat. Frost yelled something, though Zeke couldn¡¯t make out the words at this distance. However, it was clear what he had said when a man emerged from the building a few moments later.


    This person was an old man with long gray hair, a narrow face, and thin lips. He stood bent, leaning heavily on a cane. Every movement seemed to be laborious as he hobbled out. Yet, Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at this geezer. There was something about this person that made him incredibly uneasy.


    Zeke wasn''t the only one who reacted strangely to the old man''s appearance. Frost''s already pale face grew even paler. He took a single step back before freezing up. The old man said something, his voice too quiet to make out, but it seemed to snap Frost out of his daze. He visibly tensed before yelling a single command with all his might.


    ¡°RUN!!¡±


    His voice was so loud that it echoed off the mountains and reverberated through the battlefield, which had become deathly still at the old man''s appearance.


    With that one word, all hell broke loose. Any composure or military discipline was forgotten as Frost¡¯s men ran for their lives. They scampered up the ramparts, climbed over buildings, and ran as fast as their legs would carry them. It was a chaotic scene.


    The old man merely smiled at the sight. A moment later, he waved his hand, and from that single motion, hundreds of illusory snakes were born. They looked and acted like normal snakes, but they moved at an unimaginable speed, chasing after the escaping soldiers.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the first soldier to be caught. A snake pounced, and the moment it made contact, it vanished into his body. Nothing seemed to happen at first, but after a few steps, the warrior halted. His balance failed, and he fell to the side, unmoving, as if he had been frozen stiff.


    Many more followed, and only a fraction of the warband ever made it over the walls. Yet, some managed to escape the ambush, with Frost among them. At the moment, he was leading the remnants of his troops up the mountain in a desperate scramble.


    The old man had not moved from his spot, and there still was a small smile on his face. Then, he took a single step forward. It was unhurried as if he had all the time in the world. Yet that single step took him all the way to the wall. His next step saw him outside the outpost and the one after already halfway up the slope.


    Zeke''s back drenched in sweat. A perfectly executed plan had been undone in an instant. The arrival of a single person had turned everything upside down. No amount of planning or scheming could counter this.


    What was power? This was power!


    Zeke clenched his fists, suppressing the yearning in his heart. If he wanted to reach such heights one day, he would only get there by taking one step at a time. He turned his head, only to find the Chimeroi already looking at him, the fear clear in their eyes.


    Zeke didn¡¯t blame them; they were right to be afraid. Heck, he was afraid, too. However, he wouldn''t allow that fear to stop him.


    ¡°It is time,¡± he said.

 Book 5: Chapter 35: The Mantis Stalking the Cicada

    Book 5: Chapter 35: The Mantis Stalking the Cicada


    Zeke watched for a moment longer as the old man chased the remnants of the warband. The reinforcements from the other camp, now unhindered, joined him in the hunt. Frost and his people were scurrying away in a complete panic, any semblance of order gone.


    Zeke turned to his people, who were breathing more easily now that the old man had disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, getting nods in return.


    Zeke closed his eyes and extended his senses. Immediately, several bright spots appeared in his spatial perception¡ªnine in total. These were the beacons he had placed around the mountain, some closer, some farther away. With no fear of being discovered, he had gone all out.


    He focused on the beacon that was closest to the location he wanted to go to and created the connection. ¡°Come,¡± he murmured, not diverting his attention for even a moment. Despite having done this a couple of times before, the spell was still quite challenging for him at his current level. A moment later, he felt somebody placed their hands in his. Judging by the rough calluses he could feel, it was likely Ash, the only one among his followers who used a weapon to fight. It was a good choice to send the scout first.


    Starting with the hands, Zeke enveloped the figure before him in a thin layer of Mana. This protective measure was essential for surviving space traversal. He took extra care while applying the shielding, recalling all too well the dangers of a faulty bubble from one of his early attempts at the spell. The memory of how the void''s chaos had disintegrated his flesh remained vivid.


    After confirming the integrity of his protective measures, Zeke connected the Mana bubble to the distant beacon. The moment the link was established, Ash''s hands vanished from his grasp, and he sensed the Chimeroi materialize inside the beacon. Without hesitation, another pair of hands gripped his own, and he repeated the process. Vulcanos vanished next, followed by Gravitas, leaving only Zeke behind.


    In one breath, he enveloped himself in the protective layer. The process was effortless¡ªnot just because he had done it hundreds of times, but because his body was now attuned to the spatial attribute. The Mana clung to him like a second skin, needing little effort to hold. A moment later, he vanished, leaving the space as empty as it had been before their arrival.


    The journey was over in an instant, and he found himself in a new location before he could even blink. Quickly regaining his bearings, he scanned the area. The three Chimeroi had already formed a protective perimeter around him, each facing a different direction. Zeke was pleased with their actions. He had taught them how to secure a landing zone, and they had taken to it naturally in the short while since.


    Ash was facing toward the place they had just left, where the enemy camps were. Zeke stepped up next to him. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    Ash replied instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Zeke nodded, a satisfied smile on his face. As expected, the recent attack had drawn all their attention to the mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± he ordered.


    Wordlessly, the Chimeroi fell into formation, with Ash at the front and Gravitas at the rear. This was their standard formation on hunting trips, and each knew their role well. Zeke remained silent as they advanced, giving no further orders. He wanted to allow the three as much autonomy as possible. In the future, they would need to handle such missions without him, and he wanted to ensure they could manage any situation on their own.


    After a few minutes, the group reached their first target: an outpost at the rear of the encirclement. There were no walls here, and the guards appeared more relaxed. Zeke noted that only about a dozen people remained at the camp. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this, as this was just a hunting outpost and storage area, not a fortified camp. Normally, no more than two dozen warriors would be stationed here, and following the recent attack, half of them were sent to reinforce the front line.


    Zeke turned to Ash, raising a questioning brow. Ash thought for a moment before giving his assessment. ¡°I think it¡¯s our best bet to send me in first. I¡¯ll take out as many as I can without being discovered. The moment they raise the alarm, the rest of the team can join in.¡±


    Zeke turned to the other two without speaking, seeking their opinions. He wasn¡¯t unsure of the plan, but he wanted to gauge their thoughts. Developing attack strategies on the fly required experience, and Zeke wanted them to practice that skill now, when the stakes were relatively low.


    They soon entered the first hut, a single room that immediately revealed its purpose: storage. The room was packed with racks holding a variety of monster products¡ªmeat, pelts, horns, and several other parts Zeke didn¡¯t even recognize.


    A smile emerged on his face at the sight. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work,¡± he exclaimed joyfully.


    The Chimeroi nodded and went about their work. They cleaned the place out, wrapping all the smaller objects into pelts before bringing them to him, one at a time. Zeke, for his part, had positioned himself in the middle of the room and sat down. He once again connected to a different beacon, this time, the one he had left in the mine.


    As soon as the first bundle was handed to him, he sent it out and another was placed in his lap. The room quickly emptied as rows of products vanished. He worked so swiftly that the Chimeroi had to pick up their pace to keep up with him. Transporting goods was much easier than handling living matter, and with Akasha assisting, the process went even faster. It seemed like he had only just sat down, but when he felt no new bundle being handed to him, Zeke opened his eyes to find the entire room completely empty.


    Zeke''s smile widened as the group moved to the next hut, which was stocked with tools for tanning hides. They repeated their earlier method, moving from house to house like a swarm of locusts. They continued until the entire outpost was stripped of anything even remotely valuable.


    ¡°Master, look!¡± Ash called out, pointing toward the mountain.


    Zeke followed his finger and spotted a group cresting a slope halfway up the mountain. His smile faded as he recognized them as the men who had pursued Frost and his warband. Their return meant their position was no longer safe. Though it was unfortunate that they had only managed to sack a single outpost, staying any longer wasn¡¯t worth the risk. They had already gotten what they came for.


    ¡°Do it, Vulcanos,¡± he ordered.


    Vulcanos nodded and approached the first of the empty huts before throwing a few burning rocks inside. Before he even reached the second hut, the first one had already caught fire, and by the time he finished, the outpost was engulfed in a roaring inferno.


    Just as before, the Chimeroi approached him one by one, and he sent them back to safety before joining them.


    Zeke materialized inside the mine, breathing out the breath he had been holding. Despite the successful execution of this plan, he had been incredibly tense. Only now that he was back in his base did he finally dare to relax.


    He found the Chimeroi nearby, standing shoulder to shoulder and staring in the same direction. It quickly became clear what had captured their attention: half the room was filled with a mountain of assorted products. Stacked up into one massive pile, their bounty seemed even more impressive.


    Akasha had already compiled a detailed list of every item, so Zeke knew exactly how much they had collected. It was an exceptional haul. The reason they had managed to only raid one target was that this outpost had served as a hub for nearby settlements. It was the only explanation for why so many supplies were concentrated in a single spot. The amount of food alone was likely enough to feed half the invading force for a month.


    What pleased Zeke the most wasn¡¯t the large amount of food, but the complete set of work tools they had stolen. From cooking and curating to drying and tanning, they had gathered everything needed to outfit an entire production line. Now, all he needed was a loyal workforce.


    His eyes gleamed with excitement as he thought about how to use today¡¯s events to his advantage.

 Book 5: Chapter 36: An unexpected Guest

    Book 5: Chapter 36: An unexpected Guest


    By morning, the village was in turmoil. News of Frost''s defeat had spread quickly, darkening the already grim atmosphere. Of the roughly one hundred warriors who had set out, only about a dozen had returned. Frost was among them, but the Pureblood was in poor condition. At least his life wasn¡¯t in danger, which was more than could be said for most of the other survivors.


    Zeke thought about offering his help, suspecting they had been poisoned, but ultimately decided against it. He didn¡¯t have a strong enough position to reveal his abilities. An agitated crowd could easily turn dangerous, and he wasn¡¯t willing to risk a witch hunt.


    He sent out Ash again, trying to gather workers for the day. Now, more than ever, speed was of the essence, and he even authorized the man to procure a few extra hands, increasing the number of workers from ten to twenty.


    He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food for a while, and the additional laborers wouldn¡¯t work with his blood-forged tools but with the equipment they had pilfered the day before, not putting any additional burden on him. Zeke also avoided returning to their lodgings, choosing instead to lock himself in his office at the mine. With his guards occupied there, he didn¡¯t want to risk staying alone at their old place. He didn¡¯t want to take any unnecessary risks, especially now that his plan was almost ready to advance to the next stage.


    He had assigned Ash to discreetly assess some of the workers he had gotten to know over the past few days. The rotation system had been designed partly to identify a broader pool of potential subordinates. Ash had noted those with the most promise and would soon approach a few of them for a more permanent arrangement. Zeke would meet with them only after they had proven themselves amenable to such an agreement.


    But that was a worry for later.


    Right now, he sat cross-legged on the floor, beads of sweat rolling down his brow. It was time for his second round of exposure therapy, and he was currently battling the effects of the Frostscale poison. Though still painful, the lethal substance had lost much of its sting compared to his first session. It was simply amazing how fast his body had adapted.


    After about two hours, Zeke exhaled a final frosty breath, the last of the cold leaving his system. He was eager to test how much his cold resistance had improved but held back. It wasn¡¯t time yet. He would go out at night when there were fewer eyes.


    With nothing else to occupy him, Zeke connected to his beacon back home, taking significantly longer than yesterday to complete the process. Picking up such faint fluctuations from so far away was always a challenge, but he would manage. He idly wondered how much his senses would improve once he finally reached the level of Grand Mage.


    However, such thoughts were wiped from his mind when he finally saw the distant space come into focus. His small beacon in Tradespire didn¡¯t have much space, so the three gleaming vials immediately caught his attention.


    ¡®Finally,¡¯ he thought, eagerly turning his attention to the glassware. After a few minutes, he held the items in his hand. They were finely crafted, clearly the work of an artisan, and each contained a different iridescent liquid. The mana within them marked them as more than ordinary. Each bottle had a label indicating its contents.


    ¡®Winters Bite,¡¯ the first one read. Akasha quickly informed him that it was a poison that paralyzed the nerves.


    ¡®Cold¡¯s Embrace¡¯ was the name of the second one. It was a poison that would lull you into a sleep from which one would never awaken.


    The last bottle was labeled ¡®Frozen Touch.¡¯ It was typically applied to a blade and was one of the few ways an ordinary soldier could defeat a Mage¡ªeven one up to the Grand Mage level, provided they could land a hit.


    Zeke carefully set the bottles aside. Having already completed a session today, he would need a few days to recover before attempting another round of tempering. Feeling bored, he rifled through his pack and soon rediscovered two items he had almost forgotten.


    The first one was the dwarfen tablet with the familiar inscriptions. He recalled the cube that remained in his room in Tradespire. It was one of the three greatest treasures of the Giger people, and he had yet to find a clue to its purpose. This familiar script was the first hint he had found in the years since.


    Zeke studied the enigmatic lines but couldn¡¯t make sense of them. He set the tablet aside, knowing he would need an expert to make any progress. He had never dared to show the cube to anyone, fearing its discovery, but the tablet was different. Since Akasha had already scanned the inscription, it held little value to him. If showing it to an expert might uncover even a small clue, he was willing to risk losing it.


    The second item he retrieved from his pack was a garment. At the auction, it was claimed to contain Enchantments, which was unusual for regular clothing. While enchanted armor was relatively common, enchanting soft fabric was much more rare. Being something of an Enchanter himself, Zeke had immediately recognized the value of such a product.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He had since discovered the method used to achieve this feat: thin metal threads were woven into the fabric to create the Enchantment. While he had initially been intrigued, he soon realized that this technique was not practical for mass production.


    Firstly, the metal used was incredibly precious. Secondly, the technique to create such a marvel was difficult. Perhaps a highly skilled Metal Mage working with an expert weaver could reproduce it, but Zeke doubted he could convince an Archmage to take on such a task. Even if he did, the endeavor likely wouldn¡¯t be profitable.


    Ash took a step back, shock evident on his face. ¡°I would never betray you, Master!¡±


    Zeke raised his palms in a calming gesture. ¡°I understand, Ash. I didn¡¯t mean to suggest otherwise.¡± Hearing this, the agitated Chimeroi finally settled down, allowing Zeke to clarify. ¡°If the plant I need really grows on this mountain, I¡¯ll need someone stationed here to ensure a steady supply.¡±


    Ash finally grasped his meaning. ¡°Me?¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°Not long ago, you mentioned dreaming of having a family and a place to call home,¡± he said casually. ¡°Just think about it, okay?¡±


    After saying these words, Zeke departed, leaving the Chimeroi to his thoughts. Though It would hurt to lose such a capable subordinate, Zeke felt like he had done the right thing by offering him the choice. He wanted to be a man who inspired loyalty, somebody they would follow willingly. He felt like he had taken another step on that road today.


    He returned to his room, intending to turn in for the night. However, before he could even make it halfway, he was intercepted by an unexpected person. Vulcanos was bounding down the corridor and came to a halt right in front of him.


    ¡°We have a visitor,¡± the big man said before Zeke could even ask.


    ¡°So? It¡¯s far too late. Tell them to return tomorrow.¡±


    However, Vulcanos shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Frost.¡±


    Zeke, who was just about to take another step, froze in his tracks. Why had Snow¡¯s brother come here? Shouldn¡¯t he still be recovering from his wounds?


    ¡°Send Ash to deal with him. He acts as the leader, remember?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the big man shook his head once more. ¡°He asked to speak with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zeke¡¯s expression turned grave. Frost should have no reason to search him out. Heck, the man shouldn¡¯t even know who he was. They had only met twice, and Zeke had never spoken during those encounters. Was it possible that Frost wanted to expel him from the mountain?


    ¡°How many men did he bring,¡± Zeke asked gravely.


    Vulcanos scratched his head. ¡°Erm. He came alone.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s wariness turned to confusion. Frost was strong, yes, but not strong enough to face any two of his guards at the same time. It was highly unlikely that the man had come here to seek trouble. Otherwise, he would not have come alone.


    After a moment of thought, Zeke made up his mind. ¡°Bring him to my office,¡± he ordered. ¡°Also, I want you to stay by my side during this meeting.¡± Vulcanos nodded sharply and turned to leave.


    Zeke¡¯s expression hardened as he mentally prepared for the upcoming confrontation.

 Book 5: Chapter 37: Facing Frost

    Book 5: Chapter 37: Facing Frost


    Zeke arrived at his office and immediately began preparing the space. He had managed to procure a couple of decent chairs, placing one behind his desk and the other across from it. If Frost wanted a meeting, Zeke would ensure it had all the formality and hospitality of an official encounter.


    He sat down and waited, turning over in his mind all the possible reasons Frost might be seeking him out. Before long, he heard footsteps approaching, followed by a knock as they stopped outside the room.


    ¡°Enter,¡± Zeke said casually.


    The door swung open, and Zeke got his first look at his guest. Frost looked terrible. Dark blue veins snaked across his exposed skin, and he was drenched in sweat. Even with his strong constitution, it was clear he shouldn''t be up and about. Whatever had brought him here must be urgent.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding,¡± he said, attempting a domineering tone but failing miserably. ¡°I knew it! My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me. You were at the gate this morning.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you, Lord Frost?¡± Zeke said, neither acknowledging nor denying his statement.


    Frost clicked his tongue, taking in the room instead of answering. ¡°This is quite the base you people have built for yourselves. I hadn¡¯t believed the rumors when I heard them, but it turns out they were true...¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Where was Frost going with this? Was he just rambling?


    ¡°However...¡± Frost added. ¡°If you think that these walls will protect you when the enemy breaches our stronghold, you are wrong. The might of their chief is not something that barriers can stop.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°I want you to join me, join my faction,¡± Frost said. ¡°In exchange, I will make sure to keep you safe and send you up the mountain. You can hide away there, at my sister¡¯s side, if that is your wish.¡±


    Zeke''s expression flickered, unable to understand what had prompted this request. However, he soon regained his composure. ¡°And what would you ask in return for such a boon?¡±


    Frost took a step forward but was immediately blocked by Vulcanos. ¡°You have survived the poison; I can see it clearly. You were on death¡¯s door first we met, but now you are fine. Don¡¯t deny it!¡±


    Zeke hadn¡¯t covered himself for this meeting, and it was blatantly obvious that he was no longer suffering. ¡°I did,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°How? Is it a tool? Human Magic? Tell me!¡± Frost demanded.


    Zeke frowned, not out of displeasure but because he hadn¡¯t anticipated this request. Frost was poisoned, yes, but he would recover on his own. So this request could only mean...


    ¡°You want me to save your men,¡± Zeke stated.


    Frost gnashed his teeth. ¡°I command it!¡± he snarled, trying to step closer only to be blocked again. Zeke''s expression remained unchanged. Even without Vulcanos¡¯ presence, he doubted Frost could match him in his current state. Instead, he studied the man more closely, noticing the exhaustion and helplessness hidden behind the facade of strength.


    Zeke leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. This turn of events was unexpected, but Frost''s genuine care for his men was changing Zeke''s opinion of him. He wasn¡¯t the callous warlord Zeke had imagined. Until now, Zeke had seen Frost as just a hurdle to overcome, but he began to realize there might be another path.


    The only problem was... could he even help?


    Zeke stood, walked around the table, and approached the Pureblood. Frost eyed him warily, bristling as Zeke came closer. Though the man appeared fully human, it was clear that he was anything but. The Chimeroi''s animalistic instincts kicked in, sensing danger.


    Before Frost could act, Zeke stopped just a step away. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that my method will save your men,¡± he said honestly. ¡°I need to run an experiment first, but I must warn you¡ªit will be quite invasive.¡±


    The big man turned to him with a worried expression. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Reluctantly, Vulcanos obeyed. However, he didn¡¯t forget to shoot a warning glare at Frost before exiting the room.


    Silenced descended before Frost managed to speak. ¡°You... you are not a prisoner?¡±


    Zeke nodded.


    Frost gaped like a man who had been told something unbelievable. ¡°You are the leader?¡±


    Zeke nodded again.


    ¡°How?¡± Frost burst out. ¡°I might not be all that familiar with humans, but my senses are telling me that any one of these three could defeat you¡ªquite easily at that.¡±


    Zeke forced a smile. Though it stung to be dismissed so easily, he couldn''t deny the truth. ¡°Fighting prowess isn¡¯t everything,¡± he said instead.


    Frost snorted, clearly not sharing his opinion. However, before he could open his mouth, Zeke continued, ¡°Despite all your strength, your tribe¡¯s strength, your father¡¯s strength, there is nobody besides me who can save your men, right?¡±


    Frost snapped his mouth shut, and Zeke smiled victoriously. ¡°Fighting prowess isn¡¯t everything,¡± he repeated.


    Frost looked like he had been forced to swallow a lemon, but he didn¡¯t retort. Maybe he was actually convinced, or he was worried that Zeke would go back on his word if he pressed him on this.


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry; I will definitely save your men. However, there are some conditions...¡±


    Frost gritted his teeth, likely imagining the worst. ¡°Speak,¡± he forced out. ¡°But If you want me to serve you like these three, then you can forget about it. As much as I want to save my men, I will not abandon my pride.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to serve me, but I would like to propose an agreement.¡±


    ¡°What agreement?¡± Frost asked, trying to maintain a neutral expression. However, his poor poker face failed to hide his nerves. Zeke could sense the man''s anxiety and concern for his men. He could likely leverage this to push the Pureblood into a pit of despair if he chose to. Fortunately for Frost, that was not what he intended to do.


    Instead, he chose a completely different approach. ¡°Do you know the root of all conflicts, Lord Frost?¡± Zeke asked all of a sudden. The man didn¡¯t answer, but Zeke hadn¡¯t expected him to anyway. ¡°It is the clash of ambitions and ideals,¡± he said, answering his own question. ¡°Two people desire the same woman, position, object. That is where all conflict stems from.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Frost asked.


    ¡°If two people want the same thing, it is impossible to avoid a confrontation unless one of the two surrenders his claim. At the same time, if there is no such clash, there is also no need for conflict.¡±


    Frost listened intently to Zeke¡¯s explanation, clearly engaged and absorbed by what he was saying.


    ¡°Tell me, Lord Frost, do you have any idea what I want from your Tribe?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 38: The Root of Conflict

    Book 5: Chapter 38: The Root of Conflict


    "Tell me, Lord Frost, do you have any idea what I want from your tribe?" Zeke asked, fully aware that Frost had no way of knowing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to support my sister?¡±


    Zeke shook his head decisively. ¡°I''m not. In fact, I don''t think your sister needs or even wants my support. In all the time I''ve known Snow, she''s only ever talked about reuniting with her family. If she has any ambitions, she''s never shared them with me.¡±


    Frost averted his eyes for an instant, a complex look crossing his face.


    Zeke let the silence linger. The relationship between the siblings was clearly complicated. Frost seemed to harbor some grievances against Snow, but Zeke understood there had to be more to it than just her capture. It was highly unlikely that the man honestly believed that his sister had been working with the enemy to get their father killed.


    However, Frost clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about the matter as he simply brushed past it. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± he asked.


    Zeke sighed inwardly but moved on. He had more important things to worry about than their relationship. ¡°There is a plant growing at the top of your mountain. Lightbloom, Snow called it. That is what I am after.¡±


    Frost furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you need them?¡±


    Zeke merely smiled. He would obviously not reveal the reason for his interest in the plant. Any savvy merchant knew better than to reveal their hand, especially in a situation like this. If the tribe knew how valuable the plant was to him, they could charge him a fortune.


    Frost seemed to realize Zeke wouldn''t answer and shifted his question. ¡°We''ve had these plants for a long time but never found a use for them. Are they valuable to humans?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m the only person who has any use for them.¡±


    Frost nodded, slowly absorbing Zeke''s words. Sensing an opportunity, Zeke pressed on. "What is it that you want, Lord Frost? From what I see, you¡¯re a warrior through and through, someone who cares deeply for his men."


    ¡°I do,¡± Frost admitted.


    ¡°Then, there should be no reason for a conflict between the two of us,¡± Zeke concluded confidently. ¡°I want a resource that is next to useless to you, and you want to save your people, would that be fair to say?¡±


    Frost nodded slowly, eyeing him with a bit of interest.


    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we instead talk about how we could help each other?¡± Zeke questioned.


    ¡°No offense, human, but I don¡¯t think you can be of much help to me. Even the three warriors you command wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the outcome of this war,¡± Frost said. The words weren¡¯t spoken with any malice but because Frost truly believed them to be true.


    Zeke shook his head, a small smile on his lips. ¡°There you go again. Didn¡¯t I already tell you that fighting prowess isn¡¯t everything?¡±


    This time, Frost didn¡¯t hold back. He seemed to have gotten comfortable enough with Zeke to speak his mind freely, without fear for his men. ¡°There may be exceptions, but war isn¡¯t one of them. When the enemy is at your gate, strength is all that matters.¡±


    However, Zeke wasn¡¯t one to back down, either. ¡°Even then, other factors influence the outcome. Strategy, tactics, fortifications, and supplies always play a crucial role in any battle.¡±


    Frost frowned. He might have denied these claims at any other time, but he couldn¡¯t do that now, not while his people were starving. ¡°You can help with that?¡± he asked, a trace of hope edging into his voice.


    ¡°When will your sister act?¡± he asked.


    Frost shook his head. ¡°The messenger just told me to expect a visit,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was already planning her move. My guess would be tomorrow morning.¡±


    Zeke frowned. He only had tonight to act, and turning around Frost¡¯s faltering reputation in such a short time seemed daunting. While he was confident he could improve it given a few days, doing so overnight was a tall order, even for him.


    He could heal Frost''s people, but that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to change the public¡¯s opinion. Once trust was broken, it was incredibly hard to repair. The attack had been a disaster, and the belief that they couldn¡¯t win was likely taking hold in the minds of the people. Zeke had expected that, to some degree, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated Polaris to act so decisively. It was ruthless of her to immediately undermine Frost¡¯s position the moment he faltered. He had clearly underestimated her.


    Zeke began to pace, rubbing his clean-shaven chin more vigorously. Was there really nothing he could do? Should he try to bribe the people? No, that wouldn¡¯t work with so little time. Should he downplay the loss, making it seem less devastating? No, that wouldn¡¯t work either; the number of dead spoke louder than any words he could come up with.


    But what else was there? He refused to accept that there was no way out of this. Suddenly, a thought came to him, rooting him to the spot. He couldn¡¯t downplay the loss, but maybe he could reframe the context of the battle...


    His eyes lit up as a plan began to solidify in his mind. After a moment of absolute silence, he turned to Frost, a wide smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he proclaimed.


    ¡°Of what?¡± Frost asked, clearly in a sour mood.


    ¡°Your sister,¡± Zeke clarified. ¡°I¡¯ll handle her for you.¡±


    Frost stared at him in disbelief before shaking his head with a wry expression. ¡°She is not somebody who can be handled so easily.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes grew serious as he infused his body with a bit of Draconic Essence. Frost immediately recoiled, creating a large distance between them. He stared at Zeke with wide eyes, a hint of fear on his face.


    ¡°Neither am I,¡± Zeke proclaimed, the air vibrating with power. ¡°Nations, a thousand times grander than your tribe, still fear my wrath. There is not a single man, woman, or child on the continent who does not know of Ezekiel von Hohenheim, heir to Maximilian von Hohenheim, the greatest magical genius who ever lived.¡±


    Zeke paused, infusing even more strength into his voice. ¡°So, if I say that I will handle your sister, then I will handle her. Do you understand?¡±


    Frost nodded meekly, not even daring to meet his eyes anymore.


    ¡°Good,¡± Zeke said in a much softer tone. ¡°I need you to send all the injured to me, and it has to be tonight. Can you do that?¡±


    Frost nodded again.


    ¡°Then go. And don¡¯t worry about your sister; tomorrow, she will get a taste of her own medicine,¡± Zeke promised as he sent the man away.


    The moment Frost left, Zeke''s imposing presence faded, leaving him feeling drained. No matter how much he pretended, he was not a Dragon, and his body couldn¡¯t sustain such a state for long. Still, he didn¡¯t regret his choice. It was necessary to display a bit of strength. He didn¡¯t mind Frost looking down on him, but the lack of confidence in his abilities was starting to bother him. He would rather Frost overestimate him than underestimate him.


    This way, he at least had expectations to meet. A truly competent person never feared obstacles, only their absence. Zeke¡¯s golden eyes started to shine, glinting with a crafty light. It would be a long night, but he knew exactly what to do.


    He would turn Frost into a hero.

 Book 5: Chapter 39: Reversal of Fortunes

    Book 5: Chapter 39: Reversal of Fortunes


    Frost paced up and down, a deep frown on his face. What should he do? The human, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, had promised to take care of his sister, but where was he now?


    The messenger had arrived a while ago, informing him that she would arrive within the next hour. Polaris would visit the marketplace, undoubtedly to take advantage of his recent failure and rile up the tribesmen. If he couldn¡¯t defend himself properly, it would be his end.


    ¡°Curse her!¡±


    In a fit of anger, he punched the wall, leaving a deep dent in the stone. As he pulled his fist away, a fine layer of powdered ice clung to the surface¡ªa sign that he had momentarily lost control of his power.


    Frost took a deep breath, trying to rein in the anger and panic warring within him. He breathed deeply and steadily, unconsciously slipping into a meditative state. The Ice Blossom meditation technique was the prized possession of his tribe, and Frost had been practicing it since childhood. It had become second nature to him.


    Immediately, a cool sensation spread through his body, calming his mind. With each breath, he relaxed further, the anger melting away like snow in spring.


    ¡°She just arrived,¡± a voice called out, interrupting his meditation.


    Frost''s eyes snapped open to find Coldfang, one of his closest confidants, watching him with a worried gaze. It was time. He got up slowly, trying to project a confidence he didn¡¯t really feel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said simply, leading the way out of his home. He was living close to the center of the village, so they didn¡¯t have to walk far to reach the marketplace. Even so, at his arrival, he noticed that his sister was already there.


    Polaris stood on a raised platform, using a vendor''s stall as an impromptu podium. Her long white hair cascaded down to her hips, whipping back and forth as she spoke with fervor. The moment he stepped onto the small plaza, her red eyes locked onto him, and a small smile emerged on her lips.


    ¡°There he is,¡± she declared, her voice carrying far and wide. ¡°Have you finally decided that your people deserve an explanation for your disastrous loss, brother?¡±


    Frost cursed her a thousand times in his mind. Was there a reason to be this ruthless? She had never much cared about familial ties, but to publicly criticize her own brother the day after he narrowly escaped death was a new low, even for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had the intention of hiding,¡± he said, infusing his voice with as much strength as possible.


    ¡°Commendable,¡± Polaris said dryly, though the sneer on the groups of her followers made it abundantly clear that the word wasn¡¯t meant as praise. ¡°Does that mean that you are prepared to take full responsibility?¡±


    Frost straightened up, his spine rigid. ¡°I, Frost, son of Winter, have never shied away from anything, and that won¡¯t change today.¡±


    Polaris''s smile widened. ¡°Does that mean that you are prepared to resign as commander of the defense?¡±


    Frost gritted his teeth. ¡°I will naturally resign from my position as soon as a more worthy candidate appears. My priority is and has always been the safety of my people. If there was someone who could better fulfill that role, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pass on this responsibility.¡±


    The crowd murmured in approval, but Polaris remained untroubled. If anything, her smirk widened slightly. ¡°An exemplary mindset,¡± she said. ¡°Then, you wouldn¡¯t mind if I suggested someone for the job?¡±


    Frost had a bad feeling about this, but he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. Also, if there really was a better candidate, he wouldn¡¯t mind stepping aside. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Polaris raised her hands theatrically. ¡°Fellow tribesmen, you have all suffered, starved, and lost loved ones to this conflict. But know that your anguish has not gone unnoticed...¡±


    The people listened to her sorrowful words with great interest, some nodding along.


    ¡°Among all the tribesmen, I can¡¯t think of anyone who empathizes with your suffering more than Elder Claw.¡± As she spoke, a young man stepped forward from her followers. He was handsome and had a charming smile, but many spectators frowned in response.


    ¡®Elder Claw¡¯ had inherited his position from his father only a few months ago and had no notable achievements of his own. Although he was a decent fighter, he could not match Frost in fame, power, or accomplishments. Most damning of all, he was Polaris''s fiance?, which made her suggestion for him to take the position appear like pure nepotism.


    It was no wonder the crowd was shocked. This was a nonsensical suggestion.


    ¡°Fellow tribesmen, brothers and sisters, I know you have doubts, but believe me when I say that I care deeply about you all,¡± Elder Claw said, his voice far deeper than one would expect by looking at him. ¡°I am not unreasonable, and I don¡¯t ask for blind trust, or for you to follow me into a senseless death...¡± He deliberately looked at Frost as he spoke those last words.


    ¡°All I ask for is a single chance to prove myself worthy,¡± he said, bowing deeply.


    Some listeners seemed uncertain, wondering if there might be something to this man, but most remained indifferent. Despite his recent failure, Frost was still a skilled fighter, a proven leader, and, most importantly, the son of Winter. The people would not turn their backs on him for such a lackluster alternative.


    Polaris frowned. ¡°There was no purpose; my brother simply miscalculated.¡±


    Ashen Wolf shook his head. ¡°What kind of sister are you, to speak so badly of your own flesh and blood?¡±


    Polaris bristled. ¡°Tell us then, outsider. Which greater purpose did this disastrous attack serve? What goal could have been worth the slaughter of so many of our kind?¡±


    ¡°There is only one pursuit worthy of such a sacrifice,¡± Ashen Wolf answered somberly. ¡°The safety of the tribe!¡±


    Polaris scoffed. ¡°Are you really trying to tell us that we are safer now than we were yesterday?¡±


    Ashen Wolf looked squarely at her. ¡°That depends. Lady Polaris, would you agree with the statement that the shortage of food is the biggest threat to the tribe right now?¡±


    "It is," she replied. She couldn¡¯t deny the point, especially since her own candidate had just brought an offering of food. Undermining the value of his gift wouldn''t serve her cause.


    Hearing her agreement, Ashen Wolf smiled. ¡°Then I am glad to inform you that the tribe is now safe.¡±


    ¡°Lies!¡± Polaris shouted. But Ashen Wolf paid her no mind. Instead, he raised a single hand¡ªa clear signal. Frost''s men, who had been standing by his side, began to move, pushing forward a cart. It was twice the size of the one Elder Claw had brought. Just as Elder Claw had done earlier, Ashen Wolf tore off the blanket, revealing the cart brimming with an assortment of food.


    ¡°Is this food a lie as well, Lady Polaris?¡± Ashen Wolf asked mockingly.


    The moment the food was revealed, the crowd erupted with excitement. After being on the brink of starvation for so long, the sudden abundance was overwhelming.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Polaris asked sharply.


    Ashen Wolf looked at Frost, making it obvious where the food stemmed from. ¡°Where else?¡± he asked. ¡°We took it from the enemy.¡±


    Polaris paused, her eyes flashing with anger. But she quickly regained her composure, appearing unfazed by the revelation. ¡°Is that all? You should know this amount of food won¡¯t sustain the tribe for long. Moreover, it''s debatable whether this food justifies the loss of so many men. It¡¯s merely a temporary fix to a continuing problem.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ashen Wolf nodded. ¡°Your words ring true, Lady Polaris. This amount of food will not change the outcome of the war, much less will the amount your candidate brought. However, this puny amount of spoils wasn¡¯t the extent of Lord Frost¡¯s plans.¡±


    The crowd looked at Ashen Wolf with eager anticipation. The sight of the food had piqued their interest, and they were keen to believe him. After enduring long periods of hunger and hopelessness, they were desperate to hear about Lord Frost¡¯s supposed brilliant plan to save them.


    ¡°Did none of you wonder how Lord Frost managed to retrieve these spoils?¡± Ashen Wolf asked.


    The crowd fell silent, lost in thought. It made sense¡ªFrost had been forced to flee for his life and couldn¡¯t have carried that much food with him. Given the state of his men, it was already a miracle he escaped alive. So how had he managed to bring back this food?


    Ashen Wolf didn¡¯t keep them guessing. ¡°Lord Frost might have been too distraught by the loss of his men, but I will not stay silent any longer. The true purpose of yesterday¡¯s assault was not to defeat the enemy but to create a new way for all of you to live.¡±


    The spectators were now utterly focused on his words.


    ¡°While he led the main assault, a second team had a different mission. We were tasked with creating a new path, right under the enemy¡¯s noses. This new route lets us bypass our foes and hunt freely again. This is what Lord Forst risked his life for, what he asked the VOLUNTEERS to give their lives for.¡±


    After this announcement, the crowd remained utterly silent. Stunned by what they had learned. Not even Polaris had anything to say. If that was true, then there was nothing she could do. Frost hadn¡¯t returned a fallen commander, but a martyr who was willing to shoulder the greatest risk to ensure the safety of his people.


    Suddenly, one spectator began stomping his feet, marching in place. It didn''t take long for those around him to join in, amplifying the noise. The movement quickly spread, and soon everyone was participating. Hundreds of feet pounded the ground in unison, creating the sound of a charging army.


    Then a single voice shouted, ¡°Frost!¡± The solitary call was quickly joined by others, and soon the entire crowd was cheering his name. ¡°Frost! Frost! Frost!¡±


    The jubilant atmosphere lasted for a long time as the people released all their pent-up emotions, all their discontent, all their fear. It was over. They had been saved.


    Ashen Wolf remained quiet, watching the spectacle with a slight smile. Only after the commotion had died down did he continue. ¡°What do you say, Lady Polaris¡ªshould we have a vote now?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 40: Two Birds, One Stone

    Book 5: Chapter 40: Two Birds, One Stone


    Zeke listened to the crowd''s cheers. Even from his current position, he could feel the ground vibrate from the intensity of their stomps.


    ¡°Frost! Frost! Frost!¡±


    A smile spread across his face as the cheers erupted. It was over. Whatever Polaris said now no longer mattered. Using food as a bribe had been clever, but the problem with bribes was that you had to have the deepest pockets to pull them off. Otherwise, you might lose it all. With Frost¡¯s status rehabilitated and the tribe no longer in danger, her offering seemed downright shabby.


    As for Frost, the apparent winner of the day, his position wasn¡¯t much better. Having publicly backed Zeke¡¯s lie, he was now trapped. He had no choice but to strike a deal; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill his promises either.


    With a single move, Zeke had defeated both siblings and effectively ended the tribe''s internal strife. Polaris might attempt something else, but overturning the current situation would be difficult for her. No matter how well-stocked her cellar was, she would eventually run out of food as well. When that happened, she¡¯d have no choice but to abandon her foolish plan for a diplomatic solution.


    ¡°Once they quiet down, call for a vote,¡± Zeke ordered telepathically. He had stayed connected to Ash the entire time, giving instructions as needed.


    "Understood," came the reply.


    Zeke turned to leave; there was no need to stay any longer. With his alliance with Frost secured, he no longer needed to recruit others himself¡ªthose tasks could be delegated to his new ally. However, he still had preparations to make. Gravitas and Vulcanos followed on his heels as the three made for the shelter.


    Less than two hours later, Ash returned with an entirely expected guest: Frost. The Pureblood seemed to be in a foul mood. "You''ve tricked me," were the first words out of his mouth.


    Zeke smirked. ¡°Did I? It looks more like I gave you everything you wanted and more.¡±


    Frost¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°There is no tunnel, is there?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Zeke admitted freely, causing Frost to bristle. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean there is no way to get the food we promised.¡±


    ¡°A way only you can access...¡± Frost retorted.


    Zeke smiled, not bothering to deny it. He hadn¡¯t expected Frost to catch on so quickly, but he wasn¡¯t disappointed. Working with intelligent people made everything easier. ¡°So, are we going to bicker, or are you here to make a deal?¡±


    Frost glared at him for a moment, then slowly a resigned expression crossed his face. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to grant your people free access to the outside world. However, I want as few people as possible to know about me, so you can only send a handful of your most trusted subordinates. In return, I require a dozen freshly picked Lightbloom flowers each week.¡±


    Frost was surprised. He likely hadn¡¯t expected him to give in so easily. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°I never intended to use this leverage against you if I didn¡¯t have to...¡±


    Frost nodded, gradually coming to terms with the idea that his situation wasn¡¯t as dire as he first thought. After a moment, a thoughtful expression crossed his face. ¡°Why do you want to stay in the dark? Even though you¡¯re human, you wouldn¡¯t face much resistance from the tribe, especially if they knew what you¡¯ve done for us.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s smile faded, his expression turning serious. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up.¡±


    ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°There are too many coincidences: Your father falling into a trap, the enemy knowing exactly where you might attack, the timing of the siege... Individually, these events might seem plausible. But together, they paint a damning picture.¡±


    Frost also turned serious. ¡°You think there is a traitor?¡±


    Frost nodded, a heavy expression on his face. ¡°If there is even a tiny chance that you might be able to help, then I¡¯ll do whatever is necessary. I... I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to beat this on his own.¡±


    Zeke looked at Frost for a long moment before returning the nod. ¡°If you can get me in a room with him, I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±


    Hearing those words, Frost¡¯s expression brightened. However, Zeke remained cautious. If Winter was as formidable as he¡¯d been led to believe, the poison affecting him was likely just as potent. A mere True Mage wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Still, he was determined to give it his best shot.


    Suddenly, Frost extended his arm, offering it to Zeke. Though the Icefang tribe didn¡¯t have a tradition of handshakes, the gesture was unmistakable. Zeke quickly took hold of Frost''s forearm, gripping it firmly.


    The Pureblood''s skin felt as frigid as if Zeke had plunged his hand into ice water. Despite the chill, he maintained his grip. He understood the gesture as an offer of trust. Frost''s stern expression softened briefly before he firmly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Await my news,¡± Frost said as he left, looking notably more cheerful. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from him.


    Zeke was also smiling. They had both gotten what they wanted, and the prospect of meeting the legendary Progenitor of the Icefang tribe was something he had wanted for a long time. However, much more importantly, he had finally secured a steady stream of the Lightbloom flower. With this, he had finally gotten his hands on the last ingrediant for the Mana purifying device.


    Zeke entered his study and immediately began writing a letter. Although he was stranded on the mountain and couldn¡¯t return to Tradespire in the short term, he still had options. If he couldn¡¯t go to his materials, he¡¯d have to bring the materials to him.


    After all, who said that he couldn¡¯t just build the device here?


    Over the next few hours, Zeke was a whirlwind. He and Akasha reviewed their schematics, prepared the room, and periodically checked if his letter had been read. Finally, as the sun began to set, the first set of materials was placed into the vault in Tradespire.


    Zeke was overjoyed. Over the next few hours, he retrieved everything he needed from the vault, one [Transposition] at a time. By the time he held the last delivery in his hand, the sky was already brightening. Despite the strenuous process, Zeke hadn¡¯t felt this excited in a long time.


    This was it, the culmination of all his efforts over the last year: His way to power!


    Zeke inspected his haul: dozens of sheets of curved crystal glass, a large pile of rubbery bits, cogs, connectors, tubes of resin, two flasks, and various knickknacks, most of which had been specially made for this device.


    According to the Dragon, the apparatus was supposed to be spherical. The curved sheets of glass would form a dome when connected, and he would need to insert rubber in between to make them airtight. The cogs were meant to be integrated into the central gearbox of the alchemical machinery, though Zeke had never fully understood how that aspect worked. His knowledge of alchemy was too limited to grasp the details of the process.


    All he knew was that the two resources¡ªthe essence of the Lifebloom flower and the liquid dark metal¡ªneeded to be placed in each of the flasks. These opposing elements would create a gas that had to be pumped into the dome and trapped inside.


    However, this was as far as he could go for the moment. He was far too tired to continue. Thankfully, the actual construction was left to Akasha. She was the only one Zeke knew who had the precision and understanding required for such delicate work. While the dwarfs might also be capable, Zeke had never seen the legendary master craftsmen in action, so he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The work continued around the clock. Akasha was tireless. It didn''t matter if Zeke was asleep or otherwise occupied¡ªwhenever he was within reach, she used her [Telepathy] to advance the project. Besides Zeke, she was clearly the most invested in its success. Well, aside from Khai¡¯zar, but the Dragon had been suspiciously silent as of late.


    Occasionally, Vulcanos was called upon for help. He was essential for tasks that required high temperatures. The Chimeroi was like a portable forge¡ªa name he didn''t seem to like much. Nevertheless, he faithfully fulfilled all of Akasha''s requests.


    By the time Frost returned two days later, the outline of the Mana purifying device had already taken shape. It looked like a giant, upside-down fish bowl, but Zeke couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Frost,¡± Zeke greeted cheerfully.


    Frost returned the greeting with a nod, seemingly in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯m here to send my people out. As for the other thing... I¡¯ve gotten permission. You are allowed to ascend the mountain on orders of the Elder council.¡±


    Zeke froze. He hadn¡¯t expected to receive permission so quickly, which meant he¡¯d need to pause his plans for the moment. With Winter injured, the safety of the entire mountain was at stake, and that had to take priority.


    ¡°I am prepared to do my part.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 41: Winter’s heart

    Book 5: Chapter 41: Winter¡¯s heart


    Frost¡¯s men vanished from the room one by one and were sent to the beacon farthest from the mountain. Zeke wasn¡¯t worried about them being discovered¡ªhe had sent Ash with them. However, Frost¡¯s eyes were almost bulging out of his head as he watched his warriors disappear into thin air.


    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± Frost asked.


    Zeke opened his eyes, smiling at the Pureblood. ¡°Not too bad for a human, eh?¡± he said cheekily.


    Frost frowned but didn¡¯t push the matter any further. He had to be aware that it wasn¡¯t something he could use, even if Zeke explained the process to him. ¡°About my father...¡± he said instead.


    Zeke also turned serious. ¡°How did you get permission so quickly?¡±


    Frost remained silent for a long moment. ¡°It was because of Elder Fang. He strongly supported my request, convincing more than half the Elders for me.¡±


    Zeke pondered that. He had only met the Elder for a short time and could only think of a single reason for why the Elder would support them so fervently. ¡°Snow,¡± he muttered.


    Frost nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking as well. My sister must have convinced him somehow.¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, a smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face at the thought of the little girl. He had been worried after not getting any news about her for such a long time, but it seemed she hadn¡¯t forgotten about him now that she was back with her people.


    ¡°When do you plan to go?¡± he asked.


    Frost¡¯s expression turned resolute. ¡°We can go right now if you are free.¡±


    "Let¡¯s do it," Zeke agreed without hesitation. This was too important to delay. With the Progenitor back, he would also be able to breathe easier. Despite the tribe''s somewhat stable state, the threat of that monstrous old man still weighed heavily on his mind. If the Patriarch of the Frostscale tribe decided to throw caution to the wind, they would be unable to resist.


    Zeke stood, and Gravitas and Vulcanos immediately moved to join him. However, Frost quickly stopped them. ¡°Not them,¡± he said. ¡°The permission was only granted to you and only for this special occasion.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. ¡°You want me to go without protection?¡±


    Frost nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Zeke hesitated. He didn¡¯t believe Frost was leading him into a trap, but he couldn''t be sure about the Elders. After all, Polaris''s fiance? was one of them, and they were heading into her domain. Who knew what she might have planned?


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the risk you expect me to take,¡± Zeke said.


    ¡°Please,¡± Frost said, his tone taking on a pleading note.


    Zeke considered the risks again. If ambushed, he could quickly return via his beacon, but it was still a gamble. Moreover, if the Elders turned against him, his plans for the Mana purifying device might collapse entirely. Attacking him would mean abandoning any pretense of cordiality.


    However, looking at Frost¡¯s expression, he realized that refusing would severely damage their relationship¡ªmaybe to an unsalvagable degree.


    ¡°I¡¯m in your hands, then,¡± he said, making up his mind.


    Frost¡¯s eyes lit up, a grateful smile emerging on his face. ¡°I will not forget this.¡±


    Zeke smirked. ¡°Just make sure I survive.¡±


    Frost nodded seriously. ¡°On my life,¡± he said resolutely.


    That was enough for Zeke, and the two set off. Frost led him through the village, with Zeke once again covered from head to toe. Despite agreeing to help, he didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention than necessary. If there truly was a traitor operating from the shadows, Zeke stood a better chance of stopping them if he remained hidden.


    They soon reached the opposite end of the village, a part of the settlement Zeke hadn¡¯t seen before. He had assumed the path upward would be similar to the rough trail they had taken to get here. However, the reality was entirely different. The second exit to the village led into a massive cave. The sheer mountain cliff looked like it had been split open by a gigantic sword.


    They approached the cave¡¯s mouth and were immediately stopped by a pair of guards. They had hard eyes, which didn¡¯t even relax when looking at Frost. It was clear that not even he had the authority to bring just anyone inside.


    ¡°Identify yourself,¡± they said, staring at Zeke¡¯s shrouded figure.


    ¡°I am Frost, son of Winter, and this is the human Ezekiel. I¡¯ve received permission from the Elders to bring him to my father,¡± Frost said.


    Polaris''s smile only widened. ¡°Thankfully, I don¡¯t need your permission, do I?¡±


    Frost was about to snap back at her, but Zeke caught him off. ¡°It would be an honor, Lady Polaris.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± she said. ¡°The human knows how to appreciate my kindness.¡±


    Frost snorted but didn¡¯t bicker. He led the way through the village, positioning himself between Zeke and his sister.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name, human,¡± Polaris said conversationally.


    Zeke glanced at her, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Polaris pouted cutely, but Zeke wouldn¡¯t fall for such an act. This woman was a snake, capable of turning on her own flesh and blood. He had no intention of allowing her any advantages.


    ¡°Can you really help my father?¡± she asked after he didn¡¯t elaborate.


    ¡°Most likely not.¡±


    Polaris smirked. ¡°You are quite honest, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to lie about this.¡±


    ¡°I heard that humans have a different system of advancement. Tell me, what stage have you reached?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a True Mage,¡± Zeke answered nonchalantly.


    Polaris froze in her tracks. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°As I said, my chances aren¡¯t high.¡±


    Polaris¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This is a waste of my time.¡± She seemed to have lost all interest in him.


    Zeke shrugged, not bothered by her change. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to join us, Lady Polaris.¡±


    She glared at him. ¡°I take it back. You also don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness.¡±


    Frost chuckled in response, which only made her more annoyed. The three walked in silence until they reached the center of the village and stopped in front of a large, circular building that resembled a town hall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Polaris said curtly. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°It was nice meeting you, Lady Polaris,¡± Zeke called after her. At his words, she paused her steps momentarily but then continued moving as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡°That was refreshing,¡± Frost said, smiling.


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°It seemed she didn¡¯t like my answers.¡±


    Frost¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°She hasn¡¯t seen what I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up,¡± Zeke cautioned. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie when I said my chances weren¡¯t great.¡±


    Frost nodded but didn¡¯t relent. ¡°I have faith. Also, my father isn¡¯t defenseless. He might only need a small push to cross his hurdle.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Without another word, Frost pushed open the door and entered, with Zeke following closely behind. They immediately turned left and ascended a rounded stairwell that followed the building¡¯s curve. They bypassed the first and second floors and stopped only on the third and highest floor. The entire floor appeared to be a single large room, and two people were already waiting for them.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lit up when he recognized them. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, little one.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 42: The Dragon and the Wolf

    Book 5: Chapter 42: The Dragon and the Wolf


    The words had barely left his mouth when Zeke felt a sudden impact against his chest as Snow buried herself in his embrace. He gently stroked her silvery white hair, holding her small body close. Zeke looked down in wonder¡ªSnow had never been this affectionate before. It made him realize just how hard the last few days must have been for her.


    ¡°it¡¯s gonna be fine,¡± he murmured soothingly.


    He felt her nod before she slowly pulled away. Her eyes were rimmed with red and slightly puffy¡ªshe had clearly been crying.


    "How is he?" he asked, glancing at the shrouded bed in the corner. He could vaguely make out the outline of a man beneath the fabric, and a pervasive cold emanated from it, making him shiver.


    ¡°Not well,¡± a deep voice answered. Zeke looked to the second occupant of the room, Elder Fang, the man who had pronounced him as good as dead only a few days ago. ¡°His state remains unchanged since his return.¡±


    Zeke nodded, looking down at the girl who had remained standing in front of him. ¡°Can you help him?¡± she asked, hope in her eyes.


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned complicated. He had no problem telling the guards, Polaris, and even Frost that his chances weren¡¯t great. But somehow, telling Snow the same thing now seemed infinitely more difficult. There was a trust in her eyes that he didn¡¯t want to betray. However reality seldom conformed to ones¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, little one,¡± he said honestly. ¡°I will need to get a closer look first.¡±


    Snow nodded, stepping out of his way, and Zeke slowly approached the bed. However, before he could even take a few steps, his path was blocked. Zeke shot Elder Fang a confused look. What was it now?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you closely, human. Lady Snow might trust you, but that doesn¡¯t apply to me. If I feel you doing anything, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡±


    Zeke frowned, knowing he''d have to take a dangerous risk. His entire plan hinged on invading Winter¡¯s body with his Blood Magic. He paused, meeting Elder Fang''s gaze. "That won''t work, Elder. I either go all in or there''s no point in trying at all."


    Elder Fang snorted. ¡°I knew this was going to be a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°Zeke...¡± Snow said from behind him, her eyes already turning watery.


    With a deep sigh, Zeke turned to Frost, who had remained silent up until this point. ¡°Can you hold the Elder back?¡± he asked straightforwardly.


    Frost hesitated, sizing up the older man. ¡°I can,¡± he said eventually.


    Elder Fang whipped around, facing Frost with a shocked expression. ¡°You would betray the tribe for this human?¡±


    Frost shook his head calmly. ¡°You have been locked in here for too long, Fang. Whilst you¡¯ve been playing nurse in here, the tribe is on the brink of collapse. I fear that without father, there will not be a tribe for much longer.¡±


    Elder Fang¡¯s face distorted momentarily before resignation washed over his features. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    Frost nodded firmly. ¡°The only reason we''ve held on this long is that the Frostscale chief is hesitant to enter the mountain. He''s likely afraid of Father, but that won''t protect us forever. We need him back if we''re going to survive this.¡±


    ¡°And you think the human is our best chance?¡± Elder Fang asked.


    ¡°Best? I''m not sure. But do you see anyone else here? As I see it, he''s our only chance.¡±


    Elder Fang¡¯s gaze returned to Zeke, a flurry of complicated emotions crossing his face. However, all strength seemed to drain from him after a few moment, and opened the path. ¡°Do what you must, human.¡±


    Zeke nodded, his focus already on the bed. He pulled away the curtains and was immediately assaulted by a chill so frigid it seemed to ignore his clothing and invade his very core. Through his own foggy breath, Zeke finally saw the figure lying in bed.


    The man before him was nothing like Zeke had expected. He looked young, only a few years older than Frost¡ªyoung enough that they could easily be mistaken for siblings. But it was clear to anyone who saw him that he wasn¡¯t ordinary. Just gazing at him made Zeke''s heart race, as if something in his blood recognized the danger in the man''s presence.


    Elder Fang took a few steps back, nearly leaving the room. Zeke turned, his gaze questioning, but the Elder stayed silent, watching his chief with reverent eyes. It was Frost who answered. ¡°Blood Suppression.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Blood Suppression? Why had he never heard of this term before? Yet, before he could ask, Akasha had the answer ready for him.


    [Answer]


    For the first time, genuine emotions could be heard from the voice. It only said a single word, but it was filled with so much hope and desperation that it almost stole Zeke¡¯s breath away. ¡°Snow?¡±


    ¡°She is here,¡± Zeke said. ¡°I brought her from the human continent.¡±


    There was a long pause, and Zeke was almost beginning to think that the Progenitor had returned to his slumber. ¡°I will not forget this favor, Dragon. When I recover, you¡¯ll have the pick of all my riches.¡±


    Zeke smiled though there was no joy in it. ¡°Can you?¡±


    The Progenitor remained silent for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he ultimately said.


    Zeke felt helpless as well. It was good to confirm the man''s sanity, but seeing the extent of the problem made the situation seem even more hopeless. The poison had spread throughout his entire body, and it was only a matter of time before it eroded his last defenses.


    The Frostscale chief was likely waiting for this exact thing to happen. The poison seemed to possess a certain sentience, and Zeke suspected its creator would know when it had completed its work. It became clear why the enemy was so hesitant to attack the tribe¡ªhe could probably sense that Winter was still alive.


    Zeke hesitated to talk about this but decided the situation couldn¡¯t get much worse. Perhaps learning about his tribe¡¯s plight would inspire the man to keep fighting. ¡°The situation is dire,¡± he said. ¡°Your mountain is being sieged as we speak, and it¡¯s only a matter of time until the defenses collapse.¡±


    Winter took the news better than expected. ¡°I suspected as much,¡± he said, a slight growl to his voice. ¡°Can I ask you for another favor, Dragon?¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. ¡°That depends on the favor, but I¡¯ll hear you out, at least.¡±


    Winter didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°When the worst happens, can you bring my daughter away from here?¡±


    ¡°Just her?¡± Zeke asked, a bit confused by the favoritism. Despite his flaws, Frost was a filial son who cared deeply for the tribe. It didn¡¯t seem fair to exclude him.


    The Progenitor chuckled. ¡°Frost would never leave, even if I ordered him to, so what¡¯s the point? As for Polaris, she¡¯ll be fine either way. That girl likely already has an exit strategy prepared for herself. But little Snow is different. Too pure that one.¡±


    Zeke paused. Even in his current state, Winter had a good grasp of the situation, and Zeke couldn¡¯t help but agree with his words. The prediction regarding his children was most likely wholly accurate. With a sigh, he decided on his answer.


    ¡°I swear it,¡± he sent. ¡°As long as I draw breath, I will do everything in my power to protect Snow. But I do have one request in return.¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± Winter replied without a moment of hesitation.


    Zeke took a deep breath. ¡°I need you to keep fighting with everything you have. I¡¯m not ready to give up on the tribe just yet.¡±


    Winter chuckled. ¡°Cheeky brat. That¡¯s not much of a favor, is it? I would have done that even without you asking.¡±


    Zeke found himself smiling. ¡°Likewise.¡±


    The two fell into a companionable silence for a time before Winter finally broached another topic. ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    Zeke sighed. ¡°The poison inside your body would eat me alive if I tried to extract it. Besides, I don¡¯t think I have the strength to even pierce your skin.¡±


    Winter chuckled. ¡°I am pretty strong, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Zeke smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve met stronger beings, but you barely make the top five.¡±


    Winter¡¯s chuckle grew more profound, but when he fell silent, his presence turned severe. ¡°There is nothing you can do?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± Zeke said after a moment of thought. ¡°There are two things that might be able to help. I think that with another breakthrough and the right preparation, I might stand a chance.¡±


    Winter hummed noncommittally. It was clear that he didn¡¯t place much hope in that possibility. ¡°What¡¯s the other thing?¡±


    Zeke hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure if it would help or hinder the man¡¯s recovery, but he knew he¡¯d regret it if he didn¡¯t offer. ¡°I could let you speak to your daughter if that is what you wish...¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 43: No Time to Waste

    Book 5: Chapter 43: No Time to Waste


    Zeke took a step back, once again placing the amulet around his neck. Immediately, the oppressive aura of the progenitor enveloped him, stifling his core. However, Frost and Snow could breathe again.


    "What was that?" Frost asked, eyes wide as he slowly got to his feet. He seemed more shaken than Snow, who only stared at Zeke, but didn¡¯t show any signs of shock or surprise. Since their encounter with the Titan, she had already suspected Zeke''s connection to the Dragons.


    ¡°Not that important right now,¡± Zeke cut him off. ¡°There¡¯s somebody who wishes to speak to the both of you.¡±


    Without another word, Zeke established a connection between the family of three. He immediately disengaged himself from the link while keeping the connection going. This wasn¡¯t his place to listen in, and he had no intention of doing so.


    The confusion on the siblings'' faces quickly turned to shock as they recognized their father¡¯s voice. Snow covered her tiny mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks. Zeke walked past them and took his place beside Elder Fang, who gave him a complicated look. Clearly, many thoughts were racing through the Elder''s mind.


    Zeke paid no attention to the older man, instead focusing on the mental exchange between the father and his children, a small smile playing on his lips. Despite the fear that Mind Magic often inspired, it wasn¡¯t inherently evil. Moments like this made him truly grateful to share the Emperor¡¯s Magic.


    After a few minutes, Frost stepped away and approached Zeke, signaling the end of his conversation with his father. Zeke severed the mental link and watched as the commander made his way toward him.


    Frost halted before him, his hard eyes wavering slightly. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    Zeke nodded. It hadn¡¯t been much trouble on his part, and the genuine gratitude in the Purebloods¡¯s eyes made him somewhat embarrassed.


    The three men stood side by side, watching little Snow animatedly gesture as she spoke to her father, likely sharing a vivid tale of her adventures. Frost had a small smile on his face as well, though it carried a hint of bitterness.


    He turned to Zeke but hesitated. ¡°Is... Is there really nothing you can do?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°As I am now, the poison would kill me in a heartbeat. It is too pure and too concentrated, clearly designed to kill a person of your father¡¯s might.¡±


    ¡°It is hopeless then?¡± Frost asked, his face turning grim.


    It was Zeke¡¯s turn to hesitate. He actually had a plan to cure Winter, but it was a slim chance at best. Was it really the right thing to give them hope when he wasn¡¯t sure if he could actually deliver on it? However, watching the silent desperation in Frost¡¯s eyes and the animated gesturing of Snow, Zeke had a hard time denying them the last bit of hope they could cling to.


    ¡°I have a plan,¡± he said with a sigh. As expected, Frost''s eyes lit up immediately. But Zeke quickly tempered his excitement. Even if he wanted to offer some hope, he knew it wasn''t wise to overstate his chances. ¡°...It''s far from certain, though.¡±


    Frost quickly schooled his expression, giving Zeke a somber nod. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been experimenting with the Frostscale poison ever since I was attacked,¡± Zeke explained. ¡°I found that thanks to my Magic, I can build up a tolerance by injecting myself with controlled doses.¡±


    Frost¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... dangerous?¡±


    Zeke smiled lightly. For anyone else, this would be a risky endeavor. However, with Akasha monitoring his condition, he could safely push himself to the limit without exceeding it. ¡°I can handle it,¡± he said casually. ¡°Anyway, the goal is to increase my resistance, and with the poison I¡¯ve extracted from your men, I might reach a new level soon.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Frost asked.


    Zeke gave him a look. ¡°Do you remember where that poison came from?¡±


    Frost¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The chief attacked us personally!¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the same type of poison as that in your father, but much weaker. If I build up my resistance to it, I should be able to handle it better.¡±


    Frost nodded excitedly, likely pleased that his failed attack had led to such unexpected benefits in the end. ¡°How long will that take?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, blinking her large eyes.


    ¡°Training,¡± Zeke explained. ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good to just stay in here all day. You should use this time to learn your tribe¡¯s technique.¡±


    Snow hesitated, glancing back at her father''s silhouette. Then, gritting her teeth, she nodded resolutely. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to be a burden.¡±


    Zeke smiled, gently stroking her cheek. ¡°Silly girl, you are not a burden¡ªnot to me and not to your father. However, if you want to make your own choices in the future, you¡¯ll need the strength to see them through. Do you understand?¡±


    Snow nodded her little head, a resolute expression on her face. ¡°I understand. You can count on me, Zeke.¡±


    Zeke''s smile faded into a serious expression. He sensed that Snow''s words were more than just the naive hopes of a child; they were the resolute promise of someone determined. He knew he needed to take her commitment seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll count on you, then, Snow.¡±


    With those words, he began to connect to the beacon in his base. When he locked onto it, he spoke one last sentence. ¡°Come find me if you need anything.¡± With those words, he disappeared into thin air, leaving a determined Snow and a gaping Elder Fang behind.


    A moment later, Zeke found himself in his hideout. He quickly checked his other beacons to see if Ash and Frost''s scouts needed to be recalled to the mountain, but it appeared the warriors had not yet returned.


    He left the room and found both Gravitas and Vulcanos nervously pacing the entrance. The moment he came into sight, their expressions lit up. ¡°Master, you are back,¡± Vulcanos exclaimed. Zeke smiled, gladdened by their worry.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Gravitas asked once they reached him.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°As expected, unfortunately. There is nothing I can do for the Progenitor at the moment.¡±


    Gravitas and Vulcanos both frowned. ¡°Should we plan our escape, then?¡± Gravitas asked after a moment of silence.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I still have something I want to try. Also, the tribe likely isn¡¯t in imminent danger of being overrun.¡±


    She nodded, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°Should we still make preparations?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary. If things go wrong, we can simply collapse the mine. That should give us enough time to escape safely.¡±


    Gravitas nodded, visibly relieved that Zeke hadn¡¯t forgotten his promise to keep them safe.


    ¡°Then, what are we going to do from now on?¡± Vulcanos asked.


    Zeke fell silent, condensing his vision into a concrete plan. ¡°I¡¯ll spend every second I have on finishing the device,¡± he said after a moment. ¡°You three will be in charge of everything else. That means defense, workers, coordination with the scouts, everything. Think you can handle it?¡±


    Vulcanos looked a bit reluctant, but Gravitas didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you two then,¡± he said gratefully. ¡°But feel free to come to me if there is anything you can¡¯t handle.¡± The Chimeroi nodded, and Zeke returned to his workshop.


    The Device was taking shape, with the glass dome complete. Its sphere of panels fit perfectly with the metal base, and they had already tested it to ensure it wouldn''t leak gas. That was the good news. However, Zeke was having trouble with the alchemical machinery.


    While the components were crafted to specifications, they didn¡¯t fit together as expected. Even a tiny calculation error could cause issues, and Zeke had only the Dragon¡¯s memories to guide him. Despite Akasha¡¯s estimates and adjustments, some parts still didn¡¯t align perfectly.


    Even so, he was confident that none of the components were beyond saving, and with a little work, he would be able to make the device fit. And even if they didn¡¯t, he would have to make it so.

 Book 5: Chapter 44: Mana Purifying

    Book 5: Chapter 44: Mana Purifying


    Zeke sat cross-legged in the center of an empty chamber, his eyes closed. Gears and tools moved around him as if guided by their own will. Yet, his rigid posture made it hard to believe the activity had anything to do with him. By all appearances, he was deep in meditation.


    Obviously, that wasn¡¯t the case. Zeke was in his [Mind''s Library], deep in conversation with Akasha. The man and spirit had been locked in this intense exchange for the past two days, fine-tuning their design. Meanwhile, the work continued around them as Akasha used their [Telekinesis] to control the tools. He hadn¡¯t even interrupted his session when Frost came by to deliver the promised flowers.


    In one corner of the room sat a woven basket filled with flowers that emitted an eerie, cold glow. Beside it were several jugs containing a dark liquid that seemed to absorb the surrounding light. These were the two most crucial ingredients for the Mana purifying device: Lightbloom flowers and the darkness-attuned Liquid Metal.


    However, Zeke cared about none of that at the moment. He was locked in a heated debate with a white-haired beauty. ¡°...the filtration system will leak if we don''t coat it,¡± he argued, pointing to a schematic projected in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t see a way around it.¡±


    ¡°Negative,¡± Akasha countered. ¡°At this stage of the process, the mixture will still be in its liquid form. The current pipes should be sufficient to contain it.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows, inspecting the design once more. He had a hard time following the many transformations taking place inside the machinery, and his foundational knowledge of alchemy could only take him so far. The further they advanced in the process, the more clear it became to him that his inputs lacked substance. He was even beginning to feel like a clueless child, arguing with a wise sage.


    Zeke sighed. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    Akasha looked at him with an emotionless gaze. ¡°There is no need for an apology, Host. Your input is always valuable.¡±


    Zeke chuckled mirthlessly. ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t feel that way lately.¡±


    ¡°There are things I can do, and there are things I cannot,¡± Akasha said plainly. ¡°I have perfected these plans to the best of my abilities, and finding even a single additional flaw is impossible for me.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. Despite Akasha''s intelligence, her linear thinking left her vulnerable to unexpected blind spots. For instance, she had initially forgotten to include openings to fill the input containers, simply because it wasn¡¯t part of the machine''s core parameters and wasn¡¯t technically required for the machine to function. However, they had ironed out those obvious flaws pretty quickly, and Zeke was now struggling to find anything else to criticize.


    Likely, a more experienced technician would have done much better than him, but Zeke wasn¡¯t willing to show these plans to anyone, not even Jett. The Mana Purifying device was far too dangerous. If, for example, the Emperor ever got his hands on the design, the world would likely descend into chaos.


    Zeke tried to get back to work, but he felt his focus continuously slip. In his ethereal form, he didn¡¯t experience any physical sensation, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t get tired. And now, after two days of grueling mental work, he was closing in on his limits. Out of habit, he rubbed his eyes, though the gesture did nothing.


    With a sigh, Zeke gave up on the schematics and let himself fall back on the ground. His eyes were directed towards the endless empty void above him. ¡°I think this is as far as I can go,¡± he murmured, fully aware that Akasha could hear him no matter the volume.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± the beautiful woman said from next to him. ¡°The detection rate has stalled so much that even a century''s worth of time wouldn¡¯t help.¡±


    Zeke glanced at her from his prone position. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡±


    Akasha¡¯s face remained blank. ¡°Negative. I am, as always, merely stating facts.¡±


    Zeke stared at her for a while longer. Though the Spirit appeared as emotionless as always, Zeke felt like he could see the hints of a playful glint in her eyes. He smiled. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t forget to put lids on the containers,¡± he quipped.


    This elixir, now imbued with the flowers, was the second reagent. He placed a roughly equal amount of it inside the left container, shutting it tightly. He took a step back and inspected everything one final time.


    Everything was ready.


    With a nervous breath, Zeke circled the device and stopped in front of the glass panel with a grip. He turned the round handle, unlocking the mechanism. Once inside, he found a similar handle and turned it until he heard an audible click, signaling that the door was securely sealed.


    Zeke inspected the device from the inside. It resembled the ice buildings he had seen in the tribe¡¯s heart but felt more mechanical due to the metallic parts and cramped space, contrasting with the natural aesthetics of the tribe¡¯s architecture.


    Bowing his head slightly so as not to hit his head, Zeke approached the center of the small chamber and sat down cross-legged. Akasha had been thoughtful enough to place a leather cushion there, making it more comfortable.


    Zeke took a deep breath, trying to clear his mind. Everything hinged on this moment. If the device didn¡¯t work, they might have to flee, leaving Snow¡¯s family behind and dooming them to a terrible fate.


    ¡°Do it,¡± he murmured, a slight hitch to his voice.


    A moment later, Zeke heard the valves at the back of the device moving. For now, the mechanical components inside the device still needed to be operated manually, requiring Akasha¡¯s inputs to be turned on. He had decided not to modify this part, as the device was only for his personal use, and the absence of visible gears or levers served as additional security.


    For a long, breathless moment, nothing happened.


    Zeke¡¯s heart sank, but then, a thin stream of gray gas entered through the air filtration system. For an instant, he thought that something had caught on fire, but then he noticed that the gas didn¡¯t behave like smoke at all. It was far more viscous and stayed near the floor, slowly filling up the device.


    Despite the detailed plans Khai¡¯zar had provided, Zeke had not been informed about how the device would function during operation. With genuine curiosity, he watched as the gray gas slowly increased, first covering his legs and then rising to envelop his torso, chest, and neck.


    The gas felt cold to the touch and had an unexpectedly heavy presence. It was nothing like smoke. The most noticeable surprise came when it finally covered his mouth and nose, and Zeke inhaled it.


    He felt it move down his airpipe, providing a pleasantly cool sensation throughout his body. No. That wasn¡¯t quite right. It wasn¡¯t so much a feeling of cold but more like... refreshment? Revitalization? It was hard to describe.


    It felt as if he had been breathing tainted sludge for his entiry life and was finally given the very substance his lungs were meant to consume. From his chest, it spread through his entire body, nurturing him in a way that was hard to describe.


    However, the most dramatic reaction occurred in his Core.


    It absorbed the smoke eagerly, like a fish gasping for air. The only thing Zeke had ever experienced that compared was absorbing Essence crystals directly, a practice he had done weekly since his academy days. But whereas that sensation was a fleeting thrill, this one repeated with every breath.


    Zeke felt his entire body relax as he basked in the euphoria of simply breathing. All his tiredness, muscle aches, and physical discomfort melted away as he immersed himself in the bliss. He couldn¡¯t recall a single moment in his life when he had felt more comfortable than he did right now. However, the sensation wasn¡¯t just due to the effects of the gas. It also came from the relief of achieving a goal he had pursued for the past year. Once nothing more than a fever dream of an ambitious youth, the Mana Purifier had now become manifest.


    He had succeeded.

 Book 5: Chapter 45: Growing the Core

    Book 5: Chapter 45: Growing the Core


    It took quite some time for Zeke to adjust to this constant state of euphoria. In many ways, it was even harder to get used to than pain. While most people had some resistance to negative sensations, blissful feelings are much harder to ignore. After all, humans don''t typically train themselves to shut out pleasure.


    However, gradually, Zeke managed to collect his thoughts. It was frightening how quickly his body adapted to this new state, and a new worry grew in his heart. If he spent a prolonged period inside this chamber, the world outside would likely feel like a tortuous cesspit in comparison. Even now, after such a short time, he already dreaded the moment he would have to leave.


    Zeke took a deep breath, clearing his mind of distractions. He would deal with that when the time came. Right now, he had a different task. He centered his focus inward, steadying his breath and concentrating on his Core.


    The Core was a strange entity, existing in a state between the physical and the illusory. It was imperceptible to ordinary senses, yet any Mage was as aware of its presence as they were of their own heart or lungs. However, to anyone¡¯s Mana senses, it shone like a beacon in the night.


    Zeke had always kept a close watch on his Cores growth. It was much larger than most people of his tier and age, thanks to his three affinities. However, his mixed Core wasn¡¯t just a blessing, it came with downsides as well.


    For instance, he could already sense that he was nearly halfway through absorbing Blood-attuned Mana. Once that was complete, he¡¯d have to switch to either Mind or Space, which would take even longer due to his lower affinities. If he had a pure Blood Core, he could have advanced quickly, even with conventional methods. But that wasn''t the case for him.


    Zeke took a breath, studying the changes in his Core. Then another, and another. He kept his breathing shallow and steady, maintaining a consistent intake of air. Only by doing so could he accurately gauge his growth.


    Minutes passed with Zeke focused solely on his breathing, yet the changes in his body were remarkable. In that short time, he had already achieved hour''s worth of progress. For once, the transformations in his Core were visible to the naked eye. As a Tri-affinity Mage, he was benefiting from the device far more than most Mages could ever hope to.


    The reason for that was simple.


    The gas, which was essentially pure unattuned Mana, nourished all three of his affinities simultaneously. Unlike with Essence crystals, where he had to focus on one affinity at a time, here he faced no such limitations. This gave him triple the benefits compared to someone with a single affinity. For once, his mixed Core provided a significant advantage in his speed of improvement.


    Despite his keen observation, he was still human, and there were limits to his perception. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Akasha. The Spirit could make precise calculations based on the data she received. While Zeke was still trying to grasp the changes in his Core, she was already constructing a mathematical model.


    After another few minutes, Zeke retracted his senses. ¡°How is it?¡±


    [Answer]


    The improvements in Host''s Core are approximately in line with our predictions. At the current rate, Host will reach full maturity of his Core in precisely 85 days.


    Zeke considered that number. He couldn¡¯t spend all his time inside the device. While he could sleep in there without issue, he still had responsibilities outside, like organizing Frost¡¯s people. Even if he maximized his time in the chamber, it would likely still take him around 90 days.


    It was a reasonable timeframe, and he hoped the tribe could hold out that long. But there was another concern on his mind. He needed to address it, or all his progress would be for nothing.


    His advancement.


    For example, he vividly remembered how serious the old man had been about his first advancement. Although his mentor never revealed all his plans, Zeke had sensed that choosing spells to be engraved was far from a trivial matter. Maximilian always spoke of the selection as a defining moment for a Mage.


    But why? What was the significance of the engravings?


    Suddenly, another memory surfaced, one from more recently. Cassius Leafless, one of the few Mages to advance to Archmage with a mixed Core, had discussed the unification of affinities. At the time, Zeke had thought this would be relevant only when he was ready to take that step himself.


    But what if the journey toward unification started much earlier?


    Zeke recalled that Maximilian had often discussed the synergy of engraved spells. He had designed them to complement each other and work together as a cohesive whole, calling it the Trinity Project.


    Zeke had assumed this referred specifically to his combination of affinities. However, now that he thought about it, Maximilian had never explicitly said that. Instead, he had spoken of achieving perfect synergy among three affinities as the goal of his research, not the fusion of Blood, Mind, and Space.


    Could it be that Zeke had misunderstood his mentor¡¯s goal all along?


    Zeke¡¯s heart raced as he delved deeper into his thoughts. This revelation, though unsettling, opened up a world of new possibilities. If he was right, Maximilian must have believed that the fusion of affinities started with the very first advancement. This could also explain why he had needed someone so young to test his theories.


    However, if that was true, then Zeke, as well as the Magic community as a whole, didn¡¯t understand the first thing about the Core. There was no book he had ever read, no lecture he had ever attended and no chatter he had ever overheard that mentioned such a phenomenon. Yet, deep down, Zeke felt he was right about this.


    No. This wouldn¡¯t do!


    If all the research on the topic was faulty, he couldn''t rely on any of it. Zeke cleared his mind, pushing aside the knowledge he had accumulated over the years, and focused on achieving a serene, unburdened state of mind. In this state, he started to rebuild his foundational knowledge from scratch, ignoring anything he had not confirmed through his own experience.


    He started with his ventures as an apprentice¡ªhis first time sensing Mana, his first time creating a spell form, his first everything. At the time, his mind affinity had been severely underdeveloped, so Zeke didn¡¯t have as clear a memory of that time as he did of his later years. However, he still managed to recall these pivotal moments with relative clarity.


    From there, he began to add bits and pieces of his conversations with Maximilian. Out of all the sources of external knowledge, the old man was the only one he was willing to trust.


    Time flew by as Zeke slowly created a new model of the evolution process.


    It was a grueling task, and the things he didn¡¯t know far outweighed the things he knew. However, as more time passed, he slowly started to fill those holes with wisdom gained through verifiable hypotheses and stable theories that relied on Maximilian¡¯s insights.


    Zeke lost all sense of time as he immersed himself in the task. His mind tirelessly sought out new insights to fill any gaps in his understanding. Days passed in complete silence, with only the occasional sip of water to break the solitude. What might have been torturous to others felt like bliss to Zeke. He could sense he was inching closer to the truth, making more progress than he had in years.


    A small smile appeared on his face, unnoticed by anyone.

 Book 5: Chapter 46: A Price to Pay

    Book 5: Chapter 46: A Price to Pay


    A gentle knock disrupted the stillness of Zeke¡¯s isolation, echoing through the chamber and pulling him from his immersed state. Confused, he looked up, struggling for a moment to regain his bearings. It felt like waking from a long dream, and it took him a moment to remember where he was and what he had been doing.


    ¡°How long has it been, Akasha?¡± he mumbled.


    [Answer]


    Almost six days have passed.


    Zeke frowned, surprised by the unexpected response. Hadn¡¯t he just entered the chamber?


    Tap tap tap¡ªthe knocking echoed again.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t see through the thick fog but his Sphere of Awareness was large enough to encompass a bit of the outside world as well. With it, he could see Gravitas standing there, prepared to knock one more time. Hurridly, he connected to her mind.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked.


    The reply was instant. ¡°No, Master, nothing happened. But it has been a week since the last foray, and Frost came by to ask if you were ready to send his people out again.¡±


    Zeke''s hazy mind cleared further, and he started to remember the situation. He had indeed promised Frost to send out his people once a week to hunt. He just hadn¡¯t expected that time to go by so quickly.


    ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be right there,¡± he sent, slowly getting to his feet. He sensed Gravitas walking away as he struggled to adjust. His muscles were stiff and rigid from prolonged disuse, making him feel like a creaky machine being turned on for the first time in years. However, he eventually managed to stagger his way to the exit.


    ¡°Turn it off, Akasha,¡± he ordered as he grabbed the crank.


    Immediately, the sound of valves closing and gears chittering filled the air. Taking this as confirmation, Zeke slowly began to turn the handle, unsealing the entrance.


    The moment the panel unlocked fully, it was yanked from his grip as the remaining gas rushed out, unwilling to stay confined. Zeke watched with interest as the gray smoke billowed into the larger chamber before gradually dispersing. In less than a minute, the wondrous gas had vanished completely.


    Under normal circumstances, Zeke would have wondered about the gas''s whereabouts, interested in its assimilation into the surrounding world. However, he was not in a state to pay attention to this detail.


    Zeke collapsed onto all fours, clutching the glass panels desperately. His face had gone pale, and his entire body felt heavy. Each breath was a torturous struggle, and he felt more nauseous than ever before. It was as if all the blissful feelings of the past week were now reversing, as though he were repaying a karmic debt.


    He managed to hold it together for the first few minutes, but eventually, he couldn''t fight it any longer. He vomited violently, expelling the small amount of food he had consumed, followed by the water in his stomach, and finally even stomach acid. Despite having nothing left to give, his body was wracked by relentless spasms, his stomach still demanding to purge more.


    However, the worst of his suffering wasn¡¯t the vomiting¡ªit was breathing. After a week of isolation, his body seemed to have developed an allergy to air itself. Every breath felt like molten fire searing his lungs. Zeke was immobilized by the pain, almost unwilling to breathe at all. If he hadn¡¯t known that he would die within minutes without air, he might have refused to breathe altogether. Even so, he kept his breaths shallow, trying to adjust to the foreign sensation.


    It was utter agony.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he spotted his reflection in a crystalline surface they had hung for decoration. He looked awful. His face was bloodless, his eyes red, and there were still traces of vomit around his mouth. If he had walked around Magusburg or Tradespire looking like this, people might have mistaken him for a homeless man.


    Zeke chuckled at the thought. What would people say if they knew that the renowned young genius, celebrated for his talent in amassing wealth, was living in a run-down cave looking like a beggar?


    Being rich and famous certainly wasn¡¯t as glamorous as the stories made it out to be. In many ways, his life had been much easier and more joyful when he was just a nameless boy in an unimportant village. Now, he was forced to decide on people¡¯s lives or deaths, weighing the pros and cons of each decision with seemingly only bad options to pick from.


    Was this what it meant to be in charge?


    Unexpectedly, Zeke felt a surge of empathy for the Emperor of Arkanheim. If Zeke struggled with the limited influence he had, how much harder must it be to rule an entire empire? He pushed those thoughts aside before they could fully form. There was no point in wavering or sympathizing with his enemy. Life had set them on opposing paths, and Zeke was certain the Emperor wasn¡¯t wasting time dwelling on his struggles either, so why should he?


    He splashed a cup of water on his face and quickly wiped it clean. It had already been quite a while since he promised to meet with Frost and the man was certain to begin to feel impatient. Zeke tried to relax his body and take on an upright posture, fighting through the protest of his muscles. When he was reasonably content with his efforts, he left his room and made for the area they used as a send off point.


    Upon stepping through the door, many pairs of eyes focused on him instantly. His three guards were there, alongside Frost and around two dozen of his people. Zeke tried to smile, but his lips were dry, and he felt them resist the movement.


    ¡°You look awful,¡± Frost said, a tense look on his face.


    Zeke shrugged. ¡°I never said this would be easy.¡±


    Frost fell silent, his expression complex. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would go that far...¡± he muttered after a moment. His reaction was echoed by most of his men. It seemed Zeke hadn¡¯t been as successful in hiding his condition as he¡¯d thought.


    ¡°There¡¯s a price for everything,¡± Zeke said, breaking the awkward silence. ¡°If I want to increase my power quickly, it will naturally come with hardships. It¡¯s a price I¡¯m willing to pay...¡± He kept the next part to himself, though in his mind, he added the words ¡®for now.¡¯


    Frost nodded, returning to his stoic expression. ¡°Are you able to send my people out?¡±


    Zeke pondered that for a second. Was he? He quickly sat in his usual spot and closed his eyes. He tried to focus on the distant beacon, trying to check if his Core worked as normal. To his surprise, the process was effortless, and he was able to connect to the distant location with nothing but a thought.


    Despite the suffering he had endured over the past hour, the improvements to his Core were undeniable. With three affinities growing in tandem, his Core had made a significant leap forward. Zeke could instinctively feel the increased Mana he could command. This was the most extraordinary surge in power he had ever experienced. Usually, such progress might have taken up to a year.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± he said, a genuine smile emerging on his face.


    One by one, the hunters disappeared from the cave, and Zeke didn¡¯t even feel tired afterward. Normally, he would need a short break by the end, but now he felt capable of handling more. He began to understand why the Chimeroi had become so addicted to the Blood Boil technique. The sudden surge in strength was undeniably compelling.


    After Frost left, Zeke took a walk around the mine. Much had changed in the week that had passed, and Gravitas was showing him around and reporting on all the changes. However, despite trying to pay attention, Zeke¡¯s mind was elsewhere...


    No matter how hard he tried, his thoughts kept returning to the pure bliss he had felt over the past week. Zeke had to force himself not to rush back into the chamber to experience it again right away.

 Book 5: Chapter 47: The Second Round

    Book 5: Chapter 47: The Second Round


    Nearly a day had passed when Zeke found himself standing before the Mana Purifying device once more. His gaze was conflicted as he stared at the entrance. On one hand, he was eager to activate the machine and immerse himself in its bliss. On the other, he already dreaded the agony of leaving it behind.


    ¡°Are you certain I am ready?¡± he asked mentally, trying to find a reason to delay the inevitable.


    [Answer]


    All signs of the aftermath have been purged. No further abnormalities detected.


    Zeke grimaced. He had tried his best to avoid thinking about this moment, but there was no logical reason for him not to go back in. At first, distraction came easily¡ªthere was plenty to do. He even managed another round of poison treatment, using the more potent version of the Progenitor. Yet, compared to the agony of the Mana Purification device, it had been manageable.


    Zeke wavered for a moment, but then his resolve hardened. When had he ever shied away from a challenge or cowered before pain? That wasn¡¯t his way, and he would never let it become so. To rise above everyone else, he needed the mental fortitude worthy of that position¡ªand this was his moment to prove it.


    Without any more hesitation, he stepped inside the chamber and locked the door behind him. ¡°I am ready.¡± The now familiar clicking and clacking echoed through the chamber a moment later, and Zeke took his customary place in the center.


    Thankfully, there was no lingering stench from his vomit nor any trace of the mess he had made. Akasha must have taken care of it while he was distracted. Having such a capable assistant was truly a blessing. It was easy to overlook how much the spirit did for him behind the scenes. If Zeke wasn¡¯t careful, he might one day even forget how to wipe his own ass.


    With a soft hiss, the gas began to fill the chamber, and soon, he was fully immersed in it once again. For a moment, Zeke feared his memory of the sensation had been idealized, that it couldn¡¯t have been as pleasurable as he remembered. But the moment he took his first breath of the gas, all those doubts vanished.


    A shiver ran down his back, and goosebumps erupted all over his skin. His entire body felt sensitive while being simultaneously filled with energy. Had the sensation gotten even stronger?


    He... He never wanted to leave again.


    Zeke clamped down on those thoughts and tried to get used to the euphoric state of his body. The same as last time, it took him a few minutes before he could even begin to form coherent thoughts. When his mind had somewhat cleared, he slowly began to pick up where he had left off.


    No matter what else was happening, he still needed to find a way to break through to the Grand Mage level. Yet, Zeke had a strong feeling that this research went beyond that. With each new insight, he came closer to understanding his true path. It was as if he could finally glimpse the outline of the Mage he was destined to become.


    Picking up where he left off was easier than expected. Whether it was the environment or how his previous stay had primed his body, Zeke quickly slipped back into deep meditation. In no time, he was fully immersed in his studies, where time lost all meaning, and not a single thought was spent on the inevitable moment he''d have to leave the chamber again.


    At least, not until Akasha whispered in his mind...


    [Notice]


    Commander Frost is expected to arrive in a short while.


    Zeke heard the words but couldn¡¯t make sense of them. Frost? Who was that? And why was he coming here? He took another deep inhale of the gas, nearly slipping back into his research. But before he could, memories surged through him like a bolt of lightning. All of a sudden, he was wide awake; the adrenaline shooting through his veins had driven away all languidness or sense of comfort.


    It was time... He would have to face the withdrawal again.


    This was exactly the problem. His rational mind had kept reminding him of all these facts:


    ...The risk was not worth the reward.


    ...He didn¡¯t owe the tribe anything.


    ...There was no need to do this.


    ...It was dangerous.


    ...Irrational.


    ...Bad.


    Slap!


    Before his mind could spiral any further, Zeke slapped his cheeks with both hands. That wasn¡¯t his rational mind talking, but his fear. The dread had sunken so deep into his bones that he was all too eager to talk himself out of his own choice.


    Thankfully, there was a different voice in his mind¡ªone that never claimed to be rational. It was a voice that stemmed from his spite, his pride, and his arrogance. Though it wasn¡¯t loud, it cut through the clamor of his panicked thoughts.


    ¡°I will not stop. I will not surrender¡ªI will never surrender.¡±


    Zeke felt his back straighten, and his mind began to calm. He had always known that he was a stubborn person, but it was surprising to learn that it was the one quality that triumphed over all the others. He took in a large gulp of air, the action stinging his lungs. However, the pain helped to fully clear his thoughts.


    He looked up and met Gravitas¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did Frost arrive?¡±


    Gravitas eyed him a moment longer before nodding.


    ¡°Can you tell him that I¡¯ll be right there?¡±


    Another nod, and Zeke soon found himself alone in his room once more. Dismissing Gravitas¡¯ concern had been unpleasant, but he lacked the energy to explain. It was hard enough to convince himself, let alone others. But he had made his choice, and he wouldn¡¯t allow doubt or fear to steer him away from it.


    Zeke studied his reflection in the mirror, attempting to appear dignified, but he fell short. He looked like a beaten dog, and despite his earlier words, the usual fire in his eyes was missing. Ignoring problems rarely solved them and deciding to endure didn¡¯t make everything magically better.


    After a few more attempts, he decided to give up. It didn¡¯t matter if Frost and his people saw him weak; It had never been his power that had kept them in line in the first place. With an awkward gait, he headed to the portal room.


    His daily tasks would provide a welcome distraction before he had to confront his demons again...

 Book 5: Chapter 48: Intervention

    Book 5: Chapter 48: Intervention


    [Notice]


    Time is up.


    Zeke opened his eyes, taking a few more gulps of the gray gas. It had been five weeks since he started using the device, and a lot of things had changed.


    For one, he had reached full saturation with his Blood Affinity. He couldn¡¯t quite explain how he knew, but there was no doubt in his mind. It was similar to the feeling of no longer being hungry. His Core didn¡¯t reject Blood-attuned Mana, but it had stopped craving it.


    Aside from that, the process of his weekly departure from the chamber had undergone some changes. At first, they tried releasing the gas slowly to make it easier on his body, but the results were disappointing. Instead of easing the burden, it only prolonged his suffering. It might have been a wise approach if he were in danger of dying, but Akasha had assured him that wasn¡¯t the case. In her words, she would be able to keep his body alive no matter what. Only a catastrophic failure of multiple vital organs at the same time would be able to kill him at this point.


    After that, they tried other methods¡ªleaving the chamber for an hour each day or reducing the gas concentration¡ªbut neither worked. Leaving too often broke his focus, while lowering the concentration only slowed his progress without offering any real benefits. Yet, none of these setbacks mattered to Zeke. He had accepted that side effects were part of the process and knew he wouldn''t find a solution anytime soon.


    The clicking and clacking from behind reminded him of his task. It was time to leave. However, unlike earlier, he didn¡¯t get up from his seated position and merely nodded once, signaling his readiness. Immediately, the crank began to turn on its own. Akasha had taken control of it.


    At the same time, Zeke preemptively ejected his Soul and tightly bound his body, using his own blood as invisible chains to keep it still. He also restricted the blood flow to his brain, effectively sedating himself. They had found no real harm in this method, and it prevented him from vomiting.


    A loud whoosh marked the moment the gas escaped, and Zeke¡¯s incorporeal form watched his body¡¯s condition with stoic focus. With his Blood Affinity on the verge of evolving, the task was easier than ever. About an hour later, he received the go-ahead from Akasha and returned to his body.


    The sensation was far more manageable than in the past, as he had been able to reduce the side effects to a minimum. And yet, there was no smile on his face. He cast a single, longing look back to the device before trudging on to complete his duties.


    His mind mechanically ran through the tasks for the day. First, he would send Frost¡¯s men out, then handle the poison tampering, review Gravitas¡¯s status report, attend to his letters, and finally retrieve Frost¡¯s men from outside. Not a single flicker of emotion could be seen on his countenance as he planned the day.


    Even when he met his guards, who were already waiting, his expression remained unmoved. There was no banter, no playful ribbing, no niceties¡ªjoy seemed to have drained from the entire mine complex. The Chimeroi followed silently as he approached Frost. This time, Ash and Vulcanos joined the hunting operation while Gravitas continued to manage the fort alone. They had apparently established a rotation system, but Zeke didn¡¯t bother asking about it. He just sent out whoever he was told to and continued with his duties.


    When it was time to say goodbye, Zeke sensed that Frost wanted to speak, but he was in no mood for it and simply walked away. If the commander had something important to say, he would have spoken up immediately. It was probably just something meaningless.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur as Zeke rushed through his tasks. Ironically, he struggled the most with writing the weekly letter to his family. The words just wouldn''t come, and even after attempting to have Akasha write it for him¡ªonly to be refused by the Spirit¡ªhe spent nearly an hour in frustration. In the end, he scribbled a brief note saying he was fine and sent it off, unable to muster more effort.


    In the evening, Zeke was leaning against the wall in his office, sitting on the floor with his legs splayed out. He looked like a puppet with his strings cut, and that was pretty much how he felt, too. The moment he loosened the control over his mind, his thoughts inevitably drifted toward the Mana Purifying device.


    Should he go back early?


    Akasha hadn¡¯t given her approval yet, but then again, she wasn¡¯t in charge¡ªhe was. If he wanted to, he could go ahead anyway. Who would stop him?


    Yet, his body didn¡¯t move.


    It would be generous to attribute this to his unbending will, but if Zeke was being honest with himself, he knew that was not the case. What kept him from going was nothing other than sheer apathy. He wanted nothing more than to enter the chamber; he craved it, even. And yet, despite his deep yearning to go, he couldn''t muster the energy to take even a few steps toward fulfilling his greatest desire...


    Come to the Library


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The voice inside Zeke¡¯s mind was different. Akasha had forgone her usual way of speaking and directly ordered him. Under normal circumstances, he would have been intrigued by the change, but the current Zeke was only annoyed.


    Going somewhere? No thanks. Then again, the place she wanted him to go to was literally inside his mind, so there was no need to get up. He relaxed his thoughts and let his consciousness slip inside his [Mind¡¯s Library].


    The place looked different from usual. A thick white fog obscured everything, leaving only the beautiful woman with silver hair visible. There were no traces of the clones she usually used for various tasks. Akasha stood with her arms crossed, staring at him unblinkingly.


    ¡°There is a problem¡± were the first words that came out of her mouth.


    Zeke merely looked back at her, not saying anything.


    ¡°Host¡¯s mental state has deteriorated to dangerous levels,¡± Akasha stated in her emotionless voice. Usually, Zeke felt that her way of speaking was too cold, but he found that he enjoyed it today.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Akasha continued. ¡°I said we need to change the plan, not give up.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Haven¡¯t we gone over this already? We cannot afford to delay.¡±


    The Spirit looked at him for a long moment. ¡°I want to speed up the procedure.¡±


    This time, Zeke was stumped. Whatever he had expected, it wasn¡¯t that. ¡°How?¡±


    Akasha didn¡¯t waste a moment. She had clearly thought this through. ¡°I want Host to stay in the chamber until your Core has fully matured.¡±


    Zeke gaped. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Akasha shook her head. ¡°This is the best way¡ªthe only way if you are to keep your sanity.¡±


    ¡°This is madness!¡± He yelled, unable to hold his voice back.


    However, Akasha was unaffected. ¡°It is far less risky than what we are doing right now.¡±


    Seeing her placid expression and confident words, he managed to calm down a little. ¡°Tell me what you mean.¡±


    Akasha smiled, clearly pleased that he was willing to listen. ¡°The Mana Purifying device is highly addictive, both physically and mentally.¡± Zeke nodded, understanding the impact of the device on him. ¡°While we''ve managed to stabilize your body, the same cannot be said for your mind. I¡¯ve been scouring the library for a solution and concluded that we¡¯re currently doing the worst thing possible.¡±


    ¡°The worst thing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re putting Host through withdrawal every week, only to feed the addiction again once you¡¯ve recovered. This procedure is listed as a torture method in some records, and the Empire uses a similar approach to break the spirits of strong foes.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze involuntarily went to Maximilian. The man looked as hearty as ever, but Zeke felt a cold shiver run down his spine thinking about what the man must have experienced during his imprisonment. What had his final moments been like?


    Akasha ignored his thoughts and continued explaining her plan. ¡°Instead, it would be far better to go through a worse withdrawal just once instead of continuously chipping away at Host¡¯s mind.¡±


    Zeke stayed silent. He was inclined to agree with the plan, but that very eagerness gave him pause. Was he enthusiastic because it was a good idea, or simply because he wanted to stay in the chamber longer? Not being able to trust his own instincts was truly frustrating.


    ¡°What about Frost¡¯s men?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What about the poison Treatment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel...¡± the Spirit cut him off, looking deep into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Zeke fell silent, letting his eyes wander over the many eager faces watching him. His sisters beamed, his mother looked slightly worried, and his father wore a proud expression. With each new face, his reluctance slowly faded. Akasha was right; he had nearly lost himself in apathy. There was no way he could last the full 90 days if things continued like this.


    He finally closed his eyes and nodded slowly, a forced smile on his face. ¡°Fine, you win. But if this breaks me, I¡¯m blaming you.¡± As he left the [Minds Library], he could hear her last words clearly, as if she was whispering directly in his ears.


    ¡°I have faith.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 49: Urgent News

    ¡°Frosty-boy and his people are gonna come soon,¡± Vulcanos remarked casually, staring out into nothingness.


    Gravitas nodded, her gaze sharp as she scanned the town. Unlike her companion, she took guard duty seriously, even if it was usually uneventful. They didn¡¯t expect trouble, but at least one of them needed to stay vigilant.


    ¡°...Did you eat?¡± he asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab something once Ash relieves me,¡± she replied, not taking her eyes off the surroundings.


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Vulcanos said. ¡°I wish my shift was over already.¡±


    Gravitas shot him a sidelong glance. ¡°You¡¯re free to trade with me if you fancy the night duty.¡±


    Vulcanos quickly shook his head. ¡°No thanks! I prefer a loooong sleep.¡± As he said that, he stretched his large frame and yawned loudly. It was clear that he had woken up not too long ago.


    Gravitas felt a pang of jealousy; her night had been long and cold¡ªsomething the fiery giant could never understand. Still, there was no point in scolding him. Vulcanos hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, and though he made a terrible guard, there was no one she¡¯d rather have at her back in a fight¡ªexcept maybe Ezekiel.


    Despite his age and relative weakness, their Master always seemed to have another trick up his sleeve. She truly believed there was nothing he couldn¡¯t solve, given enough time. However, the world seemed all too eager to deny him that time at every turn.


    Just like now...


    She didn¡¯t fully understand what he was doing inside that horrendous contraption, but Gravitas was smart enough to grasp his plan. Her Master was trying to make up for the time the world denied him¡ªdesperately trying to save the tribe... and Snow. The name of the naive little girl stirred complicated feelings within her.


    Gravitas sympathized with her plight. After finally reuniting with her family, Snow found her tribe on the brink of extinction and her father near death¡ªa truly pitiful fate. But to Gravitas, that¡¯s all it was. It wasn¡¯t her responsibility to risk their lives to fix it. Growing up in Undercity, she had seen worse, endured worse, suffered worse. Why should she now risk her newfound life for the slim chance to save someone else¡¯s?


    Despite all her complaints, Gravitas knew it wasn¡¯t her place to make that choice. Their Master had made his decision, and she still trusted his promise that he would see them through this safely, even if that faith had been tested over the past two moons.


    Ever since Ezekiel had sealed himself away, there had been no direct contact with him. All communication with their Master now came through the mysterious woman who dwelled within him. Gravitas didn¡¯t like her. The woman''s emotionless tone and calculating nature made it impossible to trust her, no matter how logical her words sounded...


    Her thoughts were interrupted as a figure emerged from the mine. It was Ash, who also seemed to have just woken up. Unlike with Vulcanos, Gravitas didn¡¯t begrudge him his rest. The dark circles under the Wolfkin¡¯s eyes made it clear how exhausted he was. Like her, he had taken on a mountain of new responsibilities since their Master¡¯s seclusion. Ash served as their voice within the tribe, and his efforts had paid off. He had built many connections and earned them respect, even in the tribe''s highest meetings.


    Of course, most of his status came from the fact that Commander Frost trusted him and for the service their Master provided. Even so, it was a status that no outsider should have been able to manage in such a short time. Some even treated him like a genuine member of the tribe.


    Ash smiled tiredly. ¡°Good work. I¡¯ve got it from here.¡±


    Gravitas nodded and retreated inside the mine without a word. Despite her admiration for the man''s accomplishments, she had never voiced it. Words of affirmation were a foreign concept for most of her life, and complimenting others didn''t come naturally. In a world where the strong devoured the weak, genuine admiration with no hidden motives was as rare as rain in the desert.


    Gravitas retreated to her room and sank onto the hard mattress. Despite her exhaustion, she didn¡¯t consider sleep just yet. Instead, she reached under her pillow and retrieved one of her most treasured possessions: a thick, handwritten book titled: Understanding Mana Vol. 1.


    The title seemed unassuming at first glance, but the contents were far from ordinary. Her Master had written it specifically for her, and each page broadened her understanding. Although Chimeroi couldn¡¯t use Mana the way human Mages could, she still found the knowledge invaluable. The sections on Glyphs and Runic engravings were especially intriguing to her.


    Runes were like a written language, where the mere knowledge of the characters allowed anyone to imbue their effects into objects. Her Master had once told her in secret that it was theoretically possible to use an independent Mana source to power these devices. If that was true, then there was so much potential in this vocation. The book also claimed that the field was still in its infancy, with most of the known spells not having a runic counterpart.


    Frost¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°...My sister, Polaris.¡±


    A gasp went through the chamber. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your sister in the sanctum?¡± another voice asked.


    Frost nodded. ¡°She was, and we have no idea how she disappeared. The guards didn¡¯t notice anyone leaving the cave.¡±


    Suddenly, many eyes turned toward her. Gravitas was briefly confused by the attention but soon realized why. Their Master was the only one in the tribe with the ability to come and go as he pleased, and his prolonged absence naturally led to suspicion. Thankfully, Frost did not seem to suspect them yet, as his gaze continued to scan the hall.


    ¡°What do you suggest that we do about this?¡± The first man asked.


    Frost focused on him. ¡°Investigations are already ongoing, but I fear we have to prepare for the worst...¡±


    ¡°And that is... what exactly?¡±


    ¡°That there is a traitor among us who can attack us at any time,¡± Frost stated clearly.


    The hall fell silent again, with even more eyes turning toward Ash and Gravitas. Naturally, outsiders would be the first suspects. Gravitas, however, was not in the mood to deal with their suspicions. Her Master had long suspected a traitor, so this was not a surprise. What worried her more was a much worse scenario than what Frost had imagined.


    ¡°It is her...¡± she mumbled without thinking. However, in the deathly silent hall, her voice carried. Soon, all eyes were on her, and Gravitas realized too late what she had said.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Frost questioned from his podium.


    Gravitas back stiffened. Being the focus of attention in this situation was not at all what she had planned. However, now that it had come to this, she might as well speak her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that what you laid out is actually the worst case, Commander Frost.¡±


    ¡°Explain yourself,¡± the man demanded in a steely voice.


    ¡°What if your sister wasn¡¯t kidnapped... but chose to leave on her own volition?¡± Gravitas explained.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± someone shouted. ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t see what you¡¯re trying to do? It¡¯s clear that you outsiders are behind this and are trying to distract us with these meaningless accusations.¡±


    Gravitas frowned behind her veil but remained calm. ¡°Do you really believe it¡¯s more plausible that we infiltrated the mountain and kidnapped someone as powerful as Lady Polaris without anyone noticing? Isn¡¯t that even more far-fetched?¡±


    Her words earned a few nods, prompting her to continue. ¡°Moreover, most of you know that we¡¯ve been helping Commander Frost with food procurement. If we intended to betray the tribe, there would have been much simpler ways to do it...¡±


    Her words carried an edge of threat, but those in the know began to nod in understanding. It would have been child¡¯s play for them to reveal the location of their hunting expeditions to the enemy, leading to their demise. Even if the human Mage had simply refused to return them to the tribe, they would have been doomed.


    ¡°Then what did you mean by your earlier words,¡± Frost asked, his own demeanor much softer than before.


    Gravitas took a deep breath. ¡°If Lady Polaris really betrayed us...¡± She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. Many faces grew grim, and the earlier scorn faded. It was clear that most were starting to understand the seriousness of the situation. Polaris knew too much¡ªshe could expose their secrets, including their food procurement methods and, most critically, the true state of her father.


    ¡°...Then the tribe needs to prepare for war,¡± she announced in a clear voice.

 Book 5: Chapter 50: The New Plan

    After Gravitas'' interruption, the meeting wrapped up quickly. Scouts would be sent to assess enemy movements and see if Polaris could be found in their camp. The unsettling possibilities had shaken many in the room, and no one bothered to accuse them again.


    ¡°That was quite risky,¡± Ash said when the two were finally alone.


    Gravitas gave him an apologetic look. She was supposed to act as an advisor, but she had clearly overstepped. Her bold move could have easily backfired and might still do so. After all, she had no solid proof that Polaris was a traitor. If it turned out that she had been kidnapped, they would be the ones facing the most suspicion.


    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± she said, having no real defense for her actions.


    Ash sighed. ¡°What''s done is done. And who knows? If you''re right, the tribe will be far better prepared for what''s coming.¡±


    ¡°...And what if I am wrong?¡± Gravitas asked.


    Ash gave her a weak smile. ¡°Then we should prepare for what¡¯s coming.¡±


    The two walked in silence, quickly eating up the distance to the mine. Vulcanos spotted them from afar, appearing far more alert than earlier. He waved, clearly relieved by their safe return.


    ¡°So? What was so important?¡± he asked as they arrived.


    "Let''s talk inside," Ash said, motioning over his shoulder. Gravitas glanced behind them but saw nothing. Still, that didn''t mean no one was there. Ash''s senses were far sharper, and his scouting skills were on a different level. If he suggested they move indoors, it was the right call.


    They entered, lowering the portcullis behind them. The newly installed Froststeel grate was their strongest line of defense¡ªnearly impenetrable, even for them. Well, except for Ash, who could slip through the cracks in his Mist form. For most others, though, it was an effective deterrent. Soon, they arrived at the large chamber, taking a seat where they usually had their meals.


    ¡°So?¡± Vulcanos asked again, clearly impatient.


    ¡°Lady Polaris disappeared, and nobody knows how it happened,¡± Ash explained.


    Vulcanos scoffed. "I bet she left on her own. Always had the stench of a traitor, that one."


    Gravitas and Ash exchanged a glance. ¡°That¡¯s what I said as well...¡± Gravitas admitted.


    ¡°Said?¡± Vulcanos repeated, stunned. ¡°You said that during the meeting?¡±


    Gravitas nodded, turning her gaze away. She was thankful for the veil that hid her face, as she could feel her cheeks flush. It wasn¡¯t like her to make such a mistake. She must have been more exhausted than she realized.


    Vulcanos burst into laughter, his deep voice echoing through the hall. He seemed genuinely amused, like a child hearing a funny joke. His carefree reaction had a calming effect on her as well. That¡¯s right¡ªwhat was there to worry about? They had been the main suspects from the start, and even if she was wrong, nothing would change.


    Eventually, Vulcanos calmed down, though a wide smile remained on his face. ¡°I wish I could have seen that!¡± he said wistfully, giving Gravitas a big thumbs up.


    Ash cleared his throat, trying to steer the conversation back on track. ¡°Anyway, we need to focus on what to do next.¡± Despite his serious tone, he seemed more relaxed. Vulcanos¡¯s carefree manner had a way of spreading to those around him.


    Vulcanos frowned. ¡°Do we really have to? Why don¡¯t we just ask the scary lady?¡±


    ¡°The scary lady?¡± Ash repeated.


    ¡°Akasha...¡± Vulcanos said, visibly shivering at the mention of her name.


    Gravitas¡¯s eyes narrowed. What had that woman done to make Vulcanos react so strongly? It was a reaction she had never seen from him before.


    Ash frowned as well. It seemed neither of them had a good impression of her. Much of it likely stemmed from jealousy. The Spirit had taken control of everything: She was their only line of communication with their master, using his powers, and giving out orders. No one welcomed a newcomer who suddenly placed themselves above everyone else. Even so, their Master had ordered them to listen to her while he was gone. That likely meant he trusted her.


    ¡°...I think we should wait before informing her,¡± the Wolfkin said after a moment. ¡°The scouts are out. If the enemy is mobilizing, we must adjust our plans again.¡±


    Gravitas nodded. Waiting a few more hours wouldn¡¯t hurt, and this information was crucial. It might even be important enough to interrupt their Master¡¯s seclusion. She didn''t like to admit it, but she hadn¡¯t felt truly safe since he left. She wanted him back as soon as possible.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Vulcanos said. ¡°But what about the time until then?¡±


    ¡°Notice: Analyzing new data... calculating breach... estimating damage...¡± After a brief pause, the woman continued. ¡°A full-force invasion is likely, but the enemy Progenitor will probably not participate in the initial attack. The best strategy is to defend as long as possible while spreading the rumor that Winter has recovered.¡±


    Frost frowned deeply. ¡°My father¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Notice: The only thing keeping the most powerful enemy at bay is the fear of the Progenitor¡¯s recovery. This is the tribe¡¯s only defense against such a formidable foe.¡±


    ¡°You want me to lie to my people?¡± Frost asked, his voice tinged with frustration.


    ¡°Answer: Negative. I want you to survive as long as possible.¡±


    Frost opened his mouth to respond but then closed it again. Despite her logic, the Spirit lacked any semblance of tact or conscience and was utterly devoid of the charisma of her Host. Even though Frost likely realized that she was correct, he was clearly unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°How much time would he need?¡± he asked instead.


    ¡°Answer: After the advancement, Host will be in a weakened state, and I cannot accurately predict how long his recovery will take.¡±


    Frost sighed. He had undoubtedly hoped for a less vague answer. Instead, he turned to face Ash. ¡°What about the three of you?¡±


    Ash shook his head. ¡°I would love to help, but we must guard our Master.¡±


    Frost¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What good will that do when the enemies breach the gates?¡±


    Ash was about to respond when the Spirit interrupted once more.


    ¡°Notice: Commander Frost is right.¡±


    All three of them froze.


    ¡°What?¡± Vulcanos asked in disbelief. ¡°You want us to abandon Master?¡±


    ¡°Answer: Negative. I want you to survive as long as possible,¡± the spirit repeated. ¡°You should collapse the mine entrance and cover it up. That would allow you to retreat if the enemy breached the defenses.¡±


    ¡°Is that an order?¡± Gravitas questioned, gnashing her teeth.


    ¡°Answer: Negative. According to my data, this is merely the most optimal path to survival for everyone involved.¡±


    Gravitas¡¯s mouth snapped shut. There was nothing she could argue. Collapsing the entrance would deter the enemy from digging through it in the short term, while their Master could escape effortlessly. However, the critical advantage lay in having a retreat route if the wall was breached. Instead of defending the mine to the death, they could fall back and join the rest of the troops in retreating deeper into the mountain.


    Glancing at the others, Gravitas saw they, too, recognized the plan''s merits. Still, she was uneasy about leaving Ezekiel entirely alone, with only the Spirit to care for him.


    ¡°What about food and water?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Answer: I am fully capable of managing such mundane matters.¡±


    Gravitas sighed. Why did the Spirit have to make it so difficult to like it? Despite her frustration, she had more pressing matters to consider. A quick look at the others showed they were equally conflicted. Then Vulcanos let out a deep breath and slumped slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just do what the Spirit says.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Ash asked.


    Vulcanos shrugged. ¡°If they see the mine collapsed, they¡¯ll likely think we¡¯ve abandoned it. Master will probably be safer without us here.¡±


    Gravitas regarded Vulcanos with a hint of admiration. Despite his easygoing nature, he was surprisingly insightful at times and, more importantly, the most decisive of the three. Once he made a choice, he never wavered.


    Ash and Gravitas exchanged a glance, nodding in agreement.

 Book 5: Chapter 51: Enemy at the Gate

    Book 5: Chapter 51: Enemy at the Gate


    Gravitas lifted her veil slightly, wiping away a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead. It was the first time since arriving in this frosty place that she had actually broken a sweat, but after hours of moving material, it was no surprise.


    She glanced over and saw Vulcanos in a similar state. The firey giant couldn¡¯t actually sweat, but the exhaustion on his face was unmistakable as he maintained his gentle heating spell. Gravitas sighed and looked up at the sky. The first traces of morning were already visible, a faint red mixing with the black. They had worked through the entire night.


    She turned her gaze back to the colossal wall they stood upon, a slight but proud smile forming behind her veil. Together with Vulcanos, they had raised its height by nearly a person¡¯s length. Not only that, they had significantly widened the walkway, making it sturdy enough to support archers and defenders along its entire length. It was likely the most significant boost to the fort''s defenses in years.


    They had also coated the outer wall with a layer of their unique stone. The smooth surface of the compressed mixture left no handholds for enemies to climb. If time allowed, the tribesmen would add an extra layer of ice on top for even more protection.


    Gravitas maintained her control over her power as she admired their work. They were nearing completion of the final section of the wall, and soon, they could finally rest. Just then, Commander Frost appeared on the rampart, excitement gleaming in his eyes. The two guards flanking him were less composed, openly gawking at the modifications. When their eyes met Gravitas¡¯s, she noticed the genuine respect they now held.


    ¡°By the ancients! You actually did it. I didn¡¯t think it was possible,¡± Frost said, stopping just outside the area they were finishing.


    Gravitas glanced at him, a playful light dancing in her eyes. ¡°You sounded quite convinced when the Spirit suggested it, Commander Frost,¡± she countered.


    All the modifications had been devised by Akasha. Whatever else she was, the Spirit was a brilliant strategist and planner. Her instructions were precise, and even her timetable had been spot on. When she had first shared her ideas, Frost was so excited that he might have wagged his tail if he had one.


    Frost coughed lightly, clearly embarrassed by the memory. ¡°That... woman was convincing at the time. But later, I started having doubts. It all seemed too good to be true. And yet, you have really done it.¡±


    Gravitas nodded, surveying their work with no small amount of pride. However, her expression darkened a little when she recalled what they were up against. ¡°Will it be enough?¡± she asked softly. The guards behind Frost stiffened at her question.


    Frost sighed deeply, his gaze drifting to the base of the mountain. ¡°If Progenitor Shassra joins the fight, we likely won''t survive the day... unless my father recovers in time," he added, glancing at the guards behind him.


    Gravitas nodded, watching the exchange with interest. It seemed Frost had taken Akasha''s advice seriously and started spreading the rumor that Winter was recovering. A smart move, even if the lie clearly made him uncomfortable. Then again, it wouldn''t be a lie anymore if their Master healed him in time...


    Eventually, the stone beneath their feet hardened, and Vulcanos extinguished his flames. Gravitas stopped applying pressure and finally allowed her mind to relax. Tentatively, Frost stepped onto the newly formed floor, marveling at its solidity.


    ¡°This is truly remarkable,¡± he murmured, testing its strength by gradually adding more weight. Soon, he was walking across the surface, even jumping up and down. Not a single dent appeared. The cold morning air had helped the mixture harden quickly once cured.


    Vulcanos grinned, proud. ¡°Impressive, right? Our Master came up with the recipe in a single night.¡±


    Frost grew contemplative. ¡°Would he be willing to share that recipe?¡±


    Vulcanos shrugged. ¡°If we survive the coming days, that is something your father and the Master will have to discuss.¡±


    Gravitas'' eyes snapped open. ¡°They''re here?¡± she asked, more alert now.


    Ash stood at the foot of her bed, meeting her gaze with calm eyes. "They''ve only just come into sight. It''ll be a while before the battle actually begins."


    Gravitas calmed down a bit but still decided to get out of bed. They hadn¡¯t been assigned a position in the defense, but she still wanted to witness the fight''s opening. Much would become clear when she saw the enemy in action. Ever since they had decided to participate, Gravitas had thought of many ways for them to escape should the battle turn out to be unwinnable. Now that her Master was gone, it was up to her to uphold his promise. She would make sure they all survived what was to come.


    Her gaze shifted to Vulcanos, who was also getting out of bed. Most of her concern was for him. If he lost control in the heat of battle, there was no telling what he might do. Since their Master had taught them the Blood Boil technique, the firey giant had made the most progress, but his fighting style had grown more reckless as a result. Ideally, they would keep him away from the fighting as much as possible...


    "Let''s gooo!" Vulcanos exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Gravitas would bet no one was more eager for the fight than him. He moved toward the door, nearly skipping, with no sense of danger whatsoever. Gravitas exchanged a knowing look with Ash before they followed. It was clear the Wolfkin shared her concern.


    Instead of climbing the ramparts, they headed for one of the watchtowers, which stood even higher than the wall. From there, they could observe the entire front while remaining close enough to intervene or flee if needed. When they reached the top, a single scout greeted them. Gravitas hadn¡¯t seen the woman before, but she appeared young¡ªonly a few years older than Snow, at most.


    She had white hair, like most of the tribe, with furry ears and a bushy tail. What stood out most, however, were her trembling eyes as she watched the approaching horde. It was clear why she was stationed here¡ªshe was too young and unprepared to fight. Gravitas gently placed a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Seeing the enemy¡¯s numbers for the first time, the fear in her eyes was understandable.


    The approaching horde spanned from east to west, completely encircling the fort. The sight of the snake people moving in such a tight formation was eerie, like a tide defying gravity. Their sinuous, synchronized movements were almost hypnotic. Gravitas focused her gaze and noticed that each of them carried a quiver on their backs, containing at least half a dozen spears.


    Gravitas frowned at the sight.


    From personal experience, she knew the spears were coated with deadly poison; even a minor wound from one could be fatal. Just by looking, she could tell they had enough to skewer each tribe member multiple times. Clearly, the Frostcale tribe was much larger than theirs. Did this mean that their members were individually weaker? Just as that thought went through her mind, a huge commotion erupted from the warriors standing on the wall.


    Gravitas followed their gazes and quickly understood what had happened. Amid the enemy formation stood eleven figures who walked on legs. They were clearly purebloods. Ten of them seemed to be the Frostscale Progenitor¡¯s children, but it was the eleventh figure that had caused such a reaction.


    It was Polaris.


    The daughter of Winter marched an army toward her former home with her head held high. Her face showed no trace of remorse, as if she was performing the most natural task in the world. Even as hundreds of voices hurled insults, cursed her name, and berated her, she remained completely unfazed.


    Soon, the enemy army reached the perimeter of the wall. One of the Purebloods beside Polaris raised a single arm, and instantly, the army came to a halt. If nothing else, their discipline was commendable. The same Pureblood then stepped forward, leaving his ranks, and faced the wall alone. Now that Gravitas saw him up close, she recognized the man. He was the same person who had chased them on their first day and thrown that cursed Voidiron spear that nearly killed her. He was also the one who had injured her Master.


    The man inspected the wall leisurely, his gaze and posture suggesting he had no worries at all. From this distance, it was hard to tell if his calm was a facade or genuine confidence. Gravitas suspected it was the former. In such a battle, no one could guarantee survival, and being too relaxed was more the mark of a fool than a great warrior.


    After he was done with his performance, the man tilted his head back and called out: ¡°Whoever is in charge¡ªI am willing to accept your surrender now.¡± The voice carried, and every man, woman, and child in the fort heard his declaration.

 Book 5: Chapter 52: Ice and Claw

    The boos and jeers aimed at Polaris fell into stunned silence. Surrender? He was offering them a chance to surrender? Judging by the shocked and slightly angry expressions around her, it was clear the tribe didn¡¯t take the offer well.


    Gravitas took advantage of the brief lull to survey the Icefang tribe''s defenses. Frost and his men held the center of the wall, with Elder Fang positioned nearby. Together, they formed a solid front, representing about half of their fighting force. Yet, it was clear not everyone was pleased with this setup.


    Some of the Elders had visibly distanced themselves from Frost, forming their own separate forces. The eastern wall, in particular, was crowded with such factions. Disjointed and chaotic, they clearly hadn¡¯t had enough time to devise a proper strategy or practice coordination. These were undoubtedly the warriors of the sanctum who had remained hidden until now. Altogether, they made up nearly half the fighting forces of the tribe.


    Gravitas¡¯s gaze swept along the wall, her frown deepening with each observation. This didn¡¯t look good. She had never been fond of her homeland and had cursed Korrovan many times. Yet, despite her disdain, she had to admit its armies were formidable. The Slave Legions, the Lightning Corps, the Stormchasers¡ªeach independent branch was a well-defined part, working together seamlessly to form a cohesive whole, like a well-oiled machine with a unified purpose.


    Unfortunately, none of that cohesion was visible here. The tribe was lacking in every aspect. Leadership was fragmented, roles were undefined, and there were no organized branches. Some tribesmen carried clubs, swords, or bows, while most were unarmed. There was no formation or strategy to their positioning. This was definitely not just because of Winters'' absence. It was painfully clear they had little to no experience with large-scale conflicts.


    Gravitas shifted her gaze to the Frostscale army. Their forces were loosely divided into nine battalions, likely each led by a Pureblood, with the final Pureblood serving as the overall commander. Every soldier carried a quiver of spears and showed signs of basic discipline. However, their unease in formation was evident, suggesting they had only recently been trained in such tactics.


    This deepened her frown. It was clear that the Frostscale tribe hadn¡¯t been idle. They were well-prepared for this fight, surpassing their enemies in discipline, weaponry, numbers, and leadership. And that was just from a quick assessment.


    Gravitas felt the girl beside her trembling more intensely and gently squeezed her shoulder to offer reassurance. The girl looked up, searching for comfort in her eyes. But Gravitas had little to offer. At the moment, she was seriously contemplating abandoning the battle from the start.


    Just then, Frost stepped forward to address the envoy from the enemy tribe. He moved to the edge of the battlements, directly above the heavy gate. Gravitas saw only his back, but he cut an imposing figure, with his long white hair flowing in the wind¡ªfearless in the face of the enemy.


    ¡°There will be no surrender,¡± he replied simply. ¡°If you want to take what belongs to us, you will have to pay in blood.¡±


    There was no posturing, no threats, no empty bravado in his words. It was the demeanor of a warrior. Gravitas found his straightforwardness refreshing. Frost might be a terrible politician, but he was an excellent commander. It was easy to trust someone who always clearly stated their intentions.


    ¡°I am Razeth, son of Shassra,¡± the envoy replied. ¡°Who am I speaking to?¡±


    Frost stared at him for a long, drawn-out moment. ¡°You know very well who I am, little snake.¡±


    Razeth smiled, his mouth stretching unnaturally wide, giving his face an unsettling appearance. ¡°Very well, Frost. If you prefer to skip the pleasantries, let¡¯s get straight to it: surrender now, and we will let your people leave unharmed. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°My people?¡± Frost repeated. ¡°Even my Father?¡±


    Razeth smiled even wider. ¡°That is what I said.¡±


    ¡°Hold, brothers!¡± Frost¡¯s voice boomed from the center of the wall. His blood red eyes glinted like shards of glass, scanning his tribe¡¯s defenses. ¡°Let them come to us.¡±


    The tribesmen, despite their lack of formal training, responded to their leader¡¯s calm demeanor. They gripped their weapons or clenched their fists, letting the cold mountain air seep into their bones. Ice crystals shimmered on the fort''s ramparts, reflecting the determination in their eyes.


    A sharp whistle cut through the air, and suddenly, the Frostscale battalions surged forward. Like a tidal wave of serpents, the front line launched their spears in unison, the poisoned tips glinting in the pale sunlight. The sky was suddenly dark with a rain of deadly projectiles.


    "Shields!" Frost shouted.


    Most of the Icefang tribesmen who had been empty-handed just a moment ago now hid behind sheets of ice. Spears slammed into the frozen barriers with bone-jarring force, but a few slipped through the cracks, embedding into the flesh of unlucky warriors. Cries of pain echoed along the wall as poisoned tips pierced skin, the venom spreading like wildfire through their veins. The affected soldiers staggered, struggling to maintain their footing as the poison sapped their strength.


    ¡°Return fire!¡± Frost commanded, raising his arm high.


    A volley of ice spears soared from the battlements, their blue-glowing tips cutting through the frigid air. As the projectiles descended on the Frostscale tribe, their snake-like tails allowed them to twist and coil with unnatural agility, dodging many of the incoming missiles. Yet, some found their mark, puncturing scaled armor and drawing hisses of pain from the snake warriors below.


    It was then that the real assault began. The Purebloods at the head of each battalion gave a signal, and the Frostscale warriors used their serpentine lower halves to launch themselves toward the fort¡¯s walls. Dozens of them leaped upward at alarming speed, slamming against the stone with a sickening thud as they tried to grip the icy surface, using their tails to coil around the ledges and hoist themselves up. Most, however, slid uselessly down the battlements. They clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated the increased height of the walls, and there was no way to adjust their plans. Only the strongest had any chance of reaching the ledge in a single leap.


    "Here they come!" Vulcanos roared, his massive fist glowing with molten heat. The fiery giant had been itching for this moment, and now that it was here, he let loose a deep, guttural laugh. He slashed his hand downward, sending a wave of heat over the battlements. The air sizzled as the ground beneath melted into slick slush. Instantly, he had cleared a good section of enemies. They had all chosen to run the moment the unknown attack came sailing towards them. Their panicked reaction only encouraged Vulcanos further, as he began to launch one attack after the other.


    Gravitas could only smile wryly at the sight. At least, the man was content to stay out of danger... for now.


    Meanwhile, Elder Fang dashed along the western flank. He conjured ice from the ground beneath his feet, molding it into deadly spikes that he hurled at the scaling enemies. His strikes were precise, piercing through the necks and chests of Frostscale warriors as they tried to climb. The old man proved with every minute why he deserved his position as an Elder and one of the most trusted members of the tribe. Each time one of them fell, they let out a strangled hiss, their bodies plummeting back to the snow below. Still, more came, relentless and driven.


    On the central wall, Frost himself stood tall, his hands raised as a swirling vortex of ice formed above his palms. He unleashed a frozen wind upon the attackers, driving them back down the wall with brutal efficiency. Each gust was like a thousand daggers slicing through the air, freezing the hands of those who attempted to cling to the battlements.


    But the Frostscale tribe had come prepared. Razeth, standing at the rear, barked an order, and the Purebloods channeled their own Magic. A pale blue mist began to seep from the ground, winding through the air like a venomous fog. It coiled around the battlements, seeping into the cracks of the fort and causing the Icefang warriors to cough and stagger. Their breaths came in ragged gasps as the poison fog took hold.


    Gravitas cursed under her breath, glad of the choice to stay out of range. This fog wasn¡¯t enough to take any single warrior out of the battle, but it would be a constant nuisance for the coming fight. She glanced down at the Frostscale forces and saw Razeth standing there, watching the battle unfold with a calm, calculating gaze. The venomous smile on his face had returned.


    As the Icefang tribe struggled to fend off the assault, the Frostscale warriors pressed on, more of them making it to the top of the walls. Claws and fangs met steel and bones as the two tribes collided in a brutal melee. The Icefang warriors, despite their disorganization, fought with savage ferocity. Their Magic, though unrefined, was devastating, freezing flesh and shattering bones with a single touch. But the Frostscale warriors were no less deadly, their poisoned spears leaving deep, festering wounds in their opponents.


    The fort had become a frozen battlefield, and in the snow and ice, the future of the tribe would be decided.

 Book 5: Chapter 53: The Purebloods

    Gravitas watched the battle unfold with a calm detachment. She didn¡¯t have as much at stake as the tribesmen, but even she couldn¡¯t remain unaffected by the widespread death and destruction. All across the battlements, dozens of skirmishes raged, as the Icefang warriors fought desperately to hold back their far more numerous foes.


    The defenders were holding their own, but every so often, a tribesman would suddenly collapse. It became clear that the snakes weren¡¯t trying to overwhelm them with one massive assault. Instead, they often retreated when pressured. However, even the smallest wound from their venomous weapons left a lasting mark, the poison slowly building up in their victims'' bodies over time.


    The eastern flank, where the coalition of Elders had gathered, saw this happen far more often. The enemy frequently exploited their lack of coordination to scale the wall without resistance, leading to bloody skirmishes to push them back. Still, the defense was holding for now, without showing any major weaknesses. If nothing changed, they might be able to hold...


    Of course, the very moment that thought came to her, a change occurred.


    Almost simultaneously, the nine Purebloods took action, with only Razeth and Polaris standing back. They spread themselves equally before the length of the wall, joining their troops in their assault¡ªfour to the west and five to the east.


    Gravitas frowned. The eastern flank had been struggling, but they had enough powerhouses to fend off the assault. Their poor performance was purely due to disorganization, not a lack of individual strength. In contrast, the West only had Elder Fang and Frost, the overall commander. There was no way they could handle four Purebloods at once, especially with Frost being tied up in the center.


    With a single leap, the Purebloods effortlessly scaled the walls. Elder Fang was ready, engaging two of them at once, but he could barely keep up and had no chance of handling the others. As a result, the remaining two wreaked havoc, moving freely through the ranks. Occasionally, they encountered a worthy opponent and exchanged a few blows, but no one could truly challenge them. Gradually, the tide of battle began to shift on the eastern wall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Ash said after watching a few such exchanges. He glanced at Vulcanos, who had also stopped his onslaught to watch the changes on the wall. ¡°Cover?¡± he asked, without adding any other explanation.


    Vulcanos grinned, already channeling a massive ball of molten stone in his hand. With a single motion, he sent the projectile sailing across the wall and into the area beneath it. His strike didn¡¯t hit anyone, but that had never been his aim. Ice and Snow melted instantly, and from the area of impact, a massive amount of steam emerged, shrouding the section of the wall.


    Ash had disappeared from his spot, and there was no sign of him anywhere. However, Gravitas and Vulcanos weren¡¯t worried, their eyes trained on a section of the wall. There, a Pureblood was eyeing the steam warily, but he dismissed it after a moment. The phenomenon posed no danger to him, after all. However, the moment he turned his back, a figure materialized from the smoke.


    Daggers in hand, Ash silently lunged at his unsuspecting target, driving one blade into the man''s chest and the other into his throat. Though mortally wounded, the man swung his spear wildly, but Ash had already vanished into the mist, leaving no trace behind.


    "That won¡¯t work a second time," Vulcanos murmured, though the big smile on his face showed how pleased he was. They had devised this maneuver long ago, and it was satisfying to see it succeed exactly as planned.


    Ash emerged from the mist, heading straight for the remaining Pureblood on the eastern flank. This time, he didn¡¯t rely on a surprise attack, confronting the man directly. They clashed once, then again, and a dozen more times in the blink of an eye. It was clear that Ash was no match for the Pureblood in terms of skill, but his ability to turn incorporeal prevented the enemy from landing a hit. More importantly, the Pureblood couldn¡¯t afford to ignore him, as a sudden strike could still prove fatal.


    Ash evidently knew this as he didn¡¯t ever press his advantage. He was wholly content to keep the Pureblood busy, using his power sparingly. Gravitas and Vulcanos soon grew bored by the display, convinced that their would be no change to the fight in the short term. Instead, they inspected how the others were fairing.


    In the center, Frost was locked in battle with Polaris. The siblings traded long-range attacks, seamlessly shifting between offense and defense, with Frost gaining a slight edge in most exchanges. However, Polaris wasn''t fighting alone. Each time Frost gained the upper hand, Razeth intervened¡ªhurling spears or releasing his poisonous mist. This forced the Commander to remain on the defensive, preventing him from helping in the other battles.


    Taking her silence as her answer, the woman turned to face Gravitas, utterly disinterested in Elder Claw. By now, he could barely stand and posed little threat. The section of the wall was almost empty, leaving the area clear for their fight. This wasn¡¯t due to any consideration; it seemed Elder Claw had lost all his allies after his fiance?e betrayed the tribe. It was commendable that he had even dared to fight under these circumstances.


    ¡°Fine...¡± the woman said slowly, drawing out the word unnaturally. ¡°I was getting bored with that toy anyway. Let¡¯s see if you are more entertaining.¡±


    Before she had even finished the sentence, the woman launched herself forward. Despite not having a tail, like most of her tribesmen, she still retained a similar level of agility. She approached with the ferocity of a thrown spear, a manic grin on her face. However, Gravitas had expected that move and was already prepared. Without as much as a twitch of her hand, her power snapped into place, reversing gravity in an area before her.


    The woman slowed, her grin turning into a frown as she halted mid-jump. Instantly, she was propelled backward as if falling off a cliff, plummeting far faster than natural. Her weight seemed to double. She flailed her arms and legs, desperately trying to find traction, but the frozen ground offered little help as she shot away like a meteor.


    With a bone-shattering crash, she slammed into the sheer cliff wall surrounding the battlements. Debris and shards of ice flew from the violent impact. Gravitas stood still, having moved not a single step. She watched impassively as the dust settled and the woman staggered out.


    ¡°What... the... fuck,¡± she huffed, angrily swiping away a trickle of blood that ran down her face. ¡°What the fuck did you do?¡±


    Gravitas remained silent, her eyes locked onto her target. It seemed Polaris hadn¡¯t provided any information about her power, likely because she didn¡¯t know about them either. That was good. Her innate abilities were hard to understand, and if one didn¡¯t study them carefully, it was difficult to find her weaknesses.


    Realizing Gravitas wasn¡¯t going to explain, the woman¡¯s anger subsided. Her eyes narrowed further, revealing pupils that were slightly elongated, like those of a reptile. This hinted that her bloodline wasn¡¯t entirely pure after all.


    ¡°I am Zelkara, daughter of Shassra,¡± she announced calmly. ¡°Who am I facing?¡±


    Gravitas eyed her for a moment. She had refrained from speaking so far, but this was a sign of respect between warriors, and she had no intention of disrespecting such a worthy foe. ¡°I am called Gravitas.¡±


    ¡°...Of what lineage?¡±


    Gravitas remained silent. She had been brought to Korrovan as a child, being sold many times before she was even an adult. She had no idea about her heritage, nor had she ever met another Chimeroi similar to her. However, it didn¡¯t matter; she had grown powerful under her own merits and not through the nurturing of her forefathers. However, her single name seemed a bit lacking at this very moment.


    ¡°I serve the Ruler of Blood, the scourge of the empire.¡±


    ¡°Ruler of Blood?¡± Zelkara repeated with a frown. ¡°Never heard of them.¡±


    Gravitas smiled behind her veil. ¡°You will,¡± she said firmly, ¡°...if you live long enough, that is.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 54: Gravitas vs Zelkara

    The time for words had passed. Zelkara seemed to realize this as she shifted back into her fighting stance, gripping the shaft of her spear tightly¡ªnever having let go, even when she was sent flying. Gravitas glanced at the weapon, finding something strangely familiar about it.


    It was a long, black spear with a forked tip, identical to the one her brother had thrown that day¡ªcrafted from Voidiron. The material was one of the few resistant to her power. But that hardly mattered, as long as it stayed in its wielder''s hands. Her, she could influence with ease.


    The discovery didn¡¯t unsettle Gravitas. Now that she knew to be careful, its danger was halved, and this was far from the first time she had faced such a weapon. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for Chimeroi to wield such tools in the arena, especially against her.


    Zelkara wiped the trickle of blood from her face, keeping it from reaching her eyes. The scrape on her forehead had already stopped bleeding, and the collision seemingly hadn¡¯t caused any severe injuries. Her stance showed she was still in peak condition, her movements controlled and her focus sharp.


    Her eyes flashed, and she lunged again. However, this time, she was keeping her feet firmly planted on the ground, sacrificing a bit of speed for the ability to control her movements. Gravitas once again activated her power. However, instead of trying to push her back, she directed her power upward. Just before the spear reached her, the woman lost her footing.


    However, as if having predicted this, she slammed her spear into the ground, piercing the stone and anchoring her. With that as a lever, she vaulted forward. Before Gravitas could do anything else, she felt an impact against her midsection, sending her reeling back.


    Gravitas turned her tumble into a roll and immediately activated her powers again. As expected, the woman was already in front of her, being caught in her ability. With a twist of her hand, Gravitas altered the pull of gravity in two different directions at once. Zelkara¡¯s foot, which had been planted firmly for a strike, suddenly slipped out from under her, as if yanked sideways by an invisible force. At the same time, the arm holding her spear was pulled sideways by an opposing gravitational field, throwing off her aim entirely.


    Zelkara stumbled, her spear missing Gravitas by a hairsbreadth. That¡¯s when Gravitas seized the opportunity. She swung her arm downward, increasing the gravity beneath Zelkara¡¯s feet. The ground itself seemed to quake as the force multiplied in an instant, pinning her to the spot. At this range, Gravitas''s power was much stronger.


    The serpentine woman grunted in frustration, her legs trembling as she fought against the overwhelming pressure pushing her down. Her reptilian eyes glared up at Gravitas, filled with fury and confusion. Zelkara¡¯s spear began to crack the ice and stone beneath her as she tried to use it to pull herself free, but Gravitas was unrelenting.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Gravitas asked, her voice cold, devoid of emotion.


    But Zelkara didn¡¯t give up. With a guttural roar, she thrust her Voidiron spear into the ground, using all her strength to wrench herself free of Gravitas¡¯s pull. The black metal cut through the force like butter, resisting her power just enough for Zelkara to regain some control. She was stronger than Gravitas had anticipated.


    Before Zelkara could free herself from the crushing weight, Gravitas acted. In one smooth motion, she feigned a punch before kicking out with her leg, hitting her opponent''s jaw from below while simultaneously reversing the pull of gravity. The combination of the two forces working in tandem doubled the effect of the kick, sending the lithe woman careening through the air. Before her opponent was out of reach, Gravitas changed gravity, applying two opposing forces once more. This turned the controlled flight into an uncontrollable spin.


    The woman landed gracelessly in a heap of limbs and metal, catching herself before she tumbled off the side of the wall¡ªbarely. A shame. The height advantage would have worked in Gravitas¡¯s favor. However, she didn¡¯t fret, lightly jumping backward and adjusting her weight in midair. Zelkara, now upright again, hissed in frustration, her forked spear held ready for another attack.


    The two warriors stood facing each other on the cold, snowy battlefield, the tension between them like a taut string waiting to snap. For a moment, the sounds of battle around them faded, leaving only the soft howl of the wind and the steady crunch of snow underfoot.


    Zelkara, recognizing the stalemate, adjusted her stance. ¡°Impressive,¡± she said, her voice low. ¡°But your tricks won¡¯t save you forever.¡±


    Gravitas remained silent, her eyes locked onto her opponent. The calm expression on the Pureblood¡¯s face unnerved her. Something was wrong. Just then, she felt a slight burn on her cheek. Using the back of her hand, she rubbed against the spot, only for it to come back reddened. Blood? This couldn¡¯t be hers, could it? To her knowledge, she had not been cut. She glanced up, only to find a wide smile on her opponent''s face.


    ¡°Gotten careless, have we?¡± Zelkara sneered, showing off her own hand. Her palm was still red from the time she had wiped the blood off her face. Could it be? Had she used her own blood as a weapon?


    Gravitas remained calm, her eyes focused on the gleaming metal tip of the weapon. She had four balls left and would have to make each one count. The tip came closer and closer, aimed right at her throat. Not yet. If she messed this up, she would likely die to this attack.


    Hold.


    Hold.


    ... Now!


    The spear was only inches from her face when Gravitas acted. She altered the trajectory of her orbs. If she miscalculated by even a tiny bit, her entire strategy would fail.


    Clang!


    The sound of metal striking metal resounded, and Gravitas felt relief flood through her entire body. Out of the corners of her eye, she saw the spear flying from Zelkara¡¯s hands, having been hit by one of the orbs. At this speed, the force of the projectiles was tremendous.


    She saw the shock in her opponent¡¯s eyes. The woman was still a few steps away and was now frantically trying to stop, but her momentum and the icy ground made that a difficult proposition. Gravitas grinned, her sharpened teeth on full display.


    Time to die!, she thought as she directed all remaining three balls toward the defenseless woman.


    Gravitas didn¡¯t have the mental capacity to aim them precisely, but at this range, it was hard to miss. Her orbs shot through the air with blinding speed, their trajectory lethal. Zelkara had only a split second to react. With her broken arm dangling uselessly by her side, she tried to brace herself, but the icy ground betrayed her, causing her to slide uncontrollably. Her eyes, still wide with fury and pain, darted between the incoming projectiles.


    The first orb collided with her chest, striking with the force of a battering ram. Zelkara was thrown back, the impact forcing her to the ground with a deafening thud. The second orb followed swiftly, slamming into her side with equal ferocity. The blow sent a shiver through her entire body, the force shattering ribs and sending her sprawling further.


    The third orb aimed directly at her head, but Zelkara barely had time to flinch before it struck. The orb connected with her temple, the force so great that it left a deep dent in the side of her skull. She was thrown sideways, her body skidding across the icy surface before coming to a halt, motionless.


    Gravitas exhaled slowly, her concentration broken as the Froststeel orbs fell to the ground. The battlefield around her seemed to freeze in time as Zelkara lay on the snow, battered and unconscious.


    Gravitas took a deep breath, shaking her head to clear the poison¡¯s lingering effects. The pain had dulled somewhat, but the fight was far from over...


    Just then, a loud explosion resounded, shaking the entire wall. A wave of heat, so strong that even Gravitas could feel it at the very edge of the battlefield, reached her a moment later. She spun instantly, her mind already dreading what she might find.


    An inferno blazed in front of the wall, just outside the gate. Vulcanos stood there, far from his allies, proudly atop the charred remains of a battering ram, surrounded by dozens of burnt corpses. Gravitas instantly recognized the manic grin on his face¡ªit was the effect of Blood Boil.


    What had that fool gotten himself into!?

 Book 5: Chapter 55: The Volcano Errupts

    Volcanos stood on the watchtower, suddenly alone with the trembling girl. Ash had gone to assist Elder Fang, while Gravitas was locked in a fierce battle with a small snake woman. He glanced at the younglings, their eyes wide as they watched the fight. The girl''s fear had returned the moment Gravitas released her shoulder.


    Tentatively, Vulcanos reached out, trying to provide the same comfort. However, the girl flinched away, dodging his large palm. Smiling awkwardly, he retracted his hand. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The girl watched him for a moment before slowly returning to her spot. She looked up at him, her eyes a little wet. "Can''t you help them?" she asked, pointing toward the wall.


    Vulcanos sighed. He could help¡ªto a degree. But even if he gave it his all, he couldn¡¯t turn the tide of the battle. He knew his limits. Vulcanos was as strong as one of the Elders, maybe a bit stronger because of his powerful Magic. Still, he would likely be targeted immediately, and there would be no coming back from that.


    On top of that, he would waste all the efforts his companions had made to keep him safe. He''d have to be a fool not to realize what they were doing. They were probably afraid of what might happen if he used Blood Boil in a battle like this. The technique was powerful, but it had its drawbacks. For one, he had little control over his limits while under its effect. Retreat never felt like an option, which was fine if the battle was winnable. Here, though, he¡¯d likely burn himself out and die miserably.


    Instead of answering, he gave the girl an apologetic smile¡ªthe best he could offer. Though earlier he¡¯d seemed eager to join the battle, he had his doubts. In the arena, Vulcanos never cared much about life or death. A victory just meant another fight tomorrow, and many times, he had hoped for it all to end. But now, he had something to live for, something to look forward to, and he was far more hesitant to throw his life away.


    ...Unless he used Blood Boil.


    No, that was not an option. He could already picture himself impaled by dozens of spears, slowly bleeding out while poison coursed through his veins. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t feel it in the heat of battle, and that¡¯s what frightened him the most¡ªthe thought of his life slipping away without him even realizing it. Still, his fingers itched for a fight. It was strange to crave battle so intensely while simultaneously fearing the outcome. He truly was a failure as a warrior.


    The two stood in silence, watching the battle. Occasionally, Vulcanos launched an attack to keep the enemies on edge, but he wasn¡¯t doing much damage. His Magic was too obvious, and from this distance, the enemies had plenty of time to dodge. As the battle raged, corpses from both sides piled up on the ramparts, only to be thrown off by violent clashes moments later. It was a brutality unlike any he had previously seen.


    He periodically checked on Ash and Gravitas, and both were doing fine. For some reason, Gravitas had removed her veil, which he rarely saw her do. He didn¡¯t understand why she kept her face hidden in the first place. She had a beautiful appearance, and he had noticed many people staring at her when she revealed it. Perhaps she didn¡¯t like drawing so much attention?


    ¡°Look!¡± the girl next to him screamed, pointing at something.


    Vulcanos followed her gaze and saw a massive contraption being rolled up the hill. It was half the height of the gate, with a metal-covered log hanging beneath it¡ªa gigantic battering ram. Frost had noticed the contraption, too, and was attacking it with shards of ice. However, the roof of the machine seemed unusually resistant to his attacks.


    Just as Frost was preparing a bigger attack, Polaris struck. Along with Razeth, they unleashed such intense suppressive fire that he couldn¡¯t focus on the contraption anymore and struggled to keep himself safe. They probably couldn¡¯t maintain this level of firepower for long, but whether the gate would still be intact by then was anyone¡¯s guess. The other tribesmen continued to rain attacks on the armored vehicle, but they were doing even less than Frost had. They were forced to watch helplessly as the ram rolled ever closer to their gate.


    He pushed off the wall behind him and sprinted toward the edge. With a powerful leap, he cleared the railing of the watchtower, soaring through the air. His aim was perfect. The young scout, still clutching his dark coat, watched in wide-eyed amazement as he hurtled toward the battering ram.


    Vulcanos''s mind was clear, despite the growing tension in his chest. He had made his decision. With a deep breath, he focused his energy, his fingers tingling with the heat of his impending attack. As he fell toward the ram, his body radiated a fierce, fiery glow, and the air around him shimmered with heat. He spread his arms behind him like a bird of prey, the lines across his body glowing as power gathered at his fingertips. Two trails of liquid fire streamed behind him. His eyes locked onto the battering ram, growing larger in his sight¡ªhe was heading straight for it.


    The battering ram continued its relentless advance. Its massive metal-covered log loomed ominously over the gate, and the efforts of Frost and the others to halt its progress seemed futile. The contraption was nearly unstoppable, and Vulcanos knew this was the critical moment to act.


    His momentum slowed, and his jump turned into a fall. But it was enough¡ªhe was directly above the ram now, inching closer to the gate. It would never reach its target.


    With a guttural roar that echoed across the battlefield, Vulcanos released his pent-up power. Two streams of molten fire burst from his hands, cascading toward the battering ram like twin rivers of liquid flame. The intense heat melted the frozen snow and ice around him, and the fiery streams converged on the ram¡¯s roof with a devastating impact that pushed him further into the air.


    The reaction was immediate and catastrophic. The roof of the battering ram buckled under the force of his attack, the metal and wood warping and splintering. The heat was so intense that it turned the snow-covered ground into a steaming, bubbling mess. The shockwave from the impact swept across the battlefield, sending soldiers stumbling and forcing them to shield their faces from the scorching heat.


    Screams of agony filled the air as the men and women pushing the ram were engulfed in the inferno. Their bodies writhed in the flames, the magma seeping through the cracks of the ram''s armor and consuming them in fiery death. The battering ram, once an imposing symbol of the Frostscale tribe''s might, was now reduced to a smoldering wreck.


    As the intense heat began to subside, Vulcanos allowed himself to fall, his fiery streams sputtering out. He landed with a heavy thud in the midst of the rapidly hardening magma. The cold winter air immediately began to solidify the molten rock, turning it into a stone-like substance. The once-dangerous contraption was now a mass of cooled lava and twisted metal, its threat neutralized.


    The battlefield was momentarily silent, the destruction of the battering ram casting a brief but powerful pause over the conflict. Vulcanos stood amidst the ruins, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The immense power of his Magic had taken its toll. His body felt heavy, and the heat that had fueled him was now replaced by an overwhelming weariness.


    The sudden change in the battle¡¯s momentum was palpable. The Frostscale tribe, shocked by the loss of their ram and the fiery devastation, faltered. The Icefang warriors seized the opportunity to press their advantage, their spirits lifted by the destruction of the siege weapon.


    Vulcanos wiped the sweat from his brow, his face etched with a mixture of relief and exhaustion. The cold wind bit at his skin as he prepared to rejoin the fray. His intervention had changed the course of the battle, but the fight was still raging on. He readied himself, fully aware of the situation he now found himself in.


    As the echoes of the battle once more reverberated across the snowy landscape, Vulcanos faced forward. Hundreds of eyes were locked on him, filled with wariness, anger, and hatred.

 Book 5: Chapter 56: Last Stand

    Vulcanos took a steady breath, then another, exhaling cold mountain air as steam, transformed by the furnace within him. The glowing lines across his body flared brighter, and his eyes lit up like lanterns. His body heated, the exhaustion melting away. It was time.


    Blood Boil!


    All wariness, apprehension, and fear left him as he felt the familiar surge of Blood Boil coursing through him. His senses sharpened, and the exhaustion from his earlier stunt seemed to vanish. His body was now a vessel of raw power and fury. He roared in challenge, and the enemies ahead paused, momentarily taken aback by his sudden change.


    Vulcanos raised his hand, pointing toward Polaris and Razeth, surrounded by hundreds of enemies. With a manic grin, he slowly drew his hand across his neck in a throat-slashing gesture. Without hesitation, he started moving straight toward them.


    The Frostscale warriors nearest to him hesitated, their faces contorted. Vulcanos didn¡¯t give them time to recover. He charged forward with a berserker¡¯s fury, his massive frame crashing into the front lines. Each swing of his fists sent soldiers flying, and his powerful legs propelled him across the battlefield with frightening speed.


    With each punch, bursts of magma erupted, splashing onto his enemies like rain. While scaled foes were often resistant to fire, his magic was a different story. The magma clung to them like tar, searing both scales and flesh. Once hit, it was nearly impossible to shake it off.


    As he barreled through the enemy ranks, he felt the effects of Blood Boil intensify. His instincts were razor-sharp, his reactions almost preternatural. When one of the Frostscale warriors threw a spear at him, he caught it mid-flight, snapping it in half with a single, crushing grip.


    Vulcanos¡¯s fury intensified with every foe he felled. He struck with relentless force, his movements a blur of devastation. The Frostscale warriors struggled to keep up, their counters crushed by his brutal strength. His blows shattered armor, and his mere presence forced the enemy to retreat. For a moment, Vulcanos felt invincible. The Blood Boil filled him with an unshakable resolve, driving him to obliterate everything in his path. He became a whirlwind of destruction, clearing the area around the battering ram.


    Suddenly, Vulcanos felt a sharp discomfort in his back. He turned to see one of his fallen enemies glaring up at him, a spear thrust into his back. With a grunt, he incinerated the man and ripped the weapon from his flesh. Inspecting the tip, he noticed it gleamed with a blue liquid¡ªit was poisoned.


    Even in his enraged state, Vulcanos rememberd that this was something he ought to be conserned about. He took a brief moment to focus on the area, feeling a slight tingling. However, the sensation wasn¡¯t that of the poison spreading, but a sensation of burning around the wound. A moment later, it vanished altogether.


    Vulcanos grinned. The Frostscale poison had little to no effect on him, burned away by his fire. With that concern gone, he turned back to the soldiers encircling him. They looked weak, fragile¡ªmere prey for his hunger, fuel for his flames.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Vulcanos caught a sudden movement¡ªa long spear of ice hurtling toward him. Polaris had clearly taken notice. With a disdainful snort, he unleashed a burst of magma, instantly melting the icy projectile.


    ¡°Nice try, little girl,¡± Vulcanos yelled in her direction, already resuming his rampage.


    The troops encircling him hesitated, clearly shaken by his display of shrugging off their poison. Suddenly, the battle paused as a tall figure approached on two legs, the soldiers parting to make way.


    "This is as far as you go, beast," the pale man said coldly, locking eyes with Vulcanos. It was Razeth¡ªthe overall commander had left his post to confront him personally.


    Vulcanos¡¯s grin grew wider. He didn¡¯t speak and instantly charged. Before he could make it halfway, a shroud of pale blue mist encircled him. His keen senses picked up where it had come from. It was formed from the blood of the many dead soldiers lying at his feet. How cunning!


    Even so, he didn¡¯t fear the poison. With each breath, it was quickly incinerated, along with the layer closest to his skin, giving the impression of an invisible shield. However, his joy soon faded into a frown as he came to a halt. Was he feeling colder? The flame in his chest had visibly diminished, and his mind was starting to clear. The effects of Blood Boil were fading, along with his strength.


    Vulcanos realized what was happening. Although he could burn away the poison, the effort was draining him. Soon, his immunity would fade, and he would become a frozen statue. As the effects of Blood Boil wore off, he also began to feel the injuries he had sustained; the spear in his back was far from the only wound he had suffered.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead. This was like waking from a blissful dream only to find oneself locked in a nightmare.


    With an effort of strength, Vulcanos incinerated the blue mist around him, clearing his sight. Enemies surrounded him on all sides, with Razeth grinning triumphantly. Vulcanos glanced behind him, only to find the wall far away¡ªtoo far. He would never reach it.


    A light chuckle escaped his lips.


    ¡°Keep your head down!¡± Ash urged, shifting Vulcanos slightly to shield him with his own body.


    The soldiers ahead had regrouped, their faces hardened by the flames and devastation that Vulcanos had wrought. They shouted commands, rallying for another assault. The Frostscale warriors, encouraged by their frantic flight, redoubled their efforts.


    ¡°Just hold on a little longer,¡± Ash muttered, his voice a fierce whisper. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    But as they neared the wall, the air crackled with tension. Razeth¡¯s voice cut through the din of battle, sharp and commanding. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡±


    Vulcanos could feel their malice, the burning hatred radiating off the warriors as they positioned themselves. He forced his eyes open, catching glimpses of their icy weapons glinting in the dim light.


    ¡°Ash, you need to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ash growled, veering sharply to avoid a spear thrown their way. ¡°We¡¯re almost there...¡±


    Vulcanos glanced ahead. Almost there? They weren¡¯t even halfway. Was Ash trying to comfort him? However, he soon realized the meaning behind those words as a chorus of screams resounded from ahead.


    There, he spotted a Frostscale warrior impaled by a long spear that had pierced his midsection and anchored itself into the ground. This wasn¡¯t an isolated incident; many others faced a similar fate. Vulcanos strained to study the wall again, and that¡¯s when he saw it¡ªa figure shrouded in a whirlwind of spears, standing right above the gate.


    Gravitas''s face was a mask of concentration. She was going all out, releasing a literal torrent of projectiles. Her attack was not precise, barely keeping the spears confined to their general direction. Her onslaught was fueled by dozens of tribesmen frantically collecting more spears from all along the wall, supplying her with an almost infinite amount of ammunition.


    How ironic, Vulcanos thought¡ªthe snakes were being decimated by the very weapons they had brought.


    Suddenly, the way forward was clear. Not all the enemies had been killed, but they no longer had time to focus on Ash. A moment of inattention could mean death under this relentless barrage. The same applied to them; Ash had to dodge frantically more than once to avoid being impaled. Gravitas¡¯s attack was indiscriminate, not differentiating between friend and foe.


    Even so, they made steady progress and soon reached the wall''s vicinity. Vulcanos wondered how they would scale it; Ash certainly didn¡¯t have the strength to jump with him weighing him down. Just as he began to ponder this, he felt a sudden sense of weightlessness.


    His eyes widened as he felt himself soaring into the air. That bastard... had thrown him? The cold air rushed past him as he ascended the wall, but before he could even reach halfway, he felt his momentum fade. Of course, it wasn¡¯t enough. What had Ash been thinking?


    Just as he was about to curse the Wolfkin again, he felt a different force take hold of him. His eyes widened in recognition. Gravitas had used her power to reverse gravity, allowing his ascent to continue. He was moving again.


    He... he would live!


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, he noticed a flurry of projectiles hurtling toward him. This was the Frostscale tribe¡¯s last attempt to kill him, and it was a good one. He could barely distinguish individual spears from the mass. He would be turned into a pincushion!


    A frosty gale gripped his limbs as a blizzard of frozen spears whizzed past him, aimed at the mass of projectiles. Frost and his men had not been idle, countering the attack with equal force. Vulcanos closed his eyes, hoping against hope that he would emerge in one piece.


    With the sound of a thousand objects colliding, the two volleys met. Vulcanos grunted in pain as debris struck his body, leaving him bleeding from numerous cuts, both old and new. All he felt was pain and cold.


    Then, warm arms wrapped around his back. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± Gravitas whispered in his ear. It was the most angelic phrase he had ever heard. Vulcanos felt himself relax, finally succumbing to a profound exhaustion.


    ¡°I am back,¡± he murmured just before darkness claimed him.

 Book 5: Chapter 57: Advancement

    Knowledge truly was the root of all power.


    Zeke had never been more aware of the truth behind that statement than he was now. His core, thrumming with energy, had long since reached the point of saturation. Yet, with his limited understanding, he hadn¡¯t dared to attempt his advancement. No, in truth, it wasn¡¯t just about courage¡ªhe didn¡¯t even know how to begin. That had changed now.


    His time in isolation had taught him much about the essence of the Core, as people called it. Zeke found the term lacking. In his view, it was more accurate to call it a gateway¡ªa gateway to the soul. It was the only place where the physical could interact with the spiritual, a tool to give form to one¡¯s will.


    It wasn¡¯t the only terminology he found lacking: stages, advancements, spells¡ªalmost every word failed to capture the essence of what was truly happening on a fundamental level. But what bothered him most were the names of the different stages. ¡®True Mage,¡¯ for example, was a laughable term for the first advancement. True? There was nothing true about that stage. ¡®Fledgling¡¯ or ¡®embryo¡¯ would have been far more accurate descriptions of what he was at the moment.


    In Zeke''s view, the Archmage level should have been the first stage worthy of being called a ¡®True Mage.¡¯ It marked the point where body and soul truly merged. But whoever named the stages had clearly opted for titles that sounded far more grandiose than they deserved¡ªlikely an attempt to stroke the egos of those striving for the pinnacle of magic.


    But then there was the final stage... Monarch.


    This was the only stage Zeke thought actually understated the true magnitude of power achieved at that level. Of course, he couldn¡¯t grasp what the Monarch stage entailed, but based on logical progression, Zeke was certain it wasn''t something a human could attain. Reaching it would likely require a Mage to shed their mortal coil and ascend beyond the physical¡ªa true manifestation of Magic.


    He was getting ahead of himself again...


    His current goal wasn¡¯t anything as lofty as that. He was just a ¡®True Mage¡¯ trying to advance to the level of ¡®Grand Mage.¡¯


    Despite his disdain for the titles, the transformation he was about to undergo was no small feat. From his research, Zeke had learned that the purpose of his current stage was to prime the Core, preparing it for its evolution. He had figured out early on that the spells a Mage chose to engrave were more than just minor enhancements; they fundamentally shaped one¡¯s journey. A poor choice could prevent someone from advancing to even the mid-stages.


    Thankfully, Maximilian had intervened, saving him from making any foolish decisions. Zeke couldn¡¯t be sure how much Maximilian had truly known and how much he''d simply guessed, but it was likely the old man understood far more than Zeke did, even now. A man like his mentor couldn¡¯t have lived for hundreds of years without making a few discoveries in his field of expertise.


    Zeke took a deep breath, savoring the soothing effect of the purified Mana. He had no idea how much time had passed outside, and neither did he care. He couldn¡¯t afford any distractions now and was secretly grateful that Akasha hadn¡¯t updated him on anything happening beyond his chamber.


    When his mind was clear, he focused on his Core, a sphere divided into three distinct sections: Red, Purple, and Blue¡ªeach representing one of his affinities. The ability to use his Spatial Awareness to inspect his own Core was one of the few reasons he had managed to learn as much as he had. He couldn¡¯t imagine how anyone could study the Core without this skill.


    At the moment, his Core radiated power, and Zeke could almost see the tiny embryonic seeds nestled within. It was no surprise the ritual for advancing to the next stage was called ¡®Seed Infusion¡¯¡ªbecause that¡¯s exactly what was happening. The Core he had cultivated so far was merely the soil from which a seed was about to sprout.


    The time had come.


    Zeke took a deep breath and directed all the purified Mana toward his Core. This was a step typically managed by the Ritual, but with the resources in this chamber, he had all the Mana he could ever need. He took another breath, then quickly added a third. He felt his Core straining under the influx of Mana, but he didn¡¯t let it escape¡ªlike a lung already full, being forced to take in more air.


    It felt stifling.


    Alongside that sensation, Zeke could vaguely sense another: the seeds were sprouting. He pushed more Mana into his Core, feeling a sharp pain like being stabbed with a knife. But just as quickly as it hit, the pain faded. He didn¡¯t stop breathing deeply but also focused on the changes in his Core.


    A smile spread across his face as he saw three tips emerging¡ªthe sprouting of his Core. Technically, this already marked a successful breakthrough, but Zeke was far from satisfied. With the chamber''s resources, he was eager to find out how far he could push himself. This was only the start, and he would accept nothing less than perfection.


    Zeke had developed a theory that each advancement came with different grades of success. One could either advance by doing the bare minimum or achieve it flawlessly. Though he wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the consequences of a subpar breakthrough, he was unwilling to take that risk. The full ramifications would likely only reveal themselves when attempting to reach the higher stages.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    The man shrugged. ¡°Power makes people do strange things. And you, dear Spirit, have quite a bit of it right now.¡±


    The woman glanced at him sideways, her eyes leaving the screens for the first time. ¡°Is this supposed to be a test?¡±


    ¡°Who can say?¡± the man said, his tone still as light as before. ¡°I just know that I wouldn¡¯t have put as much trust in you as the boy has.¡±


    The woman turned her gaze back to the screens. After a moment of silence, she spoke. ¡°Neither would I,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But maybe that''s why he can achieve what neither of us can.¡±


    The red-haired man scoffed. "Reaching the pinnacle takes more than a few bold moves. Sooner or later, his luck will run out, and he''ll trust the wrong person. Mark my words, Spirit¡ªhis foolishness will be his downfall."


    The woman¡¯s lips twitched, forming a faint smile. "We shall see..."


    While the two spoke, the view on the middle screen shifted. The small seedlings emerging from the orb had stretched significantly, revealing their destination. The red tendril had reached the heart, encircling it like a cocoon while boring into it. It was sucking in big gulps, akin to a hungry chick greedily consuming life-giving essence. The blue tendril had moved up to the head, targeting the brain. It formed a protective shield around the organ, acting as an additional layer of defense alongside the skull.


    The last tendril was the most mysterious. It seemed to end abruptly, only to reemerge in a different part of the body. Whether in the hands, feet, or other extremities, the purple tendril covered the largest area, weaving throughout the entire form.


    Seeing this, the two spectators fell silent, watching the spectacle with utmost focus.


    ¡°Fascinating...¡± the man murmured, his vertical pupils narrowing. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t take over his body back then.¡±


    The woman gave him an unimpressed look. ¡°The chances of you ending up a cripple would have been far greater than a successful merger. If anything, you should thank my Host for repelling you.¡±


    The man frowned but didn¡¯t argue. As a member of a different species, his Soul was fundamentally incompatible with human physiology. Driven by madness and desperation, he had made that choice. Yet the Spirit was right; even if the boy had given in, success was unlikely.


    ¡°Do you know the limits of their growth?¡± the man asked instead, pointing at the seedlings.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°There is no reference in the books I¡¯ve read. If anything, Host would have the best chance of venturing a guess, but he doesn¡¯t know for certain either.¡±


    ¡°Humans...¡± the horned man scoffed, filled with disdain. ¡°Unity has always been their strength, yet they deny it at every opportunity. I wonder where their race would be today if they shared their knowledge among themselves...¡±


    The Spirit gave him an amused look. ¡°Maybe... you¡¯ll get to see such a future.¡±


    The man pondered her words, his gaze fixed on the growing tendrils. The two stood in silence for a long time, neither of them speaking. Finally, the seedlings slowed their growth, seemingly reaching maturity. At that moment, the figure sitting in the smoke began to tilt forward, collapsing gracelessly onto his face. He didn¡¯t flinch at the impact; it was clear he was no longer conscious.


    Watching this, the man smiled slightly and broke the silence with a single word.


    ¡°Maybe...¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 58: Awakening

    Zeke¡¯s lashes fluttered, the first sign of movement in days. His brow furrowed briefly before his eyes slowly opened. He blinked a few times, his vision blurred and his eyes weary, despite having just woken. After a moment, his surroundings came into focus. He was on his back, staring up at a ceiling made of interconnected glass panels¡ªa familiar sight.


    This was definitely the Mana Purifying device. But something was off. There was no smoke in the chamber! Zeke sat up abruptly, his eyes darting to the entrance. It was open. When had that happened? But even more puzzling¡ªhe felt... fine?


    Shouldn¡¯t he be going through withdrawal? Pain? Something?


    However, as far as he could tell, there was nothing wrong with him. No, more than that. He felt... fantastic.


    Tentatively, he placed his hands on the floor and began to push himself up. The movement felt effortless, his body pulsing with strength. It was hard to believe he had spent the last few months confined to a cramped room, immersed in research. If he didn¡¯t know better, he¡¯d think he¡¯d been training his body instead.


    As he began to lift himself up, an unfamiliar sight greeted him¡ªa sea of red filled his vision. Confused, Zeke reached out and felt something soft. Pushing the curtain aside, he found himself holding a few strands of hair. The color was unmistakable. Zeke''s gaze followed the length of his hair, now cascading far past his shoulders. His eyes widened in shock. His heart raced, but with a deep breath, he steadied himself. If his hair had grown so long, how much time had passed? He had to get out of this place and figure out what was happening.


    As Zeke moved toward the exit, he marveled at how light his body felt. His muscles, once stiff and sore from months of inactivity, now felt fluid and responsive. But that was nothing compared to what came next. The moment he stepped out of the sphere, a new world unfolded before him. His Spatial Awareness, once confined to a few steps around him, now stretched to encompass half of the mine complex.


    Zeke gaped, momentarily overwhelmed by the flood of information. Yet, to his surprise, his mind quickly adapted. He soon realized how much his ability to process his surroundings had improved. His enhanced comprehension of the images generated by his Spatial Awareness was due to his Mind affinity, which had clearly advanced significantly as well.


    ¡°Akasha,¡± Zeke murmured, barely able to keep his mind from wandering.


    ¡°I am here, Host,¡± A clear voice said from behind him.


    Zeke whirled, not expecting somebody to be in the room with him. However, when he saw the person standing there, his jaw fell open.


    In front of him stood a woman with silver hair, her beauty unlike anything he''d ever seen. But that was impossible¡ªAkasha didn¡¯t exist in a physical form. There was no way she could be standing here. His eyes narrowed as he noticed subtle irregularities in the image before him. Yet, the moment he focused on them, those discrepancies vanished, as if his brain was deliberately trying to convince him that the scene before him was normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really here, are you?¡± he asked.


    Akasha smiled, her expression more animated than he had ever seen. ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Are you manipulating my senses?¡± Zeke asked, slowly putting the pieces together.


    Akasha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve always done. After all, isn¡¯t [Telepathy] just a manipulation of one¡¯s sense of hearing?¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. Her explanation made sense. Telepathy convinced the mind that a voice was speaking, even without sound. If that was true, then what Akasha was doing now was the same, but for his sight. Though it seemed straightforward, the complexity was far greater. It seemed he wasn¡¯t the only one who had benefitted from his breakthrough.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to ponder that right now. He frantically pointed at his long hair. ¡°Akasha, how much time has passed?¡±


    Noticing his panic, Akasha smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Host. Your hair isn¡¯t an accurate measure of time.¡±


    Zeke relaxed slightly at her words. ¡°Then why do I feel so good? Shouldn¡¯t I be a mess after spending so much time in the chamber?¡±


    Akasha nodded. ¡°You were in a bad state after the advancement. I took... certain liberties to ensure your recovery.¡±


    ¡°What liberties?¡± Zeke raised an eyebrow. He trusted Akasha completely, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t make mistakes. He knew her priorities didn¡¯t always align with his, especially regarding the survival of his people.


    Zeke shot her a grateful look. He honestly didn¡¯t know what he would have done without the Spirit. ¡°Then, my next step should be clear.¡±


    ***


    In an isolated room, a girl sat cross-legged beside her father''s bed. For the past few days, the chamber had been completely deserted, with no visitors coming by. She couldn¡¯t blame them; with everything happening, there was little time to worry about her father¡¯s situation. On top of that, her brother had ordered the area sealed, apparently spreading the rumor that their father was almost recovered.


    Snow sighed. If only that were true. Her father''s condition had only worsened, and she worried whether he would last until the end of the moon.


    With nothing else to do, she returned to her training. She had promised that she would take her improvements seriously, and she intended to fulfill that vow. Over the last few moons, she had made significant progress. While her relentless efforts contributed to her growth, a larger part was thanks to her location and her father''s presence.


    Winter¡¯s heart, the sacred dwelling of the tribe, held the purest Ice-attributed Mana in the entire region. This was why their tribe had become so strong but also why the Frostscale Tribe coveted their lands. And now, it seemed as if the Frostscale¡¯s wish would finally come true.


    Unless a miracle happened.


    ***


    Zeke located the [Beacon] beside the Progenitor in an instant. With laughable ease, he crossed the void and found himself standing inside the round chamber. The curtains around Winter¡¯s bed were wide open, revealing a young woman with snow-white hair sitting cross-legged before it.


    A guard?


    Zeke took a step forward, but the woman didn¡¯t move; she seemed unaware of his presence. What a poor guard, he thought as he approached the bed. Only when he was nearly beside her did she finally react. She stretched lazily, as if waking from a long sleep, and slowly turned to face him.


    However, the moment their eyes met, she sprang to her feet. ¡°Zeke!?¡± she exclaimed.


    Zeke froze. That voice, that face, those eyes... ¡°Snow?¡± he asked tentatively. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Who else would it be?¡± the woman asked as she rushed into his embrace.


    Zeke hesitated. This was Snow? Little Snow? The woman in his arms look nothing like the little kid he remembered. For one, she was almost as tall as him, with graceful curves that hinted at maturity. Her long, pale hair cascaded over her shoulders like a waterfall, framing a face that had blossomed into stunning beauty. Her lips, full and inviting, were curled into a warm smile. Zeke noticed how her skin glowed with a icy luster, a stark contrast to the ruddy cheeks of the girl he had known.


    ¡°...Damn Chimeroi,¡± Zeke muttered under his breath as he finally returned the hug, relieved that his own little sister wouldn¡¯t suddenly grow up like that. It would have been a blow he could hardly recover from.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡± Snow asked as she finally pulled away from him.


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head, feeling a bit ashamed about his long absence. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing...¡±


    Snow¡¯s eyes widened as she glanced from Zeke to the bed where her father lay. ¡°Could it be...?¡±


    Zeke nodded confidently. Before his advancement, he had doubts about his success. But now, a boundless sense of confidence filled him. He could do it. No, he would do it! He gently patted Snow on the shoulder as he walked past her.


    It was time to put his newfound powers to the test.

 Book 5: Chapter 59: Vicious Poison

    Zeke approached the unconscious Progenitor, his gaze hardening. Even at a glance, it was clear that his condition had worsened over the past three months. What had once been a handsome young man had withered into a shriveled caricature of his former self. The only silver lining was the faint activity still present in his brain¡ªWinter hadn¡¯t lost the fight just yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, wolf,¡± Zeke sent telepathically, marveling at his effortless use of the spell. It had barely taken him more than a thought to manifest the Spellform in his Core. He waited for a while, but there was no reply. The only sign that Winter had even heard his words was a slight increase in his brain activity. It seemed he was no longer in a state to talk, even mentally.


    ¡°I will try to cleanse the poison now,¡± Zeke said after it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to have a proper exchange of words. ¡°Just hold on a bit longer.¡±


    Zeke broke the mental connection and sat down beside the Progenitor. The bed was vast, large enough for several people, and he moved closer to Winter''s prone form. Oddly, the oppressive pressure he had felt during his last visit was gone and he didn¡¯t need to remove the amulet to alleviate it.


    He grasped Winter¡¯s arm and immediately shuddered. The man¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t just cold¡ªit radiated a chill that seeped deep into Zeke¡¯s bones. He recoiled, letting go at once.


    Was this the result of the poison, or was Winter¡¯s skin naturally this cold? Both seemed equally plausible. Perhaps it was even a combination of the two. Whatever the case, it appeared direct skin contact was out of the question. There was no way he could focus on his task while simultaneously fighting off this chill.


    Zeke focused on the veins in Winter¡¯s wrist. The skin appeared taut and fragile, but Zeke knew better. As a True Mage, he hadn¡¯t even been sure if he could pierce Winter¡¯s skin. Now, it was time to see if that had changed with his advancement.


    The question was... how should he go about this?


    Advancing hadn¡¯t magically granted him better spells. Sure, he could pour more Mana into the ones he knew, but would that really be enough?


    Well, there was only one way to find out.


    With a flick of his mind, Zeke urged his Blood to move, feeling a tiny prick as a thin red needle emerged from his index finger. He took a deep breath, gathering as much Mana as he could. But in the next moment, a shudder ran through him, and he abandoned the task on instinct.


    What... the... FUCK!


    Zeke blinked, looking down at his hand. The blood needle had extended to the length of his forearm, piercing deep into the bedding beneath him. He quickly released the spell, awkwardly retracting the blood into his body. A glance at Snow showed her staring at him, wide-eyed, her face a mix of confusion and doubt.


    ¡°I¡¯m still getting used to my powers,¡± he explained weakly. After a moment of awkward silence, Zeke shifted his focus inward. The power he had drawn on was overwhelming, far beyond what he had ever been capable of before. He couldn¡¯t be certain, but he suspected this was much more than what a newly advanced Grand Mage should be able to gather.


    Using his Spatial Awareness, Zeke examined the changes within himself. In his haste, he hadn¡¯t yet taken a proper look. His memories of the advancement were hazy at best. The only thing he remembered clearly was holding on until a sense of saturation filled him. After that, he must have passed out.


    What he saw now was nothing like what he remembered...


    These weren¡¯t mere seedlings anymore. Three fractal vines extended from his Core, each targeting different areas of his body. The red vine had embedded itself in his heart, weaving through his veins and blossoming into a network that resembled the patterns on a leaf.


    The blue vine had traveled to his head, enveloping his skull in a mystical exoskeleton covered with strange, mesmerizing patterns he couldn¡¯t even begin to decipher. It seemed to function primarily as a protective layer¡ªsomething he was more than grateful for.


    Zeke tried to pull at it, willing his blood to purge the taint from Winter¡¯s system. He increased the pressure, tightening his control, but the poison resisted. It slithered through Winter''s veins like a serpent, evading Zeke¡¯s grasp. Every time he attempted to draw it out, it pushed back with force.


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed. This wasn¡¯t normal. It was almost as if the poison had consciousness, an intent to remain where it was. He exerted more force, sending waves of his own blood to envelop it, but still, the poison refused to be swayed.


    How is this possible? Zeke thought.


    This poison¡ªwhatever it was¡ªwas unlike anything he had encountered before. He had experienced nothing like this when dealing with the Frostcale poison before, and even the samples directly from the enemy Progenitor had never shown such characteristics.


    His mind raced, desperately searching for a way to combat the poison. He attempted to surround it again, pushing harder. But the more he pressed, the stronger the poison resisted, fighting back with a malevolent energy that seemed to surge in response to his efforts. The sheer defiance of the substance shocked him.


    It¡¯s alive... he realized with a jolt.


    The poison wasn¡¯t just a foreign substance; it was imbued with a will. Some force had bound it to Winter, and it wasn¡¯t going to release its hold willingly.


    With a frustrated growl, Zeke withdrew his blood from Winter¡¯s body, retracting the needle. He stared down at his own trembling hand. His breath came in ragged, shallow gasps, and he could feel the strain of the failed attempt weighing on him.


    The room was silent, save for the faint rasp of his own breathing. The Progenitor still lay unconscious, locked in his battle with the poison that consumed him. Zeke clenched his fist, anger flaring within him. This poison wasn¡¯t something he could simply remove with brute force.


    What now?


    Zeke stood up, pacing the room as his mind churned. He wasn¡¯t even paying attention to the worried glances Snow was shooting him. He needed a new approach. Direct removal wasn¡¯t working¡ªif anything, it was making the poison more aggressive. He couldn¡¯t simply cleanse it the way he would any other affliction. This poison was different. It had to be tricked somehow, coaxed out of Winter¡¯s body, but how?


    What was he supposed to do if the poison refused to leave Winter''s body...?


    An idea began to take shape in his mind, one that felt as dangerous as it was clever. If he couldn¡¯t remove the poison directly, maybe he could transfer it somewhere else. Somewhere it would no longer be a threat.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze flickered back to Winter¡¯s withered form. He would need a place the poison was willing to go¡ªa temporary one. A construct. Something that could hold it, even for a brief moment, while it was siphoned from Winter.


    The thought sent a chill down his spine. [Blood Manifestation]. It was a risky technique, one he hadn¡¯t perfected, but it was his only option. If he could create a new body for Winter, even for a few moments, it might be enough to draw the poison out.


    He clenched his jaw. There was no room for hesitation. Winter¡¯s time was running out, and he couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer.


    This had to work.

 Book 5: Chapter 60: A Second Body

    Zeke¡¯s mind whirred with the implications of his plan. Using [Blood Manifestation] was already a delicate procedure, but attempting it on a Progenitor¡ªa being whose Soul was far stronger than his own¡ªwas on an entirely different level. He paced, weighing the risks, yet the poison ravaging Winter''s body left him no time to come up with a different plan.


    Unlike with the Dragon, who was a willing participant and already connected to him, this process was much more arduous. To create a [Blood Manifestation], Zeke needed a part of Winter¡¯s essence to serve as a guide for the form the spell would take. Without it, his entire plan would fail. He needed to create an exact replica, something the poison would recognize.


    Stepping back to the bedside, Zeke closed his eyes and sent a telepathic message. ¡°Wolf, I¡¯m going to try something different. It¡¯s risky, and it involves your Soul. I need your help, if you can hear me...¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Please... Just don¡¯t fight back, ok?¡±


    Zeke waited, anxiety gnawing at him, but there was still no response. Winter was too weak to reply. Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration, but he refused to stop now. There was a chance Winter¡¯s Soul might retaliate during the process, and if Zeke failed to control it, his own Soul could be damaged¡ªperhaps even destroyed.


    Taking a deep breath, Zeke sat beside Winter again and slowly let his consciousness drift into a deeper layer of awareness. His vision dimmed, colors melting away as he slipped into Soul Sight, and his senses were immediately drawn in a specific direction.


    There, he found it. Not far from him floated a massive, glowing white figure. The creature''s fur shimmered like frost under moonlight, and its eyes burned with a fierce, ancient intelligence. It was larger than any Soul Zeke had ever encountered, its presence alone enough to send waves of pressure through the room. The wolf didn¡¯t move, yet its power radiated, drowning the space around it.


    Zeke swallowed hard, forcing himself to stay calm. If he was going to succeed, he needed to tread carefully. Tentatively, he extended a Soul tether toward the wolf, willing it to gently connect with the Progenitor''s Soul. As the tether approached, a sudden growl resonated in the air, shaking his concentration. It wasn¡¯t a sound in the traditional sense, but that was the best way Zeke could describe the sensation.


    The wolf''s Soul stirred.


    Zeke¡¯s mind raced as he fought to steady his emotions. His experience with Souls had taught him one crucial lesson: the key to handling a Soul was to maintain a calm, focused state. Easier said than done; it felt like he was walking on the edge of a blade.


    Steady, he reminded himself, trying to soothe his own nerves. With deliberate precision, he guided the tether forward once more. He moved slowly as if approaching a dangerous beast. The task was nerve-racking, and Zeke¡¯s unease grew with every moment. Before the towering white wolf, he felt his own existence shrink¡ªlike a fragile snowflake drifting toward the sun.


    As soon as the tether touched Winter¡¯s Soul, the wolf''s eyes snapped open, fierce and glowing. Yet, that was all that happened; it didn¡¯t resist. Perhaps the Progenitor had heard him and managed to keep his Soul at bay.


    Zeke grew bolder, reinforcing his tether, but there was still no reaction. He prepared to extract a piece of Winter¡¯s Soul. While he had ample experience, extracting hundreds of Soul Fragments from the Archmage in Undercity, this would be his first attempt to steal an actual piece from a complete and far more powerful Soul.


    His mind was on high alert. This was the most critical moment. From his own experience with Soul damage, he knew the pain would be intense¡ªenough to test Winter''s control over his Soul. With a swift, precise motion, Zeke''s once-gentle tether sharpened, slicing off a single strand of the massive wolf¡¯s fur...


    The reaction was as immediate as it was violent.


    A crushing pressure erupted as the Soul lunged at Zeke, its massive jaws snapping with bone-crushing force. Panic surged through him, his instincts screaming in alarm. Zeke tried to retreat, but the wolf was too fast, too powerful. As its jaws closed in, Zeke braced himself for the pain. This was going to hurt. His reinforced tether held a considerable part of his Soul. How much would he lose¡ªa day¡¯s worth of memories? A week? A month? More?


    Just then, a roar echoed through the void, deep and ancient, shaking the very foundations of the Soul plane.


    A draconic roar...


    The wolf¡¯s attack halted mid-motion, its ears flattening as the cry reverberated through the space. Slowly, the beast backed down, a low whine escaping its throat as it calmed under the influence of the sound.


    Zeke held his breath as he watched the blood flow between the two Winters, their bodies working as one. Their hearts beat in perfect sync, effectively doubling the distance the blood could travel, powered by two motors.


    This was it¡ªthe moment of truth. Either it would work, or Winter would die.


    Immediately, Zeke felt the reaction. The poison in Winter¡¯s body stirred, sensing the new vessel. It was as if it recognized the clone as part of Winter¡ªa clean, untainted extension. The poison surged through Winter¡¯s veins, racing toward the clone with terrifying speed.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was it.


    He watched as the dark blue substance flowed through the umbilical cord and into the clone. The moment the first drop of poison left Winter¡¯s body, Zeke raised his hand, gathering all his focus. The timing had to be perfect. He couldn¡¯t eliminate all of it with this trick, but it needed to be enough to give Winter a chance to recover on his own.


    Time slowed to a crawl as Zeke¡¯s pupils narrowed, elongating strangely as he tuned out everything else, focusing solely on the thin cord before him.


    Now.


    With a sharp motion, he severed the connection between Winter and the clone, cutting the umbilical cord in one swift stroke.


    The clone froze, its skin instantly turning blue as the poison consumed it. The body stiffened and solidified, the poison having no place left to go. Within moments, the replica turned to solid ice, the poison trapped inside.


    Zeke let out a ragged breath, his body trembling from the strain. He stared down at the frozen clone, the lifeless body that had absorbed Winter¡¯s poison.


    It was over.


    Winter¡¯s body remained still, but most of the poison was gone, no longer coursing through his veins. Zeke could already sense the faint signs of recovery, the chill in Winter¡¯s skin beginning to fade.


    Zeke slumped back, exhausted but relieved.


    The Progenitor would live.


    ***


    In a dimly lit room, an elderly man sat cross-legged, his back straight and his expression one of deep concentration. Whatever he was doing required great focus. Occasionally, his brow would furrow before relaxing moments later. Other than that, he remained completely motionless as the hours passed.


    Suddenly, his expression changed dramatically; his eyes flashed with a ruthless light. After a moment, that tension melted away, replaced by a wide smile as his eyes slowly opened.


    ¡°Finally...¡± the old man murmured as he rose to his feet. He pulled aside the curtains covering the window and gazed out at a massive, solitary mountain not far away. His eyes traveled slowly up to the peak, pausing at a specific spot. ¡°The time has come to claim what should have been mine from the start.¡±


    With those words, the old man left the room and strolled leisurely through the deserted outpost. Though his steps were unhurried, his purpose was clear: he was headed for the mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what my useless brats have managed to accomplish so far...¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 61: Death by a Thousand Cuts

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to hold, Commander,¡± the young man said, avoiding Frost¡¯s eyes. Admitting defeat felt shameful, but Frost couldn¡¯t blame the young man for his pessimism. They had been pushed back day after day, losing men and ground along the way.


    The situation was grim.


    By now, they had already retreated halfway through the tunnel leading to their sanctum, and their hastily built defenses were already crumbling. After this, only one line of defense remained before they would have to make their final stand.


    Frost rubbed his tired eyes, looking at the young man standing before him. He was one of the newly promoted Elders¡ªtoo many of them had been promoted lately. On the first day alone, two Elders had died, and in the two weeks that followed, they had lost four more. Their heirs had been ready to take their places, but only a handful had survived to see this day.


    He¡¯s not going to make it either, Frost thought, noting the nervousness of the young warrior. Two of his elder siblings had already fallen, and this was likely the end of their line.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do what we must,¡± another voice interrupted.


    Frost glanced at the speaker¡ªElder Claw, once the youngest among them, now one of the most senior. Claw stood up, his fierce gaze sweeping over the frightened men. It was a miracle he¡¯d survived the first day, but the battles had hardened him. The boy he had once been was gone, reborn as a man and a warrior.


    Elder Claw turned to face him. ¡°Your orders, commander?¡±


    Frost sighed as he rose from his seat. All eyes turned to him, but he no longer cared for the attention. He felt like a man twice his age, his steps heavy with the weight of exhaustion. He was weary... weary of sending his brothers and sisters to their deaths, weary of losing day after day, weary of this unending battle that gnawed at his very soul.


    ¡°The plan remains the same as yesterday. Conserve your strength, rotate the frontline frequently, and retreat when the poison becomes too thick.¡±


    There were no cheers anymore¡ªthose had faded long ago. Only a chorus of half-hearted murmurs followed the announcement. The strategy meeting ended as it had the last few times, with everyone returning to their posts in low spirits. On their way out, the two outsiders, Ash and Gravitas, gave him a slight nod.


    Technically, they weren¡¯t supposed to attend this gathering, but no one objected. The followers of the human Mage had proven their worth time and again, and it was no exaggeration to say the tribe would have fallen without them. Their presence also boosted morale; their eyes still burned with strength and determination, a rare sight among the battle-weary men.


    ¡°They still hold hope that the human will come for them,¡± Elder Fang rasped from beside him, a trace of melancholy in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t begrudge them their faith,¡± Frost replied. ¡°At least it gives them something to hold onto in these dark times. I don¡¯t know what we¡¯d do if they lost hope too...¡±


    ¡°Now that we are already on the subject...¡± Elder Fang started. ¡°I had to take another 25 off the active roster. The poison''s spread too far¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t survive another fight.¡±


    ¡°How many does that leave?¡± Frost asked.


    ¡°About a third, but some of them are nearly as bad,¡± Elder Fang answered, his face pale and worn. He had been on the frontlines since the beginning, never missing a single battle. If you measured how much poison each tribe member had endured, Fang was likely the most affected. And yet, he still refused to take a break. No, it was more likely that he knew they couldn¡¯t afford for him to take a break.


    Frost nodded grimly. ¡°If we survive today, tomorrow will be our last stand.¡±


    Saying it out loud made the reality sink in¡ªnone of them would see the end of the week. His head slumped, and his snow-white hair fell forward, obscuring his view.


    From beside him, he heard Elder Fang¡¯s voice. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m certain your father would be proud to see the leader you¡¯ve become.¡±


    ¡°Should we go ahead with the plan?¡± Gravitas asked after a moment of silence.


    Ash grimaced. It was wise to act quickly, but carrying out their strategy felt like a betrayal to the tribe and the warriors they had fought alongside. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to wait until the end of the battle. Our leverage won¡¯t go anywhere...¡±


    Gravitas stared at him for a long moment, her gaze piercing. It was clear that she had seen through his feeble attempt to justify his decision. It wasn¡¯t a smart choice; it stemmed from his reluctance to abandon the tribe. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°Very well. But don¡¯t forget where your loyalties lie...¡±


    After saying her piece, Gravitas marched off, likely heading to her designated spot in the defensive line. Ash remained where he was, a complicated expression on his face. Forget where his loyalties lie... As if he could.


    Even now, he still felt the lingering compulsion of the Slave Ritual in his mind. Although it wasn''t as strong as before, he believed it would be impossible to betray his Master¡ªnot that he wanted to. It was just... was it so wrong to want to save the tribe too? To not betray his new allies for a chance at survival?


    Ash sighed. Ultimately, the decision wasn¡¯t his to make. Even if he wanted to save the tribe, he couldn¡¯t. The only choice left to him was whether to die with them or try to save himself when the time came. With that thought, his feet began to move again, and he soon found himself among the men.


    ¡°Ash!¡± somebody called to him. Even without turning his head, he knew who it was.


    ¡°Elder Howl,¡± Ash greeted the young man. It was the same person who had spoken during the gathering. Ash had known him for a while, long before he had become the Elder of his line. But he still addressed him with the proper title.


    ¡°That name sounds strange, coming from you,¡± the young warrior said, awkwardly rubbing the back of his head.


    Ash smiled, feeling quite fond of the young man. Given just a few more years, he could have become a formidable warrior in his own right. However, life was seldom fair, and now the young Elder was expected to take on responsibilities far beyond his abilities.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to drive them back today?¡± the young man asked, drawing several pairs of eyes in their direction. Ash sighed inwardly; the boy really wasn¡¯t cut out for this. He needed to be a figure the men could look up to, a pillar of support. Instead, he still acted like a youth himself.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ash lied. ¡°The commander must have prepared something special for today. Don¡¯t you see how confident he looks?¡±


    Elder Howl, along with many others, turned to look at Frost, who stood elevated and easily visible. There seemed to be a strange new air about him. If Ash hadn¡¯t been certain there was no such plan, he might have been fooled himself.


    Elder Howl turned back to him. ¡°Do you know his plan?¡± he whispered, though his voice was loud enough for the surrounding wolfkin to hear.


    Ash shook his head. ¡°It must be a secret.¡±


    Elder Howl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Like the time he created a tunnel for us to get food?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ash replied, though he didn¡¯t feel his lie was very convincing. However, the men and women around them began to whisper excitedly. For those desperate enough, even the faintest rumor felt like an ironclad declaration.


    As the young warriors chatted among themselves, Ash seized the opportunity to slip away. He didn¡¯t want to answer any more questions; he had no answers to give and already felt guilty for lying to them. But telling the truth wasn¡¯t an option either. ¡®You are all going to die today¡¯ wasn¡¯t something he wanted to ever voice aloud.


    He momentarily turned into mist and slipped inside a crack in the walls. There, he had previously found a spot that was big enough for him to fit. It would be his hiding spot. If he got lucky, he might catch another Pureblood unaware. In that cramped space, Ash waited, fiddling with his bone knives as he awaited the coming battle.

 Book 5: Chapter 62: New Terms

    The tribesmen waited in tense silence as the minutes stretched on, their nervous shuffling and steady breaths the only sounds in the vast tunnel. This was their last moment of calm, their final chance to make peace with themselves. Once the snakes arrived, there would be no more rest¡ªfor mind or body.


    Some of the younger tribesmen, in their nai?vete?, even dared to hope the enemy wouldn¡¯t return today. Their expressions brightened as the minutes ticked by. But Frost didn¡¯t share in their delusions. No commander would halt an assault when the enemy was on the verge of collapse, especially not one who had orchestrated this very situation so masterfully.


    Instead, he focused on their defensive formation. As usual, the men were divided into three groups: two rotating squads of frontline defenders, one led by him and the other one led by Elder Fang, and a third group of ranged attackers. This third group was made up of the tribesmen with the best control over their ability. Technically, they were the safest among them, but their faces were the most pale and drawn.


    Frost wasn¡¯t sure if it was guilt or a sense of duty, but the ranged fighters tended to overcompensate for their relative safety. They pushed themselves to the limit in every battle, casting their magic relentlessly until they passed out. Though he admired their dedication, it was troubling. Caring for them afterward only added to the burden on the survivors.


    His thoughts were interrupted by a strange sound, like the scraping of countless sleds over frozen ground. The tribesmen¡¯s expressions hardened at once. They all knew that sound too well, and it haunted many of their dreams.


    Frost refocused on the empty tunnel before him. He was leading the first group of defenders, standing at the very front. The time for commanding from the back had long passed¡ªwhat the men needed now was a strong figure fighting beside them, not a clever strategy. Not that he had one.


    The approaching sound grew louder, now accompanied by frantic hissing. Moments later, the first of the snake-like enemies slithered around the bend, spears already poised to strike.


    ¡°Brace!¡±


    Frost''s orders had barely left his lips when the first barrage of spears flew through the air, whistling through the tunnel. The defenders braced themselves, their ice shields forming just in time, but even the thickest of their defenses couldn¡¯t stop every poisoned projectile.


    The Frostscale warriors came in waves, their eyes crazed with battle fury, as if their poison had infected their very minds. They surged forward, not caring for their own lives. Each one focused only on stabbing, throwing, and bleeding the Icefang defenders dry. The casual disregard these men had for their own lives was shocking.


    ¡°Fucking bastards,¡± one of the warriors grunted as he staggered back, a spear sticking out of his side. Frost¡¯s heart tightened, but he said nothing. He had no choice. If he ordered them to rotate early, they would not last until the end of the battle.


    Frost easily deflected the projectile hurtling toward him with a swift swipe of his hand, the crude, iron-tipped spear shattering under his strength. These regular troops posed little real threat to him as long as he remained cautious of their poison. But he couldn¡¯t afford to dismiss them entirely. If he were surrounded or caught off guard, even he could fall. It was a frustrating situation¡ªone of the reasons no one liked fighting poison users. Their methods were as dishonorable as they were effective.


    Instead, Frost held his ground, cutting down anyone who ventured too close while shielding his comrades as best he could. Unlike him, the weakened tribesmen were in mortal peril, and he cared far more about protecting his brothers and sisters than thinning the endless ranks of suicidal snakepeople. He had long since abandoned hope of winning this war through sheer force alone¡ªor any other way, for that matter.


    Holding on was the best he still dared to hope for.


    Every minute felt like an hour as the Icefang warriors clashed with their foes, fighting tooth and nail in the narrow space. Blood slicked the icy ground beneath them, mixing with the pale blue of the Frostscale''s poison. It was draining and monotonous, but Frost didn¡¯t dare let his mind wander for fear of...


    There it was! A black spear hissed through the air, letting out a shrill sound.


    ¡°Pureblood!¡± he bellowed.


    Before the cry had even left his lips, Ash was already in motion. His mist-like form slithered from a crack in the cave wall, coalescing into the shape of a man. In an instant, he was behind enemy lines, materializing behind the Pureblood who had dared to expose himself, aiming to strike before the man regained his balance from the throw.


    ¡°So?¡± Razeth called out, standing between the lines of warriors. ¡°Will you negotiate today, or must even more of your people die before you see reason?¡±


    Frost¡¯s heart clenched. At first, it had been easy to dismiss these offers. But after witnessing the suffering of his brothers and sisters for so long, the words pierced him like a dagger. Even so, he maintained his stoic facade as he made his way to the front, joined by some of the Elders halfway.


    Razeth''s smile widened as he watched Frost approach. ¡°How are your men holding up, Commander?¡± he asked, not trying to hide his mockery.


    ¡°Cut the crap, little snake,¡± Frost said without a shift in his tone or expression. ¡°What foul offer do you suggest today?¡±


    ¡°Weeeeeeell,¡± Razeth drawled, surveying the lines of defenders. ¡°Given the state of the war, I can¡¯t, in good conscience, uphold my previous offer. However, there is still a chance for your people to leave this place alive.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out, you slithering bastard,¡± Elder Fang rasped from beside Frost. The old man had long since lost patience for these little meetings.


    Razeth glared at him for a moment before his expression softened. ¡°Is that you, Elder Fang? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. How¡¯s your heart? Still beating strong?¡±


    Elder Fang frowned. ¡°If you¡¯ve come just to talk nonsense, we can return to fighting.¡±


    ¡°For how long, though? I would be surprised if you lasted much longer, old man,¡± Razeth teased.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Frost interrupted calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have an offer for us, then we might as well do as Elder Fang suggests.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine,¡± Razeth said, raising his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°You wolves are always so impatient. It must be that hot-bloodedness I¡¯ve heard so much about.¡± After that, he cleared his throat theatrically and raised his voice. He always made sure that everyone could hear the terms he brought. ¡°As before, all members of the Icefang tribe who are still able to leave the mountain will be allowed to do so unopposed. However, you must hand over three individuals: Frost, Snow, and Winter. They need to be alive and in good condition.¡±


    Frost frowned, not out of displeasure with the terms, but because he was genuinely considering them. It would be a shame for little Snow, but Winter was already a corpse, and he, himself, had never expected to leave this battlefield alive. It was a sacrifice he was willing to make for the sake of his people, but...


    Could he trust the snakes?


    He glanced at Polaris, who was standing off to the side, glaring at Razeth. The man, however, ignored her and focused solely on Frost. Did that mean it wasn¡¯t a genuine offer, or that it was?


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Frost began to speak, but a strange sensation suddenly gripped him, a sense that something was wrong with the world. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a flash of red. He whipped his head in that direction, and everyone else did the same.


    Frost¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a young man with blood-red hair that cascaded past his shoulders. The man¡¯s curious golden eyes scanned the surroundings with genuine interest, giving him an innocent, childlike quality. However, when those golden orbs, with their slightly elongated pupils, rested on Frost, he felt a shiver run down his spine.


    The young man¡¯s eyes curved slightly as he smiled. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 63: Ending Negotiations

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the leader of the Frostscale tribe hissed, eying him warily as he and his people took on defensive stances.


    Yet, Zeke paid him no mind for the moment as he swept his gaze over the gathered crowd. He recognized several familiar faces¡ªFrost, Elder Fang, Elder Claw, and... Polaris. His eyes narrowed as he focused on Winter¡¯s eldest daughter, standing apart from her tribesmen and next to the man who had just spoken.


    ¡°So it was you, after all,¡± Zeke said.


    Polaris visibly shuddered under his gaze but still met it with defiance. ¡°I didn''t think you were still alive, human.¡±


    Zeke chuckled. ¡°Sorry to disappoint. I guess that makes us even. But I wonder what your father will think when he finds out about this.¡±


    ¡°...My father,¡± Polaris started, a strange look crossing her face. However, she caught herself in the next moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much what a frozen statue thinks, now, does it? Besides, if he hadn¡¯t gotten himself into such a mess, would things have ended up as they did?¡±


    Zeke ignored her words and turned to Frost instead. The commander had certainly seen better days. Physically, he was in better shape than most of the Elders, but mentally, it was a different story. The fire and conviction that once burned within his eyes had dimmed, on the verge of being extinguished. It was a worrying sight.


    ¡°How are you holding up, Commander?¡± Zeke asked, smiling at the young man.


    "Fine," Frost replied tersely, though it was clear he was putting on a front. He couldn''t afford to show any weakness¡ªnot to their enemies, and certainly not to his own men.


    "That''s good to hear," Zeke said, unfazed by the cold response. His gaze moved over the gathered Elders, pausing briefly on Elder Claw. The young man, once Frost¡¯s rival, looked like he¡¯d matured by a decade in Zeke¡¯s short absence.


    ¡°Crazy Chimeroi,¡± Zeke muttered under his breath before his eyes finally settled on Elder Fang. The old man was in the worst condition by far, and even without his Spatial Awareness, Zeke could tell he didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Zeke finally turned his attention to the arrayed enemy Purebloods. Their trembling was even more intense as his gaze landed on each of them. Even their leader couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder as Zeke looked directly at him.


    ¡°You were proposing a deal just now?¡± Zeke asked, the corner of his mouth lifting slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    The Pureblood briefly frowned at his trembling hands, forcefully steadying his body. ¡°I am Razeth, son of Shassra. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Ezekiel,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Now, about the deal?¡±


    Razeth¡¯s expression grew hard as he looked from Zeke to Frost. ¡°It is an offer for the tribe to consider, not you, outsider.¡±


    Zeke grinned. ¡°Winter himself appointed me as Snow¡¯s guardian, so if the deal involves her, you¡¯ll have to convince me, too.¡±


    Razeth¡¯s gaze flicked to Frost, likely trying to determine the validity of those words. When the Commander nodded, Razeth reluctantly spoke the terms of the deal once more. ¡°I will allow the tribe to leave if Winter and his Pureblood children surrender themselves.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Rejected.¡±


    The entire scene froze. Even the members of the Icefang tribe couldn¡¯t believe the decisiveness with which Zeke had spoken. Didn¡¯t the human see the current situation? This might be the last chance for them to live.


    ¡°Ezekiel...¡± Frost began but stopped when Zeke¡¯s gaze found him, unable to say anything else. Zeke returned his attention back to Razeth. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The Pureblood frowned deeply, studying Zeke in great detail. ¡°You would see the tribe extinguished just to protect one girl?¡±


    ¡°Where is Vulcanos?¡± he asked, his brow furrowing. It was the first time worry had crossed his face since his arrival. Ash and Gravitas exchanged a glance, and Zeke''s heart sank. Could it be...?


    ¡°That fool got himself injured on the very first day pulling one of his stunts,¡± Gravitas spat. ¡°We¡¯ve been looking after him ever since.¡±


    A wave of relief swept over Zeke. He didn¡¯t know what he would have done if the lovable giant had died. However, the knowledge that he was alive and recovering was all that he needed to know for now.


    He placed a hand on each of their shoulders, stopping them in their tracks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so late,¡± he said sincerely. It was clear that his followers had endured a great deal in his absence, and he genuinely felt remorseful. This wasn¡¯t their fight, yet they had followed him here with the promise that he would keep them safe¡ªa promise he had failed to uphold.


    Gravitas eyes flickered for a moment, but then she brushed his hand off gently. ¡°There is no need to apologize, Master. You have not yet broken your promise.¡±


    Zeke studied her for a moment, realizing she wasn¡¯t wearing her veil. Gravitas¡¯ blue skin and razor-sharp teeth were fully visible, leaving him to wonder what had caused this change. Clearly, a lot had happened while he was away. He nodded sharply, acknowledging her words for what they were, before turning to Ash.


    "I never wanted to abandon them anyway," the wolfkin said with a shrug. However, Zeke sensed that there was more to his words than just an attempt to comfort him. It seemed Ash had grown quite attached to this place.


    Zeke squeezed Ash''s shoulder once before letting go. He noticed that Frost and the Elder were waiting a few steps away, and he definitely owed them an explanation after derailing their negotiation. It was already commendable that they had given him that much space.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later,¡± he said.


    When the Chimeroi followed his gaze, they nodded in understanding. Zeke stepped in front of the small gathering of Elders, feeling like a criminal standing before a judge. They had every right to feel betrayed, but he knew they would soon realize their fears were unjustified.


    ¡°Frost,¡± Zeke greeted once more as he met the commander¡¯s eyes.


    Frost nodded curtly, finally dropping the mask he had been wearing throughout the negotiation. ¡°That was unwise, Ezekiel. You might have just doomed us all.¡±


    The declaration was met with nods from the other Elders, most of whom seemed way too young for their positions, and Zeke could see the fear brewing beneath their hardened fronts. He had to remind himself that he was likely one of the oldest people here, judging by the fact that most Chimeroi already reached adulthood after only a few years.


    Zeke smiled disarmingly. ¡°My earlier words...¡± he said, making eye contact with every single Elder. ¡°They were not a bluff or tactic. I truly believe that we can win this battle.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± one of the young Elders countered with a heated voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the state we are in? What gives you the right to run your mouth when you haven¡¯t ever stood beside us.¡±


    ¡°Elder Howl,¡± Ash warned in a steely voice, ¡°control your tongue when addressing my Master.¡±


    The young man fell silent immediately, clearly holding a great deal of admiration and respect for Ash. However, his words lingered, and Zeke noticed that many of the younger Elders shared the same sentiment.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zeke said, looking directly at the man who had spoken. ¡°I haven¡¯t fought alongside you on the battlefield¡ªI haven¡¯t shed blood with you or shared in your suffering.¡± He scanned their faces as he spoke, gauging their reactions. ¡°But have I not given you my most trusted soldiers? Have you not felt my presence through Gravitas, through Ash... through Vulcanos?¡±


    He emphasized the last name, knowing the giant had likely done something heroically reckless. As expected, no one was willing to meet his gaze after that mention. It was far too easy to soothe these children. However, Elder Fang was clearly not so easily swayed.


    ¡°No one denies your contributions,¡± the old man said. ¡°Yet, the fact remains that we are on the verge of losing, and you just destroyed our very last chance to save even a few lives.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression hardened. Elder Fang didn¡¯t care for pretty words, being a practical man. He would need a different approach to win the old warrior over to his side.


    ¡°I have a way,¡± he said, meeting the old man¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°A way for you to save more than just a few lives by fleeing in fear¡ªhomeless and unprotected. I can show you a true path to win this war. The question is, will you give me the chance to lead you there?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 64: Ultimatum

    Before Elder Fang could respond, Zeke raised his hand, stopping him mid-motion. Zeke¡¯s voice dropped low, cutting through the tension like a blade. ¡°Before you answer, let me be clear. If you refuse my help, I will take my people and leave.¡±


    The gathered Elders erupted into a chorus of angry mutters, incredulous at his brazen declaration. Several jaws tightened, eyes blazing with fury. Frost clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as his remaining pride warred with the stark truth of their situation. If Ash and Gravitas left, they would likely not last the hour. The tribe¡¯s strategy was heavily reliant on their assistance.


    Elder Claw stepped forward, his voice cutting through the clamor like a winter wind. ¡°You would resort to threats? After we¡¯ve allowed you into our midst?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression remained impassive, his gaze calm and unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t make threats. I¡¯m offering you a choice.¡±


    Frost¡¯s voice joined the fray, less fiery but no less firm. ¡°What is it that you want us to do, exactly?¡±


    Zeke wetted his lips, knowing full well that his demand would not be well received. ¡°I will need you to relinquish command over all forces to me.¡±


    Frost let out an involuntary hiss. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to just hand over leadership. This concerns the lives of my people.¡±


    ¡°Expect?¡± Zeke¡¯s eyes locked on the commander¡¯s. ¡°I expect nothing. I offer my assistance.¡±


    The elders¡¯ protests grew louder, but Zeke remained unshaken. The heated discussion went back and forth as the Elders tried to push back against his request. Frost¡¯s voice, though quieter, still carried weight as he reminded Zeke of the implications of what he was asking. But Zeke didn¡¯t waver, and neither did the Elders.


    ¡°Even if we agreed, there is no way the men would just accept a human as their leader,¡± a young Elder said, folding his arms over his chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± Zeke''s words cut through the discord. ¡°Either you trust me, or you don¡¯t.¡±


    He stepped forward, his hand moving to the amulet hanging around his neck. Frost narrowed his eyes, sensing the change in Zeke¡¯s demeanor. The air around him grew heavy, and the Elders quieted, unsure of what was about to happen.


    Zeke unclasped the amulet hanging around his neck and let it drop to the ground.


    A pulse of raw, oppressive power erupted from him. His draconic aura surged through the space, crashing over everyone like a tidal wave. The Elders staggered back, their eyes wide with shock. Even Frost¡¯s knees nearly buckled under the weight of the aura, though he managed to stay upright, gritting his teeth as the overwhelming presence blanketed the area.


    The elders gasped for air, their defiance shattered in an instant.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes burned with a primal intensity. His voice was calm, yet it carried the weight of command, unmistakable and absolute. ¡°I promised your Progenitor that I would keep his daughter safe. I can either do this by protecting the entire tribe or by leaving with her. However, if I stay, I will be the commander, with full authority over this battle. You can either trust me, or die clinging to your false pride.¡±


    The oppressive aura kept the area in a frozen silence. Even the most defiant among the elders could not summon the strength to challenge him now. For a moment, no one moved, no one spoke¡ªuntil the deafening sound of the war gong reverberated through the cave.


    Dong.


    The gong''s vibration echoed the final toll, marking the end of negotiations. The enemy was advancing.


    Panic flashed through the space, and Frost¡¯s eyes darted to the sanctum¡¯s entrance. His face tightened as he turned to Zeke, the weight of his decision visible in his clenched jaw. ¡°Damn it... Fine.¡± He spit out the word. ¡°The command is yours.¡±


    The elders exchanged hesitant glances, but as Frost gave his assent, they could do nothing but follow. Elder Fang, looking visibly aged and weary despite the earlier rejuvenation, finally nodded in reluctant agreement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have your command, human,¡± Elder Fang rasped, his voice barely audible over the fading echo of the gong. ¡°But if you fail us...¡±


    A low whistle escaped his lips as he saw the sheer effectiveness of Akasha¡¯s directives. From one instant to the next, the casualties on their sides had more than halved, while the opposite was true for their enemies.


    ¡°How are you doing this?¡± he asked when he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity anymore.


    [Answer]


    I¡¯m giving each soldier real-time instructions, keeping them updated on their objectives and the overall state of the battle. My current objective is to minimize their exposure to the enemy''s poison while conserving their strength.


    Zeke nodded slowly, attempting to keep track of the troop movements. However, he soon had to concede defeat. Despite sharing his senses with Akasha, it was impossible for his mind to process everything happening at once. This was simply beyond what a human could manage.


    [Question]


    Am I allowed to include Host in the list of available resources?


    Zeke was momentarily surprised by the question but nodded after a brief pause. If Akasha needed him to take action, he would gladly do his part. ¡°Just command me like you would anyone else.¡±


    [Answer]


    Understood. Please remain where you are, Host.


    Zeke frowned. Didn¡¯t she need him to fight? However, it soon became clear what Akasha had meant by utilizing him as a resource. Completely seamlessly, certain groups split off from the front, only to be replaced by different teams of three that were already on standby.


    Zeke watched as these men approached him in an orderly line. They seemed to be the worst off of the warriors, many sporting grizzly wounds, both old and new. It didn''t take long for the first to reach his location.


    ¡°I am here, sir,¡± the first woman reported, a look of reverence in her eyes.


    Zeke nodded casually, not letting on that he wasn¡¯t fully aware of the reason they had come to him.


    ¡°Cleanse them of their poison, commander,¡± he heard a voice in his mind. Wait a second... wasn''t that his own voice? It seemed Akasha had taken his instruction to command him like anyone else quite literally, even adopting the same authoritative tone.


    After a moment of reflection, he had to agree with her choice. No matter how much stronger he had become, he would make a greater impact by cleansing the warriors than by fighting. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t yet at a level where he could match that kind of manpower.


    Zeke began his task. He no longer had time to focus on the battle as he attended to the endless line of wounded soldiers. Akasha had ordered one of the men to bring over a barrel, which was now quickly filling up with Frostscale poison. It didn¡¯t take long for a second barrel to be brought over and then a third.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. How were these men and women able to move with so much poison coursing through their bodies? His respect for the Icefang warriors deepened with each dose he extracted. ¡®Hardy¡¯ was a vast understatement for the perseverance the wolfkin showed by simply remaining upright.


    His disappointment in the role he was forced to play faded quickly as he saw the expressions of relief on the faces of his patients. The poison not only physically impaired its victims but also caused immense pain as it built up in their bodies. Zeke, having experienced many sessions of exposure therapy, understood that suffering all too well.


    Time lost all meaning as one face blurred into the next, and Zeke became a whirlwind of activity, sometimes working on multiple patients at once. What had once been a delicate and strenuous task posed little challenge for him now, and he moved through the waiting tribesmen with wild abandon, leaving no trace of poison in their bodies.


    Suddenly, his gaze refocused as a familiar face emerged in his sight. ¡°Frost?¡± he asked, taken aback. ¡°Did they get you too?¡±


    The former commander stared at him with a look of utter shock. ¡°The enemy,¡± he said after a moment of silence. ¡°They... they¡¯ve retreated.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 65: Love and Fear

    Zeke blinked, processing the words as Frost¡¯s revelation settled in. His hands paused mid-motion, still clutching the shoulder of the next warrior in line.


    ¡°Retreated?¡± he echoed, his voice carrying a mix of disbelief and cautious curiosity.


    Frost nodded firmly, the earlier gloom gone. His posture sagged with relief, as if the weight of those words had drained the tension from his body. ¡°Yes. They retreated. Our frontline held strong, thanks to your... tactics.¡±


    Zeke straightened, scanning the room with renewed focus. The constant buzz of combat he¡¯d heard in the distance had indeed faded, replaced by a stunned quiet. His awareness stretched outward, reaching for the battlefield. What he felt was undeniable¡ªthe enemy¡¯s presence was dwindling, their numbers scattering into the area beyond his reach.


    Zeke let go of the patient whose shoulder he was still grasping. He had been too focused on his task, not paying any attention to the battle. This was not a good look, especially for the commander. He quickly put on a serious expression and nodded back at Frost.


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware,¡± he said, subtly scanning the area to assess the current situation. ¡°We should address the men. Will you join me?¡±


    Frost agreed without hesitation, and together they made their way to the spot where Zeke had previously spoken. As the soldiers saw him approach¡ªwith their former commander by his side no less¡ªthe crowd immediately fell silent, waiting expectantly.


    Zeke stepped up beside Frost, surveying the gathered crowd in silence. What he saw was no longer the disheartened group of desperate survivors from hours ago, but a well-organized fighting force, their eyes burning with determination.


    [Question]


    Do you need me to prepare a speech?


    Zeke froze for an instant. A speech... Akasha wanted to write a speech for him? The Spirit had many talents, but motivational speaking wasn¡¯t one of them. He shuddered at the thought of how stiff and awkward that speech would be.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll manage,¡± he replied mentally, his gaze returning to the gathered crowd.


    He needed to find the right words to resonate with them; mere flattery wouldn¡¯t suffice. This had to be a turning point in the war, a definitive break from their past failures. After a moment''s thought, he cleared his throat.


    ¡°Warriors of the Icefang tribe,¡± Zeke began, his voice ringing through the cavern. "For too long, you''ve allowed these cowardly snakes to terrorize your home, running rampant on your mountain¡ªfar too long. Forced to retreat, helpless, as they drove you deeper into these tunnels..."


    He saw fists and claws tighten in anger and shame, his words hitting like salt on an open wound.


    ¡°But!¡± he continued, his tone steady. ¡°Those days are behind you now. Today, you have shown the true strength of Winter¡¯s descendants. You¡¯ve brought honor to his name¡ªand to your own.¡±


    At his words, many heads lifted, and Zeke met their eyes with an encouraging smile, like a parent proud of a child''s first step.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ve had your first taste of victory!¡± he declared, sweeping his gaze over the crowd. Their eyes were locked on him, hanging on every word. ¡°How did it taste? Sweet? Well, get used to it, because this is just the beginning! Soon, it will be the snakes who live in fear, regretting the day they dared set foot on our mountain. They will learn to fear our jaws and fangs once more, as they always should have!¡±


    His words lingered in the air, their echoes still bouncing off the cavern walls as the crowd stared in stunned silence. Then, the tension snapped, and the warriors roared as one. It was as if they were releasing all the pent-up stress from weeks of desperate struggle. Some even gave in to their animalistic instincts, howling wildly. It was a scene of chaos and madness, yet Zeke saw only the beauty in it.


    This was exactly what these warriors needed¡ªa chance to release their frustrations, a turning point in their desperate fight for survival. It was something Zeke was more than happy to provide.


    ¡°Eat and drink to your heart''s content tonight!¡± he shouted over the celebrating crowd. ¡°Tomorrow will be a long day. There¡¯s more honor and victory to claim, and I need you all strong and ready!¡±


    His words were met with even louder cheers, and Zeke nodded in satisfaction, turning to Frost beside him. ¡°Do you want to add anything?¡±


    Frost looked from him to the wildly celebrating crowd and then back again. His expression turned complicated. ¡°If I¡¯d known you were so good at this, I would have given you control right away...¡± he muttered, though Zeke heard him loud and clear.


    ¡°Would you have believed me if I told you?¡± he asked.


    Frost blinked, a small smile emerging on his usually stoic face. ¡°I can still barely believe it now,¡± he said, a twinkle in his eyes.


    Zeke recalled the sensation of meeting Winter for the first time. It was like an icy chill that pierced straight through him. Even with his Draconic Heart and the fact that he wasn''t a Chimeroi, the feeling had been intense. He shuddered at the thought of how overwhelming it must have been for the tribesmen.


    ¡°It must be pretty strong,¡± Zeke replied belatedly.


    Frost scoffed. ¡°Pretty strong? It is absolutely terrifying. Even I can barely tolerate it for more than a few minutes at a time.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say? That I should make my allies fear me?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Frost said bluntly. ¡°The sharper the weapon, the more dangerous it is. But you wouldn''t go into battle with a dull sword just because you''re afraid the sharp blade might cut you, would you?¡±


    ¡°I am not a weapon,¡± Zeke refuted, though the analogy made sense.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to be,¡± Frost affirmed. ¡°But do you have any idea how much confidence it instills in the men to know that such a person stands behind them? It is almost as if my father had returned...¡±


    Zeke fell silent, letting Frost¡¯s words sink in. The young commander had raised an interesting point, one Zeke hadn¡¯t considered before. He had always tried to be a friend to his people, someone approachable, someone they could rely on. But maybe that wasn¡¯t the only approach¡ªor even the right one. Now that he wielded far more power, perhaps it was time to rethink his strategy.


    What was more effective: a leader people feared, or one they liked?


    The question still troubled him as they continued their way deeper into the sanctum, and Zeke barely paid any attention to the crystalline landscape and marvelous architecture. But there was no time to dwell on it.


    ¡°This is it,¡± Frost said as they stopped before a large building.


    Zeke looked up at the structure, jolted from his thoughts. The complex didn¡¯t stand out from the surrounding buildings, aside from its size. It appeared to have been a warehouse in the past, but Zeke¡¯s Sphere of Awareness quickly revealed why they had come to this place.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Frost said curtly as he returned the way they came.


    With a nod, Zeke entered through the door, his thoughts turning to more urgent matters. His eyes quickly found the sight that his senses had already detected from outside. The entire warehouse had been converted to an impromptu infirmary, with wounded tribesmen arrayed in lines.


    Zeke slowly walked along the rows of men and women, inspecting them in passing. They all shared one striking feature: their pale skin and protruding veins, which were a sickly blue. He recognized this as a symptom of Frostscale poison, but he had rarely seen it progress to such an extreme. These people were not even able to move, resembling frozen statues more than living beings.


    However, he didn¡¯t slow his steps as he headed further down the line. Toward the end of the line, he stopped, his gaze turning heavy. Vulcanos lay there, his breathing labored and weak, and his usually blazing eyes dulled by exhaustion.


    ¡°Master...¡± the Chimeroi muttered, forcing a smile. ¡°I had hoped you wouldn¡¯t get to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°How did I end up with such a fool?¡± Zeke chided lightheartedly. Kneeling beside the injured warrior, he placed a comforting hand on Vulcanos¡¯ shoulder as he focused on assessing his condition. Vulcanos was in terrible shape. The poison had run its course through his system, but worse, he appeared to have severely overdrawn his power, weakening his body even further.


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration. He cured Vulcanos of the Frostscale poison easily enough, cleansing the remaining traces with his own magic, but there was something deeper wrong. Despite his best efforts, Zeke could not replace Vulcanos¡¯ missing vitality. This was not his domain, and only a Life Mage might be able to help.


    Vulcanos¡¯ gaze met Zeke¡¯s, and there was a moment of understanding between them. ¡°You¡¯ve done all you can, Master,¡± Vulcanos rasped, his voice quieter than usual, but steady. ¡°The rest... will take time.¡±


    Zeke sighed, frustrated by his own limits. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on your condition. If I find anything that might help, I¡¯ll try it. For now, rest.¡±


    The Chimeroi grunted in acknowledgment, though Zeke could see the frustration in his eyes as well. Vulcanos had always been a force of nature, and the thought of being incapacitated clearly grated on him. But there was little more Zeke could do at the moment.


    His gaze swept over the hall once more, and he could see many healers eyeing him in wonder. His act of removing the poison in such a short time was still a novelty to many tribesmen, and these were the people who best understood what this ability could mean for their patients.


    ¡°Bring me a barrel,¡± he ordered as he moved toward one of the worst cases. Many of the injured had little time left, and Zeke was pressed for time, too. He needed to be prepared for whatever tomorrow would bring. But for now, he just wanted to save as many tribesmen as he could.

 Book 5: Chapter 66: Changing Seasons

    Despite Zeke¡¯s concerns, Akasha¡¯s precautions proved unnecessary. The scouts patrolling the corridor encountered no enemy forces, and even Ash, who dared venture further than anyone, found no signs of ambushes or enemy movement.


    The night passed peacefully, with Zeke treating the poisoned while the tribe celebrated their victory. The atmosphere grew even more lively whenever one of the injured rose from their sickbed to join the festivities. It was as if the dead were returning, one by one. The tribe¡¯s reversal of fortune had come so swiftly and completely that many could hardly believe it. They had gone from a defeated people on the brink of extinction to a victorious army, their numbers swelling by the minute.


    Zeke rubbed the sweat from his brow as he looked down the rows of empty cots. Now, only a few still had patients lying in them¡ªthose who could not be cured simply by removing the poison. Vulcanos was one of them, but many more had suffered injuries that wouldn¡¯t heal in a matter of days. However, those he could help were all back on their feet.


    Zeke shook his head, a wry smile on his face. He had greatly underestimated his new capabilities. He turned his focus inward, inspecting his Core. The Orb still pulsed with power, as bright and vibrant as when he had started.


    As a True Mage, he had never fully grasped the significance of having a perfect Affinity. In the past, he could deplete his Core and had to monitor his Mana usage. But now? He doubted he could drain his Core, even if he cast spells nonstop for the entire day.


    At least, if he used Blood Mana.


    Converting Ambient Mana to Blood-attuned Mana was almost effortless for him now. His Core recovered faster than he could deplete it with any regular spell. If he truly wanted to test his limits, he¡¯d need to attempt something bigger¡ªsomething much bigger.


    With a satisfied smile, Zeke returned to Vulcanos¡¯ side and sat down on the empty cot next to the Chimeroi, closing his eyes in meditation. Now that he finally had a moment to himself, it was time to do something he had wanted to try ever since his advancement.


    From his visit to the Bloodsword mansion, he had gained knowledge over the most commonly used Blood Magics of their house: [Blood Generation] and [Blood Compression].


    The first spell helped him quickly recover his reserves, while the second expanded his internal storage. He had often relied on both of these fundamental spells, and now it was time to push his new limits. For the next few hours, he alternated between [Blood Generation] to replenish his supply and [Blood Compression] to increase his storage capacity.


    It was utterly thrilling.


    When the sound of approaching footsteps finally snapped him out of his trance, he realized he''d lost track of time. He quickly gauged his progress and was utterly baffled by what he found. Even a rough estimate put the amount of Blood in his body at fifty times the natural human limit. It was bizarre¡ªhe felt more like a storage tank than a person.


    ¡°Are you rested?¡± a voice asked.


    Zeke looked up to see three familiar faces: Frost, Ash, and Gravitas, watching him closely. He quickly got to his feet but immediately staggered. Frowning, he began moving his arms and legs, trying to pinpoint the issue. A moment later, the cause became clear¡ªhis body had gained significant weight over the past few hours, and he was significantly heavier than ever before.


    "Are you alright, Master?" Ash asked, concerned, as he watched Zeke flail his arms and legs unsteadily.


    Zeke paused, offering an awkward smile as he realized how ridiculous he must have looked¡ªespecially for the tribe''s commander. Thankfully, no one else was around to witness his clumsiness. He quickly straightened up, doing his best to mask his awkward movements.


    ¡°...I''ve just been sitting too long,¡± he said. ¡°My limbs feel a little stiff.¡±


    Fortunately, the Chimeroi seemed to accept his explanation, and Frost didn¡¯t press further about his condition either. Instead, the Pureblood spoke up, ¡°We expect their next attack any moment now... and the men are eager for it," he added with a slight smile.


    Zeke returned the smile and began walking toward the exit, the others falling in step behind him. If the Frostscale tribe decided to use the same tactic as they had up till now, then they would be in for a rude awakening. Not only could he counter their poison, but their basic battle strategies were no match for Akasha either.


    It would be a slaughter.


    It took them only a short while to reach the battle lines, a testament to how far the tribe had been pushed back. Still, Zeke remained optimistic. Today, they would reclaim some of that lost ground.


    As they emerged from the cave, the troops'' atmosphere shifted. The excited bustle from a moment ago stilled, and all eyes trailed their small group in absolute silence. Zeke took the gazes in stride, his gait already much more accustomed to his new weight. He approached the familiar spot atop the improvised stage, the frozen ground creaking under his heavy footfalls.


    Together with his small entourage, Zeke stepped onto the stage, his gaze slowly sweeping over the army. Thanks to his nightly efforts, the number of warriors had grown significantly since the previous day, and he noticed many looks of gratitude directed at him. This didn¡¯t come as a surprise. For many, he was now a benefactor who had saved them from the brink of death.


    Zeke took it all in quietly, allowing the silence to linger a moment longer. This was not the time for a grand speech; that would come after the battle. For now, he needed the tribesmen alert and focused.


    ¡°Wolves...¡± he said, his voice echoing through the cavern. ¡°It is time to hunt.¡±


    Zeke focused his mind and sent a message back to the sanctum. It was the only thing he could still do to avoid catastrophe. Now, it was out of his hands.


    ¡°Continue forward,¡± Zeke instructed, though he could feel his heart racing. ¡°We¡¯ll approach the exit.¡±


    When they reached the mouth of the cavern, the sight that greeted them was just as Zeke had witnessed. The tunnel opened up to reveal the bright morning sky and a fresh breeze tickled his nose. They had arrived at their former home, the stronghold they had defended for years.


    The atmosphere shifted from anticipation to a chilling realization as they saw the enemy encircling the area. They wore gleeful expressions, a smugness that set Zeke¡¯s teeth on edge.


    ¡°What the¡ª¡± Frost started, but his voice faltered as he spotted the figure standing defiantly at the front of the Frostscale troops.


    An old man, clad in ornate robes that billowed around him, stood relaxed yet commanding. The light flickered against his pale features, revealing a face marked by deep lines and a sinister smile. He held an air of authority that demanded attention, even amid the throng of soldiers behind him.


    ¡°Ah, the Icefang tribe finally arrives,¡± the old man called out. ¡°I¡¯ve been eagerly awaiting your presence. It seems your little victory has inflated your spirits rather nicely.¡±


    Zeke clenched his jaw at the overwhelming presence radiating from the old man. He struggled to shield the men behind him with his own aura, but he felt like a candle flickering in a storm, barely able to hold on.


    ¡°Shassra...¡± he muttered, his voice strained.


    ¡°Indeed, I am Shassra, and I¡¯ve heard quite a few things about you, little human,¡± the progenitor said leisurely as he watched Zeke struggle with an amused look on his face.


    Zeke¡¯s face distorted even further as he felt the strength of the aura slowly increase. Was this Blood Suppression? Why did he feel it so keenly now? Had his recent advancement brought him further away from his human side?


    Many questions raced through his mind, but Zeke had no time to ponder. He could barely maintain his consciousness while facing this old man. The entire army stood frozen, and even the bravest among them didn¡¯t dare raise their heads. If even Zeke felt this level of suppression, there was no telling how bad it must have been for the members of the Icefang tribe.


    Suddenly, a disdainful snort echoed in his mind as a massive wave of aura surged from him. In an instant, the oppressive atmosphere lifted, causing Shassra to take a half step back, his expression turning stern.


    ¡°It seems my foolish children spoke the truth this time,¡± the progenitor said, his gaze solely focused on Zeke now. ¡°...There really was a Dragon among the sheep.¡±


    Zeke took a steadying breath, trying to calm his racing heart, but it was no use. His entire body felt primed for a fight, acutely aware of the danger surrounding him. He mustered his willpower and took a step forward, meeting the Progenitor''s gaze head-on.


    ¡°Quite brave, halfling,¡± Shassra praised, though his words felt more like mockery. ¡°But it would be foolish to think you can stand up to me with what little power you possess.¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of fighting you, Progenitor.¡±


    Shassra narrowed his eyes, as if trying to peer into Zeke''s soul. ¡°No?¡± he asked, not averting his piercing stare. ¡°But you were happy to fight my children¡ªkill my descendants. Didn¡¯t you fear my ire then? Or did you think I would just let you go after you showed off your ancestry?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I never intended to fight you, but I also never feared your wrath. Not with the seasons changing...¡±


    The Progenitor frowned, clearly not understanding what Zeke meant. ¡°I tire of your games,¡± he hissed. ¡°Speak clearly, halfling, or die where you stand!¡±


    Zeke lifted his gaze to the sky, following a solitary snowflake as it floated toward him. Moments later, it landed on the tip of his nose, bringing a refreshing chill to his warm skin. He could barely suppress his mouth from curling upwards as he returned his attention to the irate Progenitor.


    ¡°Autumn is over, old man,¡± he said, far more confident than before.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Shassra asked, clearly picking up on his changed demeanor.


    ¡°It means,¡± Zeke said, finally allowing the smile to touch his face, ¡°that Winter has arrived.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 67: The Snake and the Wolf

    His declaration was met with stunned silence. Neither the Icefang nor the Frostscale tribes knew how to react to such a cryptic statement. The quiet only lasted a moment before an astonished murmur began to rise from the tunnel''s entrance.


    The noise quickly grew, drawing the Progenitor''s attention. For the first time, Shassra looked past Zeke and toward the army behind him. His eyes narrowed as the crowd parted, and a look of shock replaced his focused expression. Striding toward them was a solitary figure¡ªa young man, tall and handsome, with snow-white skin and hair. Though his build was lean, the trained eye could easily discern the corded muscles beneath his plain shirt.


    ¡°Impossible...¡± Shassra breathed, though loud enough for Zeke to pick it up.


    A few moments later, the newcomer reached the front of the army, his casual steps deceptively quick. As he approached Zeke, he gave him a brief sidelong glance, a faint smile tugging at his lips for just an instant. But that was all the attention he spared before moving past him, eyes locked on the Progenitor.


    He came to a stop just a few steps away, a distance way too close for comfort. However, the man seemed utterly relaxed as he faced the imposing old man.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be dead,¡± Shassra said, having regained his composure somewhat. ¡°I felt you dying!¡±


    The young man stood there, not a hint of emotion on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve grown old,¡± he stated plainly. ¡°Is that the price you paid?¡±


    ¡°Pah! I would have paid a much heavier price still if it meant that I could finally kill you,¡± Shassra hissed, a sinister light glowing in his eyes.


    ¡°...And yet, you failed,¡± the young man responded, finally allowing a faint smile to touch his lips.


    Shassra remained silent, scrutinizing the man before him. The Frostscale Progenitor¡¯s expression shifted wildly during the inspection, betraying that there was more at play than met the eye. Finally, a pleased smile settled on his face.


    ¡°You''re right, my poison is gone from your body,¡± he said. ¡°But you''re still far from recovered. Was it really wise for you to come here, Winter?¡±


    Winter frowned, but then he turned his head, glancing at his son, Frost, and the gathered members of the Icefang tribe behind him.


    ¡°Unlike you,¡± he said, returning his attention to Shassra, ¡±my heart has not turned to ice just yet.¡±


    Shassra chuckled. ¡°Another weakness you¡¯ve allowed yourself.¡±


    Winter shrugged, completely unconcerned. ¡°Weakness or not, I will do as I please¡ªas I always have.¡±


    Shassra smirked, a glint in his eyes. ¡°Can you even protect your tribe if I decide to kill them now? Do you think you can stop me?¡±


    A collective gasp sounded as the members of the Icefang tribe inhaled as one. The Progenitors were discussing life or death in such a casual manner that even Zeke felt a shudder down his spine. Secretly, he focused on one of his Beacons, prepared to leave with Ash and Gravitas at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The moment Zeke''s feet touched the ground, he extended his arms to either side, shoving the nearby Chimeroi out of his way. Instantly, two thin red lines emerged from his palms. It had been a while since he had used his [Blood Whips], but they felt like old friends as they sprang forth from his body.


    Zeke began to spin, whipping the razor-sharp tendrils around him in a wide arc. Now, however, the whips continued to lengthen well beyond their usual reach. With the massive amount of blood in his body, there was practically no limit to how far they could extend.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke saw his whips slice through the ranks of soldiers like a scythe through wheat. Heads, limbs, and scales flew in every direction as his bloody weapons whirled around him.


    When he came to a stop, he found himself standing in a field of corpses, drenched in blood from head to toe. The nearby soldiers, Purebloods, and even his allies were staring at his crimson figure with eyes of shock.


    Zeke glanced at his feet, where a head stared back at him with unseeing eyes. His weapon had sliced through half the man¡¯s shoulder, a testament to the victim''s intention to duck under it. He hadn¡¯t been fast enough¡ªnone of them had.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, suppressing the nausea and guilt rising within him. No. This was no time for weakness. These people had come to fight¡ªto murder and pillage. He couldn¡¯t afford to be soft when dealing with those who clearly aimed to harm him and those he cared about. His gaze lifted, and a new fire blazed in his eyes as his draconic aura flared like a signal fire.


    As if on cue, the Icefang warriors surged forward, crashing into their enemies like a tidal wave. It was clear this coordination was thanks to Akasha''s guidance¡ªwithout her, such a perfectly timed assault would have been impossible.


    However, Zeke had no time to marvel at her handiwork as the enemies around him started to move.


    "Kill the human at all costs!" Razeth roared, his eyes blazing with fury. But he had no time to focus on Zeke as Frost, Ash, Gravitas, and the Elders all charged toward him.


    Zeke saw the hatred burning in the eyes of the surrounding Frostscale warriors as they charged. Watching their comrades fall helplessly must have been unbearable. Their eyes promised bloody revenge as they raised their spears, ready to strike.


    Just as Zeke prepared to [Teleport] again, a faint sensation stopped him. It was like a silent call, a vague but undeniable familiarity. The feeling came from beneath him, around him¡ªhis clothes, his face, his entire body. Zeke instinctively understood what it was, though he had never experienced it so clearly. It was the blood calling out to him, not his own, but that of the many foes lying at his feet. He felt it resonate with his Core, his Mana eager to respond.


    Zeke''s eyes turned firm. Did he really have to run? His core thrummed with power, and he had a nearly limitless amount of blood at his disposal. It was the perfect time to test his new limit.


    He answered the call, channeling a massive amount of Mana into the blood surrounding him. The spell was crude¡ªhe had never used someone else''s blood before¡ªbut his intent was clear: rend, tear, pierce, slice, and puncture.


    In the next moment, pandemonium arrived.


    Arrows, swords, stakes, and bullets ripped through the air, turning the charging horde into pincushions. Though there was no precision to the attack the sheer volume made up for the lack of coordination. It was slaughter, expanding the field of corpses and, with it, the call of blood.


    For a moment, Zeke stood in stunned silence, staring at the aftermath of his magic. Was this... what it meant to be a Blood Mage?

 Book 5: Chapter 68: Vultures of War

    Zeke stood there, surrounded by a field of corpses. Dismembered bodies lay scattered, blood pooling on the ground. It was a scene of horror and nightmares, yet Zeke felt an unsettling sense of comfort, as if he was meant to be here. He had never felt as powerful as in this very moment. The feeling was intoxicating.


    No wonder Blood Mages were called the vultures of war. They participated in most of the larger conflicts across the continent, and many of them were likely drawn to the battlefield like moths to a flame.


    Unwillingly, he recalled the stories he¡¯d heard in the empire about Blood Mages¡ªslaughterers, fiends, monsters, butchers. They were called many names, none of them flattering. He had once dismissed those tales as imperial propaganda meant to demonize their enemies, but now, he wondered if there wasn¡¯t a kernel of truth to them.


    Zeke could easily imagine someone with a weaker will getting lost in the euphoria of such power, where indiscriminate slaughter would seem inevitable. It was a terrifying thought, and it brought back the age-old question: Did the Core influence your personality, or did your personality determine the nature of your Core?


    ...Or, in other words, had this fascination with bloodshed always been a part of him, or had it been sparked by his Perfect Blood affinity?


    Zeke took a deep breath, frowning at how much he relished the scent of blood. He quickly channeled a burst of Mind Mana, releasing it without casting a spell. The effect was immediate, like a splash of cold water, clearing his thoughts. This was no time for philosophical debates, not in the midst of battle. His objective was clear: ensure as many of Winter¡¯s Descendants survived the conflict.


    Before the next wave of enemies could reach him, Zeke teleported to the roof of a nearby building. From this vantage point, he could survey the battlefield and plan his next move.


    [Bloodbound Clarity].


    The world seemed to freeze as Zeke¡¯s mental state accelerated. It was the first time he had used his combination spell since his advancement, and the changes were immediately clear. Normally, this state came with mounting pressure on his mind and body, a constant warning of the strain. But now, that burden was almost entirely gone.


    Though his body was frozen in time, Zeke¡¯s mind was not. Using his Sphere of Awareness, he quickly examined himself and was astonished by what he found. The red and blue saplings within him were unusually active. The red sapling, connected to his heart, was working overtime, pumping oxygen to his brain to sustain its vastly overclocked state. With the immense amount of blood in his body, he had plenty to fuel it.


    However, the blue sapling was even more intriguing. He had thought its shell-like form was merely an extra layer of protection around his brain. But now, in use, he saw its true purpose. It acted as an additional layer of brain matter, a web of interconnected pathways that extended his mind and reduced the strain on his physical brain.


    This discovery only strengthened his theory that the saplings'' forms were not random. The real question was: what had influenced their development? Was it the spells he practiced? His thoughts? His desires? Or was it something else entirely? Zeke eagerly anticipated the day he would uncover all these answers.


    However, for now, he shifted his focus to the battlefield ahead, using his Spatial Perception rather than his eyes. With ample time at his disposal, he concentrated on creating a clear picture of the entire situation.


    Akasha had done well directing the troops, and he noticed that most of them were fighting from advantageous positions. However, with his constant teleporting and intense use of his Core, it must have been challenging for her to use [Telepathy] on such a large scale. Casting differently attuned spells simultaneously was difficult enough, but with his reckless fighting style, it must have been a true nightmare.


    Zeke scanned the enemy ranks, quickly identifying new targets to attack. With his newfound ability to control the blood of his foes, he could significantly impact the battle. Combined with his ability to teleport freely, it was nearly impossible for the Frostscale warriors to counter his flanking maneuvers.


    ¡°What do you think, Akasha?¡±


    [Answer]


    Host did a good job with the surprise attack, but I advice against any further acts of aggression.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°We could significantly reduce the casualties on our side by targeting the ranged attackers, and if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Host,¡± Akasha interrupted, materializing on the ledge before him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡±


    [Notice]


    I am done. Host can now undo the spell.


    "Just a moment," Zeke murmured, a surge of giddy excitement rising within him. He focused on a point at the edge of the battlefield, barely within his Sphere of Awareness. His mind was racing so much that he nearly botched the spell, but thanks to his extensive practice with short-range teleportation, muscle memory guided him through the process.


    A moment later, Zeke vanished from his spot and reappeared exactly where he''d aimed. A quick glance confirmed that the world was still frozen, with every warrior moving at a snail''s pace. It worked! It had actually worked!


    However, his success came at a price. Casting spells in this heightened state carried a significant cost. His newly advanced Core, which could typically handle dozens such spells, felt noticeably drained after just this one burst. There had to be a factor at play when casting multiple spells in an instant. Perhaps it was because his Core had no time to recover before rapidly switching between affinities?


    Even so, this was a monumental achievement!


    [Question]


    ...What was that, Host?


    Zeke smiled inwardly. It wasn¡¯t easy to make Akasha speechless, and he relished every instance of it. ¡°I used [Short Range Teleportation].¡±


    [Notice]


    I am aware, Host. But what made you try something like that?


    "You did, actually," Zeke explained. "I realized that, like the Mind affinity, Space isn¡¯t bound by the constraints of time."


    [Question]


    ...Does Host realize the implications of this?


    ¡°I can think of a few,¡± Zeke said, excitement building in his chest. By using his Space affinity in this manner, he could likely chain [Short Range Teleportation] to travel a large distance without any time passing. This would allow him to escape from almost any fight if he chose to do so. More importantly, he could move to his allies and bring them to safety if Shassra won the battle.


    And those were just the possibilities he thought of on the spot...


    For the first time in a long while, Zeke understood the true power of his first combination spell. By merging Blood and Mind, he had crafted a spell that could nearly replicate the time-stopping ability the Exarch had used in Tradespire. No wonder Maximilian had scoffed at the idea that single-affinity Mages were superior to those with multiple elements.


    If this was the result, he would have to invest much more time in discovering synergies between his affinities. In fact, wasn¡¯t this the perfect moment to test one of his theories? He had long suspected another potential synergy between his Blood and Mind spells, something he had always hesitated to try. But this situation was ideal for that spell. If it worked, he might...


    Zeke focused on a nearby Frostscale warrior, oblivious to his presence. For the warrior, only a fraction of a second had passed since Zeke had appeared nearby.


    A perfect subject...

 Book 5: Chapter 69: A New Spell

    Standing in front of his target, Zeke channeled his Spellform, infusing it with Blood and Mind Mana while adjusting his Intent to match its new function. However, the spell fizzled out upon contact with the warrior¡ªa failure. Determined, Zeke adjusted the ratio, attempting to cast it with more Mind Mana.


    Another failure.


    And another.


    And another.


    ...


    Maybe it was the Intent?


    ...


    Zeke was so absorbed in his experimentation that he didn''t notice the strain he was under. Maintaining his [Bloodbound Clarity] for an extended period while casting one spell after another had drained his Core significantly. In just a few moments, he had exhausted more than half of his capabilities.


    However, it all became worth it when he suddenly felt a change. Zeke froze in his tracks as he felt the spell taking hold. Was it really possible? He would only be able to tell if he had actually succeeded once he undid [Bloodbound Clarity]. His resolve wavered as he dared to imagine what the result would look like. His base spell, combined with the Mind affinity, could only result in something... reprehensible.


    Zeke steeled his mind, trying to soothe his taut nerves as he prepared to undo his [Bloodbound Clarity]. For a moment, the battlefield noise faded into the background as his focus sharpened on the spell he had just cast. This was it¡ªthe culmination of his relentless experimentation. His Core thrummed, nearly depleted from the strain, but Zeke¡¯s mind was too intent on the result to care.


    The clarity faded, his senses adjusting as the enhanced perception of [Bloodbound Clarity] left him. He turned his gaze to the warrior before him, a Frostscale soldier, now standing unnervingly still. Zeke''s spell had clearly taken hold, but the results were not yet clear.


    The warrior¡¯s eyes, which moments before had been filled with rage, were now dull and lifeless. The spear that had been raised for an attack hung limply by his side, forgotten. Zeke tentatively commanded the man to raise his arm through the Mana flowing between them.


    To Zeke¡¯s surprise, the arm lifted smoothly, following his mental command like a puppet on strings. The soldier moved without resistance, his body responding automatically to Zeke''s will. Yet something was different. Unlike using [Blood Puppeteering] on himself, this experience felt entirely new. He had expected to encounter resistance, to struggle for control against the target¡¯s natural defenses. But there was none¡ªthe man¡¯s mind seemed... absent.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes, curious. Why wasn¡¯t the soldier resisting?


    Zeke focused on understanding the exact role of the Mind Mana he had woven into the spell. Normally, the Blood aspect controlled the target¡¯s body, forcing compliance. But this time, something deeper had occurred¡ªit had silenced the man¡¯s will. Zeke could sense it: the soldier was aware of what was happening, yet completely incapable of resisting or acting on his own. It was as if the man¡¯s consciousness had been placed in a trance, locked away in a fog.


    Testing the limits of the spell, Zeke mentally commanded the soldier to step forward. The Frostscale warrior obeyed immediately, his movements fluid but without any sign of conscious thought. Zeke clenched his fist, and the soldier''s spear was lifted, pointing toward the nearest Frostscale troops.


    After a mental command, the spear flew through the air, hitting an allied warrior in the back. The weapon struck with such force that its tip jutted out through the warrior¡¯s ribcage. Zeke immediately teleported away, vanishing from sight. The group of Frostscale warriors spun, spotting Zeke¡¯s puppet standing there, arm outstretched, missing a spear. With enraged cries, they pounced, aiming to kill the supposed traitor on the spot.


    Zeke experimented further, driving the Frostscale warrior into battle against his comrades. The controlled soldier struck down his former allies with brutal efficiency, showing no hesitation. The trance left him with no moral conflict, no fear, no anger¡ªjust the unwavering execution of Zeke¡¯s will.


    He observed with a mixture of fascination and dread as his puppet mowed through the ranks. When a surviving Frostscale finally managed to stab the soldier, the puppet fell without even a sound, eyes still glazed over, as if death had claimed an empty husk.


    Another success.


    Zeke had already taken control of three warriors before the remaining two noticed him. But it was too late. Before they could react, their former allies pounced on them, holding them down. Zeke cast the spell twice more, seizing control of the entire group.


    He smiled in satisfaction as all five warriors rose before him, entirely under his control. However, he soon realized another problem: managing five people at once was enormously taxing on his mind. At this rate, he could only afford to control a few more before his mental capacity was fully stretched.


    ¡°I need your help, Akasha,¡± Zeke called out in his mind.


    A moment later, Zeke felt the burden lift as Akasha took control of the spells. At the same time, he noticed a slight increase in the draw on his core. Akasha could endlessly expand her mental capacity, but this came with a rising demand for Mind Mana. So far, however, the cost remained relatively small.


    Through Akasha, he ordered the five to surround him, shrouding his silhouette. Their small group advanced together, approaching the main fighting force of the Frostscale tribe. On the way, Zeke finally managed to inspect his Core. He had overdone it earlier, putting it under quite a bit of strain. However, to his surprise, he noticed that his new [Puppeteering] spell didn¡¯t cost a lot of Mana to cast.


    He suspected the reason for this was twofold. First, his perfect Blood affinity made the cost of most Blood spells almost negligible. Second, Chimeroi had a very poor defense against Mind Magic. It was likely that casting the spell on Mages would be significantly more difficult, draining his Core substantially, if he could suppress their minds at all. Using the spell on individuals of his own level or higher felt like a distant dream.


    Their small group soon reached the main fighting force, and Zeke began his work. Hiding behind his puppets, he could easily get close to the unsuspecting Frostscale warriors, allowing him to cast in peace. Moments later, another five warriors joined his side, and Akasha quickly took control of them as well.


    The puppets formed a cocoon around him, isolating him from the rest of the battle while pretending to engage in the fighting. Zeke smiled; Akasha had done an amazing job. Even under closer inspection, it was difficult to tell that the warriors were being controlled. With no more worries, Zeke furiously continued his mission, gradually increasing his numbers.


    20 Puppets.


    30 Puppets.


    50 Puppets.


    100 Puppets.


    Once their numbers reached the triple digits, two things happened. First, Zeke felt the strain on his core had surpassed the point where consumption outpaced recovery. Second, with so many warriors being idle, the surrounding crowd began to grow suspicious. It was becoming increasingly noticeable that many of them weren¡¯t actually doing anything.


    Zeke pondered his options. He could either take his prisoners and leave, or he could double down and grab as many as he could before their suspicions could turn into certainty. Glancing at the large number of warriors before him, he quickly made his decision. Abandoning all attempts at stealth, Zeke began to rapidly cast his spell, trying to take control of as many warriors as possible.


    Initially, Zeke focused on those who seemed suspicious of his actions, but he quickly abandoned that approach. It turned out to be significantly more challenging to control individuals who were already wary, requiring much more effort to subdue them. Instead, it was far more efficient to take control of several nearby allies and overpower them than to try to overwhelm their minds directly.


    Using these tactics, Zeke managed to control a few dozen warriors more before the Frostscale tribe grew wise to his actions. Several commanders ordered a retreat, isolating Zeke¡¯s group from the main fighting force. While several hundred of the enemy remained, Zeke had significantly weakened their numbers.


    Silence fell on the battlefield as the siege transformed into a three-way standoff. Towards the cave entrance, the Icefang tribe had gathered. On the opposite side of the battlefield, the Frostscale warriors loomed. Between them, Zeke camped with his puppet army.


    And none of the factions seemed to know how to proceed.

 Book 5: Chapter 70: Flipping the Board

    Zeke stood at the center of his puppet army, observing the tense standoff between the Frostscale commanders and the Icefang warriors. He could see the commanders whispering among themselves, their eyes darting nervously between their own forces and the unnatural calm of Zeke¡¯s controlled soldiers. The battlefield, once a storm of chaos, had stilled to an eerie quiet, with only the distant clash of the elders echoing from deeper within the fort.


    Zeke knew he needed to act quickly before the Frostscale captains regained their confidence and came to an unfavorable decision. Taking a breath, he raised his voice, letting it carry across the distance. ¡°Whoever is in charge, hear me!¡± His voice cut through the air, catching the attention of not only the commanders but their remaining troops as well.


    One of the captains, a tall man with serpent-like features, slithered forward. His cold, calculating eyes betrayed a flicker of fear. Zeke could tell the puppet spell had deeply unsettled him. ¡°Speak quickly, Dragon-spawn.¡±


    Zeke smirked, lowering his hand but keeping his posture poised for control. ¡°The way I see it, you only have two choices,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°You can either continue this battle, throwing more of your warriors into a fight you can''t win¡ªor we find a different solution.¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Laughable! We still outnumber you by far. What makes you think we can''t win?¡± His eyes darted to the motionless warriors around Zeke, their vacant stares unsettling to look at.


    Zeke spread his arms, gesturing to the warriors under his control. ¡°Observe,¡± he declared theatrically. At his command, five of his puppets raised their spears, prompting their opponents to brace for an attack. But it soon became clear the weapons were not aimed at them¡ªthey were aimed at the puppets themselves.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± the captain shouted, but it was too late.


    The puppets drove their spears into their own necks, collapsing silently to the ground. The scene was surreal, and even the captain couldn¡¯t suppress a shudder. But what followed was far worse. As if bewitched, five soldiers from the captain¡¯s own ranks stepped forward. In moments, they stood before Zeke¡¯s puppet army, seamlessly taking the places of the fallen.


    ¡°I clearly hold the upper hand,¡± Zeke declared, masking the immense strain this stunt had put on his Core. Overpowering the will of five Frostscale warriors simultaneously was no small feat, especially now that they were on guard. But if this gamble paid off, it would be worth the cost.


    He locked eyes with the captain. ¡°You can keep fighting and be forced to kill your own men, or I can offer you a way to avoid further bloodshed...¡±


    The captains exchanged uneasy glances as the silence stretched between them. Sensing their hesitation, Zeke pressed on. ¡°You can¡¯t count on your Purebloods to make this decision for you. They¡¯re too busy battling the Elders of our Icefang tribe to deal with your problems right now. The choice is up to you lot.¡± He let that sink in, his gaze hardening. ¡°Death or negotiation¡ªwhat will it be?¡±


    The tall captain narrowed his eyes, fists clenched at his sides. Zeke could see the tension in his body¡ªthe urge to lash out and fight. But they were captains, not fools. They had already lost too many warriors to his spell and couldn¡¯t be certain of his limits.


    ¡°What negotiation could there possibly be between us?¡± another captain, a woman with sharp features and piercing dark eyes, challenged. ¡°This war is a fight to the death, and only one tribe will survive. The time for diplomacy has long since passed.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Your words ring true; this war will determine the fate of the tribes. However, the ultimate outcome won¡¯t be decided by any of us. In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter how many die on this small battlefield; we are all just specks of dust before the Progenitors.¡± He paused to let his words sink in before adding, ¡°Are you really so eager to throw your life away for nothing?¡±


    The captains huddled together, their voices low as they deliberated. Zeke watched them closely, noting their body language. They were reluctant, wary, but his words had managed to get to them. Their leaders were beyond reach, embroiled in the high-stakes battle with the Icefang elders, and Zeke¡¯s display of power had shaken them more than they wanted to admit.


    Finally, the tall captain spoke again, stepping forward. ¡°We do not speak for our leaders. The decision to continue or halt the battle isn¡¯t ours to make.¡±


    [Answer]


    The outcome has not yet been decided, but the odds are not in our favor. Ash and Gravitas are faring well in their respective fights, but the newly promoted Elders and Frost are struggling to contend with their opponents.


    ¡°Frost, too?¡± Zeke asked, his brows furrowing. He had always known the Pureblood to be a competent fighter and hadn¡¯t expected even him to be outmatched.


    [Answer]


    He is currently fighting against both Razeth and his sister, Polaris. Although his strength is superior to either of them individually, he cannot match their combined strength.


    Zeke frowned, focusing on his Spatial Perception. In an instant, he locked onto a different part of the fort, where the Elders were battling in various locations. Just as Akasha had said, Ash had the upper hand in his fight. Though he likely wouldn''t win soon, he was steadily wearing down his opponent.


    Gravitas was even more dominant, bombarding her foe with a multitude of gleaming silver orbs. Her opponent could do nothing but keep his distance, constantly scurrying for cover. However, unless the man made a significant mistake, she also had no way to end her battle quickly.


    Next, he observed the Elders and quickly realized where the problem lay. Despite significantly outnumbering the Purebloods, these newly promoted Elders clearly weren¡¯t their match. Even in one-on-two situations, the Icefang Elders struggled to gain any advantage. Only Elder Claw, Frost¡¯s former rival, was able to put up a decent fight against his opponent.


    Meanwhile, Frost was struggling to hold on. Among everyone, he was in the most precarious situation. His body was already riddled with wounds as he fought against Razeth and Polaris. The situation was worse than Zeke had expected, and it was highly likely that the former commander would fall before either Ash or Gravitas could come to his aid.


    Zeke frowned deeply, retracting his senses. If the battle of the Elders concluded too early, the situation would become problematic. He wasn''t worried about Ash or Gravitas; they could likely escape if they wanted to. However, if the Purebloods made their way here, they would probably command their troops to restart the fight. That was not an outcome Zeke wanted to see.


    Yet, there was little he could do...


    Not only did he promise not to intervene, but his Core was also in no state for a prolonged fight. It seemed the truce he had worked so hard to establish wouldn¡¯t last very long. Unless...


    An idea suddenly struck him, and he quickly recalled the exact words he had spoken just now. Strictly speaking, he had never promised not to intervene in the fight, only that he would stay where he was. However, that didn¡¯t mean he was helpless to assist his allies. That was right. He had one last card up his sleeve that could drastically alter the course of the fight without violating his promise.


    Zeke¡¯s lips slowly curved into a smile, as his awareness turned inward. ¡°Khai¡¯Zar, are you interested in a little excursion?¡±


    For a long moment, the Dragon didn¡¯t reply. His mind was quiet, only disturbed by his own, increasingly nervous thoughts. What was going on? Was the reptile taking a nap? However, just as he was beginning to worry, he heard the rumbling voice of the Dragon inside his mind. ¡°I could go for a snack.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 71: Frosts Plight

    His breath was ragged, his limbs heavy, and a pervasive cold seemed to seep into his body. No, that wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t cold¡ªit was the sensation of his vitality draining away. He had lost a lot of blood.


    Frost smiled wearily. How ironic that just as his father had finally returned, he was about to meet his end. Did that mean he had fulfilled his destiny? Did fate no longer need him now that the Progenitor had returned?


    Frost quickly dodged to the side, avoiding another attack by rolling into the ruins of one of the surrounding houses. This place used to be a training ground for their warrior, built sturdy enough to withstand some punishment, but Frost was aware that even this place wouldn¡¯t hold up for long under the combined assault. His Sister and Razeth were too strong, and ordinary materials couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks at all.


    Frost carefully raised his head, peeking out from behind his cover. He quickly pulled back as a flurry of ice spears pierced the spot where his head had been. Staying low, he repositioned himself within the ruined building. He silently flanked around and quickly conjured a long lance. In one swift movement, he appeared before a different window and launched his projectile with all his might, aiming at his sister.


    It wasn¡¯t an attack she could contend with, though Frost had little hope of actually injuring her. As expected, just before his javelin reached its target, it was intercepted by a black spear, shattering the ice into countless pieces. Frost shot a glare at Razeth before quickly ducking back behind cover. He had to keep moving.


    A moment later, a pale blue fog drifted into the building. Frost had acted quickly, but he couldn¡¯t completely avoid the poisonous mist. His injuries throbbed as more of the vile toxin seeped into his body. His first thought was to find Ezekiel. With his mysterious powers, removing the poison would be easy. But Frost quickly dismissed the idea. If the human wasn¡¯t here, he likely didn¡¯t have time to heal him either. Ideally, the human was cutting through the ranks of Frostscale warriors, easing the burden on the tribe. If that was the case, Frost would gladly endure.


    The only question was... how much more would he be able to take?


    Frost darted up the stairway, rushing to the rooftop. He kicked the massive wooden door open, sending it flying across the flat roof. He couldn¡¯t afford to be gentle right now¡ªevery second could mean the difference between life and death. Without hesitation, he moved toward the ledge, already conjuring another attack.


    As he ran, dozens of gleaming ice shards formed behind him. Razeth had been good at shielding his sister, but this wasn¡¯t an attack that could be easily blocked. Frost reached the ledge and looked down at the two Purebloods below.


    ¡°DIE!¡± he roared, unleashing the attack.


    Like a storm of blades, the shards rushed forward. Despite the large quantity, Frost was incredibly precise with his attack, not wasting a single shard as every single one headed for the two Purebloods.


    Razeth¡¯s expression hardened as he tightened his grip on his spear. With his other hand, he shoved Polaris, launching her out of the danger zone. That was all he had time for before the attack struck. In one fluid motion, Razeth spun his spear in front of him like a windmill. The weapon moved so fast it became a blur. The shards struck his defense, doing nothing, like raindrops splattering on a roof.


    When the attack ended, Razeth was unharmed, if a bit winded. He looked up at Frost, a cocky smile on his face. ¡°Almost had me there,¡± he said mockingly.


    Frost glared, though inwardly he couldn''t help but admire his opponent. Razeth truly was a master of the spear, his technique far beyond anything Frost had ever seen. Even in a fair fight, Frost would likely have to go all out just to scrape by with a victory. This was troublesome.


    Sensing movement, Frost rolled to the side but wasn¡¯t fast enough to fully avoid the attack. A thin needle of ice pierced his shoulder. With a grunt, he yanked it out and turned his roll into a sprint, heading for another side of the building. Frost jumped, aiming for a nearby alley. That last exchange had taught him one thing: he couldn¡¯t win against these two. At best, he could stall them long enough for help to arrive.


    As he sailed through the air, Frost noticed another fight nearby. He quickly glanced in that direction and saw two of the Elders battling a Frostscale Pureblood. His heart swelled with hope; with their numerical advantage, they should be able to overpower their opponent and come to his aid. However, after just a moment, his hope deflated. The Elders were barely keeping up and had even sustained injuries, while their opponent remained in good condition. If anything, these two needed saving as well.


    From behind Rezath, he saw his sister looking at him with a vicious smile. Frost cursed, ripping his foot free before abandoning the attack. Too late. Razeth had used this time to bring his weapon back up, hammering it down like a heavy rod.


    Frost knew he couldn¡¯t dodge the attack. Instead, he crossed his arms above his head, forming a layer of ice along his forearms. It was the best he could do in that moment. The next instant, pain shot through his body, and he found himself lying on the floor. His arms felt shattered into a million pieces, but fortunately, they were still attached to his body.


    Not that it mattered...


    Razeth was standing above him, a triumphant smile on his face. ¡°Time to say goodbye, little wolf,¡± he taunted, raising the tip of his spear for one last thrust.


    Frost closed his eyes, the fight leaving his body. This was as far as he could go. With his arms shattered and his body pinned, he couldn¡¯t defend himself any longer. He had done all he could.


    Razeth''s spear tip gleamed with a sinister black light, pausing briefly at its peak before descending toward Frost''s chest like a bolt of lightning. But the weapon never reached its target; in the next moment, Razeth was struck from the side, his feet carving deep furrows into the ground. He slowly turned his head, a dark expression on his face.


    "What do you think you''re doing, pup,¡± he asked, his eyes locked on the intruder.


    ¡°Get away from my brother!¡± Snow demanded, fully entering the plaza.


    Razeth grinned viciously. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t, little girl? Are you going to force me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Snow said, not a hint of fear on her face.


    Razeth looked the young Pureblood up and down, a wicked smile spreading across his face. The little girl had transformed into a stunning beauty, even surpassing her sister. Appreciating her delicate yet fierce appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips. ¡°How about you surrender? I might be willing to spare your brother if you do.¡±


    ¡°Run away, Snow!¡± Frost ordered weakly from his prone position. The last thing he wanted was to drag her into this.


    Snow ignored both of them, her stance resolute. ¡°I refuse!¡± she declared. ¡°However, if you surrender now, I might be able to convince Zeke to spare you.¡±


    Razeth burst out laughing. ¡°Spare me? Even if he were here, I wouldn¡¯t fear that little Dragon-spawn. Do you really think mentioning his name will save you?¡±


    In the next moment, a large shadow fell over the plaza. Razeth looked up, his pupils shrinking as he saw a massive scaled form hovering above them. Its majestic wings were spread wide, and its sinuous neck held its proudly raised head adorned with magnificent horns. As Razeth laid eyes on the creature, he couldn''t suppress a shudder that originated from the depths of his being. It felt as though his very essence demanded that he submit to the being before him.


    The dragon looked down at him, its golden eyes filled with disdain, as if he were an ant. ¡°You have quite the mouth, little snake, daring to speak of us Ancient races with such disregard. It seems it has been too long since we feasted on your kind.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 72: Fight Poison with Poison

    Book 5: Chapter 72: Fight Poison with Poison


    The Dragon¡¯s wings beat the air with a thunderous rhythm as he hovered, the plaza trembling beneath its powerful presence. Razeth''s expression shifted from surprise to grim determination. He steadied his stance, his spear gripped tightly in both hands. The blackened tip gleamed with a faint blueish tint¡ªpoison, ready to strike. Yet, despite his confidence, an undercurrent of unease coursed through him.


    The Dragon, however, wasn¡¯t waiting for any declarations. With a deafening roar, it lunged at Razeth, the air around it distorting as its massive claws came crashing down. Razeth barely had time to react, dodging to the side with the agility of a snake. The ground shattered under the impact of the blow, cracks webbing out across the cobblestone.


    The first clash came with a deafening roar, the Dragon¡¯s jaws snapping shut just shy of Razeth, who spun away with practiced speed, his spear lashing out in retaliation. The weapon met the Dragon''s scales, slicing through its hide but finding no familiar spray of ichor. Instead, a thick, viscous liquid seeped from the wound, almost sluggish in its movement. Razeth frowned but didn¡¯t falter, his instincts telling him something was off.


    The Dragon didn¡¯t stop, ignoring the wound as though it didn¡¯t matter. It lunged again, claws swiping down with a speed Razeth had barely seen from any beast. Was this what it meant to be of a higher race? He threw himself to the side, rolling to his feet, his mind racing. His spear was sharp, his strength unmatched, yet there was something unnatural about the way this Dragon¡¯s body reacted.


    Was it magic? He knew little about such matters, aside from his own poison arts, but the way the blood sluggishly oozed from the Dragon¡¯s wounds was unlike anything Razeth had ever fought.


    The next few exchanges confirmed his suspicion. Razeth drove his spear through the Dragon¡¯s flank, only to watch as it twisted its body with unnatural flexibility, yanking the weapon free with minimal damage. The creature¡¯s hide bore the marks of his attacks, yet the Dragon continued fighting with undiminished fury. Razeth didn¡¯t understand the specifics, but he could sense it now: this wasn¡¯t an ordinary creature. And there was something else¡ªsomething he did understand. His poison, his venom, which normally should have seeped into any living body he wounded, had no effect.


    Razeth struck again, this time aiming for the Dragon¡¯s throat, but it dodged, countering with a slash of its claws. The spear scraped against the scales, but the Dragon twisted faster than Razeth could react, landing a blow on his side. Razeth grunted in pain, skidding backward across the plaza.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed with predatory intent, the draconic aura emanating from it saturating the air, pressing down on Razeth like an immense weight. It felt as though every fiber of his being was screaming at him to submit, to kneel before the might of a true Dragon. Razeth¡¯s bloodline was strong¡ªdescended from a Progenitor¡ªbut even he couldn¡¯t entirely escape the natural hierarchy.


    No, it was likely even worse than that. As a branch of reptiles, snakes were distantly related to Dragons. There might have been only a drop of draconic blood in his veins, but that was enough.


    He spat blood, forcing his legs to keep moving, gritting his teeth as the Dragon approached. Its body may have been strange, but its aura was unmistakably genuine, and Razeth¡¯s instincts rebelled against standing his ground. His muscles tensed, his limbs moving sluggishly under the oppressive weight of the Dragon¡¯s presence.


    Still, Razeth fought, refusing to yield. He had faced creatures stronger than himself before, but the Dragon¡¯s aura was different, making every movement feel like wading through quicksand. His strikes became slower, more desperate, while the Dragon¡¯s attacks became more confident, more precise.


    The Dragon struck again, jaws wide. Razeth barely managed to deflect the attack with his spear, but the force sent him stumbling. He had strength, he had skill, but it was being choked out by the primal command to bow.


    Razeth frowned deeply. His poison was doing nothing. No matter how many cuts he inflicted, the blood-wrought dragon barely faltered. The cuts didn¡¯t heal, but they also didn¡¯t bleed the way he expected. And more importantly, his venom didn¡¯t seem to be seeping into the dragon¡¯s veins at all. Razeth had used poisons on countless creatures, and each one had reacted¡ªsometimes slower, sometimes faster¡ªbut they had always succumbed eventually.


    Yet this Dragon was different. The poison had no effect on it, and that realization brought Razeth a grim understanding: this beast wasn¡¯t made of flesh and blood in the way he was used to. It wasn¡¯t that the Dragon was immune to damage¡ªits wounds showed that much¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t susceptible to his venom. Razeth could wound the creature, but there would be no sudden collapse, no weakening over time as poison crippled its body. This creature, whatever it was, fought on as if the toxin simply didn¡¯t exist.


    It was like fighting a ghost of flesh and blood¡ªa creature that, while solid and real, didn¡¯t bend to the rules he had come to understand.


    And yet, despite all this, Razeth knew he had the upper hand in sheer strength. His spear struck with bone-shattering force, his movements were precise, and when he landed blows, they hurt. But the weight of the Dragon¡¯s aura¡ªthe suffocating presence of a true Dragon¡ªwas turning the tide against him. His bloodline, rooted in the great serpents, couldn¡¯t shake the dominance of the draconic blood. It wasn¡¯t a matter of power; it was primal, deeply rooted in laws of nature that Razeth couldn¡¯t defy.


    ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± Razeth hissed through gritted teeth, unable to contain himself.


    The Dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed with a vicious light, sending chills down Razeth¡¯s spine. ¡°Tell me, little snake, if you step on an ant hill, are you worried about the insects holding a grudge? Would you be afraid if they mentioned the name of their ant queen?¡±


    ¡°You compare us to ants?¡± Razeth roared. ¡°My father has lived for a thousand years and fears no one, not even your kind.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years?¡± the Dragon said, its mirth returning. ¡°I¡¯ve taken naps longer than that...¡±


    Razeth clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white. Anger and rage clouded his mind, making it increasingly difficult to hold back. The Dragon clearly had no intention of resolving this peacefully, so why bother with niceties? The fight was still undecided, and he believed he had at least even odds if he went all out.


    With his mind made up, Razeth took a step forward. However, he felt his legs buckle under him the next moment, making him fall to his knees. What was going on?


    ¡°You truly are amusing,¡± the Dragon said, the mirth disappearing from its expression. ¡°For someone familiar with the properties of poison, you are laughably bad at discovering its effects.¡± The Dragon landed on the cobbled plaza with a loud thud, approaching slowly and deliberately. ¡°With just a few words, you lose all restraint. Did you not feel my aura seeping into your bones, weakening your resistance?¡±


    Razeth tried to lift his head to glare at the creature, but it remained bowed. No matter how much he struggled or how fiercely he raged inside, his body refused to move. At that moment, a deep, primal fear washed over him. He felt utterly helpless, unable to move a single muscle in front of this creature.


    He was at its mercy.


    A moment later, the beast''s head loomed over him, its hot breath washing over the nape of his neck, the stench of blood overwhelming. The pressure intensified, making him feel like an insignificant speck of dirt, unworthy even of a glance from such a powerful being. He surrendered all notions of resistance, fully giving in to his primal instincts.


    ¡°You should feel honored,¡± the Dragon whispered, its massive maw slowly opening. Moments later, darkness enveloped Razeth as his head disappeared inside the beast''s mouth. His body trembled uncontrollably, fear so overwhelming that he could barely breathe. Then he heard the sound of its jaw slamming shut, and all thoughts ceased.


    ***


    Khai¡¯Zar stood still, slowly chewing the head of his defeated foe. The taste was horrible¡ªsour and bland¡ªbut the rush of victory overshadowed the unpleasant meal.


    ¡°That was far too close,¡± Khai¡¯Zar murmured, craning his long neck to examine its body. The spots where it had been wounded began to melt, unable to maintain their form. ¡°How embarrassing it would have been to lose. I wouldn¡¯t dare show my face again for another thousand years...¡±


    It then chuckled, recalling the fight. ¡°...For me to resort to such despicable tactics. That little brat must have rubbed off on me.¡± Despite its words, there was a hint of warmth glinting in its golden eyes.


    In the next moment, the spell that had created its body lost its last bit of strength, and his massive form returned to a liquid state, bathing half the plaza in a coat of red.

 Book 5: Chapter 73: Frozen Heart

    Book 5: Chapter 73: Frozen Heart


    Snow stood motionless, watching as the massive form of the Dragon lunged at the enemy commander. It was the first time she¡¯d seen the true form of the mysterious Dragon she¡¯d encountered during their travels through the dark jungle.


    The sight was mesmerizing.


    Even from a distance, the Dragon''s majestic aura sent a shiver down her spine. She could only imagine the pressure its opponent must feel right now. If she were in that man¡¯s place, she¡¯d likely have knelt in surrender on the spot.


    However, she was soon brought out of her reverie by the sound of approaching footsteps. Looking up, she saw her older sister walking over. Snow¡¯s eyes locked onto her sisters, seeing the malicious glee sparkling within them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for this moment for a long time, you little pest,¡± Polaris said.


    Snow met her eyes with a hint of sadness. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°More than you could ever know,¡± Polaris responded without missing a beat, conjuring a spear of ice and pointing it at her.


    ¡°What did I ever do to you?¡± Snow asked, sadness softening her expression.


    Polaris stopped a few steps away, her face frigid. ¡°As if you don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    Polaris¡¯s eyes chilled. ¡°You¡¯ve taken everything from me,¡± she hissed.


    Snow paused. ¡°I never meant to take anything from you, sister. I never competed with you or disobeyed you.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Polaris replied, her tone mocking. ¡°Then how do you explain how we ended up like this?¡±


    ¡°Why must it be like this?¡± Snow asked, her voice pleading. ¡°We are family, meant to support and love each other. Not,¡± she gestured between the two of them, ¡°this...¡±


    Polaris sneered. ¡°Easy for you to say, the little princess who can do no wrong.¡±


    Snow frowned. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re unaware,¡± Polaris said. ¡°Father has always treated you differently¡ªpampered, protected, doted on you. What about me? Not a single kind word, only one responsibility after another.¡±


    Snow frowned deeply. ¡°That¡¯s the reason? You betrayed our family because of this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± Polaris replied. ¡°I¡¯ve spent years climbing through the ranks of the tribe. Do you really think I¡¯d throw it all away over hurt feelings?¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because all my efforts amounted to nothing,¡± Polaris replied coldly. ¡°When I asked our Father about the next leader of the tribe, do you know what he told me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Snow said honestly.


    Polaris chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t even know. Typical. He told me that you, little Snow, would be the next leader of the tribe and that I needed to work hard to support you.¡±


    As Polaris staggered back, Snow steadied her spear, the blade glinting in the fading light. She could see the realization dawning in Polaris¡¯s eyes, a flicker of fear that made Snow¡¯s heart ache, even now.


    In the next exchange, Snow finally drew blood, nicking her sister''s arm with a quick thrust. She followed it up with a vicious kick to her sister''s midsection, forcing her to retreat a couple of steps.


    Polaris glanced down at the wound on her arm, her expression darkening. Unwilling to continue the melee, she retaliated with a wave of her hand. Tendrils of ice erupted from the ground, twirling toward Snow like a cage ready to ensnare her. But Snow was fast, darting to the side as the ice shot past, sending shards exploding into a spray of glittering crystals.


    With a low growl rumbling in her throat, Snow lunged forward, unleashing a flurry of icy shards that spiraled toward Polaris. The air filled with the whistling of the wind as she let loose her attack.


    Polaris raised her arms, conjuring a protective wall of ice, but Snow pressed on, her resolve hardening. The icy shards clattered against the wall, creating a chaotic symphony of sound. Spotting a crack in Polaris¡¯s defense, Snow pushed her power further, summoning an even larger number of projectiles, intensifying her attack.


    Her power had never been so easy to control, so responsive to her will. It was as if a massive wall that had been standing in her way all this time had suddenly disappeared, allowing her to tap into a well of potential she hadn¡¯t even known she had.


    With a fierce snarl, Snow propelled herself upward, launching over the wall and landing gracefully behind Polaris. In a swift motion, she thrust her spear toward her sister, who narrowly avoided the blow.


    Polaris countered with a spinning kick, using the momentum to send a wave of ice toward Snow, intending to freeze her in place. Snow reacted instinctively, using her agility to evade the icy blast, then retaliating with a wave of her own, creating a jagged ice storm that swirled between them.


    The plaza transformed into a battlefield of frost and fury. Each attack echoed in the cold air, shards of ice clashing, cracking, and splintering as both sisters fought not only against each other but against the weight of their past.


    Polaris, her superior control over ice evident, began to shape the ice into intricate forms, launching ice spikes with lethal precision. ¡°You¡¯ll never win this!¡± she screamed, desperation creeping into her voice. ¡°You¡¯re just a child playing with powers you don¡¯t understand!¡±


    But Snow didn¡¯t need words. With a fierce growl, she gathered her strength and let the Blood Boil surge within her, heightening her reflexes and amplifying her power. She could feel the primal energy coursing through her, the wolf within awakening fully.


    In a sudden burst, she concentrated, channeling her energy through her spear. The tip ignited with a brilliant light, and she thrust it forward, its tip lengthening in tandem with her thrust. The force of it sent ripples through the ice, fracturing the ground and causing Polaris to stumble backward.


    Seizing the opportunity, Snow charged forward with a primal roar, her spear glowing brighter with every step. Polaris struggled to regain her footing, but Snow pressed her advantage, unleashing a series of slashing strikes with the spear, each one fueled by her animalistic instinct.


    The air was thick with tension as the sisters clashed, their powers creating a storm of frost around them. Polaris, her face twisting with rage, lashed out with her own weapon, creating a torrent of ice that cascaded down like a waterfall.


    Snow dodged and weaved, her instincts sharper than ever, each movement a dance for survival. She felt the chill of the ice trying to seep into her, but it only fueled her battle lust. With each step, she was a predator hunting her prey, letting her instincts guide her.


    With a fierce snarl, Snow redirected the ice around her, forming a barrier that blocked Polaris¡¯s attack. The clash reverberated through the plaza, and as the ice shattered, Snow took her chance. She dove forward, creating a massive wave of ice that surged toward Polaris, intent on overwhelming her.


    Polaris barely managed to raise her spear, but Snow was relentless, forcing her sister to the edge of her control. In a desperate bid, Polaris unleashed a tempest of ice, but Snow moved through it with the ferocity of a wolf, her body gliding effortlessly over the frozen ground, dodging each icy projectile.


    Then, with a fierce howl, Snow lunged, her spear aimed directly at Polaris. Their weapons collided in a final, dramatic clash, the sound echoing through the frozen plaza like thunder.


    The world around them seemed to fade, leaving only the two sisters in their tumultuous dance of ice and blood. Snow¡¯s heart raced as she pushed against Polaris¡¯s strength, the two locked in a battle of wills.


    In that moment, the rage and pain in Polaris¡¯s eyes met the primal ferocity in Snow¡¯s, and for an instant, a flicker of doubt crossed Polaris¡¯s face.


    With one last snarl, Snow summoned every ounce of her strength, her wolf-like instincts driving her forward. They stood face to face, weapons crossed and foreheads slick with sweat, locked in a battle of strength. Their eyes met, and Snow saw the quiet desperation in her sister¡¯s gaze. Yet, she didn¡¯t relent; in her current state, she felt no empathy¡ªonly the thrill of facing a worthy foe.


    After another moment of struggle, Polaris''s spear snapped, unable to endure the strain any longer. With a triumphant howl, Snow drove her weapon forward, impaling the body of her defenseless sister, a spray of blood coating her manic face.

 Book 5: Chapter 74: A Biting Cold

    The moment her spear pierced Polaris''s heart, Snow awoke from her trance as the effects of Blood Boil faded. Her eyes, once wide with animalistic fury, softened to their usual gentle look, and her feral smile faded.


    She gazed at her sister with a complicated expression. Polaris had sunk to her knees, still clutching her broken spear, blood spurting from the wound in her chest. One glance told Snow she had pierced her sister¡¯s heart¡ªa fatal injury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Polaris hissed, her expression distorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die,¡± Snow said, her voice coming out far calmer than she had expected.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡± Polaris sneered, though her voice had lost its bite. She was weakening rapidly, with only moments left.


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± Snow asked, her eyes growing misty at the sight before her. She had never wanted this, had never wanted things to end this way. But, as always, the world didn¡¯t care about her wishes.


    ¡°Worth it?¡± Polaris echoed, her face twisting in agony. ¡°I¡¯m dying in a ditch, defeated by a child, hated by my family, despised by my kind. Do you think I wanted it to end like this?¡± As she spoke, a surge of blood streamed up her throat, and she spat on the ground.


    Snow frowned deeply. She didn¡¯t want to see her sister like this. In her mind, Polaris had always been a majestic existence: Smart, elegant, and refined. She was nothing like the pitiful woman before her now, cursing her fate and spouting profanities.


    ¡°...But,¡± Polaris continued, getting her coughing under control. ¡°That is the nature of gambling. Sometimes you win, sometimes you lose.¡± She grinned at her sister, showing off her bloody teeth. ¡°At least I dared to take a chance.¡±


    ¡°A chance for what?¡± Snow asked.


    ¡°To rise above my fate,¡± Polaris said, her voice raw. ¡°A chance for more than just living in your shadow my entire life.¡±


    Snow looked at her sister, her emotions in turmoil. Now that the clarity of Blood Boil had faded, she felt lost again. Why did Polaris speak as if they were mortal enemies, as if Snow had tried to take her position? She had never even considered something like that. If it would have made her sister happy, she would have gladly given up any rank in the tribe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Snow finally said.


    Polaris spat, her saliva completely red. She clearly didn¡¯t have long in this world. However, a small smile still appeared on her face. ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Snow felt even more confused, seeing how her sister was acting.


    ¡°...After all, I have been quite selfish,¡± Polaris admitted, ¡°So, please don¡¯t blame me for being selfish one last time.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Snow asked, having a bad premonition.


    Polaris raised her eyes, her bloody smile on full display. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go on this journey alone,¡± she said.


    A moment later, Snow felt the floor beneath her shift. Not good. She immediately jumped back, her instincts on high alert. But nothing happened¡ªno follow-up attack, nothing at all. She could have sworn that Polaris had used her power, but it seemed nothing had happened.


    Winter¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°The ones that died are Frost and... Polaris.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Shassra immediately narrowed his eyes. He had ordered his eldest son to ensure nothing would happen to that girl. After all, he still had uses for that bloodline. This was a considerable loss. However, more importantly, this turn of events meant that something must have happened to Razeth as well...


    Shassra glanced at the distant mountain, a sense of foreboding washing over him. Although he wasn¡¯t overly attached to his tribe, it was still a force he had spent a considerable amount of time cultivating. No matter how cold-blooded he was, even he would feel the sting of losing all his descendants at once.


    However, his tense expression eased as he turned back to Winter. No matter how many losses he suffered, it would all be worth it if he could eliminate this final obstacle. Descendants could always be replaced, but he might never again get a better chance to eliminate his oldest rival than he had at that moment.


    Winter''s aura, usually so domineering, now felt significantly less intimidating, barely at half its peak. Moreover, his body didn''t appear to be in good condition either. His fur lacked its usual luster, and even his fangs seemed dull compared to their typical sharpness. This was the weakest state Shassra had ever seen the wolf in.


    For some reason, that sight made him feel nostalgic. He remembered a time when he had been the stronger of the two, looking down at the wolf as beneath his notice. Of course, that was before the detestable wolf had discovered that treasure...


    Shassra frowned, but the expression quickly faded as he remembered that soon, that prize would be within his grasp. It was the sole reason for all his actions. He had plotted and schemed, preparing for this very moment¡ªhis final chance to defeat his rival before the opportunity slipped away forever.


    ¡°Shall we begin?¡± he hissed, a gleam of excitement entering his eyes.


    Winter stood calmly, looking at him with an unreadable expression. ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious,¡± he said all of a sudden.


    Shassra narrowed his eyes, flicking his tongue through the air. He couldn¡¯t sense any fear from his opponent¡ªno hint of nervousness at all. This was odd; Winter should have been aware of his precarious situation. Yet, for some reason, he radiated absolute confidence, as if everything was completely under his control.


    ¡°Even now, after I have long surpassed your level, you still dare to harbor such designs,¡± Winter said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Usually, I wouldn¡¯t mind that attitude¡ªI might even find it praiseworthy. But you didn¡¯t dare to face me, did you? Instead, you relied on schemes and tricks. Now, two of my children lie dead, all because you didn¡¯t have the courage...¡±


    Shassra hissed, feeling that Winter was looking down on him, even treating him as if he was a child.


    ¡°... truly disgraceful,¡± Winter finally said, his voice emotionless.


    Shassra narrowed his serpentine eyes. He was too old to be provoked by mere words, yet he couldn''t shake off the irritation of that superior attitude. It annoyed him to be spoken to like that by the prey that had fallen into his trap.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Shassra said. ¡°This will make it much more satisfying to finally shut you up.¡±


    Winter looked disdainfully at the opponent before him. ¡°Shut me up?¡± In the next moment, he stomped his paw on the ground, and the entire area transformed. The lush flora of the plains froze instantly, and all movements stopped as if time had halted. As far as the eye could see, everything was covered in a layer of white.


    After a moment of silence, countless small sounds echoed as birds, insects, and other flying creatures struck the ground and shattered like glass. In an instant, Winter had eliminated all life in the surrounding area, creating a perfect battlefield for the two of them.


    Shassra¡¯s gaze hardened when he saw that display of strength. Even though the cold couldn¡¯t harm him, he still felt wary. Winter, even in his weakened state, wasn¡¯t someone he could take lightly.


    ¡°Come then, cowardly snake,¡± Winter said with a teasing grin. ¡°Show me what all your pride and strength amounts to.¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 75: A Force of Nature

    The silence stretched across the battleground as Winter and Shassra squared off, the air thick with a blend of frost and poison. Winter''s hackles rose, his massive body radiating a cold so intense that frost spread underfoot, forming an intricate lattice of ice beneath his paws. Shassra''s tongue flicked in and out, tasting the biting chill but unbothered by it. His scales shimmered under the sun, each blue scale seemingly imbued with a dark, oily sheen as a toxic vapor began to seep from his body.


    With a guttural roar, Winter lunged forward, his massive paws thundering against the frozen ground and leaving cracks in the ice with each step. Shassra reacted with lightning speed, tightening his coils as he slipped sideways in a flash, his body a blur of scales and sinuous muscle. Even this casual movement was enough to uproot the surrounding trees, shattering them into pieces in their fragile, frozen state.


    Yet, Winter anticipated Shassra''s move, altering his trajectory mid-lunge by creating a wall of ice and swiping a paw across Shassra''s side. His claws, sharp as crystal shards, raked through several scales, leaving deep gashes that oozed thick, dark venom. The liquid sprayed violently, causing the nearby ice to sizzle and even melting the underlying rocks.


    Shassra retaliated instantly, whipping his massive tail like a bludgeon, smashing Winter back and sending him skidding across the frozen ground. Without missing a beat, Shassra opened his jaws, unleashing a thick stream of light blue poison that hissed as it splattered onto the ice. Winter dodged to the side, but droplets of the venom grazed his coat, the fur hissing and singeing as it made contact.


    The venom wasn¡¯t just lethal¡ªit corroded anything it touched.


    Winter bared his fangs, his eyes gleaming with cold fury, and released a blast of icy wind that froze the venom in mid-air, crystalizing it into jagged spikes that shattered upon contact with the ground. Shassra narrowed his eyes, his tongue flicking, but Winter gave him no time to react, lunging once more. This time, his jaws clamped down on Shassra¡¯s midsection, his fangs sinking deep. Shassra hissed in pain, his body writhing, but then his scales began to secrete a new, viscous poison, slicking Winter¡¯s fangs with the dark, oily substance. Winter released him, snarling, the poison burning as it seeped into his gums.


    But Winter did not retreat. Instead, he exhaled a deep breath, and with it came an arctic gale. The frozen air crystallized Shassra¡¯s venom where it seeped from his wounds, trapping it in a brittle shell of ice. Shassra twisted his body, shattering the ice but realizing Winter was forcing him to keep his venom close, unable to spread it across the field without it freezing upon contact.


    Enraged, Shassra coiled tighter, raising his head high, eyes locked on Winter. His gaze flicked to Winter¡¯s fur, noting the dullness in his coat, the strain of each heavy breath. Sensing an opportunity, Shassra lunged forward, aiming to coil around Winter and squeeze the life from him.


    Winter moved, but not fast enough¡ªthe snake¡¯s powerful coils wrapped around his body, constricting with crushing force. Winter¡¯s ribs strained, the pressure unbearable as he struggled to break free. Ice erupted from his body, forming spikes along his fur that pierced Shassra¡¯s scales, but the snake only squeezed harder, ignoring the damage.


    With a snarl, Winter tapped into his dwindling strength and summoned a surge of icy power, forming a thick armor of frost along his body. The freezing cold forced Shassra to uncoil, unable to keep his grip as frostbite numbed his scales. But as he withdrew, he lashed out with his fangs, sinking them deep into Winter¡¯s shoulder, injecting a venom so potent it could fell a hundred lesser creatures. Winter howled, stumbling, his leg momentarily buckling under him.


    Yet even as the venom surged through him, Winter stood tall, defiance blazing in his eyes. His body trembled momentarily, ice forming at the wound and spreading through his veins to slow the toxin¡¯s advance. He took a single, steadying breath, and then, with a swift motion, he slammed his paw against the ground, sending a shockwave of ice that erupted beneath Shassra, encasing the serpent in a prison of jagged, glacial spears. Shassra roared, twisting and thrashing, his venom corroding the ice as he struggled free.


    Their first clash had come to an end.


    The two titans stared each other down, battered and bleeding, the air thick with frost and toxic vapor. The land around them lay in ruin, once-pristine ice now marred by venom seeping into the ground, turning it into a barren wasteland. Entire forests, lakes, even hills lay shattered. It was hard to believe this was the work of just two creatures. To any onlooker, it would seem more plausible that a natural disaster¡ªor an army of thousands¡ªhad caused such devastation.


    In stark contrast to the ruined landscape, after only a brief moment of respite, the two god-like beings had already recovered from the worst of their injuries. New scales emerged on Shassra¡¯s serpentine body, and the torn, punctured areas on Winter¡¯s hide also appeared healed. They seemed only slightly ruffled by their recent clash, as if the fierce life-and-death struggle moments before had been nothing more than a casual greeting.


    Shassra, in the form of a giant snake, even seemed rather high-spirited as he observed his opponent. ¡°You''re quite weak.¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression remained unreadable, and he didn¡¯t comment on the insult. His glowing red eyes remained calm as he stared emotionlessly at his opponent.


    ¡°How is it, wolf?¡± he taunted fearlessly, ¡°Dare to come at me again?¡±


    His words seemed to strike a nerve, and Winter immediately charged at him again. This time, their clash was even fiercer than before. Shassra, who had been confident that Winter couldn''t seriously injure him in his current state, grew solemn. It was clear that the wolf was giving it his all, attacking with every ounce of strength he had left.


    Even for him, a Progenitor beast with a strong affinity for the cold, the chill seeping into his bones during this exchange was hard to ignore. He hadn¡¯t expected Winter to have this much strength. A shiver ran through him at the thought of what might have happened if they had clashed at full power¡ªhe would likely have been torn apart in an instant. But that fate would never come to pass.


    With each bite he inflicted on Winter¡¯s body, his tense nerves began to relax. With every injection of venom, victory drew closer. He didn¡¯t care about the numerous injuries he had sustained; he was solely focused on his task. Yet a small, nagging voice in the back of his mind kept telling him that something was off.


    For a long time, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of his unease. He sensed something was off, but the more he thought about it, the harder it became to identify. Everything was going exactly according to his plan.


    ...


    Everything was going exactly according to his plan.


    ...


    Everything... was going... exactly... according to his plan?


    Why? Why did Winter allow himself to be bitten over and over? It almost seemed as if the wolf didn¡¯t care about the venom building up inside his body, freely trading injuries without a care in the world.


    Shassra¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the wolf across from him, who met his gaze with that same, emotionless expression. It couldn¡¯t be. This was impossible! No. It couldn¡¯t be!


    ¡°You... you... are...¡± he stuttered, unable to finish his words, though now that the thought had infected his mind, he could not get rid of it.


    For the first time since the fight had started, the expression on Winter¡¯s face changed. A wide, ferocious smile spread across his maw, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth stained with blood and guts. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally noticed?¡±


    Shassra tried to force the words out, but his mind refused to give voice to his suspicions. He swallowed hard, suddenly feeling a rawness in his throat. He reflected on their previous exchanges, and his doubts turned to certainty as he observed his opponent''s unyielding posture.


    Finally, he spoke the truth he had realized but was reluctant to acknowledge. ¡°You aren¡¯t affected by my venom...¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 76: Winters Wrath

    Winter rose to his full height. Now that his ruse had been uncovered, there was no need to keep up the act¡ªnot that he had tried very hard. He¡¯d never been a good actor. No, that wasn¡¯t quite right; he simply found such tactics beneath him. Instead, he had merely remained stoic, not too different from his usual expression, and had restrained his full might. However, it had been enough.


    The reason was simple.


    Someone who was always emotionless was hard to read. Shassra, not knowing him well, had no choice but to rely on the subtle clues he¡¯d been given. Sometimes, the more perceptive an opponent was, the easier they were to deceive.


    Winter focused inward, assessing his current state. He soon sensed the venom coursing through his veins¡ªa substantial amount. A few months ago, this might have already hindered his movements, but now he barely felt it. The poison was no more than a gentle breeze ruffling his fur.


    He chuckled, unable to suppress a glimmer of satisfaction. The old adage held true: danger and opportunity often came hand in hand. Forced to fight for his life for months against Shassra¡¯s most potent venom, he had endured unimaginable struggles, but his gains had been equally extraordinary.


    He had felt it the very moment he awakened.


    It wasn¡¯t just that he had developed an immense tolerance towards the poison; there was something beyond that. His body, long accustomed to the cold, had taken another step¡ªanother step toward perfection. For a being of his age and power, progress was nearly impossible. There were few areas left to improve. And yet, he could feel that this recent ordeal had sparked a fundamental transformation.


    While his body had been frozen stiff, nearly merging with the essence of ice, he had sensed a shift¡ªa new understanding, a kind of resonance. Whatever it was or wherever it had come from, its effects were undeniable.


    Winter took a step, startling his opponent from his momentary trance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Shassra suggested, his mind quickly catching up with the new development.


    Winter ignored him and took another step.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Shassra said quickly, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ve already won.¡±


    Another step. Winter had already crossed half the distance between them.


    Shassra¡¯s gaze hardened as he coiled his body, poised to strike. ¡°Even if you win, you won¡¯t escape unscathed. Are you sure your weakened tribe can survive if you go into hibernation again? There are others with designs on your treasure, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    It was a veiled threat and not a bad one at that. In any other situation, Winter might have considered it. However, there were two reasons he didn¡¯t even flinch this time.


    ¡°...Two of my children are dead,¡± Winter''s voice was cold, fitting for the element he controlled. To any listener, it would seem he felt nothing¡ªindifferent even to the death of his kin. But that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. He simply refused to show his fury outwardly¡ªnot in his face, his voice, or his words. He would convey it only through his actions.


    Winter took another step, and the faces of his children flashed before his eyes.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t do this... I can... I can help you!¡±


    The wolf stood still, unmoved since the beginning. In that moment, he embodied winter itself. His expression remained unchanged as he ignored his rival¡¯s final plea and sealed the prison with a slight motion. The ground beneath them erupted with ice, swallowing the last remnants of warmth as Shassra became entirely encased.


    Motionless, Winter stood gazing into the eyes of his enemy through the thick walls of his frozen prison. The snake wasn¡¯t dead, but his struggles grew weaker as he strained against his restraints. It was a pitiful sight, yet not a flicker of mercy crossed Winter¡¯s face. He merely watched, as if witnessing something trivial rather than the final struggle of a mighty Progenitor.


    Minutes turned to hours until, eventually, Shassra¡¯s movements ceased. The cold seeped into his body, fully enveloping him. It was only then that Winter finally relaxed. Despite appearances, killing someone of Shassra¡¯s caliber was not an easy feat, even for him. Although his victory had seemed certain from the start, preventing the cunning snake from escaping was far from simple, requiring many conditions to be met.


    Thankfully, everything had gone according to plan. He had avenged the death of his children. Otherwise, it would have been another addition to the many regrets he had accrued over his long life...


    His weary gaze drifted upward to the night sky. Unbeknownst to him, their battle had lasted the entire day, and the full moon now hung high above. Overcome by a surge of emotion, Winter let out an piercing howl, declaring his victory to everyone in the land. Yet, amid his triumphant cry, a hidden sadness could be sensed.


    ***


    Zeke sat cross-legged in the center of his puppet army, a deep frown on his face. He had held true to his promise not to leave his spot. That treaty had been made hours ago, and night had already arrived. Thanks to his presence, the peace had held until now.


    However, that didn¡¯t come without a price. His gaze drifted to the side, where he could see the silhouette of a young woman. Her posture was as lifeless as a marionette with its strings cut. Her once vibrant ice had turned sullen, and there was no trace of the excitable girl he had come to know.


    Zeke sighed. He had chosen to entrust the reinforcement of the Elders to Khai¡¯zar and Snow instead of going himself. He had felt confident in his ability to protect her from a distance, thanks to his expansive Sphere of Awareness. However, in the final moments of the fight, he made a crucial mistake.


    Polaris had decided to use the last of her strength for a suicide attack. Although he managed to protect Snow with a [Spatial Barrier] at the last moment, he failed to notice the second attack aimed at Frost.


    As a result of his oversight, the little girl lost both her elder sister and brother simultaneously. It was too much for her immature mind, and she had become overwhelmed by grief. Only when Zeke had restored enough of his power to teleport her back did her weeping finally cease, resulting in her current state. However, he was uncertain if this change was for the better or worse.


    Zeke''s expression hardened as he turned to face the Frostscale army, thoughts of vengeance swirling in his mind. However, he soon calmed himself, dispelling these misguided feelings. He knew all too well that these soldiers were not to blame for this outcome; this was just his anger trying to find a target to vent.


    Hopefully, the rest of the tribe would see it the same way. Otherwise, his efforts to preserve their enemies¡¯ lives would have been in vain. Well, Zeke wouldn¡¯t blame them either way; he couldn¡¯t expect them to overlook the death and suffering the tribe had endured over the past months with just a few words.


    Lost in such thoughts, Zeke was suddenly pierced by a wolf''s howl that cut through the night air. It felt distant yet somehow incredibly close. Everyone, including the members of the Frostscale tribe, flinched at the sound.


    Despite his somber mood, Zeke''s furrowed brows relaxed, and a slight smile appeared on his lips. He understood the meaning of that howl all too well: it was a declaration of victory.


    The war... was over.

 Book 5: Chapter 77: Meeting Winter

    Zeke looked up at the clear blue sky, so different from the stormy clouds that had loomed over their great battle a week ago. Every time he saw it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked the weather¡ªit simply reminded him of the scene that had unfolded on that day.


    Winter, in his massive wolf form, had returned from battle, carrying his fallen rival¡¯s rigid corpse in his jaws. He dropped it in the center of the fort, then looked up at the stormy clouds with a hint of displeasure. With a single stomp of his paw, the clouds dispersed.


    In the blink of an eye, the mighty Progenitor had ended the war that had raged for months, casually dispersing the storm as well. It perfectly illustrated what kind of being Winter was. His very existence could hold up the heavens and move mountains. No obstacle was too great for someone like him.


    And now, Zeke was on his way to meet such a person, having been invited to meet with the Progenitor.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time the two had met. However, during their earlier meetings, Winter had been in a state of near death, unable even to move. During those encounters, Zeke had always had the upper hand, taking the role of a savior. His help had been indispensable during those times. Yet, that was no longer the case.


    With Winter back to full strength, the dynamic in their relationship had shifted, and Zeke wasn¡¯t sure how the wolf ancestor would treat him now. Though he didn¡¯t expect outright hostility, he knew he had to tread carefully. A being of Winter''s age and strength was not someone to be taken lightly. Moreover, Winter had just lost two of his children, and Zeke couldn¡¯t predict how he would react. Even though Frost¡¯s death wasn¡¯t Zeke¡¯s fault, a parent''s anger could be irrational, and it wasn¡¯t impossible that Winter might hold him accountable for failing to protect his son at a critical moment.


    With these heavy thoughts, Zeke made his way through the mountain village that served as the gateway to the tribe¡¯s sanctum. In the week since the battle, the tribe had worked tirelessly to restore it, but signs of the war remained everywhere. The final day, when the Purebloods had fought with everything they had, had left the village particularly scarred.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke spotted Gravitas standing impassively at a construction site. Though she appeared idle, she was essential to the project, as building materials floated upward around her, reaching the eager hands of the tribesmen repairing nearby roofs.


    Despite his heavy thoughts, Zeke chuckled at the sight. No wonder she had been so favored lately, being dragged from one location to the next.


    Zeke crossed the plaza and glanced toward the far end of town, where a peculiar group had gathered. Hundreds of surviving Frostscale warriors idled in the open, their eyes hollow with despair. It was no surprise; with their progenitor lost and their fates now in the hands of their enemies, hope had faded.


    Strangely, there were no guards, walls, or shackles to restrain them. They were simply gathered in an open space, without any visible restrictions. But Zeke quickly understood why. With Winter here, such measures were unnecessary. Even united, the entire army couldn¡¯t muster the slightest resistance¡ªor any hope of escape. All they could do was wait for their verdict and resign themselves to their fate.


    Zeke looked away. He had intended to recruit as many of them as possible, but he had no way of knowing how Winter might respond to such a request. Perhaps Winter had his own plans¡ªor maybe he had decided to kill them all. Either way, Zeke would have to accept his decision.


    After a few more minutes, Zeke arrived at his destination: the town hall of the fort. It was where Winter had asked him to come. He was vaguely aware that Snow was also here somewhere, though he hadn¡¯t seen her since that day. With his large Sphere of Awareness, he could easily find her, but he didn¡¯t think it prudent to check on her like that.


    Now that his awareness extended over such a vast area, Zeke realized it came with a new set of challenges. For one, he constantly invaded the privacy of those around him, much like accidentally peeking at a neighbor in the bathroom, but on a much larger scale. Additionally, it was impossible for him to process all that information at once; his mind simply couldn¡¯t handle such a vast quantity of inputs. As a result, he usually relied on Akasha to monitor his spatial awareness, informing him only of anything significant.


    [Notice.]


    The Progenitor is waiting in the large chamber on the highest floor.


    Zeke immediately made his way up the stairway. He knew the way quite well, as this was the room Frost used to stay as commander. Now, it served as his father¡¯s temporary residence, it seemed.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Zeke discarded such useless thoughts and decided to change the subject. ¡°Why did you call for me, Lord Winter?¡±


    Winter sighed, and his gaze went to the journal he was still holding in his other hand. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± he asked.


    Zeke glanced at it, but he didn¡¯t recall seeing the book before. It also had no title on its cover. It seemed like any other crudely bound journal.


    [Notice.]


    This journal contains Frost''s reports on the progress of the war. Host¡¯s achievements and contributions are also mentioned.


    Zeke quickly realized that this must be a sort of activity log documenting all decisions and their outcomes. As a commander, Frost would have needed something like this to guide a potential successor in the event of his death. Now, it had fallen into Winter''s hands, serving as an accurate timeline of everything that had occurred during his absence.


    Seeing that Winter was still waiting for an answer, Zeke spoke up. ¡°I know what it is.¡±


    Winter nodded, his eyes still on the journal. ¡°My son spoke quite highly of you. Especially towards the end.¡±


    Zeke felt a slight sting at Winter''s words. Even though Frost''s death wasn¡¯t his fault, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of responsibility. ¡°My condolences... I... couldn¡¯t save him in the end,¡± he muttered weakly.


    Winter turned his gaze to Zeke, an unusual expression on his face. ¡°My words were not meant as an accusation, dragonling. You do not need to feel burdened by his death.¡±


    Zeke met Winter¡¯s eyes, trying to gauge whether the Progenitor truly held him blameless. Yet, he found no trace of emotion in Winter¡¯s gaze, as if the death of his son hadn¡¯t affected him at all. This struck Zeke as hard to believe. The Winter he had spoken to earlier had asked him for just one thing: to keep Snow safe.


    Clearly, family meant a great deal to this man. But did he truly favor Snow while disregarding his other children?


    ¡°...In the first place,¡± Winter continued. ¡°I only asked you to look after Snow until I recovered. You have done more than that, as I¡¯ve come to understand. So I owe you my thanks again.¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Lord Winter¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just call me Winter,¡± the tall man interrupted. ¡°This is not the human world, and most of us don¡¯t overly care for such formalities.¡±


    Zeke nodded, taking the advice to heart, before continuing, ¡°Well then, Winter. I didn¡¯t solely act based on our promise, but also because of my connection to Snow.¡±


    Winter eyed him for a moment, his gaze penetrating. ¡°That is good to hear, Dragonling. However, now I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of relationship you have with my daughter?¡±

 Book 5: Chapter 78: A Treasure Like No Other

    Zeke felt momentarily startled by the Progenitor¡¯s words. What kind of relationship did he have with Snow?


    The question was surprisingly hard to answer. During their travels, he had felt responsible for her, and the lively little girl had often reminded him of his own sister, slowly creeping into his heart. However, now that Snow had suddenly grown up, the situation had become somewhat ambivalent.


    For that reason, he found that he couldn¡¯t answer easily.


    Winter, apparently mistaking his silence, grew more serious. ¡°By now, you should have noticed that Snow is... a special existence, yes?¡±


    Zeke snapped out of his thoughts, focusing on the man before him. Special? What did he mean? Zeke had known that Winter favored Snow more than his other children, but he¡¯d always assumed it was simply a father¡¯s preference. Now, though, it sounded like there was something more to it.


    ¡°In what way?¡± Zeke asked, intrigued.


    ¡°She is a Pureblood,¡± Winter replied, his voice flat.


    Zeke tilted his head. Of course, she was a Pureblood. She was the daughter of a Progenitor, just like Frost, Polaris, and the children of Shassra.


    Noting Zeke''s confusion, Winter explained. ¡°Humans misunderstand our race. They often call all children of Progenitors Purebloods, but that¡¯s incorrect.¡±


    Zeke leaned in, listening intently. He, too, had believed that to be true, but now it seemed there was more to it.


    Winter remained silent for a moment, his gaze staring at the empty air. ¡°...Over my long lifespan, I¡¯ve had many children. However, to this day, only one of them could be called a true Pureblood.¡±


    ¡°And that is Snow?¡± Zeke asked.


    Winter nodded. ¡°Yes, in some sense, it wouldn¡¯t be false to say that she is the only ¡®real¡¯ daughter I¡¯ve had.¡±


    Zeke frowned at these words. Was Winter such a man? Somebody who would cast away his children just because of deficiencies in their bloodline? It seemed he needed to reevaluate the person in front of him. Such a choice seemed heartless.


    As if reading his thoughts, Winter gave a small, bitter smile. ¡°Do you think me cruel?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t say anything. However, he also didn¡¯t deny Winter¡¯s words, showing his tacit agreement.


    Winter nodded, as if understanding something. ¡°From your limited point of view, it must seem that way.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brows. Limited point of view? He had never thought of himself as ignorant and his insight on most topics was well beyond average. Therefore, despite knowing that this might offend the other party Zeke voiced his thoughts. ¡°I think most people would see it that way.¡±


    Winter glanced at him, and though his gaze was devoid of emotion, Zeke felt the pressure on him intensify. But it lasted only a moment before Winter reined in his aura.


    ¡°Most people, hmm?¡± Winter echoed. ¡°Do you often weigh your beliefs against the opinions of the masses? Do you think their collective ignorance grants them greater insight?¡±


    A bead of sweat formed on Zeke¡¯s brow. It seemed he had crossed a line with his last remark. But that wasn¡¯t the only issue¡ªhis comment had been both rude and somewhat flawed in logic. Therefore, even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t refute the Progenitor¡¯s words. After all, he knew that not all widely held beliefs were grounded in truth. Hadn¡¯t he, as a Blood Mage, been ostracized by the public as a blood-crazed fiend as well?


    ¡°What does that mean exactly?¡± Zeke asked. He could likely already guess. Yet, he still wanted to hear it directly from the Progenitor.


    ¡°Her blood is identical to mine,¡± Winter confirmed. ¡°That means that she will never age beyond her prime and never die from natural causes¡ªa true Pureblood.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. Snow was... that special? Had he been with a future Progenitor all this time? If Winter¡¯s words were true, Snow¡¯s value was far beyond anything he could have imagined. Those slave traders in Korrovan would hunt him to the ends of the earth if they ever found out. This revelation also explained why Winter had searched for her so desperately, even falling into an ambush. She was a companion for eternity, a daughter he could truly cherish.


    Reflecting on the earlier fight, Zeke also realized how Snow had been able to progress so quickly. With no ceiling to her potential, and with access to the tribe¡¯s resources and his own Blood Boil technique, her power would only continue to rise rapidly. In a few years, she would likely surpass him, no matter how fast he advanced.


    She was truly special.


    Seeing his shocked expression, Winter nodded in understanding. ¡°I see that you understand.¡±


    ¡°That is... a lot to take in,¡± Zeke answered, his mind still trying to come to terms with this revelation.


    ¡°It is indeed,¡± Winter said as he turned away and approached the desk. He leaned against it and waited for Zeke to compose himself.


    Zeke appreciated the brief respite as he gathered his thoughts. Now, with a clearer understanding of Snow''s situation, he had to reassess her place in his life. Winter would likely keep her close until she was strong enough to protect herself, which meant Zeke might not see her again¡ªunless he stayed with the tribe.


    But staying wasn¡¯t an option. He had only come here to complete his mana-purifying device, and with that goal achieved, he was ready to leave. He missed his family dearly, and his ambitions lay not on this desolate continent but back in his homeland.


    It was inevitable¡ªhe would have to say goodbye to Snow very soon.


    Zeke sighed and turned to face the Progenitor, who waited silently. ¡°Thank you for your patience,¡± he said.


    Winter nodded as if it were a trivial matter.


    ¡°So... may I ask why you called for me? I assume it wasn¡¯t just to clarify my misunderstanding about Purebloods.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± Winter replied, his expression turning serious. ¡°The reason I called you is both related to and separate from that topic.¡± His gaze grew solemn. ¡°The truth is, I owe you. Both for aiding in my recovery and for protecting my tribe, you¡¯ve been a tremendous help. It¡¯s not a debt easily repaid...¡±


    Zeke stayed silent, though inwardly he felt Winter¡¯s gratitude was unnecessary. After all, he had never taken a loss from their dealings and had always ensured he could escape if needed. He didn¡¯t feel he truly deserved such deep appreciation.


    Winter, however, appeared to see things differently. His tone grew even more solemn. ¡°In light of that debt, I am prepared to offer you something I would grant no other...¡± A pained expression crossed his face, as though Winter was forcing the words out.


    Zeke, despite feeling unworthy of such a reward, couldn¡¯t help but get excited at this point. What would the Progenitor give him? Was there a treasure that even he couldn¡¯t bear to part with?


    Winter¡¯s eyes grew as serious as death as he spoke his final words. ¡°I will allow you to marry my daughter.¡±


    Absolute silence greeted that declaration.

 Book 5: Chapter 79: Marriage Talks

    Book 5: Chapter 79: Marriage Talks


    Zeke, usually confident in his poker face, found it severely lacking this time. His jaw dropped, eyes wide with shock. For a long moment, all he could do was gape at the man before him, who still looked as if he¡¯d made a great sacrifice.


    Marriage? To Snow?


    Seeing his unexpected reaction, Winter tilted his head. ¡°That is still your custom, is it not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zeke asked, even more confused.


    "It¡¯s been many centuries since I last had contact with the human realm," Winter admitted. "But I clearly remember it was customary to choose a single companion and bond with them for life. Has that changed?"


    Zeke smiled bitterly, reminded once again of the Progenitor¡¯s vast lifespan. Even something as deeply rooted in human society as marriage might seem like a passing fad to him. ¡°No, you are right, we are still doing that.¡±


    Winter nodded, satisfied. ¡°I thought as much. So, why are you so shocked? Could it be that you do not want to marry my daughter?¡± His expression grew serious, and the question sounded more like an accusation than a genuine inquiry.


    Zeke was momentarily stunned by the direct question. Did he want to marry Snow? The truth was, he had never even considered it. It wasn¡¯t about whether he liked her¡ªthe vast age difference had simply kept him from seeing her that way. Now that she appeared fully grown, that might change, but he hadn¡¯t spent enough time with her for any such feelings to develop.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Snow... a bit young for that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Young?¡± Winter repeated as if bewildered by those words.


    ¡°...She was just a child until recently,¡± Zeke said, aiming to clarify his meaning.


    Winter clicked his tongue, looking displeased. ¡°Humans... always so fixated on appearances, blind to the deeper truth.¡±


    ¡°What truth?¡± Zeke asked, genuinely surprised.


    Winter glanced at him as if the answer was obvious. ¡°Tell me... how long did it take for my little girl to turn from what you call a child into an adult in her prime?¡±


    Zeke thought for a moment. When he had last seen her before going into seclusion, she had still looked like a child. But around 90 days later, she was already fully grown. The answer must lie somewhere in between.


    ¡°...Not very long,¡± Zeke said. He could have given a more accurate estimate, but the Progenitor wasn¡¯t asking because he wanted to know the exact number of days. This was clearly a leading question that was building up to something larger.


    "She transformed in just a few days," Winter said, a hint of pride in his voice. But his expression quickly returned to its usual blankness as he continued, "Considering that, why do you think she remained in that form, even though she could have matured at any time?"


    Zeke was momentarily shocked by this revelation. However, the answer still came to him almost immediately. There was only a single reason why Snow would have remained as a child even though she could have grown up at any moment. ¡°Because you chose not to let her grow up...¡± he muttered.


    "Correct," Winter replied. "Unlike my other children, there was no need for her to rush down the path of strength. I chose to let her mature naturally, without using any breathing techniques¡ªonly by passively absorbing natural mana. At that rate, it would have taken her several more decades to reach full maturity.¡±


    A strange thought struck Zeke then. With a slight tremble in his voice, he asked the question burning in his mind: ¡°Then... how old is Snow?¡±


    Winter tilted his head as if trying to remember something. ¡°Around... three decades? I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, since, unlike my other children, her lifespan is limitless anyway.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zeke blurted out, unable to help himself. This couldn¡¯t be! Hadn¡¯t she referred to Frost and Polaris as elder siblings? Wouldn¡¯t that make her the oldest by far?


    Thankfully, Winter seemed to realize where his confusion stemmed from and quickly explained, ¡°I raised her alone during infancy, away from the rest of the tribe. By the time I introduced her as my daughter, her siblings were already fully grown.¡±


    Zeke nodded, though he still didn¡¯t understand one thing. ¡°Why did you raise her that way?¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression flickered for a moment. ¡°Childhood... is a very precious time,¡± he said at last. ¡°But it¡¯s also a luxury that most of my kind cannot afford. With our lifespans so tied to strength, every moment spent indulging in such things is something we regret later.¡± His gaze shifted to Zeke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you Mages?¡±


    Zeke looked at Winter with a suspicious gaze. ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Winter replied. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to everything. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just it,¡± Zeke said, his suspicion deepening. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you try to convince me to stay, to make sure Snow has a proper partner? Instead, you¡¯ve just agreed to everything.¡±


    Winter fell silent for a moment, seeming unable to answer. They remained in this tense standoff for a while, until the Progenitor finally relented. With a sigh, the pressure building in the room was dispelled.


    ¡°You are correct,¡± he admitted. ¡°I have indeed been a bit forceful in my approach. You have my apologies.¡±


    Seeing the Progenitor taking a step back, Zeke also relaxed a bit. ¡°I still don¡¯t know why you are doing this. Snow, with her limitless potential, surely won¡¯t lack suitors. Wouldn¡¯t half the tribe come running if you merely announced that you were seeking a groom?¡±


    Winter nodded, a flicker of pride in his eyes. ¡°Certainly, who, in their right mind, wouldn¡¯t want to marry my daughter.¡± The words were accompanied by a glare at Zeke.


    Ouch. Why did this sound so much like a personal attack? Fortunately, Winter soon continued with his explanation.


    ¡°However, that is not what I want for my daughter. Unlike me, she shouldn''t have to endure the pain of watching her partners die. I want her to be with someone who will stay by her side until the very end.¡± His gaze turned to Zeke. ¡°Tell me, Dragonling, do you think someone like that is easy to find?¡±


    Zeke understood immediately. It was because of his draconic blood. Like a Progenitor¡¯s, his lifespan was virtually limitless. He had never considered this before, but now that Winter pointed it out, it became clear¡ªhis path would likely be the same. Even if he fell in love with a talented Mage, she would probably live no more than two centuries, while he would endure.


    The realization left him with a sudden sense of loneliness. Was he destined to be alone forever or to watch everyone he loved fade away? Since becoming a Mage, the thought of his parents and sister dying long before him had always weighed on him. Now, he realized he would outlive not only his closest relatives but everyone he met.


    Such an existence felt unbearably bleak.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. Maybe... he should actually consider marrying Snow. Having someone to share his eternity with might not be such a bad thing. However, the thought only lasted for an instant, before he dismissed it.


    Eternity?


    What were the chances of him living that long? Right now, it seemed more likely he''d die in the next few years. With the Empire hunting him, any day could be his last, and he was far from strong enough to ensure his safety in such a dangerous world.


    What was the point of pondering future loneliness if he couldn¡¯t even guarantee he''d see another summer? Gradually, the confusion left Zeke¡¯s eyes, and when his gaze met Winter¡¯s there was no more hesitation.


    ¡°I will consider your offer,¡± Zeke said in a resolute voice. ¡°However, I will not agree to such an arrangement before I am confident that I¡¯ll be able to accompany her for all her life.¡±


    Winter¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he soon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s acceptable. There¡¯s no point in having my daughter marry someone who could be killed at any moment. But don¡¯t take too long¡ªotherwise, you might miss this chance.¡±


    Zeke waved him off. ¡°If Snow finds someone better in the meantime, then it simply wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    Winter nodded again, though it was clear he didn¡¯t fully agree. His personal experiences with loss seemed to have left a deeper scar on him than he let on. But he didn¡¯t seem inclined to argue the point.


    Now that the talk of marriage had ended, an awkward silence fell over the room. Neither seemed to know how to proceed. After a moment, Zeke cleared his throat. He hadn¡¯t forgotten why he had come to this continent in the first place, and the prisoners from the Frostscale tribe were still on his mind. Still, it felt a bit awkward to bring it up now.


    ¡°Erm... now that the reward is on hold, would it be possible to ask for something else?¡± Zeke asked, slightly embarrassed by his own audacity.


    Winter¡¯s eyes turned sharp in an instant. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Zeke composed himself. It was time to fish for as many benefits as he could.

 Book 5: Chapter 80: The Path Forward

    Zeke stepped into the empty hallway, a weary expression on his face. Hours of negotiation had taken their toll. The Progenitor wasn¡¯t an easy man to bargain with. Yet, despite his exhaustion, Zeke felt a quiet satisfaction¡ªhe had secured most of what he wanted.


    First, he had bargained for a steady supply of the precious plant needed for his Mana purifying device. Though he couldn¡¯t entirely conceal its importance from Winter, the Progenitor had agreed to provide a generous amount¡ªenough for many people to benefit from the device continuously.


    Second, the war prisoners. This had been the most difficult part. As Zeke feared, Winter already had plans for them. Most were slated for execution, while the remainder were destined for forced labor until their deaths.


    Fortunately, Winter hadn¡¯t been entirely deaf to Zeke¡¯s arguments. The fact that Zeke had personally ensured the capture of so many prisoners while keeping his tribesmen safe was something even Winter had to respect. They quickly agreed to split the prisoners, though the exact division took much negotiation.


    In the end, Zeke managed to secure an equal share. He could have pushed for a larger portion but chose a different approach instead¡ªconvincing Winter to let him select which prisoners he wanted. It was a suggestion the Progenitor didn¡¯t oppose too violently since it didn¡¯t matter much to him. Most were going to die, anyway. Thus, their negotiations ended, leading to the current situation.


    Zeke took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. There was much he needed to do, but first, his mind drifted to Snow. He knew she was somewhere in this building; Winter had mentioned she¡¯d secluded herself in her room, refusing to see anyone.


    Should he try to meet her?


    For a moment, he hesitated, wondering what he could possibly say to comfort her. But after a long silence with no words coming to mind, he decided against it. Empty words wouldn¡¯t ease her pain, and this was a struggle she¡¯d need to face on her own.


    With his mind made up, Zeke left the building and stepped into the streets, the crisp mountain air refreshing him. Once, he¡¯d found this climate unbearable, nearly unlivable. But after enduring repeated doses of Frostscale poison and his recent advancement, the chill no longer stung; it felt more like a pleasant breeze.


    Yes, he had changed a lot in these past months.


    His feet led him instinctively to his next location, the place he was most familiar with. Long before he arrived there he heard the steady sound of metal striking rock. Despite the village''s urgent need for reconstruction, he had managed to recruit a few tribesmen to work on his personal project.


    After rounding one last corner, he spotted the large construction site¡ªthe mine he had purchased in the early stages of the war. His followers had collapsed its entrance to keep him safe, but now that the conflict had ended, the long corridor leading to his base needed to be reopened.


    Zeke still intended to make this mine a permanent base. Its fortified location and potential for expansion made it an ideal place for a headquarter. Furthermore, he had already installed the Mana purifying device inside, and now that it was fully operational, he had no plans to dismantle it.


    There was more than one reason for that decision.


    Zeke theorized that the Mana Purifying device could benefit not just Mages, but Chimeroi as well. Their Mana Breathing techniques could likely thrive in the thick concentration inside the chamber. He was eager to begin experimenting in that direction. Most importantly, though, after experiencing the machine in action, he already had many ideas for improvements and was confident the next version would be even better.


    As he arrived at the mine¡¯s entrance, the workers immediately turned to greet him. It was a stark contrast to before. When he had first joined the tribe, he¡¯d had to sneak around like a thief, his face covered to conceal his identity. As a human, he¡¯d held little standing and was treated as an unwelcome guest. But now, with his draconic aura no longer hidden and his wartime achievements recognized, their treatment of him had changed entirely. He was now respected, second only to Winter himself.


    While Apprentices and True Mages primarily focused on accumulating Mana and strengthening their Cores, advancing to Archmage required something more. Zeke understood that it was somehow tied to the Soul. Yet, to this day, he hadn¡¯t discovered a reliable way to foster consistent Soul growth.


    This was the very barrier now blocking his path. As far as he could tell, there was no miraculous device, no secret technique, and no shortcut to bypass it. The only known way to expand the Soul was simply to live long enough.


    Lara Sonnenstrahl, one of the youngest Archmages in history, had reached that level in her early eighties. As a high-ranking noble, decorated war hero, and seasoned diplomat, she had somehow amassed enough life experience to take that step sooner than most. However, that was of little comfort to Zeke. After all, he wasn¡¯t even twenty years old and there was no way he could wait for another sixty.


    Archmage¡ªit was a simple word, yet its weight was significant.


    It marked one of the highest levels of power, reached only by a handful of individuals. Fewer than one in a hundred Grand Mages ever ascended to this rank, and every nation treated its Archmages as strategic assets, wielding immense influence. They were the true backbone of all forces.


    And also... a path that would remain closed to him for the foreseeable future.


    Zeke scratched his head, uneasy for once. He had no idea how to solve this problem. Though he could still gain strength by empowering those around him, his own prospects looked bleak. No matter how confident he was, Zeke doubted he could surpass someone like Lara Sonnenstrahl in life experience.


    One thing was certain: he couldn¡¯t stay with the tribe. With his position and Winter¡¯s backing, there was nothing to fear, no one to challenge him. Although he had created a safe haven here in the wilderness, it was also a place of stagnation.


    He could hunt with the tribesmen, fight neighboring tribes, and slowly build his forces from this secure bastion, but it would lack any real challenge. It would be a life without the thrill he knew his Soul needed most¡ªthe hair-raising, life-threatening experiences that only came from facing true crises.


    Zeke sighed. Ever since Maximilian¡¯s death, he had lived his life as if something was chasing him, without a single moment of rest. It was a choice he had made, a choice he didn¡¯t regret. However, that didn¡¯t mean that it was an easy path to walk. Sometimes¡ª


    No. He had come too far to falter now.


    Zeke steeled his resolve. Never again would he be a powerless bystander, subject to others¡¯ whims. He would press on. Still, that didn¡¯t mean he had to leave the tribe right away. Even if his Soul wouldn¡¯t benefit here, there was another kind of power he could still attain.


    With a flex of his hand, the blood within him surged¡ªa force beyond anything he¡¯d previously wielded. The sheer power at his fingertips was staggering and his mind flooded with possibilities.


    Zeke had advanced to the level of Grand Mage, but he hadn¡¯t stabilized his power yet. His Mana capacity had skyrocketed, but it was clear that this was far from the limit of what he could reach. He had only scratched the limit of what he was now capable of.


    His creased brow finally relaxed, and a genuine smile emerged on his face. His next step was determined, and, for once, it was something he would genuinely enjoy.


    It was time to craft some new spells.

 Book 5: Chapter 81: Crafting Spells

    As the days passed, the fort¡¯s reconstruction moved steadily forward. Collapsed buildings were rebuilt, the fractured wall was restored, and eventually, the blocked mine entrance was cleared. Yet, all this progress went unnoticed by Ezekiel.


    From the beginning, he had never once left his room, quietly engrossed in his work. He sat cross-legged, his eyes closed and his brows relaxed. His current state was no different from a man who had fallen asleep. However, that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth, as his mind was more active than at any other time.


    During this time, Zeke worked tirelessly, refining his spells and exploring ways to enhance his arsenal. His first and most significant discovery was the magic he was using at the moment:


    [Bloodbound Clarity].


    This spell accelerated his thoughts to an incredible speed, creating the illusion that time had stopped. In his previous battle, Zeke had uncovered some astonishing aspects of this spell.


    The most crucial discovery was that, although his body was frozen in time, his Mana remained unaffected. This meant he could still cast magic while in his heightened cognitive state.


    It made perfect sense.


    Mana, by nature, wasn¡¯t bound by the same principles as physical matter. It could move at any speed, flowing without restriction. The only limitation was the Mage¡¯s ability to control it. The same held true for the Core¡ªa construct of Mana and will, serving as a gateway to the Soul.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean he could cast any spell he wanted in that state. Most magic, though initially intangible, eventually manifested as a physical phenomenon. For instance, if he cast [Blood Spike], the spell would be bound by the laws of time and space the moment it took physical form.


    However, some branches of magic never actually manifested in the physical realm: Life, Death, Space, Time, and Mind. These were the inherently intangible schools of magic, and, as it happened, Zeke had access to two of them.


    Space and Mind.


    Zeke had already confirmed that he could use his ability to teleport during this state. However, as the application of his [Blood Puppet] skill had shown, the prospect of using Mind magic could be even more promising.


    Despite all that, his most significant breakthrough with [Bloodbound Clarity] was completely unrelated to this discovery. By complete accident, he had found a different purpose for this spell, something that could be even more beneficial to him.


    What he had discovered was moderation.


    Instead of using the spell at full force, and effectively stopping time, he had discovered that it was possible to use the spell at greatly reduced intensity. While it seemed initially less impressive, this application turned out to carry unexpected benefits. First and foremost, depending on the level of his cognitive enhancement, he could maintain this state for a vastly longer time.


    At this moment, Zeke had doubled his mental speed, effectively accelerating his thoughts twofold. Though less impressive than his usual application of the spell, he found this level to be a sweet spot¡ªjust enough to maintain without overstraining his body and Core.


    That¡¯s right. He could theoretically sustain this level of activation indefinitely, effectively turning a single day of research into two. For someone as busy as Zeke, time was a precious resource, and any spell that could help him stretch it further was invaluable. Even more important, though, was the potential combat applications.


    Rather than relying on a single burst, he could maintain a continuous advantage, doubling his reaction and casting speed. It would feel like fighting opponents in slow motion, rendering him nearly immune to surprise attacks or deceptive tactics, with ample time to counter any unexpected moves.


    This was a truly impressive ability. In terms of support magic, a spell that enhanced one¡¯s abilities across the board could indeed be called divine. Since discovering this function, Zeke had been eager for a chance to test it in real combat.


    This discovery reinforced his earlier realization: the combination of separate types of Magic was truly on a different level.


    Another failure.


    Zeke tried repeatedly, determined to make this work. The prospect of using his Blood Magic on distant targets was too enticing to abandon. However, after hundreds of failed attempts and hours spent, he finally had to concede defeat.


    There was no denying it anymore¡ªit simply didn¡¯t work. Zeke had known there would be limits to what he could achieve by fusing spells, but he had hoped this wouldn¡¯t be the stumbling block that thwarted him. With a click of his tongue, he let go of the idea.


    It seemed that what he called the Call of Blood couldn¡¯t be transmitted through senses other than his Core, limiting its influence to his immediate vicinity. Disappointing, but not disheartening. After all, if creating dual-affinity spells were easy, all Mages would be doing it.


    ...Well, not all of them, Zeke realized.


    One also needed to have a good education, multiple affinities, an academic mindset, time and resources, and a solid grasp of spellcraft. Thinking about it carefully, the list of requirements was rather substantial. It was no wonder this field wasn¡¯t developed, as most Mages didn¡¯t even qualify to research it. On top of that, most high-ranking Mages only ever had a primary affinity, shrinking the field even further.


    Zeke shook his head, brushing off distracting thoughts. He didn¡¯t have time to dwell on useless things at the moment. With a light slap to his cheeks, he refocused on his research. The attempt to extend the reach of his Blood Magic had failed, but this wasn¡¯t the end. He still had another Affinity to explore.


    Zeke once again focused on Vulcanos¡¯ room through his Spatial Perception. Hours had passed, yet the man was still asleep, seemingly in need of deep rest. Gradually, Zeke infused a bit of Mind Mana into his spell, intending to sense Vulcanos¡¯s mind. It was the same process he used whenever he cast [Telepathy], so he was well-versed in it. However, this time was different¡ªhe wasn¡¯t directly connecting to a mind but attempting to bridge the space between them.


    After a moment of flickering, his vision went dark again, signaling that the spell had collapsed.


    Despite his initial failure, a wide smile spread across Zeke¡¯s face. Just before the spell had collapsed, he had sensed it¡ªthe presence of Vulcanos¡¯s mind. This was possible!


    Like a shark smelling blood, Zeke resumed experimenting. He fine-tuned his Intent, adjusted Mana ratios, and combined these variables in every way he could imagine until, finally, his efforts bore fruit. After testing hundreds of combinations and cross-evaluating them, Zeke at last discovered the ideal form of the spell.


    Through his now-stabilized Sphere of Awareness, Zeke could clearly sense the presence of Vulcanos¡¯ mind. Experimentally, he shifted his focus to the area outside the mine entrance and immediately detected the minds of a few tribesmen passing by.


    It worked! It really worked! With this method, he could completely ignore distances for his mental connections.


    Zeke was so excited that he rose from the floor, pacing the room a couple of times to calm his racing heart. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t find the words to describe what he was feeling at the moment.


    Though this discovery seemed minor compared to his recent successes, Zeke didn¡¯t see it that way. It wasn¡¯t because this was an earth-shattering revelation that would reshape the world of Magic or propel him to unparalleled heights. No, the reason he could barely contain his excitement was unrelated to such lofty goals.


    It was something far more personal.


    Barely able to calm his racing heart, Zeke extended his mind, connecting to a distant beacon. It was one he had not reached out to in a very long time. Immediately, his mind began to search, trying to find the presence of any nearby existences.


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take him long to find who he was looking for. There it was¡ªa bright presence in a dark world, a mental signature Zeke knew all too well. At the sight of that familiar presence, his eyes grew slightly moist, but he ignored it and cast a spell. A moment later, the telepathic link snapped into place.


    Unable to fully suppress the tremble in his voice, Zeke spoke a single word.


    ¡°Mom?¡±

 B5 - Chapter 82 Mother

    "Mom?"


    His call was greeted by a moment of silence, but then as if to spite his nervous thoughts, a clear, female voice was heard.


    "Zeke?! Is that you?"


    Zeke''s eyes grew moist at the sound of his mother''s voice. Only now did he realize how much he had missed hearing her call to him, with that caring undertone only a mother could have. The moment she spoke, Zeke felt at peace.


    "Hi, Mom," he said, a feeling of complicated feeling settling in his heart.


    "What''s going on, Zeke? Are you back? What happened to you? Are you alright?"


    "I''m not back yet, but I''ve found a way to contact you from afar," Zeke explained, deliberately avoiding her other questions. He didn''t want to go into detail about his recent experiences or share his advancements with his mother. For one, he didn''t want to worry her unnecessarily. Also, she wouldn''t fully understand what it meant to become a Grand Mage at his age, and he certainly didn''t want her spreading word of it. Such a rumor would only serve to make his enemies wary of him.


    "That''s great! My son is such a genius!" his mother responded. Her voice was still cheerful, though she wasn''t able to fully hide her disappointment that he hadn''t yet returned. However, it didn''t last for long. "It is so good to hear your voice!"


    "You too, Mom," Zeke said, his lips naturally curling up. "Is everything alright at home? You didn''t say much in your last letter."


    His mother scoffed. "Letter? That was months ago, Zeke. Do you even care about your family anymore?"


    Zeke''s smile quickly turned wry. It had taken his mother only moments to go from tearful reunion to gentle nagging. She really never changed. Although, he could understand why she was upset¡ªafter all, he hadn''t replied to any of her letters during his time in isolation, leaving only a brief note that he''d be busy for a while.


    "It couldn''t be helped, Mom," he said evasively, "something important came up..."


    "Important?" his mother replied scornfully. "Do you even know how worried I was when you didn''t contact us in so long?"


    Though the words sounded harsh, Zeke could hear the concern in her tone. It must have been grueling not to get any more replies for such a long time. "I am sorry Mom," he said, genuinely miffed to have caused her such worries. "But we''ll be able to talk a lot more from now on."


    "...That better be the case," she said, her voice a mix of concern and relief. "Are you doing alright now? You didn''t do anything reckless, did you?"


    Zeke paused, unsure how to answer. ''Reckless'' hardly captured the magnitude of what he had done. He had rushed his advancement to Grand Mage to help a Progenitor combat one of the deadliest poisons known, all while preparing to assist in a war that could obliterate an entire population. But that wasn''t something he wanted to share with her.


    "I''ve just been busy with training," Zeke said, offering a half-truth. "What''s been happening back home?" He quickly changed the subject, hoping she wouldn''t press further.


    Luckily, his mother didn''t seem to expect more. She launched into a lively recounting of events. "A lot has happened since you last reached out and now, business is picking up again," his mother said. "When the war began, many merchants held off on buying, but now that the situation has shifted, they''re starting to spend again. At this rate, we can barely keep up with demand."


    "Shifted? In what way?"


    Zeke smirked. He had hoped Leo could adapt well to military life and was glad to hear that it had actually turned out that way. "What kind of reputation?"


    "Well... There''s the matter of their race," his mother explained. "Aside from Leo, the other members of his squad are all half-beasts, did you know that?"


    "Don''t call them that, Mom," Zeke said, a bit annoyed by the term.


    "It''s what people call them," Mia defended herself. I can only tell you what the rumors are."


    Zeke quickly calmed his annoyance. His mother was right. She didn''t have the same experiences with Chimeroi as himself, only relying on the words of other people. There was no way his mother would use such language otherwise.


    "Did you hear anything else?" Zeke asked eagerly.


    Mia chuckled. "Do you know what they call themselves?"


    Zeke thought for a moment. "It''s probably something about claws or fangs," he said with a smirk. Given the naming sense of Chimeroi, he couldn''t imagine them picking a sensible name for their squad.


    "Close," Mia said. "They call themselves the Fangs of the Blood King."


    Zeke was momentarily startled by her answer. Blood King? Could they be referring to him with that title? It seemed unlikely, but knowing Leo, it wasn''t out of the realm of possibility. Also, the Chimeroi had always shown him a peculiar reverence ever since he healed them. The thought made him grimace in embarrassment, so he quickly changed the subject. As long as they were doing well, that was all that mattered to him.


    "Let''s not talk about them anymore. Is there anything else I should know about?"


    His mother paused, thinking. "I''m not sure how true it is, but there''s talk that the empire is putting pressure on the king."


    Zeke''s attention sharpened. "The king of Tradespire? What kind of pressure?" he asked, his mind racing. "Are they trying to convince him to join the empire''s side?"


    However, Zeke''s fears proved unfounded. "Not at all," his mother said. "From what I''ve heard, they''re trying to pressure him into staying neutral."


    Zeke fell silent. This news, though seemingly minor, confirmed what he had suspected. The fact that the empire wasn''t trying to gain new allies was the clearest sign that they weren''t concerned about the war''s outcome. Instead, they seemed more focused on preventing any new variables from emerging.


    It was almost certain now: The empire was plotting something significant behind the scenes. With that confirmation, Zeke reaffirmed his plans: He needed to return to Tradespire soon. Otherise, he wouldn''t be able to react to whatever they were planing.


    Just then, the door to his room opened, and Gravitas poked her head inside. Zeke gave her a questioning look, silently asking what she needed.


    "You have a visitor," she said. Zeke was about to brush her off, as it had been far too long since he had talked to his mother like that, but his resolve crumbled when he heard her next words.


    "...It''s Snow."

 Book 5: Chapter 83: Promise

    Book 5: Chapter 83: Promise


    Snow had been in seclusion ever since the day of the final battle. The last time Zeke had seen her, she¡¯d been nearly catatonic. But now, she¡¯d come to find him of her own accord. This wasn¡¯t something he could ignore.


    He nodded at Gravitas, signaling he¡¯d be right there.


    ¡°Mom, I have to go,¡± he said, feeling a pang of guilt for cutting their reunion short.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± His mother asked, the worry clear in her voice.


    ¡°Nothing bad,¡± Zeke said. ¡°A friend came to visit.¡±


    His mother was silent for a moment. ¡°Is it a girl?¡± she asked, her voice taking on a strange tone.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Why did his mother always act strange at the mention of any girl? He wanted to quickly assure her that things weren¡¯t like that between him and Snow. But then he remembered his conversation with Winter and the marriage offer, and his mouth clamped shut. He hadn¡¯t accepted, but he also hadn¡¯t turned it down.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°...It''s a girl,¡± he admitted, fully aware he was digging his own grave by revealing this.


    As expected, his fears became reality. She launched into an onslaught of questions: ¡°Who is she? How old is she? Do you like her? Is she pretty? What¡¯s she like...¡± Her words seemed endless, and Zeke¡¯s head began to ache. The mental connection was starting to feel more like an assault spell than a conversation tool.


    Before his mother could gain even more momentum, Zeke quickly interrupted, raising his voice slightly. "Mom, I really have to go. I love you."


    She paused, her earlier questions forgotten. After a moment, her voice softened. "I love you too, Zeke. Be careful out there and... please come back soon. We miss you."


    Zeke¡¯s breath hitched at her words. He could sense the depth of her worry, and he knew how much their lives had changed because of him. From the comfort of their peaceful village, his family had been forced to flee all the way to Tradespire, abandoning the lives they had built almost overnight. They¡¯d never blamed him, but he understood the weight of the sacrifices they¡¯d made¡ªliving as virtual exiles, despised in their homeland, unable to move freely without an armed escort.


    The least he could do was be there for them. ¡°I will see you soon, Mom.¡± With those words, he cut the mental connection.


    Zeke took a deep breath, sorting out his emotions. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to meet Snow while his own thoughts were in disarray. It took him a moment before he finally stepped out of his room.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes fell on Snow as he entered. She was seated on one of the few chairs they¡¯d managed to acquire, her back to him. Even so, he could immediately sense how much she¡¯d changed. The Snow he remembered had been lively and restless, always on the move. She¡¯d had a shy, innocent air, especially around strangers.


    But the woman before him now was completely different.


    Snow sat perfectly still, her hands folded neatly in her lap, with no trace of impatience. Her upright posture and composed presence gave her an aura of confidence and maturity. For a moment, Zeke was taken aback. Could someone really change this much in such a short time?


    In the next instant, Snow turned her head toward him, sensing his gaze. Their eyes met, and Zeke was struck by the sharpness in her look¡ªa fierce intensity that reminded him of someone he¡¯d met not long ago: Winter.


    But then, just as quickly, her eyes softened, filling with a warmth and liveliness that felt familiar, like the girl he remembered. ¡°Zeke,¡± she said, her voice soft.


    As Zeke approached, Snow rose to her feet, and he was once again taken aback by her height. Like her father, Winter, Snow had inherited a striking stature; the girl who once only reached his chest now stood eye-to-eye with him. It was an astonishing growth spurt.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t lying either. Once he gained the ability to traverse space at will, he would be able to visit Snow whenever he wanted.


    ¡°...How strong?¡± she asked after a moment.


    Zeke paused, considering the question. To establish a permanent, long-distance connection to this place¡ªone that would allow him to travel here at will¡ªhe would need to reach the level of Archmage. The process was far more complex than anything he had done so far. Even his vault in Tradespire had been constructed by an Archmage, not by him. His only contribution at the time had been imprinting his signature, ensuring only he could access it¡ªbut even that had been a difficult challenge.


    ¡°I would need to advance at least one more time,¡± Zeke said, pausing for a moment. He didn¡¯t want to give her false hope, so he added, ¡°It might take me many years.¡±


    Snow stared at him, her eyes glinting with something he couldn¡¯t quite place. He expected his words to discourage her, but instead, she seemed lost in thought. After a few moments, she spoke again.


    ¡°If... If I were to get stronger, could I visit you too?¡±


    Zeke fell silent, caught off guard by the question. Theoretically, her logic wasn¡¯t wrong. If she became strong enough, she could reach him. The real concern, however, was how strong she would need to be to survive in the human domain. Even Rhea, a Titan with nearly immeasurable strength, didn¡¯t dare to roam openly for fear of being discovered.


    It might be slightly less dangerous for Chimeroi, as they were not an uncommon sight in some regions. However, Zeke knew that certain forces would still target her. Someone like Snow, with her potential and bloodline, would be of immeasurable value as a slave. There would be no shortage of people willing to risk everything to capture her.


    No, it was far too dangerous for her to wander alone.


    ¡°You could,¡± Zeke said after a moment''s thought. ¡°But you''d need to get very strong. As strong as your father, at least.¡±


    He had said it to discourage her, but instead, the glint in her eyes only grew brighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise then,¡± Snow replied, her smile returning. ¡°If I become as strong as my father, I¡¯ll come find you. And if you advance first, you¡¯ll come find me.¡±


    Zeke nearly did a double take at her casual mention of reaching her father¡¯s level. Since when had becoming a Progenitor been so simple? However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to discourage her again. If she did manage to reach that level, she¡¯d be safe¡ªeven in the human domain. The few who could rival Winter¡¯s power were ancient Mages who wouldn¡¯t act rashly, and certainly not to capture a Progenitor with an unknown affiliation. Such a move would be a disaster waiting to happen.


    ¡°...It¡¯s a promise,¡± Zeke said, mirroring her smile.


    No matter how the promise turned out, Snow getting stronger could only be a good thing. Even if she never reached her father¡¯s level of power, being able to rival Archmages would already be more than enough for her to protect herself in most situations. At the very least, it would keep her from becoming a target for passing slavers.


    Once he agreed to the promise, Snow became much livelier. It was clear that the thought of his departure had weighed heavily on her. When he told her that Ash would also be staying with the tribe, she seemed even more relieved.


    The two of them had grown quite close during their travels, and Zeke was glad that Snow would have at least one more person to rely on in the tribe. While the tribesmen treated her well, there was always a bit of distance, especially now.


    As Winter¡¯s only remaining daughter, Snow¡¯s position had been elevated even further, and that would only grow as she became stronger. In time, it would be harder for her to form genuine friendships.


    The two of them talked for a long time, with Snow finally opening up about how she had been coping with her siblings'' deaths. Zeke was glad to see her letting down her guard, trusting him with her deepest emotions. By the time she left, he felt like the distance between them had diminished, and he felt closer to her than he had in a long time.


    Zeke sank back into his chair, his eyes following her retreating figure. Snow had grown into a remarkable woman in so many ways. The hardships of the past weeks hadn¡¯t broken her; they had refined her character instead. As he watched her flowing white hair sway with each step, something stirred in a long-forgotten corner of his heart.

 Book 5: Chapter 84: Brainstorming (Bonus)

    Book 5: Chapter 84: Brainstorming (Bonus)


    Zeke was pacing his room, a troubled look in his eyes.


    He had persuaded Winter to grant him half of the war prisoners¡ªa concession he¡¯d fought for tooth and nail. The thought of gaining such a force all at once made Zeke almost giddy with joy. This would allow him to join the war effort against the empire with a force of his own.


    However, as he considered the logistics, Zeke¡¯s excitement turned to concern. There were many issues he hadn¡¯t fully accounted for. First and foremost, he had no land or estate to house such a force.


    Even at a modest estimate, he would have a few hundred people, and Tradespire was out of the question. Not only would finding accommodations be nearly impossible, but even bringing them into the city would be a challenge. As a neutral city, Tradespire imposed strict limits on armed forces, and using it as a base to launch any war effort was strictly forbidden. Yet, for now, it was the only home he had.


    And that was just one of many obstacles he faced.


    Even more pressing was the question of control. No matter how beaten down and demoralized they seemed now, Zeke couldn¡¯t assume they¡¯d remain obedient once Winter was no longer looming over them. Without a solid plan, he¡¯d likely be facing a rebellion sooner or later.


    Of course, Zeke had the option of using the Enslavement Ritual.


    It was the most practical solution, addressing multiple needs at once. First, it would allow him to establish complete control over them. Second, it would make any act of betrayal impossible. And third, the Ritual would protect them from being enslaved by anyone else in the future.


    Still, Zeke felt uneasy. He couldn¡¯t keep relying on such a sinister practice indefinitely. In Korrovan, he¡¯d had no choice; binding the Chimeroi in Undercity had been essential to ensure their freedom and survival. This time, however, he wasn¡¯t bound by the same constraints. Here, he could afford to take his time and devise a better, more sustainable solution.


    Maybe there were some other incentives he could offer to ensure their loyalty?


    His smile turned wry. Realistically, building any genuine trust with the Frostscale tribe was nearly impossible, at least in the short term. After all, he was largely responsible for their defeat. He wouldn¡¯t blame them if many harbored deep resentment toward him.


    Could he rely on threats?


    Unlikely. A threat only worked as long as the danger remained present, just as they were currently under Winter''s control. But Zeke couldn¡¯t stand guard over them indefinitely. Besides, he doubted he could even enforce a threat effectively. In their last encounter, he had barely managed to sway them toward a ceasefire, and that had only been achieved through bluffing. There was no way he could command the same level of authority over them that Winter did.


    Rewards?


    Zeke dismissed the thought quickly. While he had things to offer, they were intangible and would do little to ensure loyalty. The Blood Boil technique, for instance, would be a powerful reward, but once granted, it couldn¡¯t be taken back. It might earn him gratitude but offered no means to bind them to his cause over time.


    Frustration began to rise within him. Why was this so difficult? He wasn¡¯t planning to mistreat them or make unreasonable demands¡ªat least, not compared to what their previous Progenitor had imposed. Yet, without the Enslavement Ritual, there seemed no secure way to command obedience, and without that, he couldn¡¯t risk sharing his techniques and knowledge without fear of it spreading uncontrolled.


    His thoughts drifted to the great families of the empire. They had managed to keep their people loyal for generations. Zeke knew they used a memory-sealing Ritual to protect their secrets, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason their soldiers remained faithful, even in the face of death.


    The Emperor of Arkanheim upheld strict societal norms, ensuring that betrayal was never tolerated. He had cultivated a society where bravery and loyalty were the highest virtues. With such a system in place, it was no wonder the great families rarely had to fear disloyalty.


    Sadly, Zeke couldn¡¯t rely on any of that. He had no powerful force backing him, no societal norms to bind people to his cause, and no laws to prevent betrayal. That was the fate of a man without roots. He could only rely on himself to make the world bend to his will.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea how to accomplish that¡ªyet.


    Just when Zeke was beginning to contemplate his other options, he got a suggestion from an unexpected source.


    [Notice.]


    I have an idea, Host.


    Zeke thought about it for a second, before explaining what he meant. ¡°For instance, I can break the Enslavement Ritual by ordering a slave never to take orders from me again, and to never reverse that command, no matter what I say or do. The underlying compulsion wouldn¡¯t disappear, but it would become permanently untriggerable¡ªeffectively freeing them.¡±


    Akasha nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°...Perhaps we could create a condition that effectively releases someone from the bond, even if it isn¡¯t a perfect reversal,¡± Zeke said, his mind already spinning with possibilities.


    "The simplest way to achieve that would be through the Oath," Akasha replied confidently.


    ¡°What role does the Oath play, exactly?¡± Zeke asked.


    "In Ritual Magic, the Oath functions like Intent does in spellcasting," Akasha explained. "While the Ritual¡¯s engraving defines the effect''s general direction, the Oath can fine-tune the specifics. So, if we were to create a deliberate loophole, it should be designed into the Oath itself."


    As the ideas began to flow, Zeke¡¯s mind whirled with possibilities. Instead of fully undoing the compulsion, he considered that simply refining the restrictions could achieve his aims. For instance, the memory-sealing Ritual prevented individuals from sharing any information deemed confidential according to their Oath.


    Interestingly, what qualified as confidential wasn¡¯t rigidly defined. While one could explicitly tell a recipient that certain information was restricted, in most cases there was room to adjust what information could be shared¡ªand with whom¡ªbased on the specifics of their Oath.


    ¡°Could we push the memory-sealing Ritual even further?¡± Zeke asked as a new idea struck him.


    Akasha narrowed her eyes. ¡°How much further?¡±


    ¡°I want people to have the option to leave my service if they choose,¡± Zeke replied, carefully choosing his words. ¡°But I want there to be some kind of penalty if they do.¡±


    Akasha nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°I was thinking that if someone chose to leave my service, they should lose access to everything valuable they learned during their time with me,¡± Zeke said. ¡°Not just the inability to share it¡ªbut to forget it completely.¡±


    Akasha paused before replying. ¡°Such a condition could be arranged. However, it would require removing a part of their Soul¡¯s connection to that knowledge. This might cause lasting damage to the individual.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, accepting the trade-off. While it wasn¡¯t an ideal solution, he was willing to take that risk. After all, he wasn¡¯t looking to make it easy for anyone to abandon his service, and those who did should be prepared to face some repercussions.


    "What about the modifications to the Enslavement Ritual?" Zeke asked.


    "The Ritual can likely be adjusted to integrate the changes Host has been performing manually," Akasha replied.


    "You''re referring to me returning the Soul fragment to them?" Zeke clarified.


    "Positive," she confirmed. "Additionally, the Oath could include a clause about the potential for release. This would allow for the same effect without having to rely on the precise wording of a loophole."


    Zeke could feel the Ritual¡¯s structure taking shape in his mind. He wasn¡¯t nearly skilled enough in Ritual Magic to envision the exact pathways, but the concept was forming clearly.


    This Ritual would allow him to create soldiers who could act independently, yet without the risk of betrayal. He¡¯d be able to teach them his techniques without worrying about leaks. And, most importantly, they would have the freedom to leave his service if they chose to, but everything they¡¯d learned from him would vanish along with their loyalty. It would be a clean break, wiping the slate between them.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Depending on how this turned out, it might finally be the solution to a problem that had been plaguing him ever since he left the empire and tried to form his own force.

 Book 5: Chapter 85: Prisoners

    Book 5: Chapter 85: Prisoners


    Two weeks had passed since Zeke''s meeting with Snow, and now, nearly all his preparations were complete. He had solidified his deal with Winter, reached an understanding with Snow, and secured the safety of his base within the Tribe.


    Now, only one a few tasks remained before he could leave¡ªand one of them was staring him in the face at this very moment.


    Before him lay the makeshift prison camp, where the surviving Frostscale tribesmen were gathered. The once fierce warriors now appeared utterly defeated, bereft of any fighting spirit. Most had coiled their serpentine lower halves beneath them, creating makeshift seats as they stared vacantly into the distance.


    The sight was a somber one.


    Even though Zeke had faced them as enemies, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity for these people. None of them had fought out of genuine hatred for the Icefang tribe; they had merely followed the commands of their Progenitor. And yet, they were all fated to die regardless.


    Well, at least half of them were.


    Zeke swept his gaze over the gathered crowd. There were some faces he remembered, such as the few mid-level officers he had negotiated with before, but most of the arrayed warriors were completely unknown to him. However, that would change soon.


    Under his agreement with Winter, Zeke was permitted to take half of the prisoners, and he had no intention of squandering this opportunity. He would ensure that the most capable among them would not go to waste. For this task, Akasha¡¯s talents would be invaluable.


    ¡°You can begin,¡± he instructed her mentally.


    Moments later, he felt a slight pull on his Core as the spirit got to work. With her Spatial Perception, Akasha would identify the strongest among them and start questioning them about their combat experience, rank, and any specialized skills. Given her efficiency, she would quickly isolate the most valuable individuals.


    As the minutes passed, Zeke noticed a shift in the prisoners'' demeanor. Many began casting cautious glances his way. Akasha must have already started her interviews, likely sparking curiosity among the captives. Zeke¡¯s presence here was essential to reassure them that this wasn¡¯t some false hope. He was a familiar face, and they would remember the display of his Blood Magic in their last encounter.


    His silent, steady presence¡ªalong with the unmistakable weight of his draconic aura¡ªwould make it far easier to persuade them to consider his offer.


    While Akasha worked, Zeke¡¯s gaze drifted sideways to Gravitas, who stood beside him. He had asked her to accompany him, and though she¡¯d shown reluctance at first, none of that hesitation was visible now. Her posture was tense, her eyes sharp and focused as she stared intently at a particular spot among the prisoners.


    Following her gaze, Zeke spotted a woman lying on the ground. He hadn¡¯t noticed her before, but the fact that she had legs instead of a serpent¡¯s tail marked her as one of the rare Purebloods among the Frostscale Tribe.


    Curious as to why he¡¯d missed her until now, Zeke took a closer look and realized the extent of her injuries. She was unconscious, her body battered with multiple broken bones, and even her skull showed signs of trauma. Without proper treatment, it was questionable whether she¡¯d survive, let alone recover fully.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± he asked aloud.


    Gravitas, startled, quickly looked away from the unconscious woman, seeming to have been lost in thought.


    ¡°I fought her on the first day of the siege, Master,¡± Gravitas replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she had survived.¡±


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. "Is that your work?" he asked, gesturing to the woman¡¯s shattered body.


    Gravitas nodded silently.


    ¡°How was she?¡±


    Gravitas¡¯s expression turned serious. "Strong. I might not have won if she¡¯d known about my abilities. She might have even been more powerful than Razeth."


    Zeke¡¯s expression mirrored her seriousness. This was exactly the kind of talent he was searching for. If not for bringing Gravitas along, he might have overlooked the Pureblood due to her poor condition. But if he could secure a warrior on Gravitas''s level, he would spare no effort in restoring her health.


    "What do you think, Akasha?"


    [Answer]


    By providing rudimentary first aid and setting her bones, she might be able to recover naturally. The most concerning injury is the one to her temple, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any significant swelling to the brain. Chances of recovery with Hosts intervention are high.


    Zeke grinned; this was good news. The prospect of gaining such a powerful warrior¡¯s assistance, and without paying Korrovan''s steep slave prices, felt like an absolute steal.


    "I don¡¯t know much about the others, Master," Gravitas admitted after a moment. She seemed to think he¡¯d brought her along to help choose the prisoners, but he hadn¡¯t asked her input on any of them beyond the Pureblood.


    Zeke glanced at her. It was time to clarify his intentions.


    "It¡¯s fine. That¡¯s not why I brought you here," he said.


    Akasha remained silent, but as Zeke turned to leave, he sensed another slight draw on his Core, signaling that she was already instructing the prisoners. Moments later, the sound of movement filled the air as hundreds of Chimeroi rose, following his lead.


    Zeke walked silently toward his base, the procession trailing behind him. The sight of so many Frostscale members moving in unison startled the guards at first, but they relaxed upon seeing Zeke at the front. In times like these, his reputation served him well.


    They reached the entrance to the mine without incident. Zeke entered first, with Gravitas close behind. Rather than heading to his quarters, he led the group to one of the storage areas used during the war. With the need for large food supplies now gone, this space had been repurposed.


    The entire floor was covered by an intricate circular carving, with interconnected lines weaving together in a dazzling, almost hypnotic pattern. At key intersections, affinity crystals were embedded, while the lines themselves were made from a rare alloy. Any skilled Mage would recognize this for what it was:


    A ritual circle.


    Yet even the most knowledgeable among them would struggle to decipher its purpose. Elements of the design hinted at components from major Rituals commonly used on the continent, but understanding the true capability of this creation would elude all but one.


    Only Zeke knew the full extent of its power.


    After all, it was his own design.


    Zeke confidently strode to the center of the diagram, his feet alighting on a shallow platform. Immediately, Mana streamed into the design and several parts began to light up, bathing the dimly lit room in a chorus of variable colors.


    Zeke''s lips curved into a satisfied smile as he surveyed the ritual circle. This masterpiece was the product of countless hours of painstaking effort by him and Akasha. Even with his accelerated mental state, perfecting the ritual had been a laborious process. Now, only one step remained¡ªto test his creation.


    Almost on cue, the first of the prisoners slithered cautiously into the room. His eyes darted around, wary and uncertain, as he took in the glowing lines and mysterious symbols etched into the floor.


    "Approach," Zeke commanded, his tone firm.


    The man obeyed, moving carefully, avoiding the intricate lines as he stepped into the circle.


    "Stop," Zeke instructed once the prisoner reached the intended position. The ritual circle was only designed to accommodate one person at a time, a limitation that was inconvenient but necessary¡ªfor now.


    Zeke met the man''s eyes and spoke, his voice steady. ¡°Do you swear to live and die by my will, submit in body and mind, and carry out my instructions faithfully until your death or release from this bond?¡±


    The man swallowed, his forked tongue flicking over his dry lips. After a brief hesitation, he nodded. ¡°I swear.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that if your words are false, the process will fail and you will be sent back?¡±


    The man nodded again.


    This time, Zeke returned the nod and began circulating his Mana, initiating the ritual. The room filled with an even brighter display of lights as all the pathways of the circle lit up. But to Zeke¡¯s enhanced perception, the display was far more intricate, revealing a complex web of magical energies woven seamlessly into the contract. He took a moment to admire the fruits of his labor before feeling a familiar pull on his soul¡ªa new connection forming.


    Allowing the link to take hold, Zeke soon sensed the man¡¯s imprint. It was the mark of the modified Slave Ritual he had adapted, binding the man to him permanently. An invisible thread now connected their souls, marking them as Master and Servant.


    The process took only a few minutes, but by its end, a sheen of sweat glistened on Zeke¡¯s brow. Performing it without Akasha¡¯s assistance had nearly overwhelmed him. If he was to handle all the prisoners, he would undoubtedly need to rely on her help.


    Despite his exhaustion, Zeke maintained an air of dignified ease as he addressed the man who had just sworn allegiance. Now it was time to test the effectiveness of his Ritual.


    ¡°From this day forth, you are no longer of the Frostscale tribe,¡± Zeke declared.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the man replied, his tone as if he had always addressed Zeke that way.


    ¡°Until further notice, you will follow all commands given by this woman, Gravitas. Her word is as my own.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Zeke said, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Now rise. You have the honor of being the first among the Blood Legion.¡± Finally, the man raised his bowed head, and Zeke saw a blazing determination in his eyes. The transformation was so startling that even Zeke was momentarily taken aback. The quiet resignation of the past few days had vanished, replaced by an expression of reverence and purpose.


    It was as though the Ritual had breathed new life into his very soul.


    ¡°It is my honor, Progenitor!¡±

 Book 5: Epilogue: Return

    Book 5: Epilogue: Return


    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°No idea. The Mana doesn¡¯t feel familiar at all.¡±


    ¡°Could it be an enemy?¡±


    The second figure paused, then shook his head. ¡°Highly unlikely. This doesn¡¯t feel like a powerful Mage. I¡¯d guess we¡¯re dealing with a Grand Mage¡ªa newly ascended one, at that.¡±


    Hearing this, the first figure relaxed. ¡°Then they probably haven¡¯t had time to register yet. Should we open the gate?¡±


    The second man nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s. They¡¯re not a threat, and we can sort out the details once they arrive.¡±


    With a nod, the first man withdrew his Mana, opening the spatial gate just enough for a Grand Mage to pass through. If the stranger had been more powerful, the guards wouldn¡¯t have risked such a casual approach. But with a Grand Mage, they were confident they could handle any potential threat.


    Moments later, the air shimmered, and a figure materialized at the center of the chamber. The guards assessed the newcomer with interest.


    The man appeared young¡ªlikely in his mid-twenties, judging by his Grand Mage aura. He was almost certainly one of the prodigies of a prominent family. His crimson hair fell past his shoulders, framing sharp, golden eyes that sparkled with intelligence and a touch of craftiness. Tall and lean, his loose-fitting robes hinted at a well-toned physique beneath.


    The second guard spoke. ¡°In the name of the king, I ask that you identify yourself, stranger.¡±


    Though neither guard felt truly threatened, they remained alert. Even as Archmages, they weren¡¯t invulnerable, and there were ways to bridge the gap between magical realms¡ªespecially with another Space Mage involved. Caution was always wise; who knew what tricks this newcomer might have?


    The young man¡¯s gaze shifted between the two guards, assessing his surroundings briefly before returning his attention to the one who had spoken.


    ¡°Since you serve the king,¡± he said in a relaxed tone, ¡°am I correct in assuming you won¡¯t report my arrival to anyone else?¡±


    The second guard nodded. ¡°You can be assured of our confidentiality. Not a word of your arrival will leave here.¡± The young man seemed pleased, prompting the guard to add a cautionary note. ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll go unnoticed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the young man asked, frowning.


    The guard gestured around. ¡°This is Tradespire. Nearly every faction has eyes here, especially on the Gate. The moment you step outside, at least a dozen spies will know you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The young man nodded seriously. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I think I can manage.¡±


    The guard didn¡¯t press further. He had learned long ago that meddling in other people¡¯s methods rarely ended well. ¡°Then, will you tell us your name and affiliation?¡±


    ¡°I am Ezekiel, affiliated with the Hohenheim Company in the outer district of the third layer.¡±


    ¡°The Hohenheim Company...¡± the second guard repeated, trying to recall where he¡¯d heard the name. But the first guard¡¯s reaction was different; his eyes went wide.


    ¡°Are you really that Ezekiel?¡± he asked. ¡°The rising star of Tradespire¡¯s younger generation?¡±


    The newcomer tilted his head, considering. ¡°Do you doubt me?¡±


    The guard hesitated but didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Ezekiel is not even twenty yet,¡± he said, looking skeptical. ¡°But you¡¯re already a Grand Mage...¡± he trailed off.


    The young man only grinned. ¡°Now you understand why I requested that my arrival remain confidential, right?¡±


    With a slight adjustment to his hood, he stepped onto the main street, moving down the familiar boulevard. His gaze drifted, taking in both old and new sights. The city was constantly evolving, yet its essence remained the same. Merchants called out energetically to passersby, trying to sell their goods. Elegant young women invited potential customers into upscale shops, and lively sounds spilled from the occasional tavern.


    It was a scene of vibrancy and prosperity.


    Zeke walked leisurely, not in a rush to return home just yet. Now, with no one aware of his arrival, it seemed like the perfect moment to gauge how the city had fared in his absence.


    When he had left, the atmosphere had been tense, heavy with the threat of war. Tradespire, despite its strong defenses, bordered the empire of Arkanheim, and war on the horizon could only spell trouble.


    Yet now, the gloom he remembered was absent. The streets bustled with activity, and people went about their daily routines as if nothing had changed. It seemed his mother¡¯s words had been true: the city¡¯s residents were confident the empire would be pushed back in the coming weeks.


    To his left, Zeke spotted a dwarven shopkeeper in a heated argument with a pot-bellied merchant. Their debate over the price had long devolved into a shouting match, both their faces flushed with anger. Yet neither seemed ready to walk away from the deal, suggesting their fury was more of a sales tactic than genuine emotion.


    A few steps further, Zeke passed a store with a long line outside. The sign above read Fruits of the World Tree, and several fair-skinned elven women stood outside, smiling and winking at the passing crowd. Zeke quickly looked away before one of them could make eye contact. He wasn¡¯t sure how perceptive these women were, but he had a nagging suspicion that their role might involve more than just attracting customers. They were likely as skilled at scouting as they were at selling.


    As Zeke continued down the bustling street, he took in the diverse mix of people around him with a newfound appreciation. Now that he had seen more of the world, he could better understand the King¡¯s vision. Here, the copper-skinned Korrovans, the fair-skinned Arkanheim residents, stout dwarves, and even the aloof elves all coexisted. Tradespire truly was a one-of-a-kind place.


    Suddenly, a commotion up ahead caught his attention. A crowd had gathered in a nearby plaza. Curious, Zeke extended his spatial perception to investigate, and what he sensed left him stunned. Without hesitation, he adjusted his course toward the source of the excitement.


    Pushing through the throng, Zeke reached the front of a large platform where a familiar sight awaited him¡ªa small-scale airship adorned with a beautifully carved lion''s head at its bow. The sleek, luxurious design outshone any model he had seen before.


    A tall man stood beside the airship, animatedly describing its features to the gathered crowd. Initially, Zeke assumed this was a rival promoting a competing product. But then he noticed the sign: Hohenheim Company.


    For a while, he simply watched, captivated by the demonstration as the pilot deftly showcased the airship¡¯s maneuverability and ease of control. The crowd was awestruck, with gasps and exclamations of excitement echoing around him. Zeke joined in the applause, grinning at each new feature revealed. Whoever had organized this presentation certainly knew how to draw a crowd.


    But beyond the showmanship, he noticed the substantial modifications to his original design. It seemed Jettero had put to good use the concepts and blueprints Zeke had sent back over the past year. With Akasha¡¯s help, he had amassed a trove of refined diagrams and ideas, and it was gratifying to see some of them in action already.


    After lingering a little longer, Zeke finally left his spot in the crowd, his steps carrying him through the streets with a renewed sense of purpose. Seeing the familiar sight had stirred the deep longing that had gnawed at him for weeks. He wanted to see his family, his home.


    The alleys and streets blurred by as he made his way toward the outskirts of the third layer. The Hohenheim estate, with its expansive grounds, couldn¡¯t be located close to the layer''s center. Still, it didn¡¯t take him long to reach a familiar area.


    Walking along the tall stone wall surrounding his estate, he could see only the treetops beyond. His pace slowed a bit as he neared the entrance, where familiar figures stood watch. These were his people, just as he remembered them.


    The watchmen noticed his approach and immediately raised their guard, eyeing him with suspicion. Zeke didn¡¯t blame them¡ªin fact, he understood their reaction. A hooded figure approaching at speed was rarely a reassuring sight. But before they could do more than scrutinize him warily, Zeke sent a telepathic message to them.


    Immediately, the guards'' postures softened, and the estate gates swung open. Zeke appreciated their quick response; he was certain there were prying eyes on his estate, and he preferred to keep his arrival discreet.


    Flanked by a few watchmen, he walked up the well-paved path. The guards stayed vigilant, not yet fully assured of his identity. But the moment they entered the foyer, everything changed. Before Zeke could even lower his hood, a small figure barreled into him with the force of a charging horse.


    ¡°ZEEEKEEEE!!¡±


    It was a blonde girl who barely reached his stomach. He caught her, holding her close, feeling the rush of familiarity and love. A second later, his mother joined in, flying down the stairs to embrace him.


    In that moment, wrapped in the warmth of his mother¡¯s and sister¡¯s arms, Zeke felt truly content for the first time in a long while.


    It was good to be home again.

 Book 6: Prologue: Undercurrent

    Book 6: Prologue: Undercurrent


    The grand chamber was a monument to absolute power.


    Vast and gilded, its marble floors shimmered beneath fractured light streaming from stained-glass windows. Each pane depicted scenes of triumph, conquest, and dominion, but always with a singular motif at their core: the elements¡ªfire, water, wind, and earth.


    Towering columns adorned with runes of conquest reached toward a vaulted ceiling, where an imposing fresco dominated the room. It showed the four elements once more, their shapes intertwined in a spiraling vortex, subdued and commanded by an indomitable force at the center.


    But the hall was utterly empty. No councilors whispered behind pillars, no guards stood vigil. It was a room that needed no witnesses, for its master ruled alone.


    Otto Geistreich strode purposefully across the chamber, his polished boots striking the floor with a deliberate rhythm. His dark military uniform, adorned with medals and silver trim, framed a man who carried the weight of his duties with quiet precision. A thick leather dossier rested under his arm, its contents chronicling the war¡¯s developments.


    At the heart of the chamber, a towering construct of obsidian and gold gleamed with unnatural light. Its surface was adorned with intricate sigils and etched patterns that shifted subtly, pulsing in time with an unseen rhythm.


    Otto came to a halt at a respectful distance, falling to one knee. ¡°Loyalty to the Empire,¡± he announced himself.


    There was no verbal response from the dais, but it was clear that his words had sparked some response as the empty platform began to shimmer. A moment later, a being flickered into existence. A spectral form hovered there¡ªa faceless, translucent figure cloaked in shadows.


    Otto lowered his head. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The figure gave no reply, but the air around Otto seemed to grow heavier, charged with an unseen force. Taking this as his cue, he opened the dossier and began to speak.


    "Your Majesty, the situation at the front grows more dire by the day," Otto reported, his tone factual and devoid of any attempt to soften the grim reality. "More than half of our forward bases have already fallen, and the Earthen Legion is struggling to keep up with repairs. The Fire Legion is facing fierce resistance from the Blood Mages, who, with support from long-range specialists, have made it impossible for us to advance further. Even with reinforcements from the Wind Legion, the tide of battle remains unchanged.


    "While we still hold control of the seas, without a viable landing point or support from land forces, this advantage cannot be exploited. As a result, the Water Legion remains idle."


    Otto lifted his gaze from the ledger, the weight of its detailed accounts lingering in his mind. The files held precise figures and summaries of every battle fought, but he knew better than to burden the Emperor with such minutiae. The supreme ruler of Arkanheim trusted Otto''s judgment implicitly¡ªif there were any irregularities or unexpected developments, he would have already brought them to light.


    Besides, Otto was certain the Emperor already knew every detail of the war, perhaps even more thoroughly than he did. The ruler of Arkanheim was a figure of unfathomable insight, his awareness extending across the entire continent. Few things, if any, could evade his all-seeing eyes and ever-listening ears.


    ¡°In summary,¡± Otto concluded. ¡°The enemy continues their advance unimpeded. At this rate, they will push us back to the western flank within weeks. Some of our bigger strongholds may hold for a time, but their fall is inevitable.¡± He paused, closing the dossier with a sharp snap. ¡°Our supply lines are faltering, morale is plummeting, and every day we lose ground. This... is the state of the war.¡±


    The proxy remained silent, its shadowed form unmoving. For a moment, the vastness of the chamber seemed to swallow Otto whole, the oppressive quiet pressing down on him.


    Finally, the figure stirred. Its voice, when it came, was devoid of warmth or inflection, a deep and resonant tone that seemed to echo from all directions.


    ¡°Proceed as planned.¡±


    ¡°Aurelia...¡± the silhouette murmured, a faint trace of emotion threading through his voice for the first time. It wasn¡¯t hostility or caution, but something closer to nostalgia, a deep and poignant memory stirring within. However, the moment was fleeting. His voice quickly returned to its usual stoic tone as he continued.


    ¡°You need not concern yourself with her. If she chooses to intervene, someone suitable will handle her.¡±


    The words sent a jolt through Otto, more shocking than anything the Emperor had said so far. Someone suitable? Was such a person even conceivable?


    It was widely acknowledged that Aurelia Thorsten, the Eternal Witch, was unparalleled below the level of Exarch. Even a coalition of Archmages would struggle to delay her, much less defeat her outright. For the Emperor to speak so casually of confronting her left Otto reeling, his mind racing to grasp the implications.


    Was the Emperor planning to intervene personally?


    The thought was unsettling. Such an action would not only violate the covenant but also went against everything Otto knew about the Emperor. He was not a man who stepped onto the battlefield unless absolutely necessary.


    Then, did it mean there truly was someone capable of opposing the Eternal Witch?


    One name surfaced in Otto''s mind: Maximilian von Hohenheim.


    A prodigy in his own right, Maximilian had been a peerless talent, advancing to Archmage despite possessing multiple affinities¡ªa feat as rare as it was astonishing. He might have been one of the few who could stand against the Eternal Witch. But Maximilian was long dead. Otto himself had overseen his burial. He had seen the cold, lifeless body with his own eyes.


    Even then, as remarkable as Maximilian had been, Otto doubted he could have matched Aurelia in a prolonged confrontation.


    Still, questioning the Emperor was pointless. If His Majesty stated there was someone suitable to face the Witch, then it was simply a fact. Whatever plans lay hidden within the Emperor¡¯s mind were beyond Otto¡¯s understanding¡ªand perhaps, he thought grimly, better left that way.


    ¡°I will obey,¡± Otto said simply. Life was far easier when he abandoned pointless speculation. In the grand scheme of the Empire, he was nothing more than a tool in the Emperor¡¯s arsenal¡ªa fact he had long accepted. He harbored no illusions of being irreplaceable. The very fact that he had risen to his current station without being directly bound to the Emperor¡¯s will was an anomaly.


    It was an unprecedented display of trust, one Otto was determined to honor. Failure was not an option. Disobedience was not an option. There was only one path: absolute adherence to the Emperor''s commands.


    As if sensing the resolution solidify in Otto¡¯s mind, the Emperor¡¯s voice rang out again, calm yet final. ¡°I see that you understand. You are dismissed.¡±


    With those words, the phantom''s presence vanished, leaving Otto kneeling alone before the empty dais.


    Finally, Otto allowed himself to relax fully. The report had gone as well as he could have hoped. Though he left with more questions than answers, his path forward was once again clear.


    Yet, as he stood and prepared to leave, a profound weight seemed to settle over him. It was as if another mountain had been added to his already burdened shoulders. Despite the Emperor¡¯s reassurances, the unease in his mind lingered, refusing to be dismissed.


    The years ahead promised to be turbulent, and a quiet anxiety gnawed at him. Would the Empire truly emerge unscathed when the storm finally passed?

 Book 6: Chapter 1: Casual Stroll

    Book 6: Chapter 1: Casual Stroll


    Zeke extended his hand, letting a ray of light streaming through a crack in the closed window dance across his fingers. For a while, he had felt its warmth on his shoulder as he lay in bed, reluctant to move. However, it had now moved to his face, making it impossible to ignore any longer.


    The day outside was flawless, the sky a clear, endless blue. It made leaving the soft comfort of his bed all the more difficult. Yet, now that he was fully awake, his thoughts refused to grant him the peace of drifting back to sleep. His restless mind was both a blessing and a curse.


    With a resigned sigh, he pushed off the silken blanket and planted his feet firmly on the ground. Being in his old room again felt strange after so long. The opulent luxury surrounding him felt distant and alien, like a relic from another life.


    For the past year, he had been constantly on the move¡ªsleeping in campsites, on the hard ground, in barracks of gladiatorial halls, or caves on frigid mountain peaks. Now, the soft fabrics and fresh scents of home were as unfamiliar to him as they had been when he first arrived at the Elementium, a wide-eyed fourteen-year-old.


    No matter. He would adapt, just as he had back then.


    Zeke rose from his bed, wearing nothing but a simple undergarment. Even that felt unusual¡ªits texture so soft and weightless that it was as if he wore nothing at all.


    With a familiar gesture, he raised his arms, and a shirt enveloped his torso a moment later. While Zeke had always disliked the idea of servants dressing him, it was different with Akasha. He viewed the Spirit as an extension of himself, no more foreign than his own hands and feet. Accepting her assistance felt natural, not intrusive.


    Beside the bed, an outfit had already been laid out. Each piece floated toward him in perfect sequence as if following a silent command. Pants, socks, and a Mage¡¯s robe joined the shirt in rapid order, even his boots positioning themselves snugly on his feet.


    Before he fully registered the process, Zeke stood completely dressed, not a button out of place.


    Zeke stood motionless, gazing at his reflection in the mirror. It had been a long time since he''d taken a moment to truly examine himself. Out in the wild, there had been little use for such vanities. But now, back in Tradespire¡ªa city where battles were waged not with steel or magic but with words and cunning¡ªappearance was a weapon all its own.


    And Zeke¡¯s appearance had become a weapon of formidable caliber.


    He had grown taller, his once scrawny shoulders now broad and sturdy. His face, once soft with youth, had sharpened into strong, defined features. His crimson hair, tied back yet flowing past his shoulders, added a touch of roguish charm to his otherwise polished demeanor.


    But it was his eyes that drew the most attention¡ªpiercing golden orbs that seemed to glow with intensity. They stared back at him from the mirror, alive with a wild, predatory glint. Whether it was the time spent among the Icefang Tribe or the influence of his draconic bloodline, his gaze had transformed into something almost feral.


    He smirked faintly. Those eyes could probably silence a crying child with a single glare.


    With one last satisfied glance at his reflection, Zeke left his chambers. He had no specific destination in mind, simply wandering the mansion¡¯s second floor. Now that he was back home, it was time to set new goals. Though no immediate crises loomed, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this calm was only a brief respite before the inevitable chaos and the city¡¯s peaceful atmosphere only deepened his inner turmoil.


    The Emperor of Arkanheim couldn¡¯t possibly have overestimated himself so gravely. Zeke was certain it was just a matter of time before the other shoe dropped.


    No, this was no time to relax. It felt more like the final opportunity to prepare before a storm engulfed the continent.


    Zeke¡¯s footsteps came to a halt as he noticed a group of figures by the backyard pond. His gaze immediately fell on the blonde girl sitting at the center¡ªMaya. His sister sat cross-legged, her eyes closed in serene meditation, surrounded by other children mirroring her pose.


    The silence was almost eerie. Not a single sound broke the stillness as the children remained completely focused. It was strange to see such liveliness subdued into calm, but Zeke found the sight deeply encouraging.


    These were undoubtedly the children most dedicated to their meditation practice. Akasha¡¯s reports had already identified them, but seeing it firsthand filled Zeke with quiet pride.


    To Maya¡¯s left, sticking close by her side, was Lue. She was Jettero¡¯s daughter and had apparently taken to meditation like a fish to water. According to the observers¡¯ reports, Lue dedicated even more time to her practice than Maya did. It was an encouraging sign, and Zeke truly hoped her efforts would bear fruit.


    Across from them sat the twins, Malik and Marina. With their starkly contrasting black and white hair, they were hard to miss. The two were the closest competitors to Maya and Lue in diligence, viewing the other girls as their rivals. Orphaned a few years ago, they had been taken in by Maximilian, who had given them a place to belong.


    Geralt let out another long sigh, seeming to age visibly in the brief pause. ¡°You don¡¯t know my father, Zeke. He¡¯s not the sentimental type. When I was cast out of the family, he didn¡¯t even bother to meet me in person.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression darkened. It was no wonder his father never spoke of his family. The lack of connection, coupled with such a cold dismissal, must have left deep scars.


    ¡°...Knowing that old bastard, the only reason he¡¯s reaching out now is because he wants something,¡± Geralt continued, his tone bitter.


    ¡°And you¡¯re trying to figure out what that is?¡± Zeke asked cautiously.


    Geralt shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m almost certain it has something to do with you. After all, I know how rare and valuable a Perfect Blood affinity is.¡±


    Zeke tilted his head, trying to recall his only meeting with the head of the Bloodletter family. It had been during his visit to the Bloodsword household. At the time, the man hadn¡¯t left much of an impression. Then again, it was hardly a fair comparison¡ªafter all, that was also the day Zeke had met Tristan Bloodsword and his inner circle, individuals of exceptional caliber.


    Even so, the Bloodletter family was an old and established household within the Valor Kingdom. While they lacked many powerful members in their current generation, their unique Blood Arts still afforded them considerable influence.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the invitation?¡± Zeke asked after sifting through everything he remembered about his paternal grandfather.


    ¡°I...¡± Geralt began but trailed off, silence following his unfinished thought.


    Zeke waited patiently, his gaze shifting as he noticed a servant approaching in the distance. He subtly signaled the man to hold back, giving his father the space he needed to gather his thoughts.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know, Zeke,¡± Geralt admitted at last, his voice heavy with uncertainty.


    Zeke nodded in quiet understanding. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. But when you do make a decision, just know that you¡¯ll have my full support. Our house is no longer one that can be easily pushed around.¡±


    A faint, bemused smile appeared on his father¡¯s face, though it soon softened into a nod of acknowledgment.


    Satisfied, Zeke finally turned and approached the waiting servant, who had stopped a respectful distance away.


    ¡°Young lord,¡± the man greeted with a bow.


    Zeke nodded in greeting, interested to learn what had caused him to run over in such a hurry.


    ¡°A messenger has arrived to meet you,¡± the man reported.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zeke asked with a raised brow. ¡°That¡¯s what you rushed over to tell me?¡±


    The servant nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, but this is not just any messenger. It would be unwise to keep him waiting for too long.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What sigil does he bear?¡±


    ¡°The Sigil... of the Merchant Union.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 2: Meeting the Messanger

    Book 6: Chapter 2: Meeting the Messanger


    Zeke dismissed the servant with a nod and made his way to the waiting chamber. His steps, however, remained unhurried, his thoughts clouded by curiosity and caution.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that the Merchant Union had learned of his return to the city since the king himself stood at the head of the council, but the speed of their response caught him off guard. Barely a night had passed since his discreet arrival, and he had taken every precaution to avoid detection.


    Yet somehow, they had not only discovered his presence but managed to dispatch a messenger in record time. Their information-gathering network, it seemed, was as efficient as it was extensive¡ªa force to be reckoned with.


    More pressing than their efficiency, however, was the question of what the Merchant Union wanted from him.


    Zeke had never directly interacted with this ruling body before, leaving him with no personal impression¡ªneither good nor bad. All he knew about them was from hearsay which was not always a reliable source.


    Most viewed the council with skepticism.


    In the public eye, it was seen as a pragmatic assembly, held together not by loyalty or camaraderie, but by shared self-interest. While outsiders often criticized this as a weakness, Zeke found it refreshingly straightforward.


    Unlike nebulous ideals such as loyalty and honor, Zeke placed more trust in the clarity of mutual benefit. At least with the council, motives were transparent, leaving no room for false pretenses or hollow displays of virtue. He had witnessed enough of that in the Empire, where the ruling class rarely lived up to their lofty reputations.


    Yet, no matter how hard he tried, Zeke couldn¡¯t discern why the Merchant Union had chosen to contact him now. Lost in thought, he soon arrived at the entrance to the guest chamber, still no closer to unraveling their motives. As he reached for the door, his hand froze mid-motion.


    He couldn¡¯t sense anyone inside.


    Confused, Zeke focused his Spatial Awareness on the room, redoubling his efforts to pinpoint a presence. Yet, the result remained the same¡ªan empty room.


    Had the messenger already left? That seemed unlikely. He hadn¡¯t taken more than a few minutes to arrive. How impatient could this messenger possibly be?


    Somewhat unsure how to interpret the situation, Zeke pushed the door open and stepped inside, hoping to find a clue to explain what was going on.


    But before he could take a single step further, he froze again.


    Contrary to what his senses were telling him, someone was there¡ªa man with a wide grin, staring directly at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting spell you¡¯ve got there, my lord,¡± the man said smoothly.


    To Zeke¡¯s credit, it took him only a moment to recover from his shock. Without missing a beat, he stepped fully into the room and closed the door behind him, his expression calm and composed. Though, as he approached the old man, his mind raced to figure out what had just occurred.


    The man was undoubtedly a Mage¡ªand a powerful one at that. Yet Zeke couldn¡¯t detect even the faintest magical fluctuations from him. Stranger still, the man was entirely undetectable to Zeke¡¯s Spatial Awareness. It was as though he didn¡¯t exist in any sense other than sight.


    The experience was deeply unsettling, leaving Zeke more rattled than he cared to admit. Yet, he ensured none of his unease showed as he extended a hand to his guest with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°No need to be so formal,¡± Zeke said evenly. ¡°Just Ezekiel will do. I¡¯ve long been stripped of any of my titles.¡±


    To his surprise, the old man ignored the offered hand and bowed instead. It wasn¡¯t the casual nod of an equal, but the respectful posture of someone greeting a superior.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed this unexpected gesture. Regardless of appearances, he was certain of one thing: the old man was more powerful than him. Likely an Archmage, a rank that stood near the pinnacle of power on the continent.


    There should have been no reason for him to act so subservient. After all, Archmages didn¡¯t have to bow to anyone, standing near the pinnacle of power on the continent. Moreover, Zeke had the suspicion that this old man was not weak¡ªeven by Archmage standards.


    ¡°How should I address you?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°My name is Vazzek, lord,¡± the man replied.


    Vazzek tilted his head, his expression almost amused. ¡°What else? To join the council, of course.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression shifted to one of disbelief. ¡°I thought they did not like me?¡±


    Vazzek smirked. ¡°Some members indeed think poorly of you, milord. However, if grudges were enough to deny someone entry, there would be no members at all. I dare say there¡¯s not a single member on friendly terms with everyone.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. ¡°The timing seems a bit suspicious.¡±


    Vazzek¡¯s grin sharpened. ¡°Quite perceptive of you, lord.¡±


    Despite his praise, the old man didn¡¯t offer further clarification. Yet, Zeke was already forming his own conclusions. Becoming a council member likely came with more than just benefits. He suspected there would be restrictions placed on him as well. After all, there must be a standard way the council handled disagreements.


    This could be an excellent way to put a leash on him if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°What does pleading my merits entail, exactly?¡± Zeke asked after he noticed that he old man wasn¡¯t going to say anything more.


    Vazzek bowed, extending both hands in a respectful gesture. As he did, a document materialized in his hands. Zeke''s brows furrowed. Despite being only a few steps away, he hadn''t sensed any magic being cast. It was as though the man wasn¡¯t even truly here.


    Zeke reached out to take the document, half-expecting his hands to pass through it. However, the paper was solid and when his finger brushed against it, he felt a brief resistance, like the momentary friction of two forces colliding. Zeke recognized it as the interaction between his Mana and that of someone else. Then, for just a moment, he could sense the old man''s presence.


    Zeke grinned, now having his first clue about how the spell worked. The man¡¯s shroud was certainly the effect of Magic.


    ¡°That is a list of all the requirements you need to meet to join the council,¡± Vazzek explained. ¡°Pleading your case is simply showing proof that you meet these requirements.¡±


    Zeke scanned the list, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°What if I can¡¯t meet these requirements?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be rejected,¡± Vazzek replied flatly.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zeke asked. ¡°No penalties or hidden dangers?¡±


    Vazzek shook his head, clearly amused. ¡°What do you think the Merchant Union is? We¡¯re a legitimate ruling body with the backing of the King. We don¡¯t operate in such a crooked manner.¡± He paused. ¡°However, there might be damage to your reputation if you are rejected. Also, you can not be reconsidered for the position for at least a year.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly. The loss of reputation was inevitable. A rejection would mean he wasn''t on par with the other merchant families in the council. However, the second condition was a bit more serious. Could this have been the aim of whoever had a hand in his election? to nominate him before he was ready?


    ¡°What if I refuse to plead my merits?¡± he asked, just to be sure.


    ¡°Non-appearance leads to automatic rejection,¡± Vazzek replied.


    Zeke nodded, as he had expected. It seemed he would need to take this issue seriously. His gaze drifted back down to the list. As it stood, there was no way he could meet the requirements. If he chose to join, a lot of work would be required to reach their standards.


    His eyes returned to the old man before him, a single question lingering in his mind. ¡°How much time do I have?¡±


    ¡°Roughly four weeks,¡± Vazzek replied. ¡°The exact date will depend on the availability of the presiding members, but it should be around that time.¡±


    Zeke nodded, his mind racing. Though this invitation was most likely a move to control him, it also presented a significant opportunity. It would grant him access to the continent''s most influential merchants and solidify his position in Tradespire. More importantly, it would make it much harder for the empire to bully him in the future.


    A grin spread across his face. He couldn¡¯t be sure if someone was plotting against him or trying to help him, but it didn¡¯t matter. He had been seeking a new challenge and a way to strengthen his position, and now this opportunity had found him before he could even decide on anything.


    It almost felt as though fate was lending him a hand.

 Book 6: Chapter 3: Requirements

    Book 6: Chapter 3: Requirements


    Zeke paced in slow, deliberate circles around Akasha¡¯s materialized form, which stood motionless in the center of the room. Hovering above her were numerous floating displays, their glowing contents constantly shifting as they adjusted to face Zeke no matter where he moved.


    These phenomena, including Akasha herself, were visible only to him.


    Occasionally, he would pause to glance at the information on the screens, his gaze lingering as his thoughts turned inward. Then, with a faint sigh or a furrow of his brow, he would resume his contemplative pacing. This quiet routine had persisted for hours, with neither he nor Akasha breaking the silence.


    The reason for their silence was simple: neither Zeke nor Akasha could devise a clear plan to tackle their current predicament.


    Each floating display outlined one of the requirements to join the Merchant Union as a council member. Many of them were already crossed out or had a detailed plan added underneath. However, the three points that remained had them utterly stumped.


    In hindsight, the proposal seemed almost absurd. Joining the ranks of the world''s most affluent and influential merchants was a feat rarely accomplished in a single lifetime. More often than not, it required generations of effort. Even becoming a regular member of the Merchant Union was a monumental task, yet Zeke was being asked to bypass all of that and ascend directly to their highest echelon.


    For what felt like the hundredth time, Zeke silently cursed the unseen forces that had placed him in this situation. What had initially seemed like a welcome challenge now appeared nearly insurmountable.


    His gaze drifted to the floating display positioned highest above the rest, the one causing him the most frustration. The text read: "Any prospective member must secure signed trade contracts with no fewer than three nations, with terms stipulating a minimum duration of ten years and a trade volume of at least one million gold or equivalent."


    This was the most pressing issue.


    As things stood, Zeke didn¡¯t have a single contract to his name. While he earned significant profits trading in Tradespire, his connections outside the city were woefully underdeveloped. Even in Korrovan, where he held the most sway, he had no dealings with the influential houses. His entire support base was rooted in Undercity, a place populated almost exclusively by outcasts.


    And even if he managed to secure a deal there, he would still need two more contracts to meet the requirement.


    His gaze shifted downward to the second unmet condition displayed before him.


    "Any prospective member must have at least one Archmage in their employ. The individual must be stationed in Tradespire for most of the year."


    Zeke sighed. This condition was almost as bad as the first. The only Archmages that could even remotely be considered to be in his employ were the two refugees he had picked up in Undercity, but he doubted they would be willing to leave. After all, there had to be a reason they had chosen to live in exile in one of the most desolate places on the continent.


    Most likely, they were on the run from something or someone.


    Then there was the third condition he had yet to fulfill, and it was the one Zeke didn¡¯t even know how to approach.


    "Any prospective member must have the endorsement of the royal family of one of the continent¡¯s recognized nations."


    This requirement seemed nearly impossible to achieve within the given timeframe. Zeke lacked diplomatic ties to any royal families, and considering his strained relationship with the empire, securing their public endorsement was a monumental task. Such a move would likely paint a massive target on their backs.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t as though he had no leads. His relationship with Tristan Bloodsword might grant him an audience with Valor¡¯s royal family. Similarly, Aurelia Thorsten, a living ancestor, had strong ties to her respective royal line. Lara Sonnenstrahl, too, was a member of Equinox¡¯s royal family.


    The real obstacle was time. Not only did he lack a clear method of contacting any of them, but all three were currently stationed on the frontlines, making them even harder to reach.


    With a defeated sigh, Zeke ruffled his already disheveled hair, making it even messier. He turned to the silver-haired Spirit standing nearby, her impassive expression betraying nothing.


    ¡°Tell me you have an idea,¡± he said, almost pleading.


    Such a deal could also provide Gravitas and her legion of Blood Guards with a purpose for the coming years.


    The real obstacle, however, was the Deadlands. Sheol¡¯s domain was the primary reason trade between the continent and the Wilderness was nearly nonexistent. The King of the Dead was notoriously unpredictable when it came to allowing passage through his territory. While Zeke had parted with Sheol on relatively good terms, he had no idea how the enigmatic ruler would react to the idea of a permanent trade route being established across his lands.


    The proposition carried a lot of risks in practice.


    It might even be easier to bypass the Deadlands entirely using Spatial Magic. However, that came with its own set of challenges, mainly the high costs. It would significantly reduce the trade routes profitability. But for Zeke, that wasn¡¯t much of a concern. He only needed the contract to be valid on paper. Even if he decided not to go through with the trade in the end, by the time he joined the council, it would be too late to stop him.


    A smile slowly formed on Zeke¡¯s face. This could actually work. At the very least, it was a solid starting point to build upon.


    No matter how he thought it over, Zeke realized it would be impossible to accomplish all of this on his own. There was only one sensible option: he would need to delegate.


    First, the deal with Korrovan. It was the simplest and most straightforward of the three. His forces there were the most capable. He would entrust David with the task of brokering the deal. With the support of three Archmages and the full might of Undercity behind him, Zeke was confident in David¡¯s chances of success.


    Next were the elves. While he didn¡¯t hold much hope for that route, it wasn¡¯t something he could rule out entirely. He would contact Margrett and instruct her to do everything she could to secure a deal within the given time. If she succeeded, it would only benefit him. There was no harm in trying.


    That left Winter and the dwarfs. These were the two tasks he couldn¡¯t delegate. For one, he didn¡¯t have anyone stationed with the dwarfs anymore. He also felt the dwarfs would respond better to a personal visit from the head of the house. Though they were easygoing by nature, pride still meant a great deal to the stout artisans. A personal appearance would certainly help his cause.


    Winter, however, was even more of a personal matter. The Progenitor wasn¡¯t someone who could be convinced any other way. It was highly likely that an envoy wouldn¡¯t even get an audience. Winter was a prideful being, and any sign of disrespect would sour negotiations. Zeke knew he would need to handle this personally.


    The real question was, did he have enough time to do both of these things and still make it back to Tradespire in time for his hearing? Would he be able to meet the other requirements along the way?


    Honestly, Zeke had little hope of succeeding, but he knew that waiting around would get him nowhere. Inaction had never led to success, and if he didn¡¯t try, his chances were as good as zero. He would have to give it his all and hope fortune smiled on him just a little.


    Time, however, was the most pressing concern. Every second wasted brought him closer to failure, and he had already squandered too much time.


    His resolve hardened as he faced Akasha. ¡°Send out the orders. Also, try to contact Tristan, Lara, and Aurelia about the endorsement.¡±


    Akasha nodded wordlessly, already taking charge of the details. Zeke trusted her to handle the tasks without needing further instruction.


    ¡°What will you do, Host?¡± she asked.


    Zeke paused for a moment, deciding his next move. It didn¡¯t take long for him to come to a conclusion. ¡°I¡¯ll visit the dwarfs. They¡¯re the biggest variable right now. If I can¡¯t convince them quickly, there¡¯s no chance of success.¡±


    Akasha nodded again, clearly agreeing with his plan.


    Fortunately, the dwarfs had their own teleportation gate, making the journey straightforward. Zeke¡¯s heart raced with excitement at the thought of finally visiting the dwarven capital, a city renowned for its artisans. Their mechanical craftsmanship was legendary across the continent, and he could only imagine the marvels waiting to be seen.


    But there was another reason for his visit. In Korrovan, he had discovered that the cube-shaped Giger relic he¡¯d found years ago contained an engraving in an ancient dwarven dialect. He suspected that the capital would be the best place to learn more about this long-forgotten treasure, once believed to be a holy relic.


    After years of stagnation, it was finally time to uncover the purpose of this artifact.

 Book 6: Chapter 4: Taming the Sands

    Book 6: Chapter 4: Taming the Sands


    With a slow, drawn-out exhale, another gentle plume of smoke drifted toward the crystalline ceiling of the enormous cavern.


    David leaned back further, settling into his perch. The metal dome of the black tower wasn¡¯t exactly built for comfort¡ªits architecture was as cold and unwelcoming as it looked¡ªbut it was still his favorite spot in the city. From here, the entirety of Undercity stretched out beneath him, a view unmatched anywhere else. More importantly, it was one of the few places where he could remain undisturbed for any meaningful length of time.


    Though there were few who could track him down if he truly wished to disappear, hiding wasn¡¯t his goal. Coming here was a refuge.


    He let out a weary sigh before taking another long draw from his cigar. It was the last of his cherished collection, and he already dreaded the weeks ahead. Leading an entire city was stressful enough, but doing so without the calming influence of the elves¡¯ divine herbs? That would be a challenge all its own.


    A low chuckle escaped his lips, surprising even himself.


    It really was funny, though¡ªhim, a man who had lived his life with such rigid discipline, now finding himself so fond of complaining. Maybe his age was finally catching up with him.


    An amusing thought, though he knew it wasn¡¯t true. David hadn¡¯t even reached half his lifespan, and if anything, he felt younger than he had in decades.


    Life was strange sometimes.


    He hadn¡¯t put much faith in his young lord¡¯s theory about the Soul, yet he had gone along with it anyway. Accepting his new position among the dwarfs had seemed the proper course¡ªjust another duty for the obedient soldier he had always been. But the experience had been eye-opening.


    Stripped of his role as a butler, with no estate to manage or servants to oversee, David found himself adrift for the first time in years. Each day felt aimless, without a clear goal or purpose to anchor him. It was a sobering period that forced him to confront an uncomfortable truth.


    He had grown complacant.


    Not physically¡ªhis body remained in its prime. But his mind, dulled by years of routine, struggled to adapt to the sudden changes.


    How long had it been since he¡¯d been forced to decide how to spend his time? How long since he¡¯d had the freedom to explore his interests?


    David took another slow drag of his cigar, the embers creeping closer to his fingers. The warm smoke caressed his throat, leaving a faint tingle that spread through his body like a comforting wave.


    Now, there was no more doubt¡ªnone at all. In fact, he knew with absolute certainty that his young lord¡¯s insight had been spot on. Though his magic hadn¡¯t grown drastically stronger, something deeper had changed. His essence felt sharper, more refined, as if a missing piece had finally clicked into place.


    The level of Archmage, once an unattainable dream, no longer seemed so distant.


    Soon, he would join the ranks of the continent¡¯s elites, his name spoken alongside the legends he had admired for so long.


    Legends like Maximilian.


    The memories of his long-time lord and mentor brought a crooked smile to David''s lips. What would the old man think if he could see him now? Would he blame Ezekiel for corrupting the once straight-laced him? It was entirely possible.


    The thought made him chuckle.


    Then again, it was Maximilian who had chosen Ezekiel as his heir, placing his trust in the boy for reasons only he knew. Perhaps, instead of disappointment, he¡¯d be delighted by the change.


    Truth be told, it was hard to say. Despite spending much of his life by the old man¡¯s side, David had never fully understood him.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Maximilian had been a man of unwavering beliefs, steadfast and resolute. He never hesitated to fight for what he thought was right¡ªa man of virtue and unshakable character. He abhored schemes and plots, doing everything out in the open. A trait that had eventually cost him everything.


    After all, she had undergone the Ritual. Betrayal was simply not an option.


    David carefully removed the letter and began to read, his expression shifting subtly. A long-term trade agreement? At least one million gold? His brows furrowed as he reached the worst part: four weeks. That was barely enough time to begin negotiations, let alone finalize a deal.


    He read on, piecing together the situation. The merchant council. Of course. How did Ezekiel always manage to entangle himself in such impossible predicaments?


    Finally, his eyes settled on the last lines of the letter, lingering there for a long moment.


    ¡°...If you deem it impossible to comply with my demands, then you are free to ignore this order. I trust your judgment.¡±


    These lines, seemingly ordinary, held a weight that struck David deeply. Spoken by anyone else, they might have seemed unremarkable. But David knew better.


    Trust.


    It was the one thing Ezekiel didn¡¯t give lightly. In fact, since their departure from the Empire, David couldn¡¯t recall hearing him use the word even once. The betrayals he had endured seemed to have stripped him of the capacity to truly place his faith in others. The thousands of slaves walking the streets of Undercity were a stark testament to that painful truth.


    David inhaled deeply, steadying his thoughts. He had not sworn an oath, undergone any Ritual, or even formally pledged his allegiance. Yet, his young lord had somehow found it within himself to trust again¡ªto trust him.


    His gaze hardened.


    A million gold?


    A ten-year contract?


    Four weeks to make it happen?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Even if it had been ten times the amount in half the time, David would see it through. There was no room for hesitation. If Ezekiel believed in his ability to accomplish this, then he would do whatever it took to fulfill that trust.


    Without realizing it, David¡¯s hands had balled into fists, crumpling the letter. It didn¡¯t matter¡ªevery word was already etched into his mind. His gaze met Elder Rabbit¡¯s, and for the first time since her arrival, the teasing grin disappeared from her face. She stood straight, her expression serious.


    ¡°Call a meeting,¡± David ordered, his voice firm. ¡°I want the entire council gathered within the hour. Not a single member missing. I don¡¯t care what they¡¯re doing¡ªget them all.¡±


    Elder Rabbit blinked, momentarily stunned, before giving a small nod. She stepped back, and in an instant, the darkness swallowed her whole.


    David no longer paid her any mind. His thoughts were already spinning, piecing together a plan. To fulfill such an extraordinary order, there was no time for lengthy negotiations or formalities. He would need results¡ªfast.


    There was only one way to ensure that. He had to present an offer so irresistible that every merchant would jump to seize it. An opportunity so large, so undeniably lucrative, that proper procedure and hesitation would be the last things on their minds.


    It was time to unleash the full might of the forces he had assembled¡ªto reveal the economic powerhouse that a united Undercity had become. A force capable of standing toe-to-toe with the high and mighty lords of Korrovan.


    A grin spread across his face¡ªan expression that would have seemed impossible for the rigid butler of the past, yet oddly fitting for the man he had become. David tilted his head to either side, accompanied by the creaking and cracking of his stiff neck.


    It was time to get to work.

 B5 - Chapter 83 Promise

    Snow had been in seclusion ever since the day of the final battle. The last time Zeke had seen her, she''d been nearly catatonic. But now, she''d come to find him of her own accord. This wasn''t something he could ignore.


    He nodded at Gravitas, signaling he''d be right there.


    "Mom, I have to go," he said, feeling a pang of guilt for cutting their reunion short.


    "Did something happen?" His mother asked, the worry clear in her voice.


    "Nothing bad," Zeke said. "A friend came to visit."


    His mother was silent for a moment. "Is it a girl?" she asked, her voice taking on a strange tone.


    Zeke couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Why did his mother always act strange at the mention of any girl? He wanted to quickly assure her that things weren''t like that between him and Snow. But then he remembered his conversation with Winter and the marriage offer, and his mouth clamped shut. He hadn''t accepted, but he also hadn''t turned it down.


    "...It''s a girl," he admitted, fully aware he was digging his own grave by revealing this.


    As expected, his fears became reality. She launched into an onslaught of questions: "Who is she? How old is she? Do you like her? Is she pretty? What''s she like..." Her words seemed endless, and Zeke''s head began to ache. The mental connection was starting to feel more like an assault spell than a conversation tool.


    Before his mother could gain even more momentum, Zeke quickly interrupted, raising his voice slightly. "Mom, I really have to go. I love you."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    She paused, her earlier questions forgotten. After a moment, her voice softened. "I love you too, Zeke. Be careful out there and... please come back soon. We miss you."


    Zeke''s breath hitched at her words. He could sense the depth of her worry, and he knew how much their lives had changed because of him. From the comfort of their peaceful village, his family had been forced to flee all the way to Tradespire, abandoning the lives they had built almost overnight. They''d never blamed him, but he understood the weight of the sacrifices they''d made¡ªliving as virtual exiles, despised in their homeland, unable to move freely without an armed escort.


    The least he could do was be there for them. "I will see you soon, Mom." With those words, he cut the mental connection.


    Zeke took a deep breath, sorting out his emotions. It wouldn''t do for him to meet Snow while his own thoughts were in disarray. It took him a moment before he finally stepped out of his room.


    Zeke''s eyes fell on Snow as he entered. She was seated on one of the few chairs they''d managed to acquire, her back to him. Even so, he could immediately sense how much she''d changed. The Snow he remembered had been lively and restless, always on the move. She''d had a shy, innocent air, especially around strangers.


    But the woman before him now was completely different.


    Snow sat perfectly still, her hands folded neatly in her lap, with no trace of impatience. Her upright posture and composed presence gave her an aura of confidence and maturity. For a moment, Zeke was taken aback. Could someone really change this much in such a short time?


    In the next instant, Snow turned her head toward him, sensing his gaze. Their eyes met, and Zeke was struck by the sharpness in her look¡ªa fierce intensity that reminded him of someone he''d met not long ago: Winter.


    But then, just as quickly, her eyes softened, filling with a warmth and liveliness that felt familiar, like the girl he remembered. "Zeke," she said, her voice soft.


    As Zeke approached, Snow rose to her feet, and he was once again taken aback by her height. Like her father, Winter, Snow had inherited a striking stature; the girl who once only reached his chest now stood eye-to-eye with him. It was an astonishing growth spurt.


    "...How strong?" she asked after a moment.


    Zeke paused, considering the question. To establish a permanent, long-distance connection to this place¡ªone that would allow him to travel here at will¡ªhe would need to reach the level of Archmage. The process was far more complex than anything he had done so far. Even his vault in Tradespire had been constructed by an Archmage, not by him. His only contribution at the time had been imprinting his signature, ensuring only he could access it¡ªbut even that had been a difficult challenge.


    "I would need to advance at least one more time," Zeke said, pausing for a moment. He didn''t want to give her false hope, so he added, "It might take me many years."


    Snow stared at him, her eyes glinting with something he couldn''t quite place. He expected his words to discourage her, but instead, she seemed lost in thought. After a few moments, she spoke again.


    "If... If I were to get stronger, could I visit you too?"


    Zeke fell silent, caught off guard by the question. Theoretically, her logic wasn''t wrong. If she became strong enough, she could reach him. The real concern, however, was how strong she would need to be to survive in the human domain. Even Rhea, a Titan with nearly immeasurable strength, didn''t dare to roam openly for fear of being discovered.


    It might be slightly less dangerous for Chimeroi, as they were not an uncommon sight in some regions. However, Zeke knew that certain forces would still target her. Someone like Snow, with her potential and bloodline, would be of immeasurable value as a slave. There would be no shortage of people willing to risk everything to capture her.


    No, it was far too dangerous for her to wander alone.


    "You could," Zeke said after a moment''s thought. "But you''d need to get very strong. As strong as your father, at least."


    He had said it to discourage her, but instead, the glint in her eyes only grew brighter.


    "It''s a promise then," Snow replied, her smile returning. "If I become as strong as my father, I''ll come find you. And if you advance first, you''ll come find me."


    Zeke nearly did a double take at her casual mention of reaching her father''s level. Since when had becoming a Progenitor been so simple? However, he couldn''t bring himself to discourage her again. If she did manage to reach that level, she''d be safe¡ªeven in the human domain. The few who could rival Winter''s power were ancient Mages who wouldn''t act rashly, and certainly not to capture a Progenitor with an unknown affiliation. Such a move would be a disaster waiting to happen.


    "...It''s a promise," Zeke said, mirroring her smile.


    No matter how the promise turned out, Snow getting stronger could only be a good thing. Even if she never reached her father''s level of power, being able to rival Archmages would already be more than enough for her to protect herself in most situations. At the very least, it would keep her from becoming a target for passing slavers.


    Once he agreed to the promise, Snow became much livelier. It was clear that the thought of his departure had weighed heavily on her. When he told her that Ash would also be staying with the tribe, she seemed even more relieved.


    The two of them had grown quite close during their travels, and Zeke was glad that Snow would have at least one more person to rely on in the tribe. While the tribesmen treated her well, there was always a bit of distance, especially now.


    As Winter''s only remaining daughter, Snow''s position had been elevated even further, and that would only grow as she became stronger. In time, it would be harder for her to form genuine friendships.


    Your next read awaits at empire


    The two of them talked for a long time, with Snow finally opening up about how she had been coping with her siblings'' deaths. Zeke was glad to see her letting down her guard, trusting him with her deepest emotions. By the time she left, he felt like the distance between them had diminished, and he felt closer to her than he had in a long time.


    Zeke sank back into his chair, his eyes following her retreating figure. Snow had grown into a remarkable woman in so many ways. The hardships of the past weeks hadn''t broken her; they had refined her character instead. As he watched her flowing white hair sway with each step, something stirred in a long-forgotten corner of his heart.

 B5 - Chapter 84 Brainstorming (Bonus)

    Zeke was pacing his room, a troubled look in his eyes.


    He had persuaded Winter to grant him half of the war prisoners¡ªa concession he''d fought for tooth and nail. The thought of gaining such a force all at once made Zeke almost giddy with joy. This would allow him to join the war effort against the empire with a force of his own. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    However, as he considered the logistics, Zeke''s excitement turned to concern. There were many issues he hadn''t fully accounted for. First and foremost, he had no land or estate to house such a force.


    Even at a modest estimate, he would have a few hundred people, and Tradespire was out of the question. Not only would finding accommodations be nearly impossible, but even bringing them into the city would be a challenge. As a neutral city, Tradespire imposed strict limits on armed forces, and using it as a base to launch any war effort was strictly forbidden. Yet, for now, it was the only home he had.


    And that was just one of many obstacles he faced.


    Even more pressing was the question of control. No matter how beaten down and demoralized they seemed now, Zeke couldn''t assume they''d remain obedient once Winter was no longer looming over them. Without a solid plan, he''d likely be facing a rebellion sooner or later.


    Of course, Zeke had the option of using the Enslavement Ritual.


    It was the most practical solution, addressing multiple needs at once. First, it would allow him to establish complete control over them. Second, it would make any act of betrayal impossible. And third, the Ritual would protect them from being enslaved by anyone else in the future.


    Still, Zeke felt uneasy. He couldn''t keep relying on such a sinister practice indefinitely. In Korrovan, he''d had no choice; binding the Chimeroi in Undercity had been essential to ensure their freedom and survival. This time, however, he wasn''t bound by the same constraints. Here, he could afford to take his time and devise a better, more sustainable solution.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Maybe there were some other incentives he could offer to ensure their loyalty?


    His smile turned wry. Realistically, building any genuine trust with the Frostscale tribe was nearly impossible, at least in the short term. After all, he was largely responsible for their defeat. He wouldn''t blame them if many harbored deep resentment toward him.


    Could he rely on threats?


    Unlikely. A threat only worked as long as the danger remained present, just as they were currently under Winter''s control. But Zeke couldn''t stand guard over them indefinitely. Besides, he doubted he could even enforce a threat effectively. In their last encounter, he had barely managed to sway them toward a ceasefire, and that had only been achieved through bluffing. There was no way he could command the same level of authority over them that Winter did.


    Rewards?


    Zeke dismissed the thought quickly. While he had things to offer, they were intangible and would do little to ensure loyalty. The Blood Boil technique, for instance, would be a powerful reward, but once granted, it couldn''t be taken back. It might earn him gratitude but offered no means to bind them to his cause over time.


    Frustration began to rise within him. Why was this so difficult? He wasn''t planning to mistreat them or make unreasonable demands¡ªat least, not compared to what their previous Progenitor had imposed. Yet, without the Enslavement Ritual, there seemed no secure way to command obedience, and without that, he couldn''t risk sharing his techniques and knowledge without fear of it spreading uncontrolled.


    His thoughts drifted to the great families of the empire. They had managed to keep their people loyal for generations. Zeke knew they used a memory-sealing Ritual to protect their secrets, but that wasn''t the only reason their soldiers remained faithful, even in the face of death.


    The Emperor of Arkanheim upheld strict societal norms, ensuring that betrayal was never tolerated. He had cultivated a society where bravery and loyalty were the highest virtues. With such a system in place, it was no wonder the great families rarely had to fear disloyalty.


    Sadly, Zeke couldn''t rely on any of that. He had no powerful force backing him, no societal norms to bind people to his cause, and no laws to prevent betrayal. That was the fate of a man without roots. He could only rely on himself to make the world bend to his will.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea how to accomplish that¡ªyet.


    Just when Zeke was beginning to contemplate his other options, he got a suggestion from an unexpected source.


    [Notice.]


    Zeke thought about it for a second, before explaining what he meant. "For instance, I can break the Enslavement Ritual by ordering a slave never to take orders from me again, and to never reverse that command, no matter what I say or do. The underlying compulsion wouldn''t disappear, but it would become permanently untriggerable¡ªeffectively freeing them."


    Akasha nodded thoughtfully.


    "...Perhaps we could create a condition that effectively releases someone from the bond, even if it isn''t a perfect reversal," Zeke said, his mind already spinning with possibilities.


    "The simplest way to achieve that would be through the Oath," Akasha replied confidently.


    "What role does the Oath play, exactly?" Zeke asked.


    "In Ritual Magic, the Oath functions like Intent does in spellcasting," Akasha explained. "While the Ritual''s engraving defines the effect''s general direction, the Oath can fine-tune the specifics. So, if we were to create a deliberate loophole, it should be designed into the Oath itself."


    As the ideas began to flow, Zeke''s mind whirled with possibilities. Instead of fully undoing the compulsion, he considered that simply refining the restrictions could achieve his aims. For instance, the memory-sealing Ritual prevented individuals from sharing any information deemed confidential according to their Oath.


    Interestingly, what qualified as confidential wasn''t rigidly defined. While one could explicitly tell a recipient that certain information was restricted, in most cases there was room to adjust what information could be shared¡ªand with whom¡ªbased on the specifics of their Oath.


    "Could we push the memory-sealing Ritual even further?" Zeke asked as a new idea struck him.


    Akasha narrowed her eyes. "How much further?"


    "I want people to have the option to leave my service if they choose," Zeke replied, carefully choosing his words. "But I want there to be some kind of penalty if they do."


    Akasha nodded thoughtfully.


    "I was thinking that if someone chose to leave my service, they should lose access to everything valuable they learned during their time with me," Zeke said. "Not just the inability to share it¡ªbut to forget it completely."


    Akasha paused before replying. "Such a condition could be arranged. However, it would require removing a part of their Soul''s connection to that knowledge. This might cause lasting damage to the individual."


    Zeke nodded slowly, accepting the trade-off. While it wasn''t an ideal solution, he was willing to take that risk. After all, he wasn''t looking to make it easy for anyone to abandon his service, and those who did should be prepared to face some repercussions.


    "What about the modifications to the Enslavement Ritual?" Zeke asked.


    "The Ritual can likely be adjusted to integrate the changes Host has been performing manually," Akasha replied.


    "You''re referring to me returning the Soul fragment to them?" Zeke clarified.


    "Positive," she confirmed. "Additionally, the Oath could include a clause about the potential for release. This would allow for the same effect without having to rely on the precise wording of a loophole."


    Zeke could feel the Ritual''s structure taking shape in his mind. He wasn''t nearly skilled enough in Ritual Magic to envision the exact pathways, but the concept was forming clearly.


    This Ritual would allow him to create soldiers who could act independently, yet without the risk of betrayal. He''d be able to teach them his techniques without worrying about leaks. And, most importantly, they would have the freedom to leave his service if they chose to, but everything they''d learned from him would vanish along with their loyalty. It would be a clean break, wiping the slate between them.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. Depending on how this turned out, it might finally be the solution to a problem that had been plaguing him ever since he left the empire and tried to form his own force.

 B5 - Chapter 85 Prisoners

    Two weeks had passed since Zeke''s meeting with Snow, and now, nearly all his preparations were complete. He had solidified his deal with Winter, reached an understanding with Snow, and secured the safety of his base within the Tribe.


    Now, only one a few tasks remained before he could leave¡ªand one of them was staring him in the face at this very moment.


    Before him lay the makeshift prison camp, where the surviving Frostscale tribesmen were gathered. The once fierce warriors now appeared utterly defeated, bereft of any fighting spirit. Most had coiled their serpentine lower halves beneath them, creating makeshift seats as they stared vacantly into the distance.


    The sight was a somber one.


    Even though Zeke had faced them as enemies, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity for these people. None of them had fought out of genuine hatred for the Icefang tribe; they had merely followed the commands of their Progenitor. And yet, they were all fated to die regardless.


    Well, at least half of them were.


    Zeke swept his gaze over the gathered crowd. There were some faces he remembered, such as the few mid-level officers he had negotiated with before, but most of the arrayed warriors were completely unknown to him. However, that would change soon.


    Under his agreement with Winter, Zeke was permitted to take half of the prisoners, and he had no intention of squandering this opportunity. He would ensure that the most capable among them would not go to waste. For this task, Akasha''s talents would be invaluable.


    "You can begin," he instructed her mentally.


    Moments later, he felt a slight pull on his Core as the spirit got to work. With her Spatial Perception, Akasha would identify the strongest among them and start questioning them about their combat experience, rank, and any specialized skills. Given her efficiency, she would quickly isolate the most valuable individuals.


    As the minutes passed, Zeke noticed a shift in the prisoners'' demeanor. Many began casting cautious glances his way. Akasha must have already started her interviews, likely sparking curiosity among the captives. Zeke''s presence here was essential to reassure them that this wasn''t some false hope. He was a familiar face, and they would remember the display of his Blood Magic in their last encounter.


    His silent, steady presence¡ªalong with the unmistakable weight of his draconic aura¡ªwould make it far easier to persuade them to consider his offer.


    While Akasha worked, Zeke''s gaze drifted sideways to Gravitas, who stood beside him. He had asked her to accompany him, and though she''d shown reluctance at first, none of that hesitation was visible now. Her posture was tense, her eyes sharp and focused as she stared intently at a particular spot among the prisoners.


    Following her gaze, Zeke spotted a woman lying on the ground. He hadn''t noticed her before, but the fact that she had legs instead of a serpent''s tail marked her as one of the rare Purebloods among the Frostscale Tribe.


    Curious as to why he''d missed her until now, Zeke took a closer look and realized the extent of her injuries. She was unconscious, her body battered with multiple broken bones, and even her skull showed signs of trauma. Without proper treatment, it was questionable whether she''d survive, let alone recover fully.


    "Who is she?" he asked aloud.


    Gravitas, startled, quickly looked away from the unconscious woman, seeming to have been lost in thought.


    "I fought her on the first day of the siege, Master," Gravitas replied. "I didn''t think she had survived."


    Zeke raised an eyebrow. "Is that your work?" he asked, gesturing to the woman''s shattered body.


    Gravitas nodded silently.


    "How was she?"


    Gravitas''s expression turned serious. "Strong. I might not have won if she''d known about my abilities. She might have even been more powerful than Razeth."


    Zeke''s expression mirrored her seriousness. This was exactly the kind of talent he was searching for. If not for bringing Gravitas along, he might have overlooked the Pureblood due to her poor condition. But if he could secure a warrior on Gravitas''s level, he would spare no effort in restoring her health.


    "What do you think, Akasha?"


    [Answer]


    By providing rudimentary first aid and setting her bones, she might be able to recover naturally. The most concerning injury is the one to her temple, but there doesn''t seem to be any significant swelling to the brain. Chances of recovery with Hosts intervention are high.


    Zeke grinned; this was good news. The prospect of gaining such a powerful warrior''s assistance, and without paying Korrovan''s steep slave prices, felt like an absolute steal.


    "I don''t know much about the others, Master," Gravitas admitted after a moment. She seemed to think he''d brought her along to help choose the prisoners, but he hadn''t asked her input on any of them beyond the Pureblood.


    Zeke glanced at her. It was time to clarify his intentions.


    Explore more adventures at empire


    Akasha remained silent, but as Zeke turned to leave, he sensed another slight draw on his Core, signaling that she was already instructing the prisoners. Moments later, the sound of movement filled the air as hundreds of Chimeroi rose, following his lead.


    Zeke walked silently toward his base, the procession trailing behind him. The sight of so many Frostscale members moving in unison startled the guards at first, but they relaxed upon seeing Zeke at the front. In times like these, his reputation served him well.


    They reached the entrance to the mine without incident. Zeke entered first, with Gravitas close behind. Rather than heading to his quarters, he led the group to one of the storage areas used during the war. With the need for large food supplies now gone, this space had been repurposed.


    The entire floor was covered by an intricate circular carving, with interconnected lines weaving together in a dazzling, almost hypnotic pattern. At key intersections, affinity crystals were embedded, while the lines themselves were made from a rare alloy. Any skilled Mage would recognize this for what it was:


    A ritual circle.


    Yet even the most knowledgeable among them would struggle to decipher its purpose. Elements of the design hinted at components from major Rituals commonly used on the continent, but understanding the true capability of this creation would elude all but one.


    Only Zeke knew the full extent of its power.


    After all, it was his own design.


    Zeke confidently strode to the center of the diagram, his feet alighting on a shallow platform. Immediately, Mana streamed into the design and several parts began to light up, bathing the dimly lit room in a chorus of variable colors.


    Zeke''s lips curved into a satisfied smile as he surveyed the ritual circle. This masterpiece was the product of countless hours of painstaking effort by him and Akasha. Even with his accelerated mental state, perfecting the ritual had been a laborious process. Now, only one step remained¡ªto test his creation.


    Almost on cue, the first of the prisoners slithered cautiously into the room. His eyes darted around, wary and uncertain, as he took in the glowing lines and mysterious symbols etched into the floor.


    "Approach," Zeke commanded, his tone firm.


    The man obeyed, moving carefully, avoiding the intricate lines as he stepped into the circle.


    "Stop," Zeke instructed once the prisoner reached the intended position. The ritual circle was only designed to accommodate one person at a time, a limitation that was inconvenient but necessary¡ªfor now.


    Zeke met the man''s eyes and spoke, his voice steady. "Do you swear to live and die by my will, submit in body and mind, and carry out my instructions faithfully until your death or release from this bond?"


    The man swallowed, his forked tongue flicking over his dry lips. After a brief hesitation, he nodded. "I swear."


    "Are you aware that if your words are false, the process will fail and you will be sent back?"


    The man nodded again.


    This time, Zeke returned the nod and began circulating his Mana, initiating the ritual. The room filled with an even brighter display of lights as all the pathways of the circle lit up. But to Zeke''s enhanced perception, the display was far more intricate, revealing a complex web of magical energies woven seamlessly into the contract. He took a moment to admire the fruits of his labor before feeling a familiar pull on his soul¡ªa new connection forming.


    Allowing the link to take hold, Zeke soon sensed the man''s imprint. It was the mark of the modified Slave Ritual he had adapted, binding the man to him permanently. An invisible thread now connected their souls, marking them as Master and Servant.


    The process took only a few minutes, but by its end, a sheen of sweat glistened on Zeke''s brow. Performing it without Akasha''s assistance had nearly overwhelmed him. If he was to handle all the prisoners, he would undoubtedly need to rely on her help.


    Despite his exhaustion, Zeke maintained an air of dignified ease as he addressed the man who had just sworn allegiance. Now it was time to test the effectiveness of his Ritual.


    "From this day forth, you are no longer of the Frostscale tribe," Zeke declared.


    "Yes, Master," the man replied, his tone as if he had always addressed Zeke that way.


    "Until further notice, you will follow all commands given by this woman, Gravitas. Her word is as my own."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Very good," Zeke said, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Now rise. You have the honor of being the first among the Blood Legion." Finally, the man raised his bowed head, and Zeke saw a blazing determination in his eyes. The transformation was so startling that even Zeke was momentarily taken aback. The quiet resignation of the past few days had vanished, replaced by an expression of reverence and purpose.


    It was as though the Ritual had breathed new life into his very soul.


    "It is my honor, Progenitor!"

 B5 - Epilogue: Return

    "Who do you think it is?"


    "No idea. The Mana doesn''t feel familiar at all."


    "Could it be an enemy?"


    The second figure paused, then shook his head. "Highly unlikely. This doesn''t feel like a powerful Mage. I''d guess we''re dealing with a Grand Mage¡ªa newly ascended one, at that."


    Hearing this, the first figure relaxed. "Then they probably haven''t had time to register yet. Should we open the gate?"


    The second man nodded. "Let''s. They''re not a threat, and we can sort out the details once they arrive."


    With a nod, the first man withdrew his Mana, opening the spatial gate just enough for a Grand Mage to pass through. If the stranger had been more powerful, the guards wouldn''t have risked such a casual approach. But with a Grand Mage, they were confident they could handle any potential threat.


    Moments later, the air shimmered, and a figure materialized at the center of the chamber. The guards assessed the newcomer with interest.


    The man appeared young¡ªlikely in his mid-twenties, judging by his Grand Mage aura. He was almost certainly one of the prodigies of a prominent family. His crimson hair fell past his shoulders, framing sharp, golden eyes that sparkled with intelligence and a touch of craftiness. Tall and lean, his loose-fitting robes hinted at a well-toned physique beneath.


    The second guard spoke. "In the name of the king, I ask that you identify yourself, stranger."


    Though neither guard felt truly threatened, they remained alert. Even as Archmages, they weren''t invulnerable, and there were ways to bridge the gap between magical realms¡ªespecially with another Space Mage involved. Caution was always wise; who knew what tricks this newcomer might have?


    The young man''s gaze shifted between the two guards, assessing his surroundings briefly before returning his attention to the one who had spoken.


    "Since you serve the king," he said in a relaxed tone, "am I correct in assuming you won''t report my arrival to anyone else?"


    The second guard nodded. "You can be assured of our confidentiality. Not a word of your arrival will leave here." The young man seemed pleased, prompting the guard to add a cautionary note. "However, that doesn''t mean you''ll go unnoticed."


    "What do you mean?" the young man asked, frowning.


    The guard gestured around. "This is Tradespire. Nearly every faction has eyes here, especially on the Gate. The moment you step outside, at least a dozen spies will know you''ve arrived."


    The young man nodded seriously. "If that''s all, I think I can manage."


    The guard didn''t press further. He had learned long ago that meddling in other people''s methods rarely ended well. "Then, will you tell us your name and affiliation?"


    "I am Ezekiel, affiliated with the Hohenheim Company in the outer district of the third layer."


    "The Hohenheim Company..." the second guard repeated, trying to recall where he''d heard the name. But the first guard''s reaction was different; his eyes went wide.


    "Are you really that Ezekiel?" he asked. "The rising star of Tradespire''s younger generation?"


    The newcomer tilted his head, considering. "Do you doubt me?"


    The guard hesitated but didn''t deny it. "From what I''ve heard, Ezekiel is not even twenty yet," he said, looking skeptical. "But you''re already a Grand Mage..." he trailed off.


    With a slight adjustment to his hood, he stepped onto the main street, moving down the familiar boulevard. His gaze drifted, taking in both old and new sights. The city was constantly evolving, yet its essence remained the same. Merchants called out energetically to passersby, trying to sell their goods. Elegant young women invited potential customers into upscale shops, and lively sounds spilled from the occasional tavern.


    It was a scene of vibrancy and prosperity.


    Zeke walked leisurely, not in a rush to return home just yet. Now, with no one aware of his arrival, it seemed like the perfect moment to gauge how the city had fared in his absence.


    When he had left, the atmosphere had been tense, heavy with the threat of war. Tradespire, despite its strong defenses, bordered the empire of Arkanheim, and war on the horizon could only spell trouble.


    Yet now, the gloom he remembered was absent. The streets bustled with activity, and people went about their daily routines as if nothing had changed. It seemed his mother''s words had been true: the city''s residents were confident the empire would be pushed back in the coming weeks.


    To his left, Zeke spotted a dwarven shopkeeper in a heated argument with a pot-bellied merchant. Their debate over the price had long devolved into a shouting match, both their faces flushed with anger. Yet neither seemed ready to walk away from the deal, suggesting their fury was more of a sales tactic than genuine emotion.


    A few steps further, Zeke passed a store with a long line outside. The sign above read Fruits of the World Tree, and several fair-skinned elven women stood outside, smiling and winking at the passing crowd. Zeke quickly looked away before one of them could make eye contact. He wasn''t sure how perceptive these women were, but he had a nagging suspicion that their role might involve more than just attracting customers. They were likely as skilled at scouting as they were at selling.


    As Zeke continued down the bustling street, he took in the diverse mix of people around him with a newfound appreciation. Now that he had seen more of the world, he could better understand the King''s vision. Here, the copper-skinned Korrovans, the fair-skinned Arkanheim residents, stout dwarves, and even the aloof elves all coexisted. Tradespire truly was a one-of-a-kind place.


    Suddenly, a commotion up ahead caught his attention. A crowd had gathered in a nearby plaza. Curious, Zeke extended his spatial perception to investigate, and what he sensed left him stunned. Without hesitation, he adjusted his course toward the source of the excitement.


    Pushing through the throng, Zeke reached the front of a large platform where a familiar sight awaited him¡ªa small-scale airship adorned with a beautifully carved lion''s head at its bow. The sleek, luxurious design outshone any model he had seen before.


    A tall man stood beside the airship, animatedly describing its features to the gathered crowd. Initially, Zeke assumed this was a rival promoting a competing product. But then he noticed the sign: Hohenheim Company.


    For a while, he simply watched, captivated by the demonstration as the pilot deftly showcased the airship''s maneuverability and ease of control. The crowd was awestruck, with gasps and exclamations of excitement echoing around him. Zeke joined in the applause, grinning at each new feature revealed. Whoever had organized this presentation certainly knew how to draw a crowd.


    But beyond the showmanship, he noticed the substantial modifications to his original design. It seemed Jettero had put to good use the concepts and blueprints Zeke had sent back over the past year. With Akasha''s help, he had amassed a trove of refined diagrams and ideas, and it was gratifying to see some of them in action already.


    After lingering a little longer, Zeke finally left his spot in the crowd, his steps carrying him through the streets with a renewed sense of purpose. Seeing the familiar sight had stirred the deep longing that had gnawed at him for weeks. He wanted to see his family, his home.


    The alleys and streets blurred by as he made his way toward the outskirts of the third layer. The Hohenheim estate, with its expansive grounds, couldn''t be located close to the layer''s center. Still, it didn''t take him long to reach a familiar area.


    Walking along the tall stone wall surrounding his estate, he could see only the treetops beyond. His pace slowed a bit as he neared the entrance, where familiar figures stood watch. These were his people, just as he remembered them.


    The watchmen noticed his approach and immediately raised their guard, eyeing him with suspicion. Zeke didn''t blame them¡ªin fact, he understood their reaction. A hooded figure approaching at speed was rarely a reassuring sight. But before they could do more than scrutinize him warily, Zeke sent a telepathic message to them.


    Immediately, the guards'' postures softened, and the estate gates swung open. Zeke appreciated their quick response; he was certain there were prying eyes on his estate, and he preferred to keep his arrival discreet.


    Flanked by a few watchmen, he walked up the well-paved path. The guards stayed vigilant, not yet fully assured of his identity. But the moment they entered the foyer, everything changed. Before Zeke could even lower his hood, a small figure barreled into him with the force of a charging horse.


    "ZEEEKEEEE!!"


    It was a blonde girl who barely reached his stomach. He caught her, holding her close, feeling the rush of familiarity and love. A second later, his mother joined in, flying down the stairs to embrace him.


    In that moment, wrapped in the warmth of his mother''s and sister''s arms, Zeke felt truly content for the first time in a long while.


    It was good to be home again.

 B6 - Prologue: Undercurrent

    The grand chamber was a monument to absolute power.


    Vast and gilded, its marble floors shimmered beneath fractured light streaming from stained-glass windows. Each pane depicted scenes of triumph, conquest, and dominion, but always with a singular motif at their core: the elements¡ªfire, water, wind, and earth.


    Towering columns adorned with runes of conquest reached toward a vaulted ceiling, where an imposing fresco dominated the room. It showed the four elements once more, their shapes intertwined in a spiraling vortex, subdued and commanded by an indomitable force at the center.


    But the hall was utterly empty. No councilors whispered behind pillars, no guards stood vigil. It was a room that needed no witnesses, for its master ruled alone.


    Otto Geistreich strode purposefully across the chamber, his polished boots striking the floor with a deliberate rhythm. His dark military uniform, adorned with medals and silver trim, framed a man who carried the weight of his duties with quiet precision. A thick leather dossier rested under his arm, its contents chronicling the war''s developments.


    At the heart of the chamber, a towering construct of obsidian and gold gleamed with unnatural light. Its surface was adorned with intricate sigils and etched patterns that shifted subtly, pulsing in time with an unseen rhythm.


    Otto came to a halt at a respectful distance, falling to one knee. "Loyalty to the Empire," he announced himself.


    There was no verbal response from the dais, but it was clear that his words had sparked some response as the empty platform began to shimmer. A moment later, a being flickered into existence. A spectral form hovered there¡ªa faceless, translucent figure cloaked in shadows.


    Otto lowered his head. "Your Majesty."


    The figure gave no reply, but the air around Otto seemed to grow heavier, charged with an unseen force. Taking this as his cue, he opened the dossier and began to speak.


    "Your Majesty, the situation at the front grows more dire by the day," Otto reported, his tone factual and devoid of any attempt to soften the grim reality. "More than half of our forward bases have already fallen, and the Earthen Legion is struggling to keep up with repairs. The Fire Legion is facing fierce resistance from the Blood Mages, who, with support from long-range specialists, have made it impossible for us to advance further. Even with reinforcements from the Wind Legion, the tide of battle remains unchanged.


    "While we still hold control of the seas, without a viable landing point or support from land forces, this advantage cannot be exploited. As a result, the Water Legion remains idle."


    Otto lifted his gaze from the ledger, the weight of its detailed accounts lingering in his mind. The files held precise figures and summaries of every battle fought, but he knew better than to burden the Emperor with such minutiae. The supreme ruler of Arkanheim trusted Otto''s judgment implicitly¡ªif there were any irregularities or unexpected developments, he would have already brought them to light.


    Besides, Otto was certain the Emperor already knew every detail of the war, perhaps even more thoroughly than he did. The ruler of Arkanheim was a figure of unfathomable insight, his awareness extending across the entire continent. Few things, if any, could evade his all-seeing eyes and ever-listening ears.


    "In summary," Otto concluded. "The enemy continues their advance unimpeded. At this rate, they will push us back to the western flank within weeks. Some of our bigger strongholds may hold for a time, but their fall is inevitable." He paused, closing the dossier with a sharp snap. "Our supply lines are faltering, morale is plummeting, and every day we lose ground. This... is the state of the war."


    The proxy remained silent, its shadowed form unmoving. For a moment, the vastness of the chamber seemed to swallow Otto whole, the oppressive quiet pressing down on him.


    Finally, the figure stirred. Its voice, when it came, was devoid of warmth or inflection, a deep and resonant tone that seemed to echo from all directions.


    "Aurelia..." the silhouette murmured, a faint trace of emotion threading through his voice for the first time. It wasn''t hostility or caution, but something closer to nostalgia, a deep and poignant memory stirring within. However, the moment was fleeting. His voice quickly returned to its usual stoic tone as he continued.


    "You need not concern yourself with her. If she chooses to intervene, someone suitable will handle her."


    The words sent a jolt through Otto, more shocking than anything the Emperor had said so far. Someone suitable? Was such a person even conceivable?


    It was widely acknowledged that Aurelia Thorsten, the Eternal Witch, was unparalleled below the level of Exarch. Even a coalition of Archmages would struggle to delay her, much less defeat her outright. For the Emperor to speak so casually of confronting her left Otto reeling, his mind racing to grasp the implications.


    Was the Emperor planning to intervene personally?


    The thought was unsettling. Such an action would not only violate the covenant but also went against everything Otto knew about the Emperor. He was not a man who stepped onto the battlefield unless absolutely necessary.


    Then, did it mean there truly was someone capable of opposing the Eternal Witch?


    One name surfaced in Otto''s mind: Maximilian von Hohenheim.


    A prodigy in his own right, Maximilian had been a peerless talent, advancing to Archmage despite possessing multiple affinities¡ªa feat as rare as it was astonishing. He might have been one of the few who could stand against the Eternal Witch. But Maximilian was long dead. Otto himself had overseen his burial. He had seen the cold, lifeless body with his own eyes.


    Even then, as remarkable as Maximilian had been, Otto doubted he could have matched Aurelia in a prolonged confrontation.


    Still, questioning the Emperor was pointless. If His Majesty stated there was someone suitable to face the Witch, then it was simply a fact. Whatever plans lay hidden within the Emperor''s mind were beyond Otto''s understanding¡ªand perhaps, he thought grimly, better left that way.


    "I will obey," Otto said simply. Life was far easier when he abandoned pointless speculation. In the grand scheme of the Empire, he was nothing more than a tool in the Emperor''s arsenal¡ªa fact he had long accepted. He harbored no illusions of being irreplaceable. The very fact that he had risen to his current station without being directly bound to the Emperor''s will was an anomaly.


    It was an unprecedented display of trust, one Otto was determined to honor. Failure was not an option. Disobedience was not an option. There was only one path: absolute adherence to the Emperor''s commands.


    As if sensing the resolution solidify in Otto''s mind, the Emperor''s voice rang out again, calm yet final. "I see that you understand. You are dismissed."


    With those words, the phantom''s presence vanished, leaving Otto kneeling alone before the empty dais.


    Finally, Otto allowed himself to relax fully. The report had gone as well as he could have hoped. Though he left with more questions than answers, his path forward was once again clear.


    Yet, as he stood and prepared to leave, a profound weight seemed to settle over him. It was as if another mountain had been added to his already burdened shoulders. Despite the Emperor''s reassurances, the unease in his mind lingered, refusing to be dismissed.


    The years ahead promised to be turbulent, and a quiet anxiety gnawed at him. Would the Empire truly emerge unscathed when the storm finally passed?

 B6 - Chapter 1 Casual Stroll

    Zeke extended his hand, letting a ray of light streaming through a crack in the closed window dance across his fingers. For a while, he had felt its warmth on his shoulder as he lay in bed, reluctant to move. However, it had now moved to his face, making it impossible to ignore any longer.


    The day outside was flawless, the sky a clear, endless blue. It made leaving the soft comfort of his bed all the more difficult. Yet, now that he was fully awake, his thoughts refused to grant him the peace of drifting back to sleep. His restless mind was both a blessing and a curse.


    With a resigned sigh, he pushed off the silken blanket and planted his feet firmly on the ground. Being in his old room again felt strange after so long. The opulent luxury surrounding him felt distant and alien, like a relic from another life.


    For the past year, he had been constantly on the move¡ªsleeping in campsites, on the hard ground, in barracks of gladiatorial halls, or caves on frigid mountain peaks. Now, the soft fabrics and fresh scents of home were as unfamiliar to him as they had been when he first arrived at the Elementium, a wide-eyed fourteen-year-old.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    No matter. He would adapt, just as he had back then.


    Zeke rose from his bed, wearing nothing but a simple undergarment. Even that felt unusual¡ªits texture so soft and weightless that it was as if he wore nothing at all.


    With a familiar gesture, he raised his arms, and a shirt enveloped his torso a moment later. While Zeke had always disliked the idea of servants dressing him, it was different with Akasha. He viewed the Spirit as an extension of himself, no more foreign than his own hands and feet. Accepting her assistance felt natural, not intrusive.


    Beside the bed, an outfit had already been laid out. Each piece floated toward him in perfect sequence as if following a silent command. Pants, socks, and a Mage''s robe joined the shirt in rapid order, even his boots positioning themselves snugly on his feet.


    Before he fully registered the process, Zeke stood completely dressed, not a button out of place.


    Zeke stood motionless, gazing at his reflection in the mirror. It had been a long time since he''d taken a moment to truly examine himself. Out in the wild, there had been little use for such vanities. But now, back in Tradespire¡ªa city where battles were waged not with steel or magic but with words and cunning¡ªappearance was a weapon all its own.


    And Zeke''s appearance had become a weapon of formidable caliber.


    He had grown taller, his once scrawny shoulders now broad and sturdy. His face, once soft with youth, had sharpened into strong, defined features. His crimson hair, tied back yet flowing past his shoulders, added a touch of roguish charm to his otherwise polished demeanor.


    But it was his eyes that drew the most attention¡ªpiercing golden orbs that seemed to glow with intensity. They stared back at him from the mirror, alive with a wild, predatory glint. Whether it was the time spent among the Icefang Tribe or the influence of his draconic bloodline, his gaze had transformed into something almost feral.


    He smirked faintly. Those eyes could probably silence a crying child with a single glare.


    With one last satisfied glance at his reflection, Zeke left his chambers. He had no specific destination in mind, simply wandering the mansion''s second floor. Now that he was back home, it was time to set new goals. Though no immediate crises loomed, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this calm was only a brief respite before the inevitable chaos and the city''s peaceful atmosphere only deepened his inner turmoil.


    The Emperor of Arkanheim couldn''t possibly have overestimated himself so gravely. Zeke was certain it was just a matter of time before the other shoe dropped.


    No, this was no time to relax. It felt more like the final opportunity to prepare before a storm engulfed the continent.


    Zeke''s footsteps came to a halt as he noticed a group of figures by the backyard pond. His gaze immediately fell on the blonde girl sitting at the center¡ªMaya. His sister sat cross-legged, her eyes closed in serene meditation, surrounded by other children mirroring her pose.


    The silence was almost eerie. Not a single sound broke the stillness as the children remained completely focused. It was strange to see such liveliness subdued into calm, but Zeke found the sight deeply encouraging.


    These were undoubtedly the children most dedicated to their meditation practice. Akasha''s reports had already identified them, but seeing it firsthand filled Zeke with quiet pride.


    To Maya''s left, sticking close by her side, was Lue. She was Jettero''s daughter and had apparently taken to meditation like a fish to water. According to the observers'' reports, Lue dedicated even more time to her practice than Maya did. It was an encouraging sign, and Zeke truly hoped her efforts would bear fruit.


    Geralt let out another long sigh, seeming to age visibly in the brief pause. "You don''t know my father, Zeke. He''s not the sentimental type. When I was cast out of the family, he didn''t even bother to meet me in person."


    Zeke''s expression darkened. It was no wonder his father never spoke of his family. The lack of connection, coupled with such a cold dismissal, must have left deep scars.


    "...Knowing that old bastard, the only reason he''s reaching out now is because he wants something," Geralt continued, his tone bitter.


    "And you''re trying to figure out what that is?" Zeke asked cautiously.


    Geralt shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "Not really. I''m almost certain it has something to do with you. After all, I know how rare and valuable a Perfect Blood affinity is."


    Zeke tilted his head, trying to recall his only meeting with the head of the Bloodletter family. It had been during his visit to the Bloodsword household. At the time, the man hadn''t left much of an impression. Then again, it was hardly a fair comparison¡ªafter all, that was also the day Zeke had met Tristan Bloodsword and his inner circle, individuals of exceptional caliber.


    Even so, the Bloodletter family was an old and established household within the Valor Kingdom. While they lacked many powerful members in their current generation, their unique Blood Arts still afforded them considerable influence.


    "What are you going to do about the invitation?" Zeke asked after sifting through everything he remembered about his paternal grandfather.


    "I..." Geralt began but trailed off, silence following his unfinished thought.


    Zeke waited patiently, his gaze shifting as he noticed a servant approaching in the distance. He subtly signaled the man to hold back, giving his father the space he needed to gather his thoughts.


    "...I don''t know, Zeke," Geralt admitted at last, his voice heavy with uncertainty.


    Zeke nodded in quiet understanding. "There''s no rush. But when you do make a decision, just know that you''ll have my full support. Our house is no longer one that can be easily pushed around."


    A faint, bemused smile appeared on his father''s face, though it soon softened into a nod of acknowledgment.


    Satisfied, Zeke finally turned and approached the waiting servant, who had stopped a respectful distance away.


    "Young lord," the man greeted with a bow.


    Zeke nodded in greeting, interested to learn what had caused him to run over in such a hurry.


    "A messenger has arrived to meet you," the man reported.


    "That''s it?" Zeke asked with a raised brow. "That''s what you rushed over to tell me?"


    The servant nodded hurriedly. "Yes, but this is not just any messenger. It would be unwise to keep him waiting for too long."


    Zeke''s interest was piqued. "What sigil does he bear?"


    "The Sigil... of the Merchant Union."

 Book 6: Chapter 5: Yggdrasil

    Book 6: Chapter 5: Yggdrasil


    The sky stretched endlessly above her, a flawless expanse of blue without a single cloud in sight. There never were any clouds, nor could there be¡ªnot at this elevation. It was an odd thought, realizing that if she wanted to see the soft white of the clouds, she would have to look down.


    Margret walked onto the balcony of her small residence where two chairs and a small table had been placed. They were all carved from wood, just like everything in this strange place. Well, carved might not have been the right word, exactly. It looked more like they had just happened to grow into the desired shape, without any crafting involved.


    It was the way of the elven people.


    Rather than harnessing the gifts of nature and mold them to their desired shape, they preferred to whisper to it, hoping that it would comply with their demands. It was gentle, in a sense, even though their society was anything but.


    The moment Margret stepped into the open, a gust of wind tousled her long hair. She welcomed it. The wind had been her constant companion these past few months¡ªone of the few companions she¡¯d had.


    A few steps later, she reached the low railing of her balcony. Balcony wasn¡¯t quite the right word, she thought bitterly. After all, this place had been designed for a very different purpose.


    Her gaze fell downward, only to meet an endless expanse of sky, broken only by the thick white carpet of clouds far below. To her left, right, above, and below, similar cabins dotted the vast branches¡ªhundreds of them¡ªeach identical to her own. These were the homes of the so-called flyers, as the elves called them.


    These balconies were no mere decoration. They served as both a landing pad and the only entrance to her isolated dwelling. After all, this place was perched upon one of the highest and most remote branches of Yggdrasil, a place unreachable by any who lacked the ability to fly.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t entirely blame the elves for their choices. Space was the most precious commodity on the world tree, and there were logical reasons to send Wind Mages¡ªor flyers¡ªto the most remote branches. But did their homes have to look exactly like birdhouses? Right down to the way they seemed nailed onto the giant tree? It was utterly degrading.


    More frustrating was how the location of one''s home reflected their status in the city. For Wind Mages, this meant being perpetually relegated to the outskirts¡ªsymbolic of their place in elven society. While not outright shunned, Wind Magic was certainly not a celebrated affinity. Flyers were tolerated, at best.


    Margret closed her eyes, letting the wind brush across her skin. Was this how Zeke had felt during his time in the Empire?


    Only now, standing in his shoes, did she truly grasp the weight of it all. Zeke had rarely complained about his treatment, but it must have been exhausting to endure such casual disregard, especially as a child. Even now, Margret struggled with the condescension of the elves, and she had lived for decades.


    At least she had learned to temper her reactions. In those first few weeks, her temper had gotten the better of her, and she¡¯d found herself in more fights than she cared to admit. It hadn¡¯t taken long, however, to realize that the elves had no patience for troublemakers. She¡¯d narrowly avoided expulsion by officially joining the flyers, gaining just enough standing to secure her place.


    That decision had changed everything.


    The treatment she received improved immediately. She was no longer just an outsider; she was now a person with a title, however lowly. The uniform she wore demanded at least some degree of respect¡ªor, at the very least, kept most insults at bay.


    Margret began buttoning up her tight-fitting shirt, fastening it all the way to the stiff collar that felt almost like a noose around her neck. She had mixed feelings about the uniform. On one hand, it was far too snug, clinging to her form like a second skin. Despite covering her from head to toe, it felt oddly revealing. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t deny its practicality. It was the best outfit for flying she had ever worn¡ªstreamlined, offering almost no air resistance. She felt faster, nimbler, as though the wind itself approved of her attire.


    Satisfied that everything was in place, Margret stepped onto the balcony and dove. She surrendered herself to the wind, her body slicing effortlessly through the air. Her dive smoothed into a glide as she curved around the massive branch to which her colony of homes was attached. Calling on the wind to lift her higher, she took a slight detour, preferring to avoid the risk of bumping into anyone. Trouble had a way of finding her without any help.


    For nearly an hour, she followed the colossal wooden branch, its immense length stretching toward the heart of Ygdrassil. As she flew, the houses she passed grew steadily larger and more elaborate, a silent reminder of the blatant favoritism within elven society.


    When the main city came into view, the estates had swelled to staggering proportions. Her eyes lingered on a particularly grand mansion sprawling across the branch, complete with an artificial garden¡ªan absurd display of wealth. The estate alone could have housed dozens of her tiny cabins.


    Ridiculous, she thought bitterly.


    She had no doubt that anyone living this close to the trunk could trace their lineage back to the first elves. They likely had ancestors¡ªat least a dozen of them¡ªseated on the council, securing their family¡¯s status for generations. It was a picture of opulence, and it left little doubt about where the city¡¯s priorities lay.


    Not that she was in any position to judge. Human societies were no better, after all. Tradespire mirrored the same power structure as the world tree, tiered and rigid. Yet, in her opinion, there was still a notable difference.


    Excellence could take you far as a human.


    She didn¡¯t have to look far for an example. Her lord, Ezekiel, had risen from a commoner¡¯s beginnings to stand among the most powerful¡ªa position comparable to the sprawling mansion she had just passed. And he had done it all in a single generation, before even turning twenty. That kind of meteoric rise was simply unthinkable for the elves.


    Myrella¡¯s grin widened, smug and triumphant. ¡°How about saying please?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± Margret said immediately, swallowing her pride.


    ¡°Not like that.¡± Myrella shook her head in mock disappointment. ¡°I expect you to at least lower your head a little.¡±


    ¡°Please give me the letter,¡± Margret repeated, dipping her head just a fraction.


    Myrella hummed thoughtfully, tapping a finger to her chin. ¡°Hmm. Still not quite right. Maybe it would help if you got on your knees?¡±


    Margret had heard enough. She should have known better than to give in to this sadistic bitch¡¯s games. Giving an inch only encouraged Myrella to push further, and Margret knew it wouldn¡¯t stop there.


    Her patience snapped. With a sharp focus of will, several [Wind Blades] shot out, slicing through the air straight toward the elf¡¯s vitals. Margret didn¡¯t dare hold back¡ªnot with someone like Myrella.


    The elf merely grinned wider, sending out an equal number of [Wind Blades] in the blink of an eye. The spells collided midair, veering off course and striking the walls and ceiling. The ancient wood groaned as deep furrows were carved into it, but just as quickly, the damage began to heal itself, the wood knitting back together.


    "So, you do have teeth..." Myrella said, her voice laced with amusement.


    ¡°The letter,¡± Margret demanded, glaring at her. ¡°Give it here.¡±


    Myrella nodded, almost too casually, before tossing the letter toward Margret. ¡°Sure. All you had to do was ask.¡±


    Margret snatched it from the air, still shooting Myrella a venomous look. She couldn¡¯t begin to understand what went on inside the elf¡¯s head, and frankly, she didn¡¯t care to. Her direct superior was more of a nuisance than anything else, and Margret had learned to avoid contact with her whenever possible.


    Thankfully, Myrella seemed to lose interest, leaving the room as quickly as she had entered, likely on her way to torment someone else.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind her, Margret tore open the letter. Her eyes scanned the contents, moving faster than should have been possible.


    Would he ask her to return?


    It was the thing she both longed for and feared. On one hand, it would be a relief to leave this suffocating place, a wish she often entertained. But on the other hand, she hadn¡¯t achieved anything yet. She had made no real connections, hadn¡¯t infiltrated the elven hierarchy¡ªnothing.


    It could be said that this entire trip had been a colossal waste of time so far.


    The more Margret read, the more her expression darkened.


    Ezekiel had laid out his situation in full, explaining what he needed from the elves. Yet, he didn¡¯t make demands. Instead, he left all the choices up to her, even offering her the option to return if she didn¡¯t believe staying would benefit them.


    It was a gesture of faith.


    But rather than feeling relieved, those words only deepened the weight on her chest. Zeke needed her, yet she felt powerless to help. It was a far worse feeling than the tight collar of her uniform pressing against her neck.


    Her eyes flicked to the deadline at the bottom of the letter. Four weeks. It hardly felt like enough time, not even close. But Margret knew that if she didn¡¯t give it her all, she would never forgive herself.


    Her gaze steadied, and her resolve grew stronger. It didn¡¯t matter whether she believed she could succeed¡ªwhat mattered was that she gave it everything she had. That way, at least, she would have no regrets.


    With her decision made, Margret sat down on the meditation mat, her mind clearer and more focused than it had been in weeks.

 B6 - Chapter 2 Meeting the Messanger

    Zeke dismissed the servant with a nod and made his way to the waiting chamber. His steps, however, remained unhurried, his thoughts clouded by curiosity and caution.


    It wasn''t surprising that the Merchant Union had learned of his return to the city since the king himself stood at the head of the council, but the speed of their response caught him off guard. Barely a night had passed since his discreet arrival, and he had taken every precaution to avoid detection.


    Yet somehow, they had not only discovered his presence but managed to dispatch a messenger in record time. Their information-gathering network, it seemed, was as efficient as it was extensive¡ªa force to be reckoned with.


    More pressing than their efficiency, however, was the question of what the Merchant Union wanted from him.


    Zeke had never directly interacted with this ruling body before, leaving him with no personal impression¡ªneither good nor bad. All he knew about them was from hearsay which was not always a reliable source.


    Most viewed the council with skepticism.


    In the public eye, it was seen as a pragmatic assembly, held together not by loyalty or camaraderie, but by shared self-interest. While outsiders often criticized this as a weakness, Zeke found it refreshingly straightforward.


    Unlike nebulous ideals such as loyalty and honor, Zeke placed more trust in the clarity of mutual benefit. At least with the council, motives were transparent, leaving no room for false pretenses or hollow displays of virtue. He had witnessed enough of that in the Empire, where the ruling class rarely lived up to their lofty reputations.


    Yet, no matter how hard he tried, Zeke couldn''t discern why the Merchant Union had chosen to contact him now. Lost in thought, he soon arrived at the entrance to the guest chamber, still no closer to unraveling their motives. As he reached for the door, his hand froze mid-motion.


    He couldn''t sense anyone inside.


    Confused, Zeke focused his Spatial Awareness on the room, redoubling his efforts to pinpoint a presence. Yet, the result remained the same¡ªan empty room.


    Had the messenger already left? That seemed unlikely. He hadn''t taken more than a few minutes to arrive. How impatient could this messenger possibly be?


    Somewhat unsure how to interpret the situation, Zeke pushed the door open and stepped inside, hoping to find a clue to explain what was going on.


    But before he could take a single step further, he froze again.


    Contrary to what his senses were telling him, someone was there¡ªa man with a wide grin, staring directly at him.


    "That''s an interesting spell you''ve got there, my lord," the man said smoothly.


    To Zeke''s credit, it took him only a moment to recover from his shock. Without missing a beat, he stepped fully into the room and closed the door behind him, his expression calm and composed. Though, as he approached the old man, his mind raced to figure out what had just occurred.


    The man was undoubtedly a Mage¡ªand a powerful one at that. Yet Zeke couldn''t detect even the faintest magical fluctuations from him. Stranger still, the man was entirely undetectable to Zeke''s Spatial Awareness. It was as though he didn''t exist in any sense other than sight.


    The experience was deeply unsettling, leaving Zeke more rattled than he cared to admit. Yet, he ensured none of his unease showed as he extended a hand to his guest with a pleasant smile.


    "No need to be so formal," Zeke said evenly. "Just Ezekiel will do. I''ve long been stripped of any of my titles."


    To his surprise, the old man ignored the offered hand and bowed instead. It wasn''t the casual nod of an equal, but the respectful posture of someone greeting a superior.


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed this unexpected gesture. Regardless of appearances, he was certain of one thing: the old man was more powerful than him. Likely an Archmage, a rank that stood near the pinnacle of power on the continent.


    There should have been no reason for him to act so subservient. After all, Archmages didn''t have to bow to anyone, standing near the pinnacle of power on the continent. Moreover, Zeke had the suspicion that this old man was not weak¡ªeven by Archmage standards.


    "How should I address you?" Zeke asked.


    Vazzek tilted his head, his expression almost amused. "What else? To join the council, of course."


    Zeke''s expression shifted to one of disbelief. "I thought they did not like me?"


    Vazzek smirked. "Some members indeed think poorly of you, milord. However, if grudges were enough to deny someone entry, there would be no members at all. I dare say there''s not a single member on friendly terms with everyone."


    Zeke''s expression turned thoughtful. "The timing seems a bit suspicious."


    Vazzek''s grin sharpened. "Quite perceptive of you, lord."


    Despite his praise, the old man didn''t offer further clarification. Yet, Zeke was already forming his own conclusions. Becoming a council member likely came with more than just benefits. He suspected there would be restrictions placed on him as well. After all, there must be a standard way the council handled disagreements.


    This could be an excellent way to put a leash on him if he wasn''t careful.


    "What does pleading my merits entail, exactly?" Zeke asked after he noticed that he old man wasn''t going to say anything more.


    Vazzek bowed, extending both hands in a respectful gesture. As he did, a document materialized in his hands. Zeke''s brows furrowed. Despite being only a few steps away, he hadn''t sensed any magic being cast. It was as though the man wasn''t even truly here.


    Zeke reached out to take the document, half-expecting his hands to pass through it. However, the paper was solid and when his finger brushed against it, he felt a brief resistance, like the momentary friction of two forces colliding. Zeke recognized it as the interaction between his Mana and that of someone else. Then, for just a moment, he could sense the old man''s presence.


    Zeke grinned, now having his first clue about how the spell worked. The man''s shroud was certainly the effect of Magic.


    "That is a list of all the requirements you need to meet to join the council," Vazzek explained. "Pleading your case is simply showing proof that you meet these requirements."


    Zeke scanned the list, his brow furrowing slightly. "What if I can''t meet these requirements?"


    "Then you''ll be rejected," Vazzek replied flatly.


    "That''s it?" Zeke asked. "No penalties or hidden dangers?"


    Vazzek shook his head, clearly amused. "What do you think the Merchant Union is? We''re a legitimate ruling body with the backing of the King. We don''t operate in such a crooked manner." He paused. "However, there might be damage to your reputation if you are rejected. Also, you can not be reconsidered for the position for at least a year."


    Zeke nodded slowly. The loss of reputation was inevitable. A rejection would mean he wasn''t on par with the other merchant families in the council. However, the second condition was a bit more serious. Could this have been the aim of whoever had a hand in his election? to nominate him before he was ready?


    "What if I refuse to plead my merits?" he asked, just to be sure.


    "Non-appearance leads to automatic rejection," Vazzek replied.


    Zeke nodded, as he had expected. It seemed he would need to take this issue seriously. His gaze drifted back down to the list. As it stood, there was no way he could meet the requirements. If he chose to join, a lot of work would be required to reach their standards.


    His eyes returned to the old man before him, a single question lingering in his mind. "How much time do I have?"


    "Roughly four weeks," Vazzek replied. "The exact date will depend on the availability of the presiding members, but it should be around that time."


    Zeke nodded, his mind racing. Though this invitation was most likely a move to control him, it also presented a significant opportunity. It would grant him access to the continent''s most influential merchants and solidify his position in Tradespire. More importantly, it would make it much harder for the empire to bully him in the future.


    A grin spread across his face. He couldn''t be sure if someone was plotting against him or trying to help him, but it didn''t matter. He had been seeking a new challenge and a way to strengthen his position, and now this opportunity had found him before he could even decide on anything.


    It almost felt as though fate was lending him a hand.

 B6 - Chapter 3 Requirements

    Zeke paced in slow, deliberate circles around Akasha''s materialized form, which stood motionless in the center of the room. Hovering above her were numerous floating displays, their glowing contents constantly shifting as they adjusted to face Zeke no matter where he moved.


    These phenomena, including Akasha herself, were visible only to him.


    Occasionally, he would pause to glance at the information on the screens, his gaze lingering as his thoughts turned inward. Then, with a faint sigh or a furrow of his brow, he would resume his contemplative pacing. This quiet routine had persisted for hours, with neither he nor Akasha breaking the silence.


    The reason for their silence was simple: neither Zeke nor Akasha could devise a clear plan to tackle their current predicament.


    Each floating display outlined one of the requirements to join the Merchant Union as a council member. Many of them were already crossed out or had a detailed plan added underneath. However, the three points that remained had them utterly stumped.


    In hindsight, the proposal seemed almost absurd. Joining the ranks of the world''s most affluent and influential merchants was a feat rarely accomplished in a single lifetime. More often than not, it required generations of effort. Even becoming a regular member of the Merchant Union was a monumental task, yet Zeke was being asked to bypass all of that and ascend directly to their highest echelon.


    For what felt like the hundredth time, Zeke silently cursed the unseen forces that had placed him in this situation. What had initially seemed like a welcome challenge now appeared nearly insurmountable.


    His gaze drifted to the floating display positioned highest above the rest, the one causing him the most frustration. The text read: "Any prospective member must secure signed trade contracts with no fewer than three nations, with terms stipulating a minimum duration of ten years and a trade volume of at least one million gold or equivalent."


    This was the most pressing issue.


    As things stood, Zeke didn''t have a single contract to his name. While he earned significant profits trading in Tradespire, his connections outside the city were woefully underdeveloped. Even in Korrovan, where he held the most sway, he had no dealings with the influential houses. His entire support base was rooted in Undercity, a place populated almost exclusively by outcasts.


    And even if he managed to secure a deal there, he would still need two more contracts to meet the requirement.


    His gaze shifted downward to the second unmet condition displayed before him.


    "Any prospective member must have at least one Archmage in their employ. The individual must be stationed in Tradespire for most of the year."


    Zeke sighed. This condition was almost as bad as the first. The only Archmages that could even remotely be considered to be in his employ were the two refugees he had picked up in Undercity, but he doubted they would be willing to leave. After all, there had to be a reason they had chosen to live in exile in one of the most desolate places on the continent.


    Most likely, they were on the run from something or someone.


    Then there was the third condition he had yet to fulfill, and it was the one Zeke didn''t even know how to approach.


    "Any prospective member must have the endorsement of the royal family of one of the continent''s recognized nations."


    This requirement seemed nearly impossible to achieve within the given timeframe. Zeke lacked diplomatic ties to any royal families, and considering his strained relationship with the empire, securing their public endorsement was a monumental task. Such a move would likely paint a massive target on their backs.


    Still, it wasn''t as though he had no leads. His relationship with Tristan Bloodsword might grant him an audience with Valor''s royal family. Similarly, Aurelia Thorsten, a living ancestor, had strong ties to her respective royal line. Lara Sonnenstrahl, too, was a member of Equinox''s royal family.


    The real obstacle was time. Not only did he lack a clear method of contacting any of them, but all three were currently stationed on the frontlines, making them even harder to reach.


    With a defeated sigh, Zeke ruffled his already disheveled hair, making it even messier. He turned to the silver-haired Spirit standing nearby, her impassive expression betraying nothing.


    Such a deal could also provide Gravitas and her legion of Blood Guards with a purpose for the coming years.


    The real obstacle, however, was the Deadlands. Sheol''s domain was the primary reason trade between the continent and the Wilderness was nearly nonexistent. The King of the Dead was notoriously unpredictable when it came to allowing passage through his territory. While Zeke had parted with Sheol on relatively good terms, he had no idea how the enigmatic ruler would react to the idea of a permanent trade route being established across his lands.


    The proposition carried a lot of risks in practice.


    It might even be easier to bypass the Deadlands entirely using Spatial Magic. However, that came with its own set of challenges, mainly the high costs. It would significantly reduce the trade routes profitability. But for Zeke, that wasn''t much of a concern. He only needed the contract to be valid on paper. Even if he decided not to go through with the trade in the end, by the time he joined the council, it would be too late to stop him.


    A smile slowly formed on Zeke''s face. This could actually work. At the very least, it was a solid starting point to build upon.


    No matter how he thought it over, Zeke realized it would be impossible to accomplish all of this on his own. There was only one sensible option: he would need to delegate.


    First, the deal with Korrovan. It was the simplest and most straightforward of the three. His forces there were the most capable. He would entrust David with the task of brokering the deal. With the support of three Archmages and the full might of Undercity behind him, Zeke was confident in David''s chances of success.


    Next were the elves. While he didn''t hold much hope for that route, it wasn''t something he could rule out entirely. He would contact Margrett and instruct her to do everything she could to secure a deal within the given time. If she succeeded, it would only benefit him. There was no harm in trying.


    That left Winter and the dwarfs. These were the two tasks he couldn''t delegate. For one, he didn''t have anyone stationed with the dwarfs anymore. He also felt the dwarfs would respond better to a personal visit from the head of the house. Though they were easygoing by nature, pride still meant a great deal to the stout artisans. A personal appearance would certainly help his cause.


    Winter, however, was even more of a personal matter. The Progenitor wasn''t someone who could be convinced any other way. It was highly likely that an envoy wouldn''t even get an audience. Winter was a prideful being, and any sign of disrespect would sour negotiations. Zeke knew he would need to handle this personally.


    The real question was, did he have enough time to do both of these things and still make it back to Tradespire in time for his hearing? Would he be able to meet the other requirements along the way?


    Honestly, Zeke had little hope of succeeding, but he knew that waiting around would get him nowhere. Inaction had never led to success, and if he didn''t try, his chances were as good as zero. He would have to give it his all and hope fortune smiled on him just a little.


    Time, however, was the most pressing concern. Every second wasted brought him closer to failure, and he had already squandered too much time.


    His resolve hardened as he faced Akasha. "Send out the orders. Also, try to contact Tristan, Lara, and Aurelia about the endorsement."


    Akasha nodded wordlessly, already taking charge of the details. Zeke trusted her to handle the tasks without needing further instruction.


    "What will you do, Host?" she asked.


    Zeke paused for a moment, deciding his next move. It didn''t take long for him to come to a conclusion. "I''ll visit the dwarfs. They''re the biggest variable right now. If I can''t convince them quickly, there''s no chance of success."


    Akasha nodded again, clearly agreeing with his plan.


    Fortunately, the dwarfs had their own teleportation gate, making the journey straightforward. Zeke''s heart raced with excitement at the thought of finally visiting the dwarven capital, a city renowned for its artisans. Their mechanical craftsmanship was legendary across the continent, and he could only imagine the marvels waiting to be seen.


    But there was another reason for his visit. In Korrovan, he had discovered that the cube-shaped Giger relic he''d found years ago contained an engraving in an ancient dwarven dialect. He suspected that the capital would be the best place to learn more about this long-forgotten treasure, once believed to be a holy relic.


    After years of stagnation, it was finally time to uncover the purpose of this artifact.

 B6 - Chapter 4 Taming the Sands

    With a slow, drawn-out exhale, another gentle plume of smoke drifted toward the crystalline ceiling of the enormous cavern.


    David leaned back further, settling into his perch. The metal dome of the black tower wasn''t exactly built for comfort¡ªits architecture was as cold and unwelcoming as it looked¡ªbut it was still his favorite spot in the city. From here, the entirety of Undercity stretched out beneath him, a view unmatched anywhere else. More importantly, it was one of the few places where he could remain undisturbed for any meaningful length of time.


    Though there were few who could track him down if he truly wished to disappear, hiding wasn''t his goal. Coming here was a refuge.


    He let out a weary sigh before taking another long draw from his cigar. It was the last of his cherished collection, and he already dreaded the weeks ahead. Leading an entire city was stressful enough, but doing so without the calming influence of the elves'' divine herbs? That would be a challenge all its own.


    A low chuckle escaped his lips, surprising even himself.


    It really was funny, though¡ªhim, a man who had lived his life with such rigid discipline, now finding himself so fond of complaining. Maybe his age was finally catching up with him.


    An amusing thought, though he knew it wasn''t true. David hadn''t even reached half his lifespan, and if anything, he felt younger than he had in decades. Continue reading at empire


    Life was strange sometimes.


    He hadn''t put much faith in his young lord''s theory about the Soul, yet he had gone along with it anyway. Accepting his new position among the dwarfs had seemed the proper course¡ªjust another duty for the obedient soldier he had always been. But the experience had been eye-opening.


    Stripped of his role as a butler, with no estate to manage or servants to oversee, David found himself adrift for the first time in years. Each day felt aimless, without a clear goal or purpose to anchor him. It was a sobering period that forced him to confront an uncomfortable truth.


    He had grown complacant.


    Not physically¡ªhis body remained in its prime. But his mind, dulled by years of routine, struggled to adapt to the sudden changes.


    How long had it been since he''d been forced to decide how to spend his time? How long since he''d had the freedom to explore his interests?


    David took another slow drag of his cigar, the embers creeping closer to his fingers. The warm smoke caressed his throat, leaving a faint tingle that spread through his body like a comforting wave.


    Now, there was no more doubt¡ªnone at all. In fact, he knew with absolute certainty that his young lord''s insight had been spot on. Though his magic hadn''t grown drastically stronger, something deeper had changed. His essence felt sharper, more refined, as if a missing piece had finally clicked into place.


    The level of Archmage, once an unattainable dream, no longer seemed so distant.


    Soon, he would join the ranks of the continent''s elites, his name spoken alongside the legends he had admired for so long.


    Legends like Maximilian.


    The memories of his long-time lord and mentor brought a crooked smile to David''s lips. What would the old man think if he could see him now? Would he blame Ezekiel for corrupting the once straight-laced him? It was entirely possible.


    The thought made him chuckle.


    Then again, it was Maximilian who had chosen Ezekiel as his heir, placing his trust in the boy for reasons only he knew. Perhaps, instead of disappointment, he''d be delighted by the change.


    Truth be told, it was hard to say. Despite spending much of his life by the old man''s side, David had never fully understood him.


    After all, she had undergone the Ritual. Betrayal was simply not an option.


    David carefully removed the letter and began to read, his expression shifting subtly. A long-term trade agreement? At least one million gold? His brows furrowed as he reached the worst part: four weeks. That was barely enough time to begin negotiations, let alone finalize a deal.


    He read on, piecing together the situation. The merchant council. Of course. How did Ezekiel always manage to entangle himself in such impossible predicaments?


    Finally, his eyes settled on the last lines of the letter, lingering there for a long moment.


    "...If you deem it impossible to comply with my demands, then you are free to ignore this order. I trust your judgment."


    These lines, seemingly ordinary, held a weight that struck David deeply. Spoken by anyone else, they might have seemed unremarkable. But David knew better.


    Trust.


    It was the one thing Ezekiel didn''t give lightly. In fact, since their departure from the Empire, David couldn''t recall hearing him use the word even once. The betrayals he had endured seemed to have stripped him of the capacity to truly place his faith in others. The thousands of slaves walking the streets of Undercity were a stark testament to that painful truth.


    David inhaled deeply, steadying his thoughts. He had not sworn an oath, undergone any Ritual, or even formally pledged his allegiance. Yet, his young lord had somehow found it within himself to trust again¡ªto trust him.


    His gaze hardened.


    A million gold?


    A ten-year contract?


    Four weeks to make it happen?


    It didn''t matter. Even if it had been ten times the amount in half the time, David would see it through. There was no room for hesitation. If Ezekiel believed in his ability to accomplish this, then he would do whatever it took to fulfill that trust.


    Without realizing it, David''s hands had balled into fists, crumpling the letter. It didn''t matter¡ªevery word was already etched into his mind. His gaze met Elder Rabbit''s, and for the first time since her arrival, the teasing grin disappeared from her face. She stood straight, her expression serious.


    "Call a meeting," David ordered, his voice firm. "I want the entire council gathered within the hour. Not a single member missing. I don''t care what they''re doing¡ªget them all."


    Elder Rabbit blinked, momentarily stunned, before giving a small nod. She stepped back, and in an instant, the darkness swallowed her whole.


    David no longer paid her any mind. His thoughts were already spinning, piecing together a plan. To fulfill such an extraordinary order, there was no time for lengthy negotiations or formalities. He would need results¡ªfast.


    There was only one way to ensure that. He had to present an offer so irresistible that every merchant would jump to seize it. An opportunity so large, so undeniably lucrative, that proper procedure and hesitation would be the last things on their minds.


    It was time to unleash the full might of the forces he had assembled¡ªto reveal the economic powerhouse that a united Undercity had become. A force capable of standing toe-to-toe with the high and mighty lords of Korrovan.


    A grin spread across his face¡ªan expression that would have seemed impossible for the rigid butler of the past, yet oddly fitting for the man he had become. David tilted his head to either side, accompanied by the creaking and cracking of his stiff neck.


    It was time to get to work.

 B6 - Chapter 5 Yggdrasil

    The sky stretched endlessly above her, a flawless expanse of blue without a single cloud in sight. There never were any clouds, nor could there be¡ªnot at this elevation. It was an odd thought, realizing that if she wanted to see the soft white of the clouds, she would have to look down.


    Margret walked onto the balcony of her small residence where two chairs and a small table had been placed. They were all carved from wood, just like everything in this strange place. Well, carved might not have been the right word, exactly. It looked more like they had just happened to grow into the desired shape, without any crafting involved.


    It was the way of the elven people.


    Rather than harnessing the gifts of nature and mold them to their desired shape, they preferred to whisper to it, hoping that it would comply with their demands. It was gentle, in a sense, even though their society was anything but.


    The moment Margret stepped into the open, a gust of wind tousled her long hair. She welcomed it. The wind had been her constant companion these past few months¡ªone of the few companions she''d had.


    A few steps later, she reached the low railing of her balcony. Balcony wasn''t quite the right word, she thought bitterly. After all, this place had been designed for a very different purpose.


    Her gaze fell downward, only to meet an endless expanse of sky, broken only by the thick white carpet of clouds far below. To her left, right, above, and below, similar cabins dotted the vast branches¡ªhundreds of them¡ªeach identical to her own. These were the homes of the so-called flyers, as the elves called them.


    These balconies were no mere decoration. They served as both a landing pad and the only entrance to her isolated dwelling. After all, this place was perched upon one of the highest and most remote branches of Yggdrasil, a place unreachable by any who lacked the ability to fly.


    Of course, she couldn''t entirely blame the elves for their choices. Space was the most precious commodity on the world tree, and there were logical reasons to send Wind Mages¡ªor flyers¡ªto the most remote branches. But did their homes have to look exactly like birdhouses? Right down to the way they seemed nailed onto the giant tree? It was utterly degrading.


    More frustrating was how the location of one''s home reflected their status in the city. For Wind Mages, this meant being perpetually relegated to the outskirts¡ªsymbolic of their place in elven society. While not outright shunned, Wind Magic was certainly not a celebrated affinity. Flyers were tolerated, at best.


    Margret closed her eyes, letting the wind brush across her skin. Was this how Zeke had felt during his time in the Empire?


    Only now, standing in his shoes, did she truly grasp the weight of it all. Zeke had rarely complained about his treatment, but it must have been exhausting to endure such casual disregard, especially as a child. Even now, Margret struggled with the condescension of the elves, and she had lived for decades.


    At least she had learned to temper her reactions. In those first few weeks, her temper had gotten the better of her, and she''d found herself in more fights than she cared to admit. It hadn''t taken long, however, to realize that the elves had no patience for troublemakers. She''d narrowly avoided expulsion by officially joining the flyers, gaining just enough standing to secure her place.


    That decision had changed everything.


    The treatment she received improved immediately. She was no longer just an outsider; she was now a person with a title, however lowly. The uniform she wore demanded at least some degree of respect¡ªor, at the very least, kept most insults at bay.


    Margret began buttoning up her tight-fitting shirt, fastening it all the way to the stiff collar that felt almost like a noose around her neck. She had mixed feelings about the uniform. On one hand, it was far too snug, clinging to her form like a second skin. Despite covering her from head to toe, it felt oddly revealing. On the other hand, she couldn''t deny its practicality. It was the best outfit for flying she had ever worn¡ªstreamlined, offering almost no air resistance. She felt faster, nimbler, as though the wind itself approved of her attire.


    Satisfied that everything was in place, Margret stepped onto the balcony and dove. She surrendered herself to the wind, her body slicing effortlessly through the air. Her dive smoothed into a glide as she curved around the massive branch to which her colony of homes was attached. Calling on the wind to lift her higher, she took a slight detour, preferring to avoid the risk of bumping into anyone. Trouble had a way of finding her without any help.


    For nearly an hour, she followed the colossal wooden branch, its immense length stretching toward the heart of Ygdrassil. As she flew, the houses she passed grew steadily larger and more elaborate, a silent reminder of the blatant favoritism within elven society.


    When the main city came into view, the estates had swelled to staggering proportions. Her eyes lingered on a particularly grand mansion sprawling across the branch, complete with an artificial garden¡ªan absurd display of wealth. The estate alone could have housed dozens of her tiny cabins. Read latest chapters on empire


    Ridiculous, she thought bitterly.


    She had no doubt that anyone living this close to the trunk could trace their lineage back to the first elves. They likely had ancestors¡ªat least a dozen of them¡ªseated on the council, securing their family''s status for generations. It was a picture of opulence, and it left little doubt about where the city''s priorities lay.


    Not that she was in any position to judge. Human societies were no better, after all. Tradespire mirrored the same power structure as the world tree, tiered and rigid. Yet, in her opinion, there was still a notable difference.


    Excellence could take you far as a human.


    Myrella''s grin widened, smug and triumphant. "How about saying please?"


    "Please," Margret said immediately, swallowing her pride.


    "Not like that." Myrella shook her head in mock disappointment. "I expect you to at least lower your head a little."


    "Please give me the letter," Margret repeated, dipping her head just a fraction.


    Myrella hummed thoughtfully, tapping a finger to her chin. "Hmm. Still not quite right. Maybe it would help if you got on your knees?"


    Margret had heard enough. She should have known better than to give in to this sadistic bitch''s games. Giving an inch only encouraged Myrella to push further, and Margret knew it wouldn''t stop there.


    Her patience snapped. With a sharp focus of will, several [Wind Blades] shot out, slicing through the air straight toward the elf''s vitals. Margret didn''t dare hold back¡ªnot with someone like Myrella.


    The elf merely grinned wider, sending out an equal number of [Wind Blades] in the blink of an eye. The spells collided midair, veering off course and striking the walls and ceiling. The ancient wood groaned as deep furrows were carved into it, but just as quickly, the damage began to heal itself, the wood knitting back together.


    "So, you do have teeth..." Myrella said, her voice laced with amusement.


    "The letter," Margret demanded, glaring at her. "Give it here."


    Myrella nodded, almost too casually, before tossing the letter toward Margret. "Sure. All you had to do was ask."


    Margret snatched it from the air, still shooting Myrella a venomous look. She couldn''t begin to understand what went on inside the elf''s head, and frankly, she didn''t care to. Her direct superior was more of a nuisance than anything else, and Margret had learned to avoid contact with her whenever possible.


    Thankfully, Myrella seemed to lose interest, leaving the room as quickly as she had entered, likely on her way to torment someone else.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind her, Margret tore open the letter. Her eyes scanned the contents, moving faster than should have been possible.


    Would he ask her to return?


    It was the thing she both longed for and feared. On one hand, it would be a relief to leave this suffocating place, a wish she often entertained. But on the other hand, she hadn''t achieved anything yet. She had made no real connections, hadn''t infiltrated the elven hierarchy¡ªnothing.


    It could be said that this entire trip had been a colossal waste of time so far.


    The more Margret read, the more her expression darkened.


    Ezekiel had laid out his situation in full, explaining what he needed from the elves. Yet, he didn''t make demands. Instead, he left all the choices up to her, even offering her the option to return if she didn''t believe staying would benefit them.


    It was a gesture of faith.


    But rather than feeling relieved, those words only deepened the weight on her chest. Zeke needed her, yet she felt powerless to help. It was a far worse feeling than the tight collar of her uniform pressing against her neck.


    Her eyes flicked to the deadline at the bottom of the letter. Four weeks. It hardly felt like enough time, not even close. But Margret knew that if she didn''t give it her all, she would never forgive herself.


    Her gaze steadied, and her resolve grew stronger. It didn''t matter whether she believed she could succeed¡ªwhat mattered was that she gave it everything she had. That way, at least, she would have no regrets.


    With her decision made, Margret sat down on the meditation mat, her mind clearer and more focused than it had been in weeks.

 Book 6: Chapter 6: Mage’s Association I

    book 6: chapter 6: mage¡¯s association i


    the cheerful chime of bells greeted zeke as he pushed open the door, the sound echoing softly once more as it closed behind him.


    he took a deep breath, his chest tight with a mix of emotions. though he had known of this place for years, this was the first time he had ever stepped inside.


    ¡°welcome to the mage¡¯s association,¡± a dignified voice called. ¡°how may i assist you, sir?¡±


    zeke turned his attention to the speaker: an older woman with her hair pulled back into a firm, no-nonsense bun. a pair of half-moon glasses perched perfectly on the bridge of her nose, and she wore a black and white uniform. the fabric was pristine, as though it had just come from the wash¡ªwithout so much as a single crease.


    the moment their eyes met, zeke felt an odd impulse to straighten his posture. despite all his experiences, there was no escaping the instinctive reaction of feeling like a misbehaving schoolboy under the gaze of a strict professor.


    he suppressed a chuckle at the thought and offered her his best smile. ¡°i¡¯m here to register for the portal network.¡±


    without missing a beat, the woman¡¯s deft hands retrieved the appropriate form. moments later, her sharp gaze was back on him, all business. ¡°is this a registration for a member of your organization, sir?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m registering myself,¡± zeke replied.


    one of her perfectly manicured eyebrows arched¡ªonly a fraction, but for a woman of her composure, it might as well have been a gasp. zeke smirked inwardly. it made sense, though. after all, registering for the portal network required a mage to reach the level of grand mage. achieving that before the age of 25 was the mark of a true genius. zeke, on the other hand, was still in his teens, and despite his growing maturity, his youthful features made it clear he had yet to reach adulthood.


    ¡°name of the applicant,¡± the woman said, her tone cool and professional once again.


    ¡°ezekiel,¡± he replied.


    the moment the name left his lips, the woman froze, her sharp gaze locking onto his face with newfound scrutiny. after taking in his crimson hair and golden eyes, she finally spoke. ¡°ezekiel von hohenheim? disciple of maximilian bombastus von hohenheim?¡±


    ¡°not anymore,¡± zeke said with a grimace, ¡°on both accounts.¡±


    the woman inclined her head slowly. ¡°a true shame. his death was a blow to the magical community as a whole.¡±


    zeke nodded but remained silent. a part of him blamed the mage¡¯s association for maximilian¡¯s fate. his mentor had been exposed, in part, because his messages to tradespire had been intercepted. even so, zeke wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to direct his frustrations at this woman¡ªshe wasn¡¯t responsible for what had happened.


    after his name was revealed, the questions ceased entirely. zeke watched in silent astonishment as the entire questionnaire seemed to fill itself out. the woman¡¯s pen moved with practiced efficiency, recording every detail about him without his input¡ªhis magical affinities, political affiliations, parentage, even his hometown.


    zeke¡¯s brows lifted slightly. he hadn¡¯t expected this level of thoroughness. sure, he¡¯d gained some renown recently, but for them to know this much about him from a single name? the staff here were clearly chosen for good reason. it was, zeke had to admit, an impressive display of competence.


    in less than a minute, the form was complete. the woman reviewed it one final time before sliding it across the desk toward him. ¡°portal registration is on the third floor.¡±


    zeke accepted the document, giving it a quick glance. everything was in order. ¡°thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°the cost of registration is 100 gold,¡± he announced, his tone turning brisk and professional. ¡°we can begin as soon as the payment is made.¡±


    zeke nodded, retrieving a golden bar stamped with the number 100 and placing it on the table. the man barely spared it a glance before sliding it aside.


    ¡°very well. if you¡¯d please follow me,¡± he instructed, gesturing toward one of the devices zeke didn¡¯t know the purpose of. ¡°please channel your mana into this device,¡± the man instructed.


    the registration process continued in much the same way, with zeke following the man from one apparatus to the next. each device was designed to assess a different aspect of his space affinity. at one point, he was even instructed to perform a short-range teleportation inside a small, isolated chamber. throughout the process, he could feel the constant hum of magical instruments measuring and analyzing his every move.


    the procedure was far more thorough than he had expected. after this, there would be no mistaking his magical signature¡ªno matter where he teleported. the sheer amount of data collected made it impossible to confuse him with anyone else.


    the tests took nearly an hour, during which the gruff man guided zeke through every step. once the process was complete, the man disappeared into an adjoining room, leaving zeke alone. zeke used the opportunity to study the magical devices again. now that he had interacted with most of them, their purposes were far clearer.


    before long, the man returned, holding a thin black rectangle. the object was inscribed with strange letters and resembled the business cards used by wealthy merchants¡ªexcept it appeared to be made of metal, and the text was written in a language zeke didn¡¯t recognize.


    the man handed the card to zeke. ¡°this is your identification card. ususally, the system will automatically recognize your magical signature. however, if you¡¯re asked to verify yourself, present this card to the portal guards. it contains an encrypted summary of all your information and measurements.¡±


    zeke nodded, placing the card in his pocket. ¡°anything else i need to know?¡±


    the man pondered for an instant. ¡°i recommend that you wait a few days before independently using the portal network. otherwise, it is possible that you will not be recognized yet. arriving at one of these portal could turn out to be quite dangerous or even deadly.¡±


    zeke nodded, having already expected something like this. this restriction wouldn¡¯t influence him. after all, he would use the official portal between cities instead of opening a passage on his own. after all, he had never been to the dwarfen capital and therefore couldn¡¯t even perceive the beacon¡¯s frequency.


    the man gave zeke a few more words of caution before sending him on his way. soon, he found himself back on the platform that traversed the floors, his gaze flickering between the numbers.


    should he leave now, or visit the department of records and rankings?


    zeke had grown accustomed to the spotlight over the past few years. a part of him even relished the attention and admiration. however, this decision would draw more focus on him than ever before.


    so far, his accomplishments, though impressive, could still be attributed to the achievements of a remarkably talented youngster. but advancing to grand mage at his age and officially registering the record would place him at the top of leaderboards, possibly even overshadowing legendary geniuses of past eras. it was a step that needed careful consideration.


    was he truly ready to put himself in the spotlight of the entire continent?


    zeke¡¯s hand hovered over the etchings for a moment, caught in thought. then, with a firm decision, his finger pressed against the number 7. in an instant, a flash of light enveloped him, and he found himself in a new location.


    it was time to make history.

 B6 - Chapter 6 Mages Association I

    the cheerful chime of bells greeted zeke as he pushed open the door, the sound echoing softly once more as it closed behind him.


    he took a deep breath, his chest tight with a mix of emotions. though he had known of this place for years, this was the first time he had ever stepped inside.


    "welcome to the mage''s association," a dignified voice called. "how may i assist you, sir?"


    zeke turned his attention to the speaker: an older woman with her hair pulled back into a firm, no-nonsense bun. a pair of half-moon glasses perched perfectly on the bridge of her nose, and she wore a black and white uniform. the fabric was pristine, as though it had just come from the wash¡ªwithout so much as a single crease.


    the moment their eyes met, zeke felt an odd impulse to straighten his posture. despite all his experiences, there was no escaping the instinctive reaction of feeling like a misbehaving schoolboy under the gaze of a strict professor.


    he suppressed a chuckle at the thought and offered her his best smile. "i''m here to register for the portal network."


    without missing a beat, the woman''s deft hands retrieved the appropriate form. moments later, her sharp gaze was back on him, all business. "is this a registration for a member of your organization, sir?"


    "i''m registering myself," zeke replied.


    one of her perfectly manicured eyebrows arched¡ªonly a fraction, but for a woman of her composure, it might as well have been a gasp. zeke smirked inwardly. it made sense, though. after all, registering for the portal network required a mage to reach the level of grand mage. achieving that before the age of 25 was the mark of a true genius. zeke, on the other hand, was still in his teens, and despite his growing maturity, his youthful features made it clear he had yet to reach adulthood.


    "name of the applicant," the woman said, her tone cool and professional once again.


    "ezekiel," he replied.


    the moment the name left his lips, the woman froze, her sharp gaze locking onto his face with newfound scrutiny. after taking in his crimson hair and golden eyes, she finally spoke. "ezekiel von hohenheim? disciple of maximilian bombastus von hohenheim?"


    "not anymore," zeke said with a grimace, "on both accounts."


    the woman inclined her head slowly. "a true shame. his death was a blow to the magical community as a whole."


    zeke nodded but remained silent. a part of him blamed the mage''s association for maximilian''s fate. his mentor had been exposed, in part, because his messages to tradespire had been intercepted. even so, zeke wouldn''t stoop so low as to direct his frustrations at this woman¡ªshe wasn''t responsible for what had happened.


    after his name was revealed, the questions ceased entirely. zeke watched in silent astonishment as the entire questionnaire seemed to fill itself out. the woman''s pen moved with practiced efficiency, recording every detail about him without his input¡ªhis magical affinities, political affiliations, parentage, even his hometown.


    zeke''s brows lifted slightly. he hadn''t expected this level of thoroughness. sure, he''d gained some renown recently, but for them to know this much about him from a single name? the staff here were clearly chosen for good reason. it was, zeke had to admit, an impressive display of competence.


    in less than a minute, the form was complete. the woman reviewed it one final time before sliding it across the desk toward him. "portal registration is on the third floor."


    zeke nodded, retrieving a golden bar stamped with the number 100 and placing it on the table. the man barely spared it a glance before sliding it aside.


    "very well. if you''d please follow me," he instructed, gesturing toward one of the devices zeke didn''t know the purpose of. "please channel your mana into this device," the man instructed.


    the registration process continued in much the same way, with zeke following the man from one apparatus to the next. each device was designed to assess a different aspect of his space affinity. at one point, he was even instructed to perform a short-range teleportation inside a small, isolated chamber. throughout the process, he could feel the constant hum of magical instruments measuring and analyzing his every move.


    the procedure was far more thorough than he had expected. after this, there would be no mistaking his magical signature¡ªno matter where he teleported. the sheer amount of data collected made it impossible to confuse him with anyone else.


    the tests took nearly an hour, during which the gruff man guided zeke through every step. once the process was complete, the man disappeared into an adjoining room, leaving zeke alone. zeke used the opportunity to study the magical devices again. now that he had interacted with most of them, their purposes were far clearer.


    before long, the man returned, holding a thin black rectangle. the object was inscribed with strange letters and resembled the business cards used by wealthy merchants¡ªexcept it appeared to be made of metal, and the text was written in a language zeke didn''t recognize.


    the man handed the card to zeke. "this is your identification card. ususally, the system will automatically recognize your magical signature. however, if you''re asked to verify yourself, present this card to the portal guards. it contains an encrypted summary of all your information and measurements."


    zeke nodded, placing the card in his pocket. "anything else i need to know?"


    the man pondered for an instant. "i recommend that you wait a few days before independently using the portal network. otherwise, it is possible that you will not be recognized yet. arriving at one of these portal could turn out to be quite dangerous or even deadly."


    zeke nodded, having already expected something like this. this restriction wouldn''t influence him. after all, he would use the official portal between cities instead of opening a passage on his own. after all, he had never been to the dwarfen capital and therefore couldn''t even perceive the beacon''s frequency.


    the man gave zeke a few more words of caution before sending him on his way. soon, he found himself back on the platform that traversed the floors, his gaze flickering between the numbers.


    discover exclusive content at empire


    should he leave now, or visit the department of records and rankings?


    zeke had grown accustomed to the spotlight over the past few years. a part of him even relished the attention and admiration. however, this decision would draw more focus on him than ever before.


    so far, his accomplishments, though impressive, could still be attributed to the achievements of a remarkably talented youngster. but advancing to grand mage at his age and officially registering the record would place him at the top of leaderboards, possibly even overshadowing legendary geniuses of past eras. it was a step that needed careful consideration.


    was he truly ready to put himself in the spotlight of the entire continent?


    zeke''s hand hovered over the etchings for a moment, caught in thought. then, with a firm decision, his finger pressed against the number 7. in an instant, a flash of light enveloped him, and he found himself in a new location.


    it was time to make history.

 Book 6: Chapter 7: Mage’s Association II

    Book 6: Chapter 7: Mage¡¯s Association II


    Zeke stepped into a large hall, immediately noticing how different it was from the previous floor. Instead of long corridors leading to separate offices, the space was open and dominated by a massive board covered in dense text.


    His eyes were drawn to the board, a display of records and their holders. He instantly recognized some of the more renowned lists, like ¡°Fastest Advancement¡± and ¡°Power Ranking¡±, but there were dozens of others he had never even heard of.


    Another striking difference was the sheer number of people bustling about the hall. Some were clearly association staff, while others were participants getting tested or friends offering support. A fair number, however, appeared to be mere spectators with no direct ties to the process.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze settled on one such man¡ªhis rigid posture and sharp, focused eyes were unmistakable. Zeke had seen men like him before; he was likely a retired military officer. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that many of these so-called spectators were actually spies, keeping a close watch for any shifts in the rankings. After all, the powers to be would want to know of any changes the moment they occurred.


    Before Zeke could take another step, a man in the familiar black-and-white uniform approached him with a genial smile. ¡°Are you here to spectate, sir?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to have myself registered.¡±


    The man gave him a quick once-over, his brows twitching slightly before smoothing out. His genial demeanor never faltered. ¡°What category would you like to compete in?¡±


    ¡°Advancement,¡± Zeke replied.


    For a split second, the man¡¯s expression seemed to freeze, but he quickly recovered, masking any sign of surprise. ¡°Very well, sir,¡± he said smoothly, motioning for Zeke to follow. ¡°Allow me to explain how the procedure works.¡±


    Zeke fell in step behind him, listening intently.


    ¡°The test for advancement is one of the simplest,¡± the man began as they walked toward a quieter corner of the room. ¡°It relies on two key metrics¡ªyour age and your magical level.¡±


    They stopped in front of a small, unassuming box with a narrow opening at the top. ¡°Here we are,¡± the man said, gesturing to the device. ¡°This machine will determine your actual, physical age.¡±


    Zeke eyed the contraption curiously. ¡°How does it work?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression brightened, clearly energized by the question. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a marvel of magical engineering! With just a single drop of blood, this device analyzes countless biological markers to determine precise metrics¡ªyour age included. The exact workings are a trade secret, of course,¡± he added with a hint of pride, ¡°but I assure you, it has never been wrong. There is no known method to fool it.¡±


    Zeke cast another seemingly casual glance at the machine, though his spatial perception had already pierced through its chassis, scanning the intricate mechanisms within. While it was impossible to fully comprehend the device¡¯s workings in such a short time, he gained a rough understanding of its core functions.


    With a nod, he stepped forward. He raised his hand, and a single drop of blood crystallized on the tip of his finger. Suspended for a moment, it detached and fell toward the opening, glimmering like a solitary raindrop.


    Both Zeke and the staff member watched as the machine whirred to life. While the man waited patiently for the result, Zeke¡¯s mind sharpened. Observing the device in motion was far more revealing than studying it in its inert state. Subtle movements, energy flows, and the interplay of its components began to reveal its secrets, piece by piece.


    The moment the device activated, Zeke also felt a faint pull on his Core¡ªproof that Akasha had increased her activity. She was likely dedicating the extra capacity to analyze the process. Zeke smirked slightly, pleased by her initiative. Her hunger for knowledge was admirable.


    Moments later, the machine fell silent again, and a glowing number appeared on its front: 17. Zeke¡¯s exact age.


    He doubted any Archmages were lurking in the crowd though; they had far more pressing matters than loitering here.


    After a few moments, the attention began to wane, and Zeke ceased channeling Mana into the crystal, though he maintained the shroud around himself. Now that he¡¯d drawn so many eyes, he intended to keep a degree of mystery.


    Glancing to the side, he noticed the attendant staring at him with an almost fervent intensity. The change from his earlier professionalism was striking. ¡°What is your name, sir?¡± the man asked, his voice eager.


    Zeke could feel the crowd¡¯s focus sharpen. The surrounding spectators leaned in, hanging on his answer. A smirk tugged at his lips. He couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthis was exhilarating. The attendant¡¯s slip of excitement had turned this moment into the perfect opportunity to propagate his fame.


    ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire,¡± he answered casually.


    The room fell silent. Even the more distant groups paused, their attention snapping to him. But the hush didn¡¯t last long¡ªwithin moments, the air buzzed with excited whispers and startled exclamations.


    Zeke¡¯s name had once been well-known in Tradespire after his meteoric rise. However, after his departure for Korrovan, news about him had dried up. The fact that no one had immediately recognized him spoke volumes about how much his fame had faded. Still, it seemed his name hadn¡¯t slipped entirely into obscurity.


    The staff member¡¯s expression shifted as he studied Zeke more closely¡ªhis face, his eyes, and his crimson hair. A moment later, the man gave a small nod, likely piecing together Zeke¡¯s identity and realizing how his Core¡¯s structure explained the impressive burst of Mana he had demonstrated earlier.


    ¡°Would you like your name recorded publicly, sir?¡±


    Zeke nodded. That was, after all, the reason he had come. Well, that and to see for himself what the other Mages were capable of.


    The attendant smiled at Zeke¡¯s affirmation and quickly called someone over. He handed her the clipboard and then took his position beside Zeke. The two stood shoulder to shoulder, their gazes focused on the large board displaying the current records.


    ¡°The tablet is actually a man-made artifact,¡± the attendant explained without looking away from the board. ¡°It¡¯s linked to identical devices scattered across the continent. Any information entered into the system is automatically shared with all of them.¡±


    ¡°I heard the tests can only be taken here?¡± Zeke asked casually.


    The man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct, sir. It ensures that local powers can¡¯t pressure the Association into falsifying results. After all, securing a spot on the list is a mark of prestige for any power, and many unscrupulous factions would use their influence to claim such honors.¡±


    Zeke glanced to the side, impressed by the man¡¯s candidness. Not many had the courage to speak so openly about their betters.


    The man, noticing his gaze, smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not bravery,¡± he said, almost as if he¡¯d read Zeke¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I simply trust in the Association¡¯s ability to keep me safe.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, now curious about the upper echelons of this organization. But before he could ask anything further, the man spoke again.


    ¡°Look,¡± he said, pointing toward one of the lists at the top of the board. Zeke followed his gaze and immediately saw what the man was indicating. Letters shifted on the screen, and the previous number one, "Linus Geistreich," was moved to the second spot. In its place, a new entry appeared:


    Ezekiel of Tradespire (Von Hohenheim) ¡ª 17 years ¡ª Middle-tier Grand Mage.

 B6 - Chapter 7 Mages Association II

    Zeke stepped into a large hall, immediately noticing how different it was from the previous floor. Instead of long corridors leading to separate offices, the space was open and dominated by a massive board covered in dense text.


    His eyes were drawn to the board, a display of records and their holders. He instantly recognized some of the more renowned lists, like "Fastest Advancement" and "Power Ranking", but there were dozens of others he had never even heard of.


    Another striking difference was the sheer number of people bustling about the hall. Some were clearly association staff, while others were participants getting tested or friends offering support. A fair number, however, appeared to be mere spectators with no direct ties to the process.


    Zeke''s gaze settled on one such man¡ªhis rigid posture and sharp, focused eyes were unmistakable. Zeke had seen men like him before; he was likely a retired military officer. It wasn''t hard to imagine that many of these so-called spectators were actually spies, keeping a close watch for any shifts in the rankings. After all, the powers to be would want to know of any changes the moment they occurred.


    Before Zeke could take another step, a man in the familiar black-and-white uniform approached him with a genial smile. "Are you here to spectate, sir?"


    Zeke shook his head. "I''m here to have myself registered."


    The man gave him a quick once-over, his brows twitching slightly before smoothing out. His genial demeanor never faltered. "What category would you like to compete in?"


    "Advancement," Zeke replied.


    For a split second, the man''s expression seemed to freeze, but he quickly recovered, masking any sign of surprise. "Very well, sir," he said smoothly, motioning for Zeke to follow. "Allow me to explain how the procedure works."


    Zeke fell in step behind him, listening intently.


    "The test for advancement is one of the simplest," the man began as they walked toward a quieter corner of the room. "It relies on two key metrics¡ªyour age and your magical level."


    They stopped in front of a small, unassuming box with a narrow opening at the top. "Here we are," the man said, gesturing to the device. "This machine will determine your actual, physical age."


    Zeke eyed the contraption curiously. "How does it work?"


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    The man''s expression brightened, clearly energized by the question. "Ah, it''s a marvel of magical engineering! With just a single drop of blood, this device analyzes countless biological markers to determine precise metrics¡ªyour age included. The exact workings are a trade secret, of course," he added with a hint of pride, "but I assure you, it has never been wrong. There is no known method to fool it."


    Zeke cast another seemingly casual glance at the machine, though his spatial perception had already pierced through its chassis, scanning the intricate mechanisms within. While it was impossible to fully comprehend the device''s workings in such a short time, he gained a rough understanding of its core functions.


    With a nod, he stepped forward. He raised his hand, and a single drop of blood crystallized on the tip of his finger. Suspended for a moment, it detached and fell toward the opening, glimmering like a solitary raindrop.


    Both Zeke and the staff member watched as the machine whirred to life. While the man waited patiently for the result, Zeke''s mind sharpened. Observing the device in motion was far more revealing than studying it in its inert state. Subtle movements, energy flows, and the interplay of its components began to reveal its secrets, piece by piece.


    The moment the device activated, Zeke also felt a faint pull on his Core¡ªproof that Akasha had increased her activity. She was likely dedicating the extra capacity to analyze the process. Zeke smirked slightly, pleased by her initiative. Her hunger for knowledge was admirable.


    He doubted any Archmages were lurking in the crowd though; they had far more pressing matters than loitering here.


    After a few moments, the attention began to wane, and Zeke ceased channeling Mana into the crystal, though he maintained the shroud around himself. Now that he''d drawn so many eyes, he intended to keep a degree of mystery.


    Glancing to the side, he noticed the attendant staring at him with an almost fervent intensity. The change from his earlier professionalism was striking. "What is your name, sir?" the man asked, his voice eager.


    Zeke could feel the crowd''s focus sharpen. The surrounding spectators leaned in, hanging on his answer. A smirk tugged at his lips. He couldn''t deny it¡ªthis was exhilarating. The attendant''s slip of excitement had turned this moment into the perfect opportunity to propagate his fame.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire," he answered casually.


    The room fell silent. Even the more distant groups paused, their attention snapping to him. But the hush didn''t last long¡ªwithin moments, the air buzzed with excited whispers and startled exclamations.


    Zeke''s name had once been well-known in Tradespire after his meteoric rise. However, after his departure for Korrovan, news about him had dried up. The fact that no one had immediately recognized him spoke volumes about how much his fame had faded. Still, it seemed his name hadn''t slipped entirely into obscurity.


    The staff member''s expression shifted as he studied Zeke more closely¡ªhis face, his eyes, and his crimson hair. A moment later, the man gave a small nod, likely piecing together Zeke''s identity and realizing how his Core''s structure explained the impressive burst of Mana he had demonstrated earlier.


    "Would you like your name recorded publicly, sir?"


    Zeke nodded. That was, after all, the reason he had come. Well, that and to see for himself what the other Mages were capable of.


    The attendant smiled at Zeke''s affirmation and quickly called someone over. He handed her the clipboard and then took his position beside Zeke. The two stood shoulder to shoulder, their gazes focused on the large board displaying the current records.


    "The tablet is actually a man-made artifact," the attendant explained without looking away from the board. "It''s linked to identical devices scattered across the continent. Any information entered into the system is automatically shared with all of them."


    "I heard the tests can only be taken here?" Zeke asked casually.


    The man nodded. "That''s correct, sir. It ensures that local powers can''t pressure the Association into falsifying results. After all, securing a spot on the list is a mark of prestige for any power, and many unscrupulous factions would use their influence to claim such honors."


    Zeke glanced to the side, impressed by the man''s candidness. Not many had the courage to speak so openly about their betters.


    The man, noticing his gaze, smiled slightly. "It''s not bravery," he said, almost as if he''d read Zeke''s thoughts. "I simply trust in the Association''s ability to keep me safe."


    Zeke nodded slowly, now curious about the upper echelons of this organization. But before he could ask anything further, the man spoke again.


    "Look," he said, pointing toward one of the lists at the top of the board. Zeke followed his gaze and immediately saw what the man was indicating. Letters shifted on the screen, and the previous number one, "Linus Geistreich," was moved to the second spot. In its place, a new entry appeared:


    Ezekiel of Tradespire (Von Hohenheim) ¡ª 17 years ¡ª Middle-tier Grand Mage.

 Book 6: Chapter 8: Mage’s Association III

    Book 6: Chapter 8: Mage¡¯s Association III


    Rank 1: Ezekiel of Tradespire (Von Hohenheim) ¡ª 17 years ¡ª Middle-tier Grand Mage.


    Rank 2: Linus Geistreich ¡ª 21 years ¡ª Intial-tier Grand Mage.


    Rank 3: Lara Sonnenstrahl ¡ª 21 yers ¡ª Intial-tier Grand Mage.


    ...


    Zeke¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smirk at the sight of the name he had just surpassed. He didn¡¯t know much about Linus Geistreich, but that last name told him everything he needed to know. A descendant of the Emperor of Arkanheim, no doubt¡ªlikely a prodigy in his own right, judging by his swift advancement.


    Yet, no matter how impressive Linus¡¯s achievements were, his first-place record on the advancement list had just been obliterated. Zeke hadn¡¯t just beaten the record; he had shattered it by a full four years. And as for the strength of their respective Cores, there was simply no comparison.


    Of course, Zeke knew that part of his advantage came from his unique circumstances. Having three affinities instead of one naturally resulted in a larger Core and a higher overall Mana capacity. While it was true that his individual affinity output lagged behind specialists, the sheer volume of his Mana allowed him to be rated as a Middle-tier Grand Mage¡ªdespite having only just advanced.


    The confirmation of his placement caused a far greater uproar than his earlier performance. It seemed the weight of what had just occurred was finally sinking in¡ªa long-standing first-place record had been broken. A new name had not only entered the rankings but claimed the very top spot.


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened further as he noticed how the Mage¡¯s Association had chosen to display his name: Ezekiel of Tradespire (Von Hohenheim). The inclusion of his former title was a clear affront to the Empire that had publicly stripped him of that honor. Yet, it also served as a subtle tribute to his mentor, Maximilian. Zeke suspected that was the deciding factor behind their choice.


    Whatever else Maximilian might have been, he had always been a scholar¡ªa man devoted to advancing the field of Magic. His ideals, whether by coincidence or design, aligned closely with those of the Mage¡¯s Association. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine the organization favoring such a figure, regardless of political affiliations or accusations leveled against him.


    Licking his lips, Zeke¡¯s gaze drifted to the list on the right¡ªthe one displaying records for reaching the Archmage level. His excitement vanished in an instant. His entire body froze as he skimmed through the first dozen entries. Any hopes of making another splash in a few years were utterly dashed.


    Rank 1: Nova Fortuna ¡ª 0 years ¡ª Initial-tier Archmage.


    Rank 2: Orion Fortuna ¡ª 0 years ¡ª Initial-tier Archmage.


    Fortuna...


    Fortuna...


    Fortuna...


    Zeke¡¯s mind reeled as he stared at the list. Of course, he had heard tales of the miraculous Fortuna bloodline¡ªthe most revered family of Time Mages on the continent. Rumors claimed that any child born of their bloodline would enter the world already an Archmage. Zeke had always dismissed such stories as fantastical nonsense. But now, faced with undeniable proof, he could no longer refute it.


    His thoughts raced as he reevaluated all the information he¡¯d once discarded. Honestly, who could blame him for not taking those rumors seriously? The Seers of Serevan, typically known for their impartiality and wisdom, seemed to lose all sense of reason when it came to the Fortuna family¡ªspouting prophecies and praise like a band of crazed zealots.


    Their claims bordered on lunacy¡ªranging from a divine mission to guard the continent to the audacious assertion that they were descendants of the God of Time himself.


    But if the rumor about them being born as Archmages was true, perhaps Zeke shouldn¡¯t dismiss their other claims so readily. After all, something like this was unheard of. No other power could boast anything remotely comparable. Even the Emperor of Arkanheim¡ªan Exarch with the Mind affinity and widely regarded as the smartest man on the continent¡ªhad been unable to replicate the secret behind the Fortuna bloodline¡¯s gift.


    ¡°Congratulations, sir,¡± the attendant said, pulling Zeke out of his thoughts. ¡°This is a splendid achievement that will surely elevate your fame.¡±


    Zeke nodded modestly. He had expected this result when he came here, so it wasn¡¯t hard to keep his excitement under control. Even so, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased with himself. His gaze drifted back to the board displaying the various records.


    Now that his advancement was public knowledge, would it really hurt to show off a little more?


    Before Zeke could respond, the first marble floated out of the chest, quickly followed by a second and a third. Akasha, as always, was already ahead of him, clearly having understood his intent. Still, Zeke sent her a quick message to confirm.


    ¡°We¡¯re only here to beat the record, not to show off.¡±


    A wave of affirmation rippled back to him¡ªher mental equivalent of a nod. Satisfied, Zeke simply leaned back and let her work.


    The crowd that had gathered to witness Zeke¡¯s first record-breaking feat had followed him here with no small amount of curiosity. Yet when they realized he intended to challenge the Simultaneous Spellcasting category, their enthusiasm visibly dimmed.


    Even as the first marbles rose, most of the spectators shook their heads. This was a field ruled by old masters¡ªMind Mages who had spent their entire lives honing this singular discipline. For a newly advanced Grand Mage, the idea of competing against them was laughable.


    Still, as marble after marble floated gracefully into the air, a few people began to take notice. While no one believed he could truly challenge the top rankings, they had to admit his composure was impressive. Most Mages would have struggled to lift even a handful of marbles at once, yet Zeke looked as though he were doing nothing at all¡ªhis face calm, his body completely relaxed.


    After a dozen marbles hovered steadily in the air, the mood in the crowd began to shift. Where there had been boredom and disappointment, now a faint spark of excitement flickered. Murmurs rippled through the onlookers as more marbles began to rise.


    For the first time, doubt crept into their minds. Just how far was this boy planning to go?


    Zeke watched impassively as Akasha worked, marbles rising effortlessly into the air. Technically, some might consider what he was doing cheating, but he dismissed the thought. Akasha was part of him¡ªher strength was his strength, and he saw no reason to draw a line between them.


    10... 20... 30...


    The first-place record stood at 36 spells, and it didn¡¯t take Akasha long to match it. Zeke¡¯s gaze drifted to the crowd, amused as shock spread across their faces. A mischievous thought crept into his mind.


    ¡°A few more,¡± he sent telepathically.


    Akasha didn¡¯t hesitate. The marbles continued to rise¡ª37, 38, 39... until they settled at 41. Zeke nodded, satisfied. There was a reason for his instruction beyond sheer vanity. Beating the record by a single marble would make it obvious he¡¯d been holding back, his true limit far beyond what he showed. By surpassing it comfortably, his attempt seemed far more genuine¡ªan actual challenge, rather than a calculated display.


    If anyone suspected he could do more, it would remain pure speculation.


    Zeke turned to the attendant, who was staring at the floating cloud of marbles with an expression of utter disbelief.


    ¡°Is there anything else I need to do?¡± Zeke asked calmly.


    The man blinked, snapping out of his stupor. He still looked at Zeke like he¡¯d grown a second head but managed to find his voice.


    ¡°...Please keep your spells active for at least one minute, sir,¡± he said.


    Zeke nodded, finally allowing a hint of strain to creep onto his face. He furrowed his brow slightly, shoulders tensing¡ªjust enough to make it believable. After all, if he appeared completely unfazed, no one would buy this as his actual limit.


    But his efforts were wasted.


    Akasha, clearly in a playful mood, decided to pull a little prank. The once-chaotic cloud of marbles shifted, rearranging themselves with startling precision. Within moments, the floating orbs began to spell out letters in the air.


    Zeke caught the message and could only manage a wry smile as the words became clear:


    Von Hohenheim > Geistreich

 B6 - Chapter 8 Mages Association III

    Rank 1: Ezekiel of Tradespire (Von Hohenheim) ¡ª 17 years ¡ª Middle-tier Grand Mage.


    Rank 2: Linus Geistreich ¡ª 21 years ¡ª Intial-tier Grand Mage.


    Rank 3: Lara Sonnenstrahl ¡ª 21 yers ¡ª Intial-tier Grand Mage.


    ...


    Zeke''s lips curled into a satisfied smirk at the sight of the name he had just surpassed. He didn''t know much about Linus Geistreich, but that last name told him everything he needed to know. A descendant of the Emperor of Arkanheim, no doubt¡ªlikely a prodigy in his own right, judging by his swift advancement.


    Yet, no matter how impressive Linus''s achievements were, his first-place record on the advancement list had just been obliterated. Zeke hadn''t just beaten the record; he had shattered it by a full four years. And as for the strength of their respective Cores, there was simply no comparison.


    Of course, Zeke knew that part of his advantage came from his unique circumstances. Having three affinities instead of one naturally resulted in a larger Core and a higher overall Mana capacity. While it was true that his individual affinity output lagged behind specialists, the sheer volume of his Mana allowed him to be rated as a Middle-tier Grand Mage¡ªdespite having only just advanced.


    The confirmation of his placement caused a far greater uproar than his earlier performance. It seemed the weight of what had just occurred was finally sinking in¡ªa long-standing first-place record had been broken. A new name had not only entered the rankings but claimed the very top spot.


    Zeke''s smile widened further as he noticed how the Mage''s Association had chosen to display his name: Ezekiel of Tradespire (Von Hohenheim). The inclusion of his former title was a clear affront to the Empire that had publicly stripped him of that honor. Yet, it also served as a subtle tribute to his mentor, Maximilian. Zeke suspected that was the deciding factor behind their choice.


    Whatever else Maximilian might have been, he had always been a scholar¡ªa man devoted to advancing the field of Magic. His ideals, whether by coincidence or design, aligned closely with those of the Mage''s Association. It wasn''t difficult to imagine the organization favoring such a figure, regardless of political affiliations or accusations leveled against him.


    Licking his lips, Zeke''s gaze drifted to the list on the right¡ªthe one displaying records for reaching the Archmage level. His excitement vanished in an instant. His entire body froze as he skimmed through the first dozen entries. Any hopes of making another splash in a few years were utterly dashed.


    Rank 1: Nova Fortuna ¡ª 0 years ¡ª Initial-tier Archmage.


    Rank 2: Orion Fortuna ¡ª 0 years ¡ª Initial-tier Archmage.


    Fortuna...


    Fortuna...


    Fortuna...


    Zeke''s mind reeled as he stared at the list. Of course, he had heard tales of the miraculous Fortuna bloodline¡ªthe most revered family of Time Mages on the continent. Rumors claimed that any child born of their bloodline would enter the world already an Archmage. Zeke had always dismissed such stories as fantastical nonsense. But now, faced with undeniable proof, he could no longer refute it.


    His thoughts raced as he reevaluated all the information he''d once discarded. Honestly, who could blame him for not taking those rumors seriously? The Seers of Serevan, typically known for their impartiality and wisdom, seemed to lose all sense of reason when it came to the Fortuna family¡ªspouting prophecies and praise like a band of crazed zealots.


    Their claims bordered on lunacy¡ªranging from a divine mission to guard the continent to the audacious assertion that they were descendants of the God of Time himself.


    But if the rumor about them being born as Archmages was true, perhaps Zeke shouldn''t dismiss their other claims so readily. After all, something like this was unheard of. No other power could boast anything remotely comparable. Even the Emperor of Arkanheim¡ªan Exarch with the Mind affinity and widely regarded as the smartest man on the continent¡ªhad been unable to replicate the secret behind the Fortuna bloodline''s gift.


    "Congratulations, sir," the attendant said, pulling Zeke out of his thoughts. "This is a splendid achievement that will surely elevate your fame."


    Zeke nodded modestly. He had expected this result when he came here, so it wasn''t hard to keep his excitement under control. Even so, he couldn''t help but feel pleased with himself. His gaze drifted back to the board displaying the various records.


    Before Zeke could respond, the first marble floated out of the chest, quickly followed by a second and a third. Akasha, as always, was already ahead of him, clearly having understood his intent. Still, Zeke sent her a quick message to confirm.


    "We''re only here to beat the record, not to show off."


    A wave of affirmation rippled back to him¡ªher mental equivalent of a nod. Satisfied, Zeke simply leaned back and let her work.


    The crowd that had gathered to witness Zeke''s first record-breaking feat had followed him here with no small amount of curiosity. Yet when they realized he intended to challenge the Simultaneous Spellcasting category, their enthusiasm visibly dimmed.


    Even as the first marbles rose, most of the spectators shook their heads. This was a field ruled by old masters¡ªMind Mages who had spent their entire lives honing this singular discipline. For a newly advanced Grand Mage, the idea of competing against them was laughable.


    Still, as marble after marble floated gracefully into the air, a few people began to take notice. While no one believed he could truly challenge the top rankings, they had to admit his composure was impressive. Most Mages would have struggled to lift even a handful of marbles at once, yet Zeke looked as though he were doing nothing at all¡ªhis face calm, his body completely relaxed.


    After a dozen marbles hovered steadily in the air, the mood in the crowd began to shift. Where there had been boredom and disappointment, now a faint spark of excitement flickered. Murmurs rippled through the onlookers as more marbles began to rise.


    For the first time, doubt crept into their minds. Just how far was this boy planning to go?


    Zeke watched impassively as Akasha worked, marbles rising effortlessly into the air. Technically, some might consider what he was doing cheating, but he dismissed the thought. Akasha was part of him¡ªher strength was his strength, and he saw no reason to draw a line between them.


    10... 20... 30...


    The first-place record stood at 36 spells, and it didn''t take Akasha long to match it. Zeke''s gaze drifted to the crowd, amused as shock spread across their faces. A mischievous thought crept into his mind.


    "A few more," he sent telepathically.


    Akasha didn''t hesitate. The marbles continued to rise¡ª37, 38, 39... until they settled at 41. Zeke nodded, satisfied. There was a reason for his instruction beyond sheer vanity. Beating the record by a single marble would make it obvious he''d been holding back, his true limit far beyond what he showed. By surpassing it comfortably, his attempt seemed far more genuine¡ªan actual challenge, rather than a calculated display.


    If anyone suspected he could do more, it would remain pure speculation.


    Zeke turned to the attendant, who was staring at the floating cloud of marbles with an expression of utter disbelief.


    "Is there anything else I need to do?" Zeke asked calmly.


    The man blinked, snapping out of his stupor. He still looked at Zeke like he''d grown a second head but managed to find his voice.


    "...Please keep your spells active for at least one minute, sir," he said.


    Zeke nodded, finally allowing a hint of strain to creep onto his face. He furrowed his brow slightly, shoulders tensing¡ªjust enough to make it believable. After all, if he appeared completely unfazed, no one would buy this as his actual limit.


    But his efforts were wasted.


    Akasha, clearly in a playful mood, decided to pull a little prank. The once-chaotic cloud of marbles shifted, rearranging themselves with startling precision. Within moments, the floating orbs began to spell out letters in the air.


    Zeke caught the message and could only manage a wry smile as the words became clear:


    Von Hohenheim > Geistreich

 Book 6: Chapter 9: Endorsement

    Book 6: Chapter 9: Endorsement


    When Zeke stepped out of the headquarters, the sun was already sinking below the horizon.


    He did not leave after his evaluation, choosing to converse with the many onlookers who had crowded around the area. After all, these weren¡¯t ordinary people¡ªanyone daring enough to challenge the rankings had to be remarkable in some way and so were the powers fostering such exceptional talents.


    Normally, meeting such individuals would require effort and persistence. But after his performance, those obstacles vanished. Nearly everyone came to congratulate him, eager to make his acquaintance.


    Zeke naturally wouldn¡¯t turn them away in that situation.


    Whether it was a farm owner from Rukia, a slave trader from Korrovan, or a merchant from Tradespire, he made a point to exchange a few words with each. After all, one could never know too many people, and who could say when these connections might prove useful?


    By the end of the afternoon, the day¡¯s events left him both energized and drained. He felt a surge of pride, thinking about all he¡¯d accomplished in one day¡ªjoining the portal network, breaking two records, and forging ties with some of the continent¡¯s elite. Yet, the endless smiles and nods had also stiffened his face, and his energy was spent. Though he had been trained to navigate noble circles, Zeke had never found any real enjoyment in such tedious interactions.


    Thankfully, that was all behind him now. All he needed to do was head home and prepare for his journey to the dwarven capital tomorrow. With any luck, the commotion over his recent achievements would have died down by the time he returned in a few weeks.


    The streets, fortunately, were the same as always, and no one paid him any special notice. It seemed news of his exploits hadn¡¯t yet reached the general populace. Relieved, Zeke quickened his pace and disappeared into the crowd, heading toward his estate, where he would be safe from prying eyes and unwanted attention.


    Zeke let out a deep breath as the heavy gate clanged shut behind him. Home at last¡ªsurely, there was nothing left to worry about now.


    But his relief was short-lived. Just as he stepped onto the cobbled path leading to the mansion, a figure burst out of the house, racing toward him. It only took a moment for him to recognize her¡ªit was his little sister, Maya.


    The blonde girl raced down the incline, her wide smile lighting up the evening. Zeke couldn¡¯t help but mirror her expression, his face shedding the polite mask he¡¯d worn all afternoon. As they closed the distance, Maya leaped into his arms, and Zeke caught her in a spinning embrace, her melodic giggles filling the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited?¡± he asked, setting her gently back on her feet.


    ¡°What did you do this time?¡± she asked, skipping past his question entirely.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ve done anything?¡± he replied, keeping his tone neutral and his face unreadable.


    Maya pouted, her expression a mix of frustration and disappointment. Even so, Zeke held firm, meeting her gaze with a silence that pressed her to give up the source of her knowledge.


    ¡°Fiiiiiine,¡± she relented with a dramatic sigh. ¡°The estate was swamped with messengers all afternoon. Many even demanded to see you personally. And plenty of them were sent by Merchant Lords¡ªI recognized several of their emblems.¡± She pointed her finger at him accusingly. ¡°Tell me what you did!¡±


    Zeke sighed, watching his hopes for a quiet evening crumble under the weight of more social obligations. But there was no avoiding it. If he truly intended to join the Merchant Council, he couldn¡¯t afford to alienate its members before his hearing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything soon,¡± he said. ¡°But first, I need to check if Mom needs help with our guests.¡±


    Maya¡¯s expression made it clear she was reluctant to wait, but she relented when he mentioned their mother. That could only mean the situation was worse than Zeke had anticipated. Once again, he felt a flicker of relief knowing he¡¯d soon have an excuse to leave¡ªif only for a little while.


    Holding Maya¡¯s small hand, Zeke guided her up the path to the mansion. She happily chattered about the various emblems she had recognized on the visitors, but his thoughts were already focused on the challenges ahead. Socializing earlier had been tolerable, even pleasant at times, but he knew the Merchant Lords would be a far different experience.


    ¡°Far from it,¡± Zeke said smoothly. ¡°I simply prefer a more expedient way of communication.¡±


    Before anyone could question his meaning, Zeke issued a silent command to Akasha. Just as she had coordinated the soldiers of the Icefang Tribe, she was now assisting him in managing these guests. Moments later, his voice echoed in each of their minds, as distinctly clear as if he were speaking directly beside them.


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened at the expressions of shock rippling through the crowd. Though there were only several dozen present, such a display was well beyond the capabilities of most Mages. In fact, this was one of the very feats that had earned him his recent evaluation. The demonstration left no doubt¡ªthe rumors about his Multicasting abilities were anything but exaggerated.


    A hush fell over the room as every guest became absorbed in their ¡®private meeting¡¯ with Zeke. Of course, the man himself had no idea what was being discussed in these simultaneous conversations. It would have been impossible for him to follow so many exchanges at once, so he didn¡¯t even attempt to listen in. Instead, he placed his trust in Akasha to handle the situation.


    With nothing else to occupy him, Zeke let his eyes wander over the crowd. Before long, his gaze settled on a peculiar figure off to the side and his heart momentarily stopped. He had not noticed them so far because that person had not shown up in his spatial perception at all.


    The figure was clad in a flowing black gown that concealed them entirely, leaving not a single patch of skin exposed. Zeke had encountered similar attire often enough to know what it meant. This was unmistakably a messenger from the king.


    Zeke made his way over to the messenger, offering a polite greeting. ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t notice you before.¡±


    The messenger stared at Zeke for a long moment, creating an uncomfortable silence. Finally, the figure spoke, their voice modulated in a way that made it impossible for Zeke to discern their gender. ¡°No matter,¡± they said emotionlessly. ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire, I hereby deliver this to you.¡±


    From the folds of their enchanted robe, a pristine letter appeared.


    Immediately, the eyes of many onlookers were drawn to it. They knew what it meant. The king often sent messengers to act on his behalf, and most had interacted with them before. However, an official document was something different¡ªit usually signaled either a formal contract or an official decree from the king.


    Zeke tried to glimpse the contents of the letter with his spatial awareness, but it, like the messenger, was immune to his probing. Though it was regretful, it also meant none of the others could pry into it either. Clearly, the king was a meticulous person.


    Zeke accepted the letter, taking it from the messenger, who had remained motionless like a statue until the document was in his hands. As soon as Zeke took it, the messenger sprang to life, striding past him toward the exit without so much as a word of farewell.


    For a moment, Zeke hesitated, considering whether to open the letter right then and there. His curiosity about its contents was immense. However, he decided against it, reigning in his impatience. He tucked the letter away for later and refocused on his duties. Now, he was even more eager to deal with the current crop of unwanted visitors.


    Thankfully, Akasha worked efficiently, and it didn¡¯t take long for the first of them to start leaving the hall. Some wore pleasant expressions, nodding at Zeke as they departed, while others, disgruntled, stormed out without even glancing in his general direction.


    As each person left, Akasha kept him informed about their requests and how she had responded. Hearing her reports, Zeke was pleased. She had a keen understanding of his priorities and could identify opportunities that aligned with his goals. In a way, it was unsettling how well the Spirit knew his preferences. Sometimes, he even felt that she understood him better than he did himself.


    Finally, the last visitor departed, leaving Zeke alone in the large audience chamber. His mother and her assistants had slipped away the moment he took over, sending him grateful glances as they left.


    When the door closed and the sound of footsteps faded, Zeke retrieved the king''s letter once more. His heart pounded as he sliced open the envelope with a blade of hardened blood.


    He pulled out the contents and unfolded the single page. Though it appeared plain, Zeke knew better than to judge a message from the enigmatic king by its simplicity. And indeed, even the first sentence was enough to send his heart into turmoil:


    ¡°In my name and capacity as King of Tradespire, I extend a formal offer of endorsement to Ezekiel of Tradespire to join the Merchant Council...¡±

 B6 - Chapter 9 Endorsement

    When Zeke stepped out of the headquarters, the sun was already sinking below the horizon.


    He did not leave after his evaluation, choosing to converse with the many onlookers who had crowded around the area. After all, these weren''t ordinary people¡ªanyone daring enough to challenge the rankings had to be remarkable in some way and so were the powers fostering such exceptional talents.


    Normally, meeting such individuals would require effort and persistence. But after his performance, those obstacles vanished. Nearly everyone came to congratulate him, eager to make his acquaintance.


    Zeke naturally wouldn''t turn them away in that situation.


    Whether it was a farm owner from Rukia, a slave trader from Korrovan, or a merchant from Tradespire, he made a point to exchange a few words with each. After all, one could never know too many people, and who could say when these connections might prove useful?


    By the end of the afternoon, the day''s events left him both energized and drained. He felt a surge of pride, thinking about all he''d accomplished in one day¡ªjoining the portal network, breaking two records, and forging ties with some of the continent''s elite. Yet, the endless smiles and nods had also stiffened his face, and his energy was spent. Though he had been trained to navigate noble circles, Zeke had never found any real enjoyment in such tedious interactions.


    Thankfully, that was all behind him now. All he needed to do was head home and prepare for his journey to the dwarven capital tomorrow. With any luck, the commotion over his recent achievements would have died down by the time he returned in a few weeks.


    The streets, fortunately, were the same as always, and no one paid him any special notice. It seemed news of his exploits hadn''t yet reached the general populace. Relieved, Zeke quickened his pace and disappeared into the crowd, heading toward his estate, where he would be safe from prying eyes and unwanted attention.


    Zeke let out a deep breath as the heavy gate clanged shut behind him. Home at last¡ªsurely, there was nothing left to worry about now.


    But his relief was short-lived. Just as he stepped onto the cobbled path leading to the mansion, a figure burst out of the house, racing toward him. It only took a moment for him to recognize her¡ªit was his little sister, Maya.


    The blonde girl raced down the incline, her wide smile lighting up the evening. Zeke couldn''t help but mirror her expression, his face shedding the polite mask he''d worn all afternoon. As they closed the distance, Maya leaped into his arms, and Zeke caught her in a spinning embrace, her melodic giggles filling the air.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    "What''s got you so excited?" he asked, setting her gently back on her feet.


    "What did you do this time?" she asked, skipping past his question entirely.


    "What makes you think I''ve done anything?" he replied, keeping his tone neutral and his face unreadable.


    Maya pouted, her expression a mix of frustration and disappointment. Even so, Zeke held firm, meeting her gaze with a silence that pressed her to give up the source of her knowledge.


    "Fiiiiiine," she relented with a dramatic sigh. "The estate was swamped with messengers all afternoon. Many even demanded to see you personally. And plenty of them were sent by Merchant Lords¡ªI recognized several of their emblems." She pointed her finger at him accusingly. "Tell me what you did!"


    Zeke sighed, watching his hopes for a quiet evening crumble under the weight of more social obligations. But there was no avoiding it. If he truly intended to join the Merchant Council, he couldn''t afford to alienate its members before his hearing.


    "I''ll explain everything soon," he said. "But first, I need to check if Mom needs help with our guests."


    "Far from it," Zeke said smoothly. "I simply prefer a more expedient way of communication."


    Before anyone could question his meaning, Zeke issued a silent command to Akasha. Just as she had coordinated the soldiers of the Icefang Tribe, she was now assisting him in managing these guests. Moments later, his voice echoed in each of their minds, as distinctly clear as if he were speaking directly beside them.


    Zeke''s smile widened at the expressions of shock rippling through the crowd. Though there were only several dozen present, such a display was well beyond the capabilities of most Mages. In fact, this was one of the very feats that had earned him his recent evaluation. The demonstration left no doubt¡ªthe rumors about his Multicasting abilities were anything but exaggerated.


    A hush fell over the room as every guest became absorbed in their ''private meeting'' with Zeke. Of course, the man himself had no idea what was being discussed in these simultaneous conversations. It would have been impossible for him to follow so many exchanges at once, so he didn''t even attempt to listen in. Instead, he placed his trust in Akasha to handle the situation.


    With nothing else to occupy him, Zeke let his eyes wander over the crowd. Before long, his gaze settled on a peculiar figure off to the side and his heart momentarily stopped. He had not noticed them so far because that person had not shown up in his spatial perception at all.


    The figure was clad in a flowing black gown that concealed them entirely, leaving not a single patch of skin exposed. Zeke had encountered similar attire often enough to know what it meant. This was unmistakably a messenger from the king.


    Zeke made his way over to the messenger, offering a polite greeting. "My apologies. I didn''t notice you before."


    The messenger stared at Zeke for a long moment, creating an uncomfortable silence. Finally, the figure spoke, their voice modulated in a way that made it impossible for Zeke to discern their gender. "No matter," they said emotionlessly. "Ezekiel of Tradespire, I hereby deliver this to you."


    From the folds of their enchanted robe, a pristine letter appeared.


    Immediately, the eyes of many onlookers were drawn to it. They knew what it meant. The king often sent messengers to act on his behalf, and most had interacted with them before. However, an official document was something different¡ªit usually signaled either a formal contract or an official decree from the king.


    Zeke tried to glimpse the contents of the letter with his spatial awareness, but it, like the messenger, was immune to his probing. Though it was regretful, it also meant none of the others could pry into it either. Clearly, the king was a meticulous person.


    Zeke accepted the letter, taking it from the messenger, who had remained motionless like a statue until the document was in his hands. As soon as Zeke took it, the messenger sprang to life, striding past him toward the exit without so much as a word of farewell.


    For a moment, Zeke hesitated, considering whether to open the letter right then and there. His curiosity about its contents was immense. However, he decided against it, reigning in his impatience. He tucked the letter away for later and refocused on his duties. Now, he was even more eager to deal with the current crop of unwanted visitors.


    Thankfully, Akasha worked efficiently, and it didn''t take long for the first of them to start leaving the hall. Some wore pleasant expressions, nodding at Zeke as they departed, while others, disgruntled, stormed out without even glancing in his general direction.


    As each person left, Akasha kept him informed about their requests and how she had responded. Hearing her reports, Zeke was pleased. She had a keen understanding of his priorities and could identify opportunities that aligned with his goals. In a way, it was unsettling how well the Spirit knew his preferences. Sometimes, he even felt that she understood him better than he did himself.


    Finally, the last visitor departed, leaving Zeke alone in the large audience chamber. His mother and her assistants had slipped away the moment he took over, sending him grateful glances as they left.


    When the door closed and the sound of footsteps faded, Zeke retrieved the king''s letter once more. His heart pounded as he sliced open the envelope with a blade of hardened blood.


    He pulled out the contents and unfolded the single page. Though it appeared plain, Zeke knew better than to judge a message from the enigmatic king by its simplicity. And indeed, even the first sentence was enough to send his heart into turmoil:


    "In my name and capacity as King of Tradespire, I extend a formal offer of endorsement to Ezekiel of Tradespire to join the Merchant Council..."

 Book 6: Chapter 10: Endorsement II

    Book 6: Chapter 10: Endorsement II


    Zeke continued reading the letter, his eyes scanning each line as his thoughts grew increasingly tangled. What had initially seemed like a straightforward proposal quickly revealed itself to be far more complex than he had first assumed.


    The offer of endorsement was genuine, promising Zeke a clear path to joining the Merchant Council¡ªeven if his qualifications fell short in other areas. However, it was far from an unconditional offer. The King had attached several stipulations, and the more Zeke considered them, the more he doubted whether accepting the proposal was truly in his best interest.


    One of the conditions required Zeke to establish Tradespire as his permanent base of operations, maintaining a constant presence in the city. At first glance, it didn¡¯t seem like a significant demand. However, upon closer reflection, Zeke realized it would bind both him and his family far more closely to the city than he had ever intended.


    For now, Tradespire was an ideal location. It offered abundant connections, wealth, and opportunities, making it the perfect place to build his influence. Yet, its position on the Empire''s border posed a grave risk. If the Empire ever decided to annex the city, staying in Tradespire would be nothing short of suicidal. The bounty he had placed on every member of the four great families was still active, and Zeke had no illusions about the number of powerful individuals harboring grudges against him for their personal losses.


    Yet, if that were the only condition, Zeke might still have considered accepting the endorsement. It was the second stipulation that gave him a real headache. The king demanded first purchasing rights to all of Zeke¡¯s future products.


    This presented a massive problem.


    The King of Tradespire wasn¡¯t merely a ruler; he was the king of merchants, commanding the largest trade network on the continent. If Zeke agreed to these terms, he would lose control over where his products ultimately ended up. He harbored no illusions about the king¡¯s intentions¡ªthere was no scenario in which Tradespire¡¯s ruler wouldn¡¯t sell Zeke¡¯s creations to the Empire.


    Even if the king wanted to refrain, such a restriction would risk compromising Tradespire¡¯s cherished neutrality, a cornerstone of its power. This meant that if Zeke accepted the deal, he would effectively be barred from creating any products with military applications or strategic potential. Doing so would risk them falling straight into enemy hands.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lingered on the final line of the letter.


    ¡°...This offer will remain valid until the day of your hearing. There is no need to send me a formal response. If you claim my support during the meeting, I will take it as your acceptance of my terms.¡±


    His thoughts began to race. This... felt ominous. It was almost as if the king didn¡¯t particularly care whether Zeke accepted or not. But then, why send the offer at all?


    Zeke had never met the enigmatic ruler, and there was certainly no debt or connection between them that would justify such a favor. The endorsement, on the surface, appeared far too generous, yet the underlying conditions were anything but simple.


    No, this wasn¡¯t altruism¡ªit couldn¡¯t be. There had to be more to this offer than what appeared on the surface.


    With a sigh, Zeke folded the letter neatly and slid it back into its envelope. What had initially seemed like a potential solution to one of his biggest problems was starting to feel like yet another headache. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to make a decision right away. Who knew? Perhaps he would secure another endorsement before the deadline, allowing him to sidestep this predicament entirely.


    Lost in thought, Zeke made his way back to his chambers. Night had already fallen, and the only thing visible outside his window was the illuminated pathway winding up the gentle incline. He stood there for a while, gazing at the blackened landscape, his thoughts drifting aimlessly.


    No matter how long he pondered, he couldn¡¯t unravel the Kings motives. Though, a vague suspicion lingered¡ªthis man¡¯s intentions and methods were far from simple. After all, one did not rise to the position of the king of merchants by accident.


    Even if Zeke couldn¡¯t gauge the king¡¯s character, he was certain of one thing: this was a man as crafty and resourceful as they came. Underestimating him would be a grave mistake.


    ¡°Why is it like this?¡± he asked, his tone unsure as he tried to address the strange inconsistency.


    Akasha didn¡¯t seem to hear¡ªor perhaps she simply ignored¡ªhis question, continuing to stroke his cheek with the same deliberate motion. Zeke decided to let her be, assuming she was likely gathering data to refine her illusions. But as the moments stretched on and her hand lingered, he felt compelled to interrupt.


    ¡°Akasha?¡±


    The single word seemed to jolt her out of her focused state. She pulled her hand back abruptly, retreating a step as though caught in some awkward act. ¡°That was a good test,¡± she said, her voice as cold and monotone as ever. ¡°I will work on improving my technique.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she vanished, leaving Zeke alone with the illusionary book still in his hands. For a moment, he stared at the empty spot where she had stood, blinking in mild disbelief. When it became clear she wouldn¡¯t be returning, he shook his head and dismissed the spirit¡¯s eccentricities for now.


    His gaze shifted to the book. It was a summary of all the reports David had compiled during his time with the dwarves. Inside were his insights, connections, advice, and various discoveries from months of observation and interaction.


    Zeke settled into his plush leather chair and flipped open the first page. If he was going to visit the dwarves tomorrow, he needed every possible advantage. Cultural missteps were not an option this time. Success would require precision and preparation, and the more he understood their ways, the better his chances.


    For hours, the only sound in the room was the rhythmic flipping of pages as Zeke diligently studied the booklet. Occasionally, he would pause to visualize the scenarios described in David¡¯s reports. Some of the details were almost beyond belief.


    Machinery as large as houses, powered by steam rather than magic. A sprawling network of tunnels delving so deep into the earth that molten stone marked their boundaries. A civilization utterly unlike anything he had encountered before.


    The world of the dwarves was fascinating¡ªand utterly alien.


    This cultural divergence extended far beyond technology. The dwarves were fundamentally different in their societal structure as well. Unlike most civilizations Zeke was familiar with, they appeared to have little regard for social hierarchy¡ªat least, not one rooted in power or lineage. Instead, their respect was reserved for two qualities: Skill and Guts.


    Skill and Guts.


    The phrase echoed repeatedly throughout David¡¯s report, almost like a mantra for the dwarven people. David had attempted to define it at one point but eventually abandoned the effort, unable to find the right words. From what Zeke could gather, it boiled down to an appreciation for those who were bold, boisterous, and capable of backing their words with action.


    Zeke smirked as he considered this. It wasn¡¯t his usual style to put on such a show, but he couldn¡¯t deny the appeal of trying something new to win their favor. After all, he had just shattered the record for the fastest advancement to Grand Mage. If that didn¡¯t grant him the right to strut a little, what would?


    Zeke found himself unexpectedly eager for the journey ahead. Despite the litany of complaints and colorful language scattered throughout David¡¯s report, the dwarves were depicted in a surprisingly positive light. They seemed to be a hardworking, no-nonsense people who valued effort over status. Even their Exarchs, the highest-ranking among them, were known to mingle freely with the common folk.


    As Zeke read on, the plan forming in his mind grew clearer with each passing moment. By the time the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, he had completed his preparations. It was time to visit the dwarves.

 B6 - Chapter 10 Endorsement II

    Zeke continued reading the letter, his eyes scanning each line as his thoughts grew increasingly tangled. What had initially seemed like a straightforward proposal quickly revealed itself to be far more complex than he had first assumed.


    The offer of endorsement was genuine, promising Zeke a clear path to joining the Merchant Council¡ªeven if his qualifications fell short in other areas. However, it was far from an unconditional offer. The King had attached several stipulations, and the more Zeke considered them, the more he doubted whether accepting the proposal was truly in his best interest.


    One of the conditions required Zeke to establish Tradespire as his permanent base of operations, maintaining a constant presence in the city. At first glance, it didn''t seem like a significant demand. However, upon closer reflection, Zeke realized it would bind both him and his family far more closely to the city than he had ever intended.


    For now, Tradespire was an ideal location. It offered abundant connections, wealth, and opportunities, making it the perfect place to build his influence. Yet, its position on the Empire''s border posed a grave risk. If the Empire ever decided to annex the city, staying in Tradespire would be nothing short of suicidal. The bounty he had placed on every member of the four great families was still active, and Zeke had no illusions about the number of powerful individuals harboring grudges against him for their personal losses.


    Yet, if that were the only condition, Zeke might still have considered accepting the endorsement. It was the second stipulation that gave him a real headache. The king demanded first purchasing rights to all of Zeke''s future products.


    This presented a massive problem.


    The King of Tradespire wasn''t merely a ruler; he was the king of merchants, commanding the largest trade network on the continent. If Zeke agreed to these terms, he would lose control over where his products ultimately ended up. He harbored no illusions about the king''s intentions¡ªthere was no scenario in which Tradespire''s ruler wouldn''t sell Zeke''s creations to the Empire.


    Even if the king wanted to refrain, such a restriction would risk compromising Tradespire''s cherished neutrality, a cornerstone of its power. This meant that if Zeke accepted the deal, he would effectively be barred from creating any products with military applications or strategic potential. Doing so would risk them falling straight into enemy hands.@@@@


    Zeke''s eyes lingered on the final line of the letter.


    "...This offer will remain valid until the day of your hearing. There is no need to send me a formal response. If you claim my support during the meeting, I will take it as your acceptance of my terms."


    His thoughts began to race. This... felt ominous. It was almost as if the king didn''t particularly care whether Zeke accepted or not. But then, why send the offer at all?


    Zeke had never met the enigmatic ruler, and there was certainly no debt or connection between them that would justify such a favor. The endorsement, on the surface, appeared far too generous, yet the underlying conditions were anything but simple.


    No, this wasn''t altruism¡ªit couldn''t be. There had to be more to this offer than what appeared on the surface.


    With a sigh, Zeke folded the letter neatly and slid it back into its envelope. What had initially seemed like a potential solution to one of his biggest problems was starting to feel like yet another headache. Thankfully, he didn''t have to make a decision right away. Who knew? Perhaps he would secure another endorsement before the deadline, allowing him to sidestep this predicament entirely.


    Lost in thought, Zeke made his way back to his chambers. Night had already fallen, and the only thing visible outside his window was the illuminated pathway winding up the gentle incline. He stood there for a while, gazing at the blackened landscape, his thoughts drifting aimlessly.


    No matter how long he pondered, he couldn''t unravel the Kings motives. Though, a vague suspicion lingered¡ªthis man''s intentions and methods were far from simple. After all, one did not rise to the position of the king of merchants by accident.


    Zeke stared at the spirit, dumbfounded. The book in his hand felt so real that he couldn''t distinguish it from a physical object. Yet somehow, her touch had been... different.


    "Why is it like this?" he asked, his tone unsure as he tried to address the strange inconsistency.


    Akasha didn''t seem to hear¡ªor perhaps she simply ignored¡ªhis question, continuing to stroke his cheek with the same deliberate motion. Zeke decided to let her be, assuming she was likely gathering data to refine her illusions. But as the moments stretched on and her hand lingered, he felt compelled to interrupt.


    "Akasha?"


    The single word seemed to jolt her out of her focused state. She pulled her hand back abruptly, retreating a step as though caught in some awkward act. "That was a good test," she said, her voice as cold and monotone as ever. "I will work on improving my technique."


    Without waiting for a response, she vanished, leaving Zeke alone with the illusionary book still in his hands. For a moment, he stared at the empty spot where she had stood, blinking in mild disbelief. When it became clear she wouldn''t be returning, he shook his head and dismissed the spirit''s eccentricities for now.


    His gaze shifted to the book. It was a summary of all the reports David had compiled during his time with the dwarves. Inside were his insights, connections, advice, and various discoveries from months of observation and interaction.


    Zeke settled into his plush leather chair and flipped open the first page. If he was going to visit the dwarves tomorrow, he needed every possible advantage. Cultural missteps were not an option this time. Success would require precision and preparation, and the more he understood their ways, the better his chances.


    For hours, the only sound in the room was the rhythmic flipping of pages as Zeke diligently studied the booklet. Occasionally, he would pause to visualize the scenarios described in David''s reports. Some of the details were almost beyond belief.


    Machinery as large as houses, powered by steam rather than magic. A sprawling network of tunnels delving so deep into the earth that molten stone marked their boundaries. A civilization utterly unlike anything he had encountered before.


    The world of the dwarves was fascinating¡ªand utterly alien.


    This cultural divergence extended far beyond technology. The dwarves were fundamentally different in their societal structure as well. Unlike most civilizations Zeke was familiar with, they appeared to have little regard for social hierarchy¡ªat least, not one rooted in power or lineage. Instead, their respect was reserved for two qualities: Skill and Guts.


    Skill and Guts.


    The phrase echoed repeatedly throughout David''s report, almost like a mantra for the dwarven people. David had attempted to define it at one point but eventually abandoned the effort, unable to find the right words. From what Zeke could gather, it boiled down to an appreciation for those who were bold, boisterous, and capable of backing their words with action.


    Zeke smirked as he considered this. It wasn''t his usual style to put on such a show, but he couldn''t deny the appeal of trying something new to win their favor. After all, he had just shattered the record for the fastest advancement to Grand Mage. If that didn''t grant him the right to strut a little, what would?


    Zeke found himself unexpectedly eager for the journey ahead. Despite the litany of complaints and colorful language scattered throughout David''s report, the dwarves were depicted in a surprisingly positive light. They seemed to be a hardworking, no-nonsense people who valued effort over status. Even their Exarchs, the highest-ranking among them, were known to mingle freely with the common folk.


    As Zeke read on, the plan forming in his mind grew clearer with each passing moment. By the time the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, he had completed his preparations. It was time to visit the dwarves.

 Book 6: Chapter 11: Stonehearth

    Book 6: Chapter 11: Stonehearth


    "Please step into the center of the circle, sir."


    Zeke complied, his curiosity piqued as he observed the process. Technically, this was his first time using an official gate, as he had previously traveled with his own Magic. The procedure seemed overly intricate, requiring multiple layers of verification on both sides. Perhaps the stringent checks were due to the fact that he was leaving human territory.


    After a short wait, the Archmage overseeing the transportation finally gave him the go-ahead. "They¡¯re ready to receive you now, sir. Are you prepared? This can be rather disorientying if you¡¯re not accustomed to it."


    Zeke allowed himself a small smile and briefly flared his Space affinity. The Archmage¡¯s posture eased noticeably, a nod of understanding accompanying his relaxed demeanor. "Ah, I see. I suppose this won¡¯t be an issue for you then. Safe travels, sir."


    With those words, Zeke felt the space around him solidify, locking him in place with an unyielding force. It was far beyond anything he could achieve, and he was certain that no amount of struggle would free him from this invisible prison. This was the undeniable difference in power between an Archmage and a Grand Mage.


    Moments later, he sensed a membrane of spatial Mana beginning to envelop him, spreading from head to toe. If not for his enhanced perception, the entire process would have been over in the blink of an eye. Now, experiencing it in slowed detail, Zeke could fully appreciate the precision and skill of the Archmage''s work.


    He could replicate something similar at a comparable speed¡ªbut only for himself. Encasing another person in spatial Mana would take him significantly longer, and the difficulty would increase dramatically if the target moved. This explained why he had been immobilized beforehand.


    Soon, his body was encased in a robust cocoon of spatial Mana, and Zeke felt the familiar pull of a connection forming with another location. No matter how much he heightened his perception, he couldn¡¯t detect the traversal of space itself. One moment, he stood in Tradespire; the next, he was in a nearly identical location, though manned by a completely different set of people.


    ¡°Welcome to Stonehearth, Ezekiel of Tradespire,¡± a voice greeted him.


    Zeke looked up and saw a human addressing him. This was expected¡ªdwarves, after all, couldn¡¯t develop a spatial affinity. In fact, humans were the only race on the continent capable of mastering the domains of Space and Time. It was one of the reasons for their dominance.


    He nodded respectfully at the Archmage. ¡°Am I good to go?¡±@@@@


    The man returned the gesture with a friendly smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re properly registered with the network, and the Department of Immigration has already approved your visit. There¡¯s no restriction on how long you may stay.¡±


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised by how smooth the process had been. Compared to his journey to Korrovan, this was worlds apart. He recalled sneaking through the land with Leo, avoiding roads and settlements, their every move shrouded in caution. Back then, they had looked more like beggars or thieves than travelers.


    But he hadn¡¯t had a choice. As a mere True Mage, nearly anyone posed a threat. Even a small group of wandering Grandmages could have overwhelmed him. And with the bounty on his head, there had been no shortage of people eager to try.


    Fortunatly, the situation was entirely different now. With his current strength, Zeke no longer feared Grandmages. Of course, he wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to believe he could defeat all of them in a head-on fight¡ªfar from it. However, with his repertoire of spells and abilities, he was confident in his ability to escape nearly any peril.


    His mastery of a perception-slowing technique, combined with his lightning-fast teleportation, made him a nightmare for attackers and nearly impossible to pin down. This was one of the reasons he had opted to travel alone. Though his mansion was staffed with capable guards, they would only hinder his movements if he needed to make a swift retreat.


    "Aye, ye plannin'' to stay ''ere forever, lad, or ye thinkin'' o'' movin'' on someday?"


    Zeke turned to see a stout man pushing a massive wheelbarrow. He was heading toward the area where the next platform would soon descend but was blocked by Zeke. "Sorry about that," Zeke said, stepping aside. "I was a bit mesmerized by the sight."


    The man¡¯s gruff expression softened slightly as he glanced over the railing, his small stature barely allowing him to peek over. ¡°It sure is a sight, ain''t it? I reckon this be yer first time in the city, eh?¡±


    Zeke nodded, gesturing to the Gate building behind him. "Just arrived."


    The dwarf nodded, setting down his wheelbarrow and rolling his shoulders. ¡°Where ye headin'', lad?¡±


    Zeke studied the man more closely. He seemed to be middle-aged, with a massive bushy beard and ruddy cheeks. His height barely reached Zeke¡¯s chest, but his shoulders were almost twice as wide. It was a common misconception that dwarfs were small. In terms of overall mass, they often outweighed the average human. This man, for example, had arms thicker than Zeke''s legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Steelbender Forge. Do you know where it is?¡± Zeke asked.


    ¡°Aye, I do,¡± the dwarf replied, then spat on the ground in apparent disgust. ¡°But what¡¯s it to ye? Everyone knows ol'' Steelbender¡¯s nothin'' but a bandit an'' a scoundrel. His wares ain''t even half as good as what others can churn out and twice as expensive.¡±


    Zeke had to fight the urge to roll his eyes. According to David, Steelbender was a highly respected artisan and a master of his craft. He wasn¡¯t about to take the word of this random stranger to heart. Still, there was no harm in playing along for now.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, feigning surprise. ¡°Then, where do you suggest I go instead?¡±


    The dwarf gave him a long, appraising look, as if trying to determine whether Zeke was being honest. After finding nothing suspicious, he nodded with a satisfied grin. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing ye¡¯ve crossed paths with me, lad. Others might try an'' swindle ye, but I ain¡¯t like ''em. If ye want th'' best wares in all o'' Stonehearth, ye best be headin'' to ol'' Gunner¡¯s smithy.¡±


    Zeke wracked his brain, even asking Akasha for help, but he couldn¡¯t recall ever hearing of a place called ¡®Gunner¡¯s Smithy.¡¯ It was likely either a hidden gem or a completely insignificant shop.


    ¡°Never heard of it,¡± he admitted.


    The dwarf flushed slightly but quickly regained his composure. "Course ye haven¡¯t, lad. Ye¡¯ve only just arrived. Where would ye¡¯ve heard of it? In yer human lands? Ha!"


    Zeke had no intention of contradicting the man. Instead, he simply extended his hand. ¡°Makes sense,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Ezekiel.¡±


    The dwarf seemed to appreciate the straightforward gesture and firmly clasped Zeke¡¯s hand, his palm nearly enveloping Zeke''s. ¡°Pleasure meetin'' ye, lad. Name''s Gunner.¡±

 B6 - Chapter 11 Stonehearth

    "Please step into the center of the circle, sir."


    Zeke complied, his curiosity piqued as he observed the process. Technically, this was his first time using an official gate, as he had previously traveled with his own Magic. The procedure seemed overly intricate, requiring multiple layers of verification on both sides. Perhaps the stringent checks were due to the fact that he was leaving human territory.


    After a short wait, the Archmage overseeing the transportation finally gave him the go-ahead. "They''re ready to receive you now, sir. Are you prepared? This can be rather disorientying if you''re not accustomed to it."


    Zeke allowed himself a small smile and briefly flared his Space affinity. The Archmage''s posture eased noticeably, a nod of understanding accompanying his relaxed demeanor. "Ah, I see. I suppose this won''t be an issue for you then. Safe travels, sir."


    With those words, Zeke felt the space around him solidify, locking him in place with an unyielding force. It was far beyond anything he could achieve, and he was certain that no amount of struggle would free him from this invisible prison. This was the undeniable difference in power between an Archmage and a Grand Mage.


    Moments later, he sensed a membrane of spatial Mana beginning to envelop him, spreading from head to toe. If not for his enhanced perception, the entire process would have been over in the blink of an eye. Now, experiencing it in slowed detail, Zeke could fully appreciate the precision and skill of the Archmage''s work.


    He could replicate something similar at a comparable speed¡ªbut only for himself. Encasing another person in spatial Mana would take him significantly longer, and the difficulty would increase dramatically if the target moved. This explained why he had been immobilized beforehand.


    Soon, his body was encased in a robust cocoon of spatial Mana, and Zeke felt the familiar pull of a connection forming with another location. No matter how much he heightened his perception, he couldn''t detect the traversal of space itself. One moment, he stood in Tradespire; the next, he was in a nearly identical location, though manned by a completely different set of people.


    "Welcome to Stonehearth, Ezekiel of Tradespire," a voice greeted him.


    Zeke looked up and saw a human addressing him. This was expected¡ªdwarves, after all, couldn''t develop a spatial affinity. In fact, humans were the only race on the continent capable of mastering the domains of Space and Time. It was one of the reasons for their dominance.


    He nodded respectfully at the Archmage. "Am I good to go?"


    The man returned the gesture with a friendly smile. "Yes, you''re properly registered with the network, and the Department of Immigration has already approved your visit. There''s no restriction on how long you may stay."


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised by how smooth the process had been. Compared to his journey to Korrovan, this was worlds apart. He recalled sneaking through the land with Leo, avoiding roads and settlements, their every move shrouded in caution. Back then, they had looked more like beggars or thieves than travelers.


    But he hadn''t had a choice. As a mere True Mage, nearly anyone posed a threat. Even a small group of wandering Grandmages could have overwhelmed him. And with the bounty on his head, there had been no shortage of people eager to try.


    Fortunatly, the situation was entirely different now. With his current strength, Zeke no longer feared Grandmages. Of course, he wasn''t arrogant enough to believe he could defeat all of them in a head-on fight¡ªfar from it. However, with his repertoire of spells and abilities, he was confident in his ability to escape nearly any peril.


    "Aye, ye plannin'' to stay ''ere forever, lad, or ye thinkin'' o'' movin'' on someday?"


    Zeke turned to see a stout man pushing a massive wheelbarrow. He was heading toward the area where the next platform would soon descend but was blocked by Zeke. "Sorry about that," Zeke said, stepping aside. "I was a bit mesmerized by the sight."


    The man''s gruff expression softened slightly as he glanced over the railing, his small stature barely allowing him to peek over. "It sure is a sight, ain''t it? I reckon this be yer first time in the city, eh?"


    Zeke nodded, gesturing to the Gate building behind him. "Just arrived."


    The dwarf nodded, setting down his wheelbarrow and rolling his shoulders. "Where ye headin'', lad?"


    Zeke studied the man more closely. He seemed to be middle-aged, with a massive bushy beard and ruddy cheeks. His height barely reached Zeke''s chest, but his shoulders were almost twice as wide. It was a common misconception that dwarfs were small. In terms of overall mass, they often outweighed the average human. This man, for example, had arms thicker than Zeke''s legs.


    "I''m looking for the Steelbender Forge. Do you know where it is?" Zeke asked.


    "Aye, I do," the dwarf replied, then spat on the ground in apparent disgust. "But what''s it to ye? Everyone knows ol'' Steelbender''s nothin'' but a bandit an'' a scoundrel. His wares ain''t even half as good as what others can churn out and twice as expensive."


    Zeke had to fight the urge to roll his eyes. According to David, Steelbender was a highly respected artisan and a master of his craft. He wasn''t about to take the word of this random stranger to heart. Still, there was no harm in playing along for now.


    "Is that so?" he asked, feigning surprise. "Then, where do you suggest I go instead?"


    The dwarf gave him a long, appraising look, as if trying to determine whether Zeke was being honest. After finding nothing suspicious, he nodded with a satisfied grin. "It''s a good thing ye''ve crossed paths with me, lad. Others might try an'' swindle ye, but I ain''t like ''em. If ye want th'' best wares in all o'' Stonehearth, ye best be headin'' to ol'' Gunner''s smithy."


    Zeke wracked his brain, even asking Akasha for help, but he couldn''t recall ever hearing of a place called ''Gunner''s Smithy.'' It was likely either a hidden gem or a completely insignificant shop.


    "Never heard of it," he admitted.


    The dwarf flushed slightly but quickly regained his composure. "Course ye haven''t, lad. Ye''ve only just arrived. Where would ye''ve heard of it? In yer human lands? Ha!"


    Zeke had no intention of contradicting the man. Instead, he simply extended his hand. "Makes sense," he said. "I''m Ezekiel."


    The dwarf seemed to appreciate the straightforward gesture and firmly clasped Zeke''s hand, his palm nearly enveloping Zeke''s. "Pleasure meetin'' ye, lad. Name''s Gunner."

 Book 6: Chapter 12: Gunner

    Book 6: Chapter 12: Gunner


    Zeke followed the surly dwarf at a leisurely pace, having decided to accept the man¡¯s roundabout invitation to visit his shop.


    For one, Gunner had assured him it was close by. For another, Zeke realized he could learn a lot from the dwarf. Despite Gunner¡¯s dismissive attitude toward every craftsman he mentioned, Zeke could still gauge how much respect¡ªor lack thereof¡ªthe man had for their abilities. If nothing else, the number of curse words he used to describe each one was a telling indicator.


    ¡°Who¡¯d be the best person to talk to if I need to buy resources in large quantities?¡± Zeke asked as they passed a group of miners. The men barely glanced up, their faces smudged with soot as they worked.


    Gunner turned halfway, giving Zeke a sidelong look. ¡°Depends on what ye mean by large quantities. If it¡¯s just a few wagon loads, I might be able to sort ye out myself.¡±


    Zeke smirked faintly, shaking his head. Gunner¡¯s knack for sniffing out business opportunities was almost impressive, but in this case, it was unlikely he could deliver.


    ¡°Over a million gold¡¯s worth,¡± Zeke said, his tone casual.


    The effect was immediate. Gunner staggered to the side, his wheelbarrow teetering dangerously. ¡°How much?¡± he barked, regaining his balance with an audible grunt.


    ¡°Over a million,¡± Zeke repeated, his expression calm.


    For a long moment, Gunner said nothing, his eyes fixed forward as he resumed pushing the wheelbarrow in silence. Eventually, he muttered, ¡°Aye... that¡¯s a wee bit outside my range.¡± The words sounded forced, as if admitting them caused him physical discomfort.


    Zeke chuckled softly but refrained from calling out the obvious bluff. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate,¡± he said, feigning disappointment. ¡°Do you know anyone who could handle an order like that?¡±


    Gunner fell silent, his brow furrowed as though weighing his words. Finally, he let out a low grunt, signaling that he¡¯d made up his mind. ¡°There aren¡¯t many who could handle an order that size,¡± he admitted, his tone cautious. ¡°But this ain¡¯t the place to be discussing such matters. Let¡¯s get to my shop first.¡±


    Zeke nodded in agreement, opting not to press further. As long as Gunner could provide him with a lead or two, the detour would be worth the time. The pair continued on in silence, Zeke using the opportunity to take in his surroundings.


    While the city itself was impressive with its bustling streets and industrious energy, Zeke found himself captivated by what lay beneath the surface, revealed only by his Spatial Awareness. The true marvel of Stonehearth unfolded underground. The entire mountain was riddled with an intricate web of pipes and tunnels, a network so vast it seemed almost alive.


    Thousands of interconnected conduits crisscrossed through the rock, forming a labyrinth that would be a logistical nightmare for anyone else. Yet somehow, it all worked seamlessly. As far as Zeke could tell, every building had access to fresh water, clean air, and a steady supply of heat in one form or another.


    Where the resources originated or how they were distributed remained a mystery, but there was no denying the genius behind the system. If nothing else, Zeke had to admit that the dwarfs¡¯ reputation for ingenuity was well-earned.


    ¡°We¡¯re ¡®ere,¡± Gunner announced, steering his cart toward a sturdy doorway. A small ramp led up to the entrance, allowing him to push the wheelbarrow seamlessly over the threshold and into the building.


    Zeke followed, stepping inside and taking in the space. To his surprise, the city¡ªdespite being designed primarily for dwarven use¡ªwas remarkably accommodating for someone of his height. He had expected cramped quarters, low ceilings, and narrow doorframes that would force him to duck constantly. Yet, none of those concerns had materialized.


    In fact, the opposite was true. The dwarves seemed to have a penchant for building things on a grand scale. Most doorways were tall enough to fit three dwarves stacked atop one another, and the ceilings soared high overhead. The rooms themselves felt almost cavernous, leaving Zeke to wonder if such spaciousness was truly necessary or simply a quirk of dwarven architectural style.


    Zeke glanced around the room and immediately recognized it as a workshop. Unlike specialists who focused on a single craft, Gunner appeared to be a jack of all trades. The room was equipped with a forge and anvil, a rune-carving table, and various engineering projects scattered across workstations lining all four walls.


    As soon as they entered, Gunner hurried to unload his cart and began draping cloths over the workstations, clearly attempting to conceal their contents. Zeke watched the frantic effort with an amused smile. Did Gunner forget the state of the room before inviting him in? It was far too late to hide the clutter¡ªZeke had already seen everything.


    ¡°So,¡± Zeke began, snapping Gunner out of his trance. ¡°Who do I need to talk to in order to find a large-scale business partner?¡±


    Gunner reluctantly tore his gaze from the parchment where the enchanted feather continued its meticulous work. Meeting Zeke¡¯s eyes, he let out a thoughtful grunt. ¡°If yer lookin¡¯ fer someone who can trade on the level of a merchant lord, there¡¯s only a handful in all of Stonehearth. But it won¡¯t do ye any good to track ¡®em down.¡±


    Zeke frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not how business is done down here,¡± Gunner replied with a casual shrug.


    Zeke sighed, his frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°I thought dwarves were supposed to be less rigid.¡±


    Gunner raised a bushy brow, an amused glint in his eyes. ¡°Rigid? I wouldn¡¯t call us rigid. But most dwarves won¡¯t do business with strangers, lad¡ªespecially not on a handshake deal, let alone some fancy contract.¡±


    Zeke tilted his head, curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a contract?¡±


    Gunner extended his hand, palm up, as if inviting Zeke to shake it. ¡°Do ye know what this is?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A handshake?¡± Zeke replied, his tone edged with confusion.


    Gunner scoffed, a deep chuckle rumbling in his chest. ¡°Among dwarves, it¡¯s a bond, lad. A word given, sealed by a firm shake, is as good as any writ.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, his brow furrowing in thought. ¡°So, no contracts at all?¡±


    Gunner shrugged again. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t use ¡®em. It¡¯s just... words carry weight. A dwarf who breaks his handshake oath? He¡¯s finished. Our reputation is our wealth, and no bit of parchment can replace that.¡±


    The explanation made sense in its own way, but Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of an unfamiliar culture pressing down on his plans. If trust was a prerequisite for partnership, then earning it might prove to be a more significant challenge than he¡¯d anticipated.


    ¡°How hard would it be to gain their trust?¡± Zeke asked, already dreading the answer.


    Gunner grinned. ¡°Hard for some, effortless for others,¡± he said, speaking cryptically as he rummaged through his pockets. He soon pulled out what he was looking for and handed it to Zeke. ¡°But you¡¯re in luck,¡± he added. ¡°This could be your best chance to make an impression.¡±


    Zeke took the object from Gunner¡¯s hand. It was a slightly crumpled piece of paper. He unfolded it, smoothing out the creases before reading it carefully. It appeared to be a flyer promoting an event called the Brewers Festival.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Only one of the biggest events in Stonehearth,¡± Gunner said, a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°All the big shots will be there. If you impress them at the festival, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they came to you with a deal of their own.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze returned to the flyer, his eyes catching the date. The festival was just two days away. Now only one question remained. ¡°How do I make an impression?¡±


    Gunner grinned. ¡°Skill and Guts, lad.¡±

 B6 - Chapter 12 Gunner

    Zeke followed the surly dwarf at a leisurely pace, having decided to accept the man''s roundabout invitation to visit his shop.


    For one, Gunner had assured him it was close by. For another, Zeke realized he could learn a lot from the dwarf. Despite Gunner''s dismissive attitude toward every craftsman he mentioned, Zeke could still gauge how much respect¡ªor lack thereof¡ªthe man had for their abilities. If nothing else, the number of curse words he used to describe each one was a telling indicator.


    "Who''d be the best person to talk to if I need to buy resources in large quantities?" Zeke asked as they passed a group of miners. The men barely glanced up, their faces smudged with soot as they worked.


    Gunner turned halfway, giving Zeke a sidelong look. "Depends on what ye mean by large quantities. If it''s just a few wagon loads, I might be able to sort ye out myself."


    Zeke smirked faintly, shaking his head. Gunner''s knack for sniffing out business opportunities was almost impressive, but in this case, it was unlikely he could deliver.


    "Over a million gold''s worth," Zeke said, his tone casual.@@@@


    The effect was immediate. Gunner staggered to the side, his wheelbarrow teetering dangerously. "How much?" he barked, regaining his balance with an audible grunt.


    "Over a million," Zeke repeated, his expression calm.


    For a long moment, Gunner said nothing, his eyes fixed forward as he resumed pushing the wheelbarrow in silence. Eventually, he muttered, "Aye... that''s a wee bit outside my range." The words sounded forced, as if admitting them caused him physical discomfort.


    Zeke chuckled softly but refrained from calling out the obvious bluff. "That''s unfortunate," he said, feigning disappointment. "Do you know anyone who could handle an order like that?"


    Gunner fell silent, his brow furrowed as though weighing his words. Finally, he let out a low grunt, signaling that he''d made up his mind. "There aren''t many who could handle an order that size," he admitted, his tone cautious. "But this ain''t the place to be discussing such matters. Let''s get to my shop first."


    Zeke nodded in agreement, opting not to press further. As long as Gunner could provide him with a lead or two, the detour would be worth the time. The pair continued on in silence, Zeke using the opportunity to take in his surroundings.


    While the city itself was impressive with its bustling streets and industrious energy, Zeke found himself captivated by what lay beneath the surface, revealed only by his Spatial Awareness. The true marvel of Stonehearth unfolded underground. The entire mountain was riddled with an intricate web of pipes and tunnels, a network so vast it seemed almost alive.


    Thousands of interconnected conduits crisscrossed through the rock, forming a labyrinth that would be a logistical nightmare for anyone else. Yet somehow, it all worked seamlessly. As far as Zeke could tell, every building had access to fresh water, clean air, and a steady supply of heat in one form or another.


    Where the resources originated or how they were distributed remained a mystery, but there was no denying the genius behind the system. If nothing else, Zeke had to admit that the dwarfs'' reputation for ingenuity was well-earned.


    "We''re ''ere," Gunner announced, steering his cart toward a sturdy doorway. A small ramp led up to the entrance, allowing him to push the wheelbarrow seamlessly over the threshold and into the building.


    Zeke followed, stepping inside and taking in the space. To his surprise, the city¡ªdespite being designed primarily for dwarven use¡ªwas remarkably accommodating for someone of his height. He had expected cramped quarters, low ceilings, and narrow doorframes that would force him to duck constantly. Yet, none of those concerns had materialized.


    In fact, the opposite was true. The dwarves seemed to have a penchant for building things on a grand scale. Most doorways were tall enough to fit three dwarves stacked atop one another, and the ceilings soared high overhead. The rooms themselves felt almost cavernous, leaving Zeke to wonder if such spaciousness was truly necessary or simply a quirk of dwarven architectural style.


    Zeke glanced around the room and immediately recognized it as a workshop. Unlike specialists who focused on a single craft, Gunner appeared to be a jack of all trades. The room was equipped with a forge and anvil, a rune-carving table, and various engineering projects scattered across workstations lining all four walls.


    "So," Zeke began, snapping Gunner out of his trance. "Who do I need to talk to in order to find a large-scale business partner?"


    Gunner reluctantly tore his gaze from the parchment where the enchanted feather continued its meticulous work. Meeting Zeke''s eyes, he let out a thoughtful grunt. "If yer lookin'' fer someone who can trade on the level of a merchant lord, there''s only a handful in all of Stonehearth. But it won''t do ye any good to track ''em down."


    Zeke frowned. "Why not?"


    "It''s not how business is done down here," Gunner replied with a casual shrug.


    Zeke sighed, his frustration creeping into his voice. "I thought dwarves were supposed to be less rigid."


    Gunner raised a bushy brow, an amused glint in his eyes. "Rigid? I wouldn''t call us rigid. But most dwarves won''t do business with strangers, lad¡ªespecially not on a handshake deal, let alone some fancy contract."


    Zeke tilted his head, curiosity piqued. "What''s wrong with a contract?"


    Gunner extended his hand, palm up, as if inviting Zeke to shake it. "Do ye know what this is?" he asked. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "A handshake?" Zeke replied, his tone edged with confusion.


    Gunner scoffed, a deep chuckle rumbling in his chest. "Among dwarves, it''s a bond, lad. A word given, sealed by a firm shake, is as good as any writ."


    Zeke nodded slowly, his brow furrowing in thought. "So, no contracts at all?"


    Gunner shrugged again. "It''s not that we can''t use ''em. It''s just... words carry weight. A dwarf who breaks his handshake oath? He''s finished. Our reputation is our wealth, and no bit of parchment can replace that."


    The explanation made sense in its own way, but Zeke couldn''t help but feel the weight of an unfamiliar culture pressing down on his plans. If trust was a prerequisite for partnership, then earning it might prove to be a more significant challenge than he''d anticipated.


    "How hard would it be to gain their trust?" Zeke asked, already dreading the answer.


    Gunner grinned. "Hard for some, effortless for others," he said, speaking cryptically as he rummaged through his pockets. He soon pulled out what he was looking for and handed it to Zeke. "But you''re in luck," he added. "This could be your best chance to make an impression."


    Zeke took the object from Gunner''s hand. It was a slightly crumpled piece of paper. He unfolded it, smoothing out the creases before reading it carefully. It appeared to be a flyer promoting an event called the Brewers Festival.


    "What''s this?" he asked.


    "Only one of the biggest events in Stonehearth," Gunner said, a hint of pride in his voice. "All the big shots will be there. If you impress them at the festival, I wouldn''t be surprised if they came to you with a deal of their own."


    Zeke''s gaze returned to the flyer, his eyes catching the date. The festival was just two days away. Now only one question remained. "How do I make an impression?"


    Gunner grinned. "Skill and Guts, lad."

 Book 6: Chapter 13: A Slight Change of Plans

    Book 6: Chapter 13: A Slight Change of Plans


    ¡°Thank ye for yer visit, Mr. Ezekiel,¡± the apprentice said politely, his tone measured. "I¡¯ll make sure to pass yer offer along to the master."


    Zeke nodded, keeping his frustration well hidden. It was clear he was being dismissed. ¡°That would be appreciated,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way, then.¡±


    The apprentice gave a small bow before returning to his work, leaving Zeke to find his own way out of the smithy. Not intending to linger, Zeke headed for the entrance. As he stepped outside, a weary sigh escaped his lips.


    Gunner had been right¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be easy to secure a deal with the more influential dwarves. Even the few who agreed to meet with him showed no interest in his proposals. It didn¡¯t seem to matter what he offered; the dwarves remained indifferent, as if all the gold in the world held no value in their eyes.


    It was as vexing as it was incomprehensible.


    Somewhat dismayed, Zeke made his way back to Gunner¡¯s place, mulling over his options. He had been hesitant to place all his hopes on the Brewers Festival, but it now seemed like his best¡ªand perhaps only¡ªchance to strike a deal.


    He had spent the past day gathering information about the festival, learning everything he could. Despite his initial doubts, he had to admit that Gunner¡¯s suggestion had merit. Dwarves, it seemed, had a penchant for blending business with revelry. Many famous dwarven pacts, including some of the most enduring brotherhoods, had been forged over mugs of ale in drunken camaraderie.


    The real question was, could Zeke achieve the same?


    After taking the elevation platform nearly to the top, he once again found himself outside Gunner¡¯s smithy. The dwarf had generously offered him temporary lodging, an invitation Zeke had readily accepted. While Gunner wasn¡¯t among the most celebrated craftsmen in the city, he still had valuable information that could prove useful.


    Stepping inside, Zeke found the dwarf exactly as he¡¯d left him that morning¡ªhunched over the partial schematic of the Gondola, utterly absorbed in his work. Gunner didn¡¯t even glance up as Zeke entered and settled into a chair nearby. His intense focus was almost palpable, his eyes locked in what seemed like a staring contest with the parchment.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t decide whether to be impressed or exasperated. On one hand, the dwarf¡¯s dedication and concentration were remarkable. On the other, his complete lack of awareness made his shop an open invitation for thieves. It was hard not to imagine how easily someone could walk out with half the workshop without Gunner noticing.@@@@


    Zeke stepped behind the dwarf and leaned over to get a better look at what he was doing. The schematic Zeke had left had undergone significant changes, now adorned with dozens of annotations and additions. Most of them appeared to be Gunner¡¯s deductions about the functions of various components and their interconnections.


    From what Zeke could see, the dwarf had deduced that the design was part of an airship, though he hadn¡¯t pinpointed it as a Gondola. That wasn¡¯t particularly surprising¡ªafter all, the luxurious aircraft was predominantly used in Tradespire, far removed from Stonehearth¡¯s culture.


    What truly caught Zeke¡¯s attention were the numerous attempts to improve the design. Each modification was meticulously sketched, only to be scratched out and accompanied by notes explaining why the changes wouldn¡¯t work.


    Zeke nodded in approval, genuinely impressed by Gunner¡¯s level of insight after such a short time. Perhaps the dwarf might just prove capable of earning the hefty reward Zeke had promised.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Zeke asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    Gunner flinched at the sudden voice but quickly composed himself, responding with a grunt. ¡°Bit o¡¯ a challenge,¡± he admitted after a pause. ¡°...But I¡¯m still confident.¡±


    Zeke stepped back, giving the dwarf some space. ¡°I¡¯d be very pleased if you could manage it,¡± he said. ¡°But there¡¯s no rush. The offer stands indefinitely.¡±


    Gunner sighed and finally turned to face him, studying Zeke''s expression before breaking into a knowing grin. ¡°And how did it go for ye, lad?¡±


    Zeke let out an annoyed grunt. ¡°Pretty much as you said. Nobody was willing to commit to anything.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± he admitted after a long pause, his voice quiet and thoughtful. ¡°But these markings... they remind me o'' an old script I''ve seen before. Could be dwarfen, but if it is, it¡¯d be ancient¡ªolder than most records we¡¯ve still got.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Can you decipher it?¡±


    Gunner shook his head. ¡°This be the kinda thing ye¡¯d need a proper scholar to make sense of. But I can tell ye one thing, lad...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s gaze met Zeke¡¯s, his tone solemn. ¡±Whatever this be, it ain¡¯t just some common trinket. I can¡¯t even tell what blasted material it¡¯s made from¡ªan'' that don¡¯t happen often, let me tell ye.¡±


    Zeke wasn¡¯t surprised. He had known for a long time that the cube held secrets, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to uncover any of them. This might be his first real chance to learn more. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to visit one of those scholars soon,¡± he said.


    Gunner snorted at the thought, but when he saw the seriousness on Zeke¡¯s face, his amusement quickly faded into a tired sigh. ¡°By the forge, yer serious,¡± he muttered, rubbing his forehead with one large hand. ¡°Listen here, laddie. Folks with that kind of knowledge are rarer than the coins in me pocket. Even a dwarf o'' high standing would have a hard time getting a meeting with one of ¡®em.¡±


    Zeke sighed. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be that easy. ¡°Do you have any names, at least?¡±


    Gunner waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Aye, I know ''em all, I reckon. But that ain¡¯t gonna help ye. I told ye, those aren¡¯t folks ye can just waltz up to.¡±


    Zeke motioned for Gunner to write the names down, and within moments, he had a list. There were fewer than two dozen names on it, and none were familiar to him. Despite their apparent prominence in dwarven society, these scholars had little fame outside the kingdom. It made sense¡ªother races wouldn¡¯t have much use for scholars focused on ancient dwarven history.


    At a closer look, Zeke noticed something. Toward the bottom of the list, the second-to-last name seemed vaguely familiar.


    Thoren Ironhide.


    Zeke hadn¡¯t heard of Thoren himself, but the Ironhide family was one of the few he had considered as potential trade partners. His mind immediately began to race. If he could make an impression on someone from that line, he might kill two birds with one stone.


    At the very least, it would give him a chance to ask for a meeting with the scholar once they were on better terms.


    But that also added more pressure. It would be much easier to make a good impression on any of the powerful dwarven families during the festival than to target one specific family. After all, it was possible that the representative from Ironhide simply wouldn¡¯t like him, for reasons entirely unrelated.


    However...


    If¡ªand that was a big if¡ªhe could find an angle, a clear path to impress the Ironhide family, it might be worth pursuing.


    With renewed determination, Zeke began questioning Gunner about the Ironhide family, digging for every detail he could. He asked about their members, relationships, skills, business dealings, rivals, politics¡ªeverything.


    With only two days left until the Brewers Festival, Zeke was determined to make the most of every moment.

 B6 - Chapter 13 A Slight Change of Plans

    "Thank ye for yer visit, Mr. Ezekiel," the apprentice said politely, his tone measured. "I''ll make sure to pass yer offer along to the master."


    Zeke nodded, keeping his frustration well hidden. It was clear he was being dismissed. "That would be appreciated," he replied. "I''ll be on my way, then."


    The apprentice gave a small bow before returning to his work, leaving Zeke to find his own way out of the smithy. Not intending to linger, Zeke headed for the entrance. As he stepped outside, a weary sigh escaped his lips.


    Gunner had been right¡ªit wouldn''t be easy to secure a deal with the more influential dwarves. Even the few who agreed to meet with him showed no interest in his proposals. It didn''t seem to matter what he offered; the dwarves remained indifferent, as if all the gold in the world held no value in their eyes.


    It was as vexing as it was incomprehensible.


    Somewhat dismayed, Zeke made his way back to Gunner''s place, mulling over his options. He had been hesitant to place all his hopes on the Brewers Festival, but it now seemed like his best¡ªand perhaps only¡ªchance to strike a deal.


    He had spent the past day gathering information about the festival, learning everything he could. Despite his initial doubts, he had to admit that Gunner''s suggestion had merit. Dwarves, it seemed, had a penchant for blending business with revelry. Many famous dwarven pacts, including some of the most enduring brotherhoods, had been forged over mugs of ale in drunken camaraderie.


    The real question was, could Zeke achieve the same?


    After taking the elevation platform nearly to the top, he once again found himself outside Gunner''s smithy. The dwarf had generously offered him temporary lodging, an invitation Zeke had readily accepted. While Gunner wasn''t among the most celebrated craftsmen in the city, he still had valuable information that could prove useful.


    Stepping inside, Zeke found the dwarf exactly as he''d left him that morning¡ªhunched over the partial schematic of the Gondola, utterly absorbed in his work. Gunner didn''t even glance up as Zeke entered and settled into a chair nearby. His intense focus was almost palpable, his eyes locked in what seemed like a staring contest with the parchment.


    Zeke couldn''t decide whether to be impressed or exasperated. On one hand, the dwarf''s dedication and concentration were remarkable. On the other, his complete lack of awareness made his shop an open invitation for thieves. It was hard not to imagine how easily someone could walk out with half the workshop without Gunner noticing.


    Zeke stepped behind the dwarf and leaned over to get a better look at what he was doing. The schematic Zeke had left had undergone significant changes, now adorned with dozens of annotations and additions. Most of them appeared to be Gunner''s deductions about the functions of various components and their interconnections.


    From what Zeke could see, the dwarf had deduced that the design was part of an airship, though he hadn''t pinpointed it as a Gondola. That wasn''t particularly surprising¡ªafter all, the luxurious aircraft was predominantly used in Tradespire, far removed from Stonehearth''s culture.


    What truly caught Zeke''s attention were the numerous attempts to improve the design. Each modification was meticulously sketched, only to be scratched out and accompanied by notes explaining why the changes wouldn''t work.


    Zeke nodded in approval, genuinely impressed by Gunner''s level of insight after such a short time. Perhaps the dwarf might just prove capable of earning the hefty reward Zeke had promised.


    "How''s it going?" Zeke asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    Gunner flinched at the sudden voice but quickly composed himself, responding with a grunt. "Bit o'' a challenge," he admitted after a pause. "...But I''m still confident."


    Zeke stepped back, giving the dwarf some space. "I''d be very pleased if you could manage it," he said. "But there''s no rush. The offer stands indefinitely."


    Gunner sighed and finally turned to face him, studying Zeke''s expression before breaking into a knowing grin. "And how did it go for ye, lad?"


    "Not exactly," he admitted after a long pause, his voice quiet and thoughtful. "But these markings... they remind me o'' an old script I''ve seen before. Could be dwarfen, but if it is, it''d be ancient¡ªolder than most records we''ve still got."


    Zeke''s brow furrowed. "Can you decipher it?"


    Gunner shook his head. "This be the kinda thing ye''d need a proper scholar to make sense of. But I can tell ye one thing, lad..."


    "What''s that?"


    The dwarf''s gaze met Zeke''s, his tone solemn. "Whatever this be, it ain''t just some common trinket. I can''t even tell what blasted material it''s made from¡ªan'' that don''t happen often, let me tell ye."


    Zeke wasn''t surprised. He had known for a long time that the cube held secrets, but he still hadn''t been able to uncover any of them. This might be his first real chance to learn more. "Looks like I''ll need to visit one of those scholars soon," he said.


    Gunner snorted at the thought, but when he saw the seriousness on Zeke''s face, his amusement quickly faded into a tired sigh. "By the forge, yer serious," he muttered, rubbing his forehead with one large hand. "Listen here, laddie. Folks with that kind of knowledge are rarer than the coins in me pocket. Even a dwarf o'' high standing would have a hard time getting a meeting with one of ''em."


    Zeke sighed. Of course, it couldn''t be that easy. "Do you have any names, at least?"


    Gunner waved his hand dismissively. "Aye, I know ''em all, I reckon. But that ain''t gonna help ye. I told ye, those aren''t folks ye can just waltz up to."


    Zeke motioned for Gunner to write the names down, and within moments, he had a list. There were fewer than two dozen names on it, and none were familiar to him. Despite their apparent prominence in dwarven society, these scholars had little fame outside the kingdom. It made sense¡ªother races wouldn''t have much use for scholars focused on ancient dwarven history.


    At a closer look, Zeke noticed something. Toward the bottom of the list, the second-to-last name seemed vaguely familiar.


    Thoren Ironhide.


    Zeke hadn''t heard of Thoren himself, but the Ironhide family was one of the few he had considered as potential trade partners. His mind immediately began to race. If he could make an impression on someone from that line, he might kill two birds with one stone.


    At the very least, it would give him a chance to ask for a meeting with the scholar once they were on better terms.


    But that also added more pressure. It would be much easier to make a good impression on any of the powerful dwarven families during the festival than to target one specific family. After all, it was possible that the representative from Ironhide simply wouldn''t like him, for reasons entirely unrelated.


    However...


    If¡ªand that was a big if¡ªhe could find an angle, a clear path to impress the Ironhide family, it might be worth pursuing.


    With renewed determination, Zeke began questioning Gunner about the Ironhide family, digging for every detail he could. He asked about their members, relationships, skills, business dealings, rivals, politics¡ªeverything.


    With only two days left until the Brewers Festival, Zeke was determined to make the most of every moment.

 Book 6: Chapter 14: Brewers Festival I

    Book 6: Chapter 14: Brewers Festival I


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait t¡¯ try Master Alewin¡¯s new creation. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s somethin¡¯ mighty fine!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go actin¡¯ like some kinda connoisseur, lad. Ye couldn¡¯t tell yer mouth from yer ass. Ye just want t¡¯ get yerself smashed!¡±


    ¡°At least I can hold me liquor, ye old bat. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten how ye went down in the seconds round last year. A downright embarrassin¡¯ sight, it was!¡±


    "How many times do I have t¡¯ tell ye¡ªthat didn¡¯t count! There was somethin¡¯ wrong with me drink that day, I swear it!"


    Zeke listened amusedly to the two dwarves walking ahead of him. Despite their sharp words, he was almost certain they were mother and child. The way they both wore wide smiles, clearly unbothered by the exchange, made it obvious that their banter was all in good fun.


    Soon, the two dwarfs were allowed onto the large plaza, and it was Zeke¡¯s turn to approach the checkpoint. The stocky dwarf gave him an disapproving look. ¡°Are you sure you want to attend the festival boy?¡± he asked.


    Zeke flashed the man his most confident grin. ¡°Naturally. Otherwise, you dwarves might start thinking you''re the only ones who can hold their liquor.¡±


    The dwarf snorted, a grudging smirk tugging at his lips, but he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he pocketed the hefty entrance fee¡ªan entire gold coin¡ªand stepped aside to let him pass.


    Zeke pushed open the unnecessarily massive doors and stepped into one of the largest halls he had ever seen. The cavernous space was carved directly into the heart of the mountain, its vaulted ceiling soaring high above and supported by colossal stone columns. Each pillar was a masterwork, intricately sculpted to resemble ancient dwarven heros, their solemn expressions etched into the stone as if bearing the weight of the mountain.


    The air was alive with a blend of tantalizing scents¡ªroasted meats, freshly baked bread, and the sharp, heady aroma of ale and mead. The cheerful hum of chatter and laughter mingled with the lively tunes of a dwarven band playing in the corner, creating an atmosphere of warmth and celebration.Massive wooden tables stretched across the hall, their surfaces scarred and stained from countless revelries over the years.


    Every seat was occupied by dwarves of all shapes and sizes, their hearty laughter and booming voices reverberating off the stone walls. The festival was in full swing, with apprentices frantically rolling in barrels of frothy brews on creaking carts, barely keeping pace with the insatiable demand.


    The sheer energy of the scene stole Zeke¡¯s breath.


    He had never witnessed anything of this scale before. It seemed as if every dwarf in the city had raided their coffers to join the festivities. No wonder Gunner had spoken so highly of the event¡ªit was a spectacle unlike any other.


    Zeke strolled past the tables, taking in the crowd. While dwarves dominated the hall, he noticed the occasional non-dwarf mingled among them. A pair of burly humans, likely apprentice metalworkers, raised their mugs in a toast. Scattered merchants stood out with their polished smiles and silken words, working the room as naturally as breathing. Even a small group of elves sat apart, their elegant postures contrasting starkly with the raucous atmosphere around them.


    Zeke grabbed a mug from a nearby table and settled into a quiet corner, his eyes lingering on the fragrant brew in his hand. While he appeared absorbed in the drink, his Sphere of Awareness was hard at work. His attention was primarily fixed on the merchants flitting from group to group, exchanging pleasantries and engaging in what seemed to be business discussions.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to piece together who they were speaking to and why, but the findings left him unsatisfied. The merchants were leveraging their personal contacts, seeking introductions to the truly influential dwarves in the room. While effective for some, it wasn¡¯t the kind of strategy Zeke was after.


    For one, he lacked such connections to rely on. More importantly though, he understood that dwarves didn¡¯t truly respect this approach. While ingratiating oneself through intermediaries might be acceptable¡ªeven commonplace¡ªin human culture, dwarves preferred bold, direct tactics. It was a cultural divide that the merchants apparently struggled to bridge, and Zeke was determined not to make the same mistake.


    Taking a hearty gulp of his ale, Zeke discreetly shifted his location, continuing his reconnaissance. Moving steadily through the hall, he repeated his subtle observation routine. By the time he was done, Zeke had gotten a detailed understanding of the event. He now knew where the most influential families were seated, where the master brewers resided, and everything else worth noting.


    To his surprise, Akasha had gone a step further. She had crafted a mental map and neatly overlaid it in the corner of his vision. The map featured an outline of the hall, complete with tiny annotations marking the locations of his most important targets. It was an unexpected but welcome application of her abilities¡ªone Zeke hadn¡¯t even considered before.


    ¡°I swear, lad, if yer tryin¡¯ t¡¯ sell me somethin¡¯, I¡¯ll clobber ye t¡¯ death right where ye stand!¡±


    Zeke snorted, amused. He was starting to develop a liking for the dwarves'' straightforwardness. Ironically, it reminded him of the Titan woman he had met in the jungles of Irroch. The two species were opposites in stature, yet nearly identical in character.


    ¡°What are you on about, old man?¡± Zeke asked, pretending not to have overheard their earlier conversation. ¡°I came to drink, but if that¡¯s your way of saying you can¡¯t fulfill that request, I¡¯ll just head somewhere else.¡± Zeke glanced around the hall theatrically, his eyes lighting up when he spotted the nearest stall. ¡°Oh, the Maltforge area looks busy. Maybe I¡¯ll just¡ª¡±


    "Who says I can''t fulfill that blasted request? Sit yer arse down, ye stinky human bastard. Ye ain¡¯t leavin¡¯ this place ¡®til yer properly shitfaced, ye hear me?"


    Zeke smirked and obediently sat down in front of the bar, waiting for the old man to serve him. The dwarf glared at him for a moment before turning to inspect his inventory, muttering about how the Maltforge family were unimaginative hacks who would be better off making machine oil than ale.


    After rummaging for a while, the dwarf found a crate of bottles hidden behind a wall of boxes. With a triumphant exclamation, he brought it over to the bar, filling two mugs from the deceptively small bottle. Zeke immediately noticed the spatial enchantment on the bottle, guessing it contained much more than it appeared.


    ¡°Ha!¡± the man exclaimed, placing one mug in front of Zeke and taking the other for himself. ¡°This¡¯ll put some hair on yer chest, lad. Let¡¯s see how ye walk over to those blasted blabbermouths after ¡®avin¡¯ a proper brew.¡±


    Zeke ignored the man¡¯s boasting, his attention already on the swirling dark liquid in front of him. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was made of, but it smelled like sweet berries mixed with something pleasantly sour.


    He clinked his cup with the dwarf¡¯s and took a careful sip. It exploded in his mouth¡ªsweet, ripe berries clashing with the sharp bite of fermented barley, followed by a rich, smoky undertone. The warmth spread quickly, not just through his mouth but down into his chest, a comforting heat that tingled at the edges of his senses. As the aftertaste lingered, he detected a subtle, earthy depth, like a forgotten forest floor, leaving him wanting more.


    Before he knew it, Zeke found himself taking a second, larger gulp, then a third. In no time, he was holding the cup upside down over his head, urging out the last drop of the rich liquid.


    He only snapped back to his senses when he heard a chuckle from across the table. The dwarf had been watching him the entire time, an amused grin plastered across his smug face.


    "Not too shabby, eh?"


    Zeke put the cup down, cleared his throat, and tried to regain some dignity. ¡°The taste is quite pleasant, but it¡¯s a bit too weak for my taste.¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s grin faltered for an instant, then redoubled with a devious edge. ¡°Ye brat. Hope ye know what yer doin¡¯, challengin¡¯ me like that.¡±


    Zeke smiled, unbothered. His response seemed to please the dwarf.


    ¡°What¡¯s yer name? I¡¯m Varek, by the way¡ªVarek Alewin.¡±


    ¡°Ezekiel,¡± he introduced himself. ¡°My friends call me Zeke, though. You can call me that too¡ªif you pour me another mug of that berry juice.¡±


    The dwarf chuckled heartily, finishing his drink and refilling both their cups. "Tell me, Zeke, what brings a human lad like yerself all th¡¯ way t¡¯ our little corner o¡¯ the world?"

 B6 - Chapter 14 Brewers Festival I

    "I can''t wait t'' try Master Alewin''s new creation. I''ve heard it''s somethin'' mighty fine!"


    "Don''t go actin'' like some kinda connoisseur, lad. Ye couldn''t tell yer mouth from yer ass. Ye just want t'' get yerself smashed!"


    "At least I can hold me liquor, ye old bat. Don''t think I''ve forgotten how ye went down in the seconds round last year. A downright embarrassin'' sight, it was!"


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "How many times do I have t'' tell ye¡ªthat didn''t count! There was somethin'' wrong with me drink that day, I swear it!"


    Zeke listened amusedly to the two dwarves walking ahead of him. Despite their sharp words, he was almost certain they were mother and child. The way they both wore wide smiles, clearly unbothered by the exchange, made it obvious that their banter was all in good fun.


    Soon, the two dwarfs were allowed onto the large plaza, and it was Zeke''s turn to approach the checkpoint. The stocky dwarf gave him an disapproving look. "Are you sure you want to attend the festival boy?" he asked.


    Zeke flashed the man his most confident grin. "Naturally. Otherwise, you dwarves might start thinking you''re the only ones who can hold their liquor."


    The dwarf snorted, a grudging smirk tugging at his lips, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he pocketed the hefty entrance fee¡ªan entire gold coin¡ªand stepped aside to let him pass.


    Zeke pushed open the unnecessarily massive doors and stepped into one of the largest halls he had ever seen. The cavernous space was carved directly into the heart of the mountain, its vaulted ceiling soaring high above and supported by colossal stone columns. Each pillar was a masterwork, intricately sculpted to resemble ancient dwarven heros, their solemn expressions etched into the stone as if bearing the weight of the mountain.


    The air was alive with a blend of tantalizing scents¡ªroasted meats, freshly baked bread, and the sharp, heady aroma of ale and mead. The cheerful hum of chatter and laughter mingled with the lively tunes of a dwarven band playing in the corner, creating an atmosphere of warmth and celebration.Massive wooden tables stretched across the hall, their surfaces scarred and stained from countless revelries over the years.


    Every seat was occupied by dwarves of all shapes and sizes, their hearty laughter and booming voices reverberating off the stone walls. The festival was in full swing, with apprentices frantically rolling in barrels of frothy brews on creaking carts, barely keeping pace with the insatiable demand.


    The sheer energy of the scene stole Zeke''s breath.


    He had never witnessed anything of this scale before. It seemed as if every dwarf in the city had raided their coffers to join the festivities. No wonder Gunner had spoken so highly of the event¡ªit was a spectacle unlike any other.


    Zeke strolled past the tables, taking in the crowd. While dwarves dominated the hall, he noticed the occasional non-dwarf mingled among them. A pair of burly humans, likely apprentice metalworkers, raised their mugs in a toast. Scattered merchants stood out with their polished smiles and silken words, working the room as naturally as breathing. Even a small group of elves sat apart, their elegant postures contrasting starkly with the raucous atmosphere around them.


    Zeke grabbed a mug from a nearby table and settled into a quiet corner, his eyes lingering on the fragrant brew in his hand. While he appeared absorbed in the drink, his Sphere of Awareness was hard at work. His attention was primarily fixed on the merchants flitting from group to group, exchanging pleasantries and engaging in what seemed to be business discussions.


    It didn''t take him long to piece together who they were speaking to and why, but the findings left him unsatisfied. The merchants were leveraging their personal contacts, seeking introductions to the truly influential dwarves in the room. While effective for some, it wasn''t the kind of strategy Zeke was after.


    For one, he lacked such connections to rely on. More importantly though, he understood that dwarves didn''t truly respect this approach. While ingratiating oneself through intermediaries might be acceptable¡ªeven commonplace¡ªin human culture, dwarves preferred bold, direct tactics. It was a cultural divide that the merchants apparently struggled to bridge, and Zeke was determined not to make the same mistake.


    "I swear, lad, if yer tryin'' t'' sell me somethin'', I''ll clobber ye t'' death right where ye stand!"


    Zeke snorted, amused. He was starting to develop a liking for the dwarves'' straightforwardness. Ironically, it reminded him of the Titan woman he had met in the jungles of Irroch. The two species were opposites in stature, yet nearly identical in character.


    "What are you on about, old man?" Zeke asked, pretending not to have overheard their earlier conversation. "I came to drink, but if that''s your way of saying you can''t fulfill that request, I''ll just head somewhere else." Zeke glanced around the hall theatrically, his eyes lighting up when he spotted the nearest stall. "Oh, the Maltforge area looks busy. Maybe I''ll just¡ª"


    "Who says I can''t fulfill that blasted request? Sit yer arse down, ye stinky human bastard. Ye ain''t leavin'' this place ''til yer properly shitfaced, ye hear me?"


    Zeke smirked and obediently sat down in front of the bar, waiting for the old man to serve him. The dwarf glared at him for a moment before turning to inspect his inventory, muttering about how the Maltforge family were unimaginative hacks who would be better off making machine oil than ale.


    After rummaging for a while, the dwarf found a crate of bottles hidden behind a wall of boxes. With a triumphant exclamation, he brought it over to the bar, filling two mugs from the deceptively small bottle. Zeke immediately noticed the spatial enchantment on the bottle, guessing it contained much more than it appeared.


    "Ha!" the man exclaimed, placing one mug in front of Zeke and taking the other for himself. "This''ll put some hair on yer chest, lad. Let''s see how ye walk over to those blasted blabbermouths after ''avin'' a proper brew."


    Zeke ignored the man''s boasting, his attention already on the swirling dark liquid in front of him. He couldn''t tell exactly what it was made of, but it smelled like sweet berries mixed with something pleasantly sour.


    He clinked his cup with the dwarf''s and took a careful sip. It exploded in his mouth¡ªsweet, ripe berries clashing with the sharp bite of fermented barley, followed by a rich, smoky undertone. The warmth spread quickly, not just through his mouth but down into his chest, a comforting heat that tingled at the edges of his senses. As the aftertaste lingered, he detected a subtle, earthy depth, like a forgotten forest floor, leaving him wanting more.


    Before he knew it, Zeke found himself taking a second, larger gulp, then a third. In no time, he was holding the cup upside down over his head, urging out the last drop of the rich liquid.


    He only snapped back to his senses when he heard a chuckle from across the table. The dwarf had been watching him the entire time, an amused grin plastered across his smug face.


    "Not too shabby, eh?"


    Zeke put the cup down, cleared his throat, and tried to regain some dignity. "The taste is quite pleasant, but it''s a bit too weak for my taste."


    The dwarf''s grin faltered for an instant, then redoubled with a devious edge. "Ye brat. Hope ye know what yer doin'', challengin'' me like that."


    Zeke smiled, unbothered. His response seemed to please the dwarf.


    "What''s yer name? I''m Varek, by the way¡ªVarek Alewin."


    "Ezekiel," he introduced himself. "My friends call me Zeke, though. You can call me that too¡ªif you pour me another mug of that berry juice."


    The dwarf chuckled heartily, finishing his drink and refilling both their cups. "Tell me, Zeke, what brings a human lad like yerself all th'' way t'' our little corner o'' the world?"

 Book 6: Chapter 15: Brewers Festival II

    Book 6: Chapter 15: Brewers Festival II


    Zeke raised his refilled mug to his lips, savoring another swig of the Alewin family¡¯s rich brew. Across from him, Varek Alewin¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement as he set his own tankard down with a clink.


    ¡°So, lad,¡± Varek said, stroking his thick, braided beard, ¡°are ye here just t¡¯ drink, or is there somethin¡¯ more yer after? Ye¡¯ve got the look of a man on a mission.¡±


    Zeke grinned. ¡°You¡¯re sharp, Varek. I¡¯m here for the competition.¡±


    The old dwarf let out a booming laugh, slapping the table hard enough to rattle the mugs. ¡°A human in th¡¯ brewer¡¯s contest? Now that¡¯s a tale I¡¯ll enjoy tellin¡¯. But do ye even know what yer gettin¡¯ yerself into, lad? This ain¡¯t some tea party.¡±


    Zeke leaned forward, his interest piqued. The four brewmaster families played a central role in organizing the event, so any insights from this man would be far more reliable than the fragmented rumors Zeke had gathered beforehand.


    ¡°I''ve heard bits and pieces,¡± he said, ¡°but I''d appreciate it if you could fill me in on the details.¡±


    Varek¡¯s eyes narrowed with a mixture of pride and mischief. ¡°Well, if yer serious, I¡¯ll tell ye all about it. But fair warnin¡¯¡ªwhat yer hearin¡¯ now might make ye rethink yer plans.¡±


    The dwarf signaled to one of his apprentices for a fresh round of drinks before continuing. ¡°The competition¡¯s held in five stages,¡± he began, his tone growing serious. ¡°First round¡¯s what we call th¡¯ hard elimination. Everyone drinks until only a set number o¡¯ contestants are left standin¡¯. It¡¯s brutal, lad. No tricks, no fancy brews, just drinkin¡¯ ¡®til ye drop.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. ¡°Sounds straightforward enough.¡±


    Varek shook his head, a knowing smile curling his lips. ¡°I can see the gears turnin¡¯ in yer head, lad. Smell the schemin¡¯, too. But let me tell ye¡ªyer magic ain¡¯t gonna save ye. Us dwarfs, we ain¡¯t fools.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°It means yer Magic¡¯ll be restricted durin¡¯ the contest,¡± Varek said, leaning forward as if sharing a closely guarded secret. ¡°This ain¡¯t some flashy magic show¡ªit¡¯s a fair fight. Man against man. Liver against liver!¡±


    Zeke frowned. This was news to him. His plan to rely on his Blood Magic to filter out the alcohol would be useless if that was true. It made sense, though. Without restrictions, Blood or Life Mages would dominate every year. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the dwarfs intended to enforce this rule. Something to investigate later.


    ¡°Noted,¡± Zeke said with a grateful nod. ¡°What about the other rounds?¡±


    Varek smirked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s where things get interestin¡¯. Each o¡¯ th¡¯ next four rounds is hosted by one o¡¯ th¡¯ Brewmeister families. They¡¯ve all prepared their strongest, most unique brews t¡¯ knock out as many contenders as possible. Ye¡¯ll face the Barrelthane¡¯s stout first. It¡¯s thick as porridge and packs a punch that¡¯ll make yer knees buckle.¡±


    He paused, taking a hearty gulp from his fresh mug. ¡°After that, ye¡¯ll be dealin¡¯ with my kin¡¯s creation. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s got a bite as sharp as a mountain wind.¡±


    Zeke nodded, listening intently as Varek detailed the remaining challenges. The Hopsgrin family¡¯s brew, he explained, was deceptively smooth but carried a potency that sneaked up on its victims. The Maltforge¡¯s concoction was always a wild card¡ªand even Varek didn¡¯t know what to expect from it.


    ¡°...Only those who survive all five rounds can claim the title o¡¯ brewing champion,¡± Varek finished, his expression a mixture of reverence and excitement. ¡°It¡¯s not just about holdin¡¯ yer liquor, lad. Ye¡¯ve got t¡¯ have endurance, will, and a stomach o¡¯ steel.¡±


    "Eh, those two¡¯ve been fightin¡¯ since the day they were born," Varek explained. "Their families never got along, an¡¯ it sure didn¡¯t help that they were born ¡®bout the same time. I reckon they use each other t¡¯ compete, each tryin¡¯ t¡¯ outdo th'' other."


    Zeke nodded, already familiar with the rivalry between the families. However, the competition between their younger generation was new information.


    "Anyways, they were about even fer most o'' their lives, but then th'' younger o'' th'' two, Eldrin, managed t¡¯ win in an important contest. That were a big blow t¡¯ young Drogar, an'' I reckon he¡¯s tryin¡¯ t¡¯ prove himself tonight. Lot o¡¯ eyes gonna be watchin¡¯ ''em."


    Zeke¡¯s mind raced. If he wanted to get closer to the Ironhide family, this rivalry might be an opportunity. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to capitalize on it. Helping Drogar directly would likely not work. In fact, it could backfire. Zeke knew exactly how prideful the younger generation of powerful families could be, and he didn¡¯t think the dwarfs would be any different in that regard.


    Even so, he would need to pay close attention to these two, not only because of the powerful families backing them but also due to the attention their rivalry would draw. If he could somehow insert himself into their conflict, he¡¯d at least be able to get eyes on him.


    As he considered his options, Akasha once again demonstrated her value, bringing up detailed profiles of both dwarfs. As Zeke skimmed the information, his eyes began to shine.


    Drogar and Eldrin were renowned blacksmiths, enchanters, and warriors, leading their generation in all these fields. Though over 50 years old, the two were still considered young by dwarf standards¡ªbarely more than adults, not unlike Zeke among humans.


    This was getting interesting.


    It had been a long time since he had the chance to face off against his peers. Ever since leaving the Empire, Zeke had missed the opportunity to compete with the best his generation had to offer¡ªthe cream of the crop. But now, it seemed fate had answered his unspoken wish. He was about to face the dwarven elite in an unexpected contest.


    This was the kind of challenge he had been craving since becoming a Grand Mage.


    Well, almost. If given the choice, he would have preferred a competition that tested skill rather than alcohol tolerance, but he wasn¡¯t about to complain. It was better than nothing, and Zeke wasn¡¯t naive enough to think the drinking contest would be simple.


    Though it seemed straightforward, the dwarfs wouldn¡¯t be making such a big deal out of the event if it only came down to the strength of one''s stomach.


    Suddenly, a deep, resonant gong echoed through the hall, silencing the lively chatter. The sound reverberated off the stone walls, commanding attention. Varek¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he drained his mug in a single motion.


    ¡°That¡¯s th¡¯ call, lad,¡± he said, rising to his feet. ¡°Time for ye t¡¯ prove yer worth.¡±


    Zeke stood as well, offering a respectful nod to the brewmaster. ¡°Thanks for the insight, Varek. I¡¯ll do my best not to embarrass myself.¡±


    The dwarf chuckled. ¡°Ye¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give ye that. Now off with ye, and remember¡ªpace yerself, or ye¡¯ll be on th¡¯ floor before ye know it.¡±


    Zeke made his way toward the center of the hall, where a raised platform had been set up. Contestants were already gathering, their expressions ranging from eager to apprehensive. He glanced back once to see Varek watching him, a tankard in hand and a grin on his face.


    With a deep breath, Zeke stepped onto the platform, ready to face the first challenge. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the crowd roared its approval. The brewer¡¯s festival was in full swing, and the real test was about to begin.

 B6 - Chapter 15 Brewers Festival II

    Zeke raised his refilled mug to his lips, savoring another swig of the Alewin family''s rich brew. Across from him, Varek Alewin''s eyes glinted with amusement as he set his own tankard down with a clink.


    "So, lad," Varek said, stroking his thick, braided beard, "are ye here just t'' drink, or is there somethin'' more yer after? Ye''ve got the look of a man on a mission."


    Zeke grinned. "You''re sharp, Varek. I''m here for the competition."


    The old dwarf let out a booming laugh, slapping the table hard enough to rattle the mugs. "A human in th'' brewer''s contest? Now that''s a tale I''ll enjoy tellin''. But do ye even know what yer gettin'' yerself into, lad? This ain''t some tea party."


    Zeke leaned forward, his interest piqued. The four brewmaster families played a central role in organizing the event, so any insights from this man would be far more reliable than the fragmented rumors Zeke had gathered beforehand.


    "I''ve heard bits and pieces," he said, "but I''d appreciate it if you could fill me in on the details."


    Varek''s eyes narrowed with a mixture of pride and mischief. "Well, if yer serious, I''ll tell ye all about it. But fair warnin''¡ªwhat yer hearin'' now might make ye rethink yer plans."


    The dwarf signaled to one of his apprentices for a fresh round of drinks before continuing. "The competition''s held in five stages," he began, his tone growing serious. "First round''s what we call th'' hard elimination. Everyone drinks until only a set number o'' contestants are left standin''. It''s brutal, lad. No tricks, no fancy brews, just drinkin'' ''til ye drop."


    Zeke''s lips twitched in amusement. "Sounds straightforward enough."


    Varek shook his head, a knowing smile curling his lips. "I can see the gears turnin'' in yer head, lad. Smell the schemin'', too. But let me tell ye¡ªyer magic ain''t gonna save ye. Us dwarfs, we ain''t fools."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "It means yer Magic''ll be restricted durin'' the contest," Varek said, leaning forward as if sharing a closely guarded secret. "This ain''t some flashy magic show¡ªit''s a fair fight. Man against man. Liver against liver!"


    Zeke frowned. This was news to him. His plan to rely on his Blood Magic to filter out the alcohol would be useless if that was true. It made sense, though. Without restrictions, Blood or Life Mages would dominate every year. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how the dwarfs intended to enforce this rule. Something to investigate later.


    "Noted," Zeke said with a grateful nod. "What about the other rounds?"


    Varek smirked. "Oh, that''s where things get interestin''. Each o'' th'' next four rounds is hosted by one o'' th'' Brewmeister families. They''ve all prepared their strongest, most unique brews t'' knock out as many contenders as possible. Ye''ll face the Barrelthane''s stout first. It''s thick as porridge and packs a punch that''ll make yer knees buckle."


    He paused, taking a hearty gulp from his fresh mug. "After that, ye''ll be dealin'' with my kin''s creation. Let''s just say it''s got a bite as sharp as a mountain wind."


    Zeke nodded, listening intently as Varek detailed the remaining challenges. The Hopsgrin family''s brew, he explained, was deceptively smooth but carried a potency that sneaked up on its victims. The Maltforge''s concoction was always a wild card¡ªand even Varek didn''t know what to expect from it.


    "Eh, those two''ve been fightin'' since the day they were born," Varek explained. "Their families never got along, an'' it sure didn''t help that they were born ''bout the same time. I reckon they use each other t'' compete, each tryin'' t'' outdo th'' other."


    Zeke nodded, already familiar with the rivalry between the families. However, the competition between their younger generation was new information.


    "Anyways, they were about even fer most o'' their lives, but then th'' younger o'' th'' two, Eldrin, managed t'' win in an important contest. That were a big blow t'' young Drogar, an'' I reckon he''s tryin'' t'' prove himself tonight. Lot o'' eyes gonna be watchin'' ''em."


    Zeke''s mind raced. If he wanted to get closer to the Ironhide family, this rivalry might be an opportunity. However, it wouldn''t be easy to capitalize on it. Helping Drogar directly would likely not work. In fact, it could backfire. Zeke knew exactly how prideful the younger generation of powerful families could be, and he didn''t think the dwarfs would be any different in that regard.


    Even so, he would need to pay close attention to these two, not only because of the powerful families backing them but also due to the attention their rivalry would draw. If he could somehow insert himself into their conflict, he''d at least be able to get eyes on him.


    As he considered his options, Akasha once again demonstrated her value, bringing up detailed profiles of both dwarfs. As Zeke skimmed the information, his eyes began to shine.


    Drogar and Eldrin were renowned blacksmiths, enchanters, and warriors, leading their generation in all these fields. Though over 50 years old, the two were still considered young by dwarf standards¡ªbarely more than adults, not unlike Zeke among humans.


    This was getting interesting.


    It had been a long time since he had the chance to face off against his peers. Ever since leaving the Empire, Zeke had missed the opportunity to compete with the best his generation had to offer¡ªthe cream of the crop. But now, it seemed fate had answered his unspoken wish. He was about to face the dwarven elite in an unexpected contest.


    This was the kind of challenge he had been craving since becoming a Grand Mage.


    Well, almost. If given the choice, he would have preferred a competition that tested skill rather than alcohol tolerance, but he wasn''t about to complain. It was better than nothing, and Zeke wasn''t naive enough to think the drinking contest would be simple.


    Though it seemed straightforward, the dwarfs wouldn''t be making such a big deal out of the event if it only came down to the strength of one''s stomach.


    Suddenly, a deep, resonant gong echoed through the hall, silencing the lively chatter. The sound reverberated off the stone walls, commanding attention. Varek''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he drained his mug in a single motion.


    "That''s th'' call, lad," he said, rising to his feet. "Time for ye t'' prove yer worth." Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    Zeke stood as well, offering a respectful nod to the brewmaster. "Thanks for the insight, Varek. I''ll do my best not to embarrass myself."


    The dwarf chuckled. "Ye''ve got guts, I''ll give ye that. Now off with ye, and remember¡ªpace yerself, or ye''ll be on th'' floor before ye know it."


    Zeke made his way toward the center of the hall, where a raised platform had been set up. Contestants were already gathering, their expressions ranging from eager to apprehensive. He glanced back once to see Varek watching him, a tankard in hand and a grin on his face.


    With a deep breath, Zeke stepped onto the platform, ready to face the first challenge. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the crowd roared its approval. The brewer''s festival was in full swing, and the real test was about to begin.

 Book 6: Chapter 16: Brewers Festival III

    Book 6: Chapter 16: Brewers Festival III


    "Ladies an'' gentlemen, th'' moment ye¡¯ve all been waitin¡¯ fer has finally arrived! Th'' annual brewin¡¯ competition is about t¡¯ begin. Only th'' worthiest among us can rise t¡¯ th¡¯ challenge an¡¯ stand tall in this legendary contest!"


    The announcer''s voice thundered through the lively crowd, cutting through the festive atmosphere like a hammer striking an anvil. His booming declaration commanded immediate attention, shaking the very air.


    The stocky dwarf spoke into a strange contraption held to his mouth, a device clearly designed to project his voice¡ªbut in a most peculiar way. Instead of amplifying his words, the sound didn¡¯t seem to come from the device at all. Instead, it reverberated throughout the hall as if dozens of identical dwarfs were hidden in the walls, repeating his words in flawless unison.


    The effect was mesmerizing¡ªand overwhelming. His voice easily drowned out the collective clamor of thousands, leaving no doubt that the event had truly begun.


    "As usual," the announcer continued, his tone now much softer, yet still commanding enough to hold the attention of the hushed hall, "I¡¯ll begin by explainin¡¯ th'' rules¡ªfer those joinin¡¯ us fer th'' first time... an¡¯ fer our guests."


    At his words, numerous eyes turned toward the scattered clusters of humans and elves mingled throughout the hall. Some gazes brimmed with genuine curiosity, but others were laced with open disdain. Zeke didn¡¯t need to guess why. The dwarfs likely resented the outsiders who attended the event not for its traditions or camaraderie but to forge connections and advance their own agendas, diluting the spirit of the gathering.


    Once again, he felt relieved by his decision to compete rather than merely spectate. Judging by the sharp glares from the larger families, they had nothing but contempt for those who stood on the sidelines. His goal would have been virtually impossible to achieve if he was among them.


    "First off, let me make this clear," the announcer declared, his tone firm and uncompromising. "Only those who ain''t reached th'' level o'' Unification may enter th'' contest. Th'' reason fer this should be obvious t¡¯ all but th'' most stubborn fools. Second, it¡¯s forbidden t¡¯ use any kind o'' artifacts, trinkets, or other outside means durin'' th'' competition..."@@@@


    Many of the older dwarfs barely glanced up, their expressions bored as if they had heard these words dozens¡ªif not hundreds¡ªof times before. In contrast, the younger and less experienced members of the audience leaned forward, their attention fixed on every word.


    Zeke was firmly among the latter. He wouldn¡¯t squander the opportunity to learn the competition¡¯s rules inside and out. If he intended to bend or break them later, he needed to understand them better than anyone else. After all, the most successful cheaters were always those who knew the law better than the most diligent enforcer.


    However, he soon found himself baffled by the simplicity of the rules. The competition essentially boiled down to just a few guidelines:


    ¡°Below Archmage level. No artifacts. No outside help. And no attacking your competitors.¡±


    Surprisingly straightforward for an event of such prestige. They hadn¡¯t even said a single word about the use of Magic, confusing Zeke greatly. Had Varek lied to him or was there something else he was not aware of?


    After that brief introduction, the host wasted no time ushering the competitors onto the stage. Around him, dwarves began moving into position, and Zeke quickly followed suit. Thanks to his height, he stood out like a sore thumb in the sea of stocky figures. It was clear that a human competing in this event was a rare sight, as more and more spectators began to take notice of him.


    His Sphere of Awareness allowed him to catch their mutterings, even those spoken in hushed tones:


    "Is that a human lad?"


    "Look at that hair¡ªlike his head¡¯s on fire."


    ¡°There is no mistake, young Ironhide,¡± Zeke replied smoothly, ignoring Eldrin¡¯s curt dismissal entirely. ¡°I came here deliberately, fully aware of who you both are.¡±


    Drogar frowned, clearly weighing his response, but Eldrin didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°If ye really know, then why¡¯re ye butting in?¡± he snapped. ¡°This is a fight ''twixt me an'' that bastard¡ªnot somethin'' ye can interfere with.¡±


    Zeke turned to his right for the first time, meeting Eldrin¡¯s glare with a calm, unwavering gaze. ¡°I have no interest in your feud,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°I came here because I¡¯ve heard the two of you are held in high regard among your people. I wanted to see how the younger generation of dwarfs compares to us humans.¡±


    Eldrin blinked, visibly taken aback by the response. For a moment, he was silent, and Drogar seized the opening. Unlike his rival, his tone was measured, almost cordial. ¡°We are indeed held in some esteem,¡± he said. ¡°But do ye really have th'' qualifications t¡¯ represent yer kind against us? I, fer one, ''ave never ''eard o'' a mage with yer... particular characteristics among th'' human elite.¡±


    His eyes flicked briefly to Zeke¡¯s striking crimson hair, a subtle hint of skepticism in his gaze.


    Zeke turned back to the dwarf on his left, a glint of amusement sparking in his eyes. Drogar was clearly the more cunning of the two. Instead of outright dismissing Zeke¡¯s challenge, he had framed the refusal as conditional. In essence, if Zeke turned out to be a nobody, he wouldn¡¯t be worth their time. But if Zeke was someone of importance, Drogar¡¯s measured response ensured he wouldn¡¯t appear overly dismissive or rude.


    It was a surprisingly diplomatic move, especially for a dwarf, prompting Zeke to reevaluate the young scion sitting before him.


    ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire,¡± Zeke said, his tone calm yet deliberate.


    ¡°Ezekiel, ye say...¡± Drogar repeated, his voice tinged with skepticism. His expression faltered, and it was clear he was quickly losing interest in the human who had so boldly forced his way into their midst.


    ¡°Let me try that again,¡± Zeke continued, unfazed by the growing hostility emanating from his two competitors. ¡°I¡¯m Ezekiel of Tradespire¡ªDisciple of Maximilian von Hohenheim, youngest human Grand Mage in history, and the soon-to-be next Merchant Lord of Tradespire.¡±


    Both dwarfs froze, their expressions betraying a mix of disbelief and shock. Each of those titles carried significant weight across the continent, but hearing all three attributed to a single individual left them momentarily speechless. Zeke¡¯s grin widened as he alternated his gaze between them. ¡°So, Ironhide,¡± he said, his voice brimming with confidence. ¡°Am I fit to compete against the two of you?¡±


    Drogar remained silent, his head bowed as if deep in thought. Eldrin, however, was far less composed. The irritation he had momentarily suppressed surged back to the surface. ¡°Qualified or not,¡± Eldrin snapped, his tone sharp, ¡°this here¡¯s a drinkin'' contest, not somethin'' a human can hope t'' excel in. Best ye get lost before ye embarrass yerself.¡±


    Zeke met Eldrin¡¯s glare with a calm, steady gaze. ¡°The elimination round comes first, doesn¡¯t it? If what you¡¯re saying is true, I won¡¯t be around long enough to bother you. Why not wait and see?¡±


    Eldrin snorted, crossing his arms in irritation but refrained from continuing the argument. He seemed content to let the natural order settle things. After all, the idea of a human holding their own against a dwarf in a drinking contest was laughable. Dwarves were built of sterner stuff, their bodies hardened by years of rugged living and an early introduction to strong brews. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort to exchange more words with someone bound to fail.


    Drogar, however, maintained a more measured demeanor. Though he likely shared Eldrin¡¯s sentiments, his response was far more diplomatic. ¡°Very well, young Mage,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s compete fair an'' square. I ''ope ye manage t¡¯ surprise us again.¡±


    With the matter settled, Zeke leaned back in his seat. The curved stone bench was far from comfortable, but he felt a sense of satisfaction with his progress. He had successfully forced his way onto the main stage of the night¡¯s event, and now everything rested on his performance. His preparations were complete; there was no more time for strategizing.


    As Varek had said, it was now a straightforward contest: man against man, liver against liver. Fortunately, Zeke had every reason to trust in the strength of his body. Now came the moment of truth¡ªtesting his resilience against the legendary iron-bellied constitution of the dwarves.

 B6 - Chapter 16 Brewers Festival III

    "Ladies an'' gentlemen, th'' moment ye''ve all been waitin'' fer has finally arrived! Th'' annual brewin'' competition is about t'' begin. Only th'' worthiest among us can rise t'' th'' challenge an'' stand tall in this legendary contest!"


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    The announcer''s voice thundered through the lively crowd, cutting through the festive atmosphere like a hammer striking an anvil. His booming declaration commanded immediate attention, shaking the very air.


    The stocky dwarf spoke into a strange contraption held to his mouth, a device clearly designed to project his voice¡ªbut in a most peculiar way. Instead of amplifying his words, the sound didn''t seem to come from the device at all. Instead, it reverberated throughout the hall as if dozens of identical dwarfs were hidden in the walls, repeating his words in flawless unison.


    The effect was mesmerizing¡ªand overwhelming. His voice easily drowned out the collective clamor of thousands, leaving no doubt that the event had truly begun.


    "As usual," the announcer continued, his tone now much softer, yet still commanding enough to hold the attention of the hushed hall, "I''ll begin by explainin'' th'' rules¡ªfer those joinin'' us fer th'' first time... an'' fer our guests."


    At his words, numerous eyes turned toward the scattered clusters of humans and elves mingled throughout the hall. Some gazes brimmed with genuine curiosity, but others were laced with open disdain. Zeke didn''t need to guess why. The dwarfs likely resented the outsiders who attended the event not for its traditions or camaraderie but to forge connections and advance their own agendas, diluting the spirit of the gathering.


    Once again, he felt relieved by his decision to compete rather than merely spectate. Judging by the sharp glares from the larger families, they had nothing but contempt for those who stood on the sidelines. His goal would have been virtually impossible to achieve if he was among them.


    "First off, let me make this clear," the announcer declared, his tone firm and uncompromising. "Only those who ain''t reached th'' level o'' Unification may enter th'' contest. Th'' reason fer this should be obvious t'' all but th'' most stubborn fools. Second, it''s forbidden t'' use any kind o'' artifacts, trinkets, or other outside means durin'' th'' competition..."


    Many of the older dwarfs barely glanced up, their expressions bored as if they had heard these words dozens¡ªif not hundreds¡ªof times before. In contrast, the younger and less experienced members of the audience leaned forward, their attention fixed on every word.


    Zeke was firmly among the latter. He wouldn''t squander the opportunity to learn the competition''s rules inside and out. If he intended to bend or break them later, he needed to understand them better than anyone else. After all, the most successful cheaters were always those who knew the law better than the most diligent enforcer.


    However, he soon found himself baffled by the simplicity of the rules. The competition essentially boiled down to just a few guidelines:


    "Below Archmage level. No artifacts. No outside help. And no attacking your competitors."


    Surprisingly straightforward for an event of such prestige. They hadn''t even said a single word about the use of Magic, confusing Zeke greatly. Had Varek lied to him or was there something else he was not aware of?


    After that brief introduction, the host wasted no time ushering the competitors onto the stage. Around him, dwarves began moving into position, and Zeke quickly followed suit. Thanks to his height, he stood out like a sore thumb in the sea of stocky figures. It was clear that a human competing in this event was a rare sight, as more and more spectators began to take notice of him.


    His Sphere of Awareness allowed him to catch their mutterings, even those spoken in hushed tones:


    "Is that a human lad?"


    "There is no mistake, young Ironhide," Zeke replied smoothly, ignoring Eldrin''s curt dismissal entirely. "I came here deliberately, fully aware of who you both are."


    Drogar frowned, clearly weighing his response, but Eldrin didn''t give him the chance. "If ye really know, then why''re ye butting in?" he snapped. "This is a fight ''twixt me an'' that bastard¡ªnot somethin'' ye can interfere with."


    Zeke turned to his right for the first time, meeting Eldrin''s glare with a calm, unwavering gaze. "I have no interest in your feud," he stated firmly. "I came here because I''ve heard the two of you are held in high regard among your people. I wanted to see how the younger generation of dwarfs compares to us humans."


    Eldrin blinked, visibly taken aback by the response. For a moment, he was silent, and Drogar seized the opening. Unlike his rival, his tone was measured, almost cordial. "We are indeed held in some esteem," he said. "But do ye really have th'' qualifications t'' represent yer kind against us? I, fer one, ''ave never ''eard o'' a mage with yer... particular characteristics among th'' human elite."


    His eyes flicked briefly to Zeke''s striking crimson hair, a subtle hint of skepticism in his gaze.


    Zeke turned back to the dwarf on his left, a glint of amusement sparking in his eyes. Drogar was clearly the more cunning of the two. Instead of outright dismissing Zeke''s challenge, he had framed the refusal as conditional. In essence, if Zeke turned out to be a nobody, he wouldn''t be worth their time. But if Zeke was someone of importance, Drogar''s measured response ensured he wouldn''t appear overly dismissive or rude.


    It was a surprisingly diplomatic move, especially for a dwarf, prompting Zeke to reevaluate the young scion sitting before him.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire," Zeke said, his tone calm yet deliberate.


    "Ezekiel, ye say..." Drogar repeated, his voice tinged with skepticism. His expression faltered, and it was clear he was quickly losing interest in the human who had so boldly forced his way into their midst.


    "Let me try that again," Zeke continued, unfazed by the growing hostility emanating from his two competitors. "I''m Ezekiel of Tradespire¡ªDisciple of Maximilian von Hohenheim, youngest human Grand Mage in history, and the soon-to-be next Merchant Lord of Tradespire."


    Both dwarfs froze, their expressions betraying a mix of disbelief and shock. Each of those titles carried significant weight across the continent, but hearing all three attributed to a single individual left them momentarily speechless. Zeke''s grin widened as he alternated his gaze between them. "So, Ironhide," he said, his voice brimming with confidence. "Am I fit to compete against the two of you?"


    Drogar remained silent, his head bowed as if deep in thought. Eldrin, however, was far less composed. The irritation he had momentarily suppressed surged back to the surface. "Qualified or not," Eldrin snapped, his tone sharp, "this here''s a drinkin'' contest, not somethin'' a human can hope t'' excel in. Best ye get lost before ye embarrass yerself."


    Zeke met Eldrin''s glare with a calm, steady gaze. "The elimination round comes first, doesn''t it? If what you''re saying is true, I won''t be around long enough to bother you. Why not wait and see?"


    Eldrin snorted, crossing his arms in irritation but refrained from continuing the argument. He seemed content to let the natural order settle things. After all, the idea of a human holding their own against a dwarf in a drinking contest was laughable. Dwarves were built of sterner stuff, their bodies hardened by years of rugged living and an early introduction to strong brews. It wasn''t worth the effort to exchange more words with someone bound to fail.


    Drogar, however, maintained a more measured demeanor. Though he likely shared Eldrin''s sentiments, his response was far more diplomatic. "Very well, young Mage," he said with a nod. "Let''s compete fair an'' square. I ''ope ye manage t'' surprise us again."


    With the matter settled, Zeke leaned back in his seat. The curved stone bench was far from comfortable, but he felt a sense of satisfaction with his progress. He had successfully forced his way onto the main stage of the night''s event, and now everything rested on his performance. His preparations were complete; there was no more time for strategizing.


    As Varek had said, it was now a straightforward contest: man against man, liver against liver. Fortunately, Zeke had every reason to trust in the strength of his body. Now came the moment of truth¡ªtesting his resilience against the legendary iron-bellied constitution of the dwarves.

 Book 6: Chapter 17: Brewers Festival IV

    Book 6: Chapter 17: Brewers Festival IV


    The announcer raised his hand, and the hall fell silent. The tension in the amphitheater was palpable as hundreds of competitors sat at the ready. A single gong echoed through the chamber, signaling the start of the elimination round. Zeke immediately picked up on an odd sensation¡ªthe Mana in his surroundings shifted unnaturally. It wasn¡¯t that his power was being suppressed, but rather that the ambient Mana seemed to vanish, as if drawn into an unseen void. The feeling was unnerving, like trying to breathe in a room where all the air had been sucked out.


    He flexed his fingers subtly, testing his Core. It responded as usual, but there was almost no reaction from the environment. Akasha, his ever-watchful companion, whispered in his mind.


    [Notice]


    The Mana in the environment has been sealed. Our internal reserves remain intact, but external sources have been rendered inaccessible. I will reduce my activities to a minimum in order to maintain function as long as possible.


    In an instant, all of Akasha¡¯s projections vanished, robbing Zeke of that subtle advantage. He also noticed that the Spirit was tightly holding on to all the remaining Mana in his core, like a frugal housewife managing a tight budget.


    Zeke suppressed a frown, keeping his face carefully neutral. The absence of ambient Mana wasn¡¯t crippling, but it was unsettling, making him feel like he had lost a part of himself. It also clarified why Magic hadn¡¯t been explicitly banned in the competition rules¡ªthere was simply no Mana available to work with.


    Even so, Zeke¡¯s curiosity was piqued. How had the dwarves achieved this? Depleting Mana from such a vast area was no trivial feat. At least, he couldn¡¯t think of a method capable of producing such an effect, but the potential applications were staggering. If this could be weaponized, it would reduce even the most formidable Mages to ordinary humans.


    ¡°Drink up!¡± the announcer bellowed, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Servants scurried into the arena, each carrying trays loaded with oversized mugs of foaming ale. The scent was rich and potent, wafting through the air like a challenge. Zeke took his first mug and studied it carefully. The liquid was an amber hue, its surface alive with bubbles. Whatever this concoction was, it practically radiated potency.


    Around him, the other competitors had already begun, each downing their first mug with practiced ease. Drogar raised his mug in a mock toast to Eldrin before slamming it back, draining it in a single gulp. Eldrin followed suit, refusing to be outdone. The crowd roared their approval.


    Zeke took a more measured approach. He raised the mug to his lips, letting the first sip roll over his tongue. The taste was surprisingly complex, a mixture of malt and spice with an undertone of bitterness that lingered. But the real surprise came moments later, as a wave of heat coursed through his body. The ale carried a magical potency, a subtle enchantment designed to test both body and mind.


    Zeke drained the rest of the mug in one smooth motion, placing it back on the table with a satisfying clink. The heat intensified, spreading through his limbs and settling in his head like a warm haze. Yet compared to the poison and toxins he¡¯d trained his body to resist, it was nothing more than a mild buzz.


    One by one, mugs were refilled, and the competition pressed on. Soon, the first signs of strain began to show among the weaker competitors. A dwarf three seats to Zeke¡¯s left hiccupped loudly before slumping over, his face flushed and his eyes unfocused. He was quickly escorted out by attendants. Another human staggered to his feet, only to collapse moments later, spilling his drink in the process. The crowd¡¯s laughter was merciless.


    As the rounds progressed, the number of competitors dwindled. Zeke kept pace, methodically emptying mug after mug while monitoring his condition. The enchanted ale¡¯s effects built gradually, the heat evolving into a slow, deliberate fog that sought to dull his senses. But his body, reinforced by years of Blood Magic refinement and Draconic Essence, processed the substance with startling efficiency.


    The haze barely managed to take hold before his internal equilibrium restored itself. Compared to the stocky dwarves around him, many of whom were beginning to sway in their seats, Zeke remained remarkably steady.@@@@


    By the time the competition reached its tenth round, the initial pool of over a thousand had been whittled down to less than half.


    Zeke surveyed the remaining competitors. Drogar and Eldrin were still going strong, though signs of wear were beginning to show. Drogar¡¯s cheeks were ruddy, and his laughter had grown louder and more frequent. Eldrin¡¯s movements were slightly less precise, a subtle sway betraying his mounting intoxication. Despite their legendary reputations, they weren¡¯t immune to the ale¡¯s effects.


    Zeke, however, was an exception. Despite matching the others drink for drink, he felt only a faint buzz¡ªa testament to his unique physiology. The sheer volume of blood in his body alone granted him an alcohol tolerance at least ten times greater than that of an average human. The only visible change was a faint flush on his cheeks, so subtle it was barely noticeable.


    His unwavering composure did not escape attention. Both Drogar and Eldrin cast sidelong glances in his direction, their eyes narrowing as they silently reevaluated their human competitor.


    ¡°Ye¡¯re holdin¡¯ up better than I expected,¡± Eldrin admitted, his tone grudgingly respectful. ¡°But don¡¯t get cocky. The real test hasn¡¯t even begun.¡±


    The display didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Drogar let out a low whistle, his bushy eyebrows arching as he leaned back in his seat. ¡°Impressive work,¡± he said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Though I must admit, ye¡¯ve a flair for th'' dramatic.¡±


    Eldrin, sitting on Zeke¡¯s other side, snorted. ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll give ¡®em that. But there¡¯s easier ways t¡¯ do it, y¡¯know.¡± He reached into a pouch at his side and withdrew a small, glass vial filled with a shimmering, golden liquid.


    Zeke''s gaze lingered on the vial, taking in the intricate etchings adorning its surface. Clearly, this was no ordinary item¡ªit radiated a faint magical signature, its enchantments resonating with the natural properties of purification. Judging by its aura, it was almost certainly a detoxification potion of exceptional quality.


    He gave a small nod, acknowledging its craftsmanship. ¡°Convenient,¡± he remarked, his tone calm and unaffected. There was no trace of admiration in his voice. Zeke had always preferred to rely on his own abilities whenever possible. It was the same principle that had led him to forgo the use of weapons in combat altogether.


    As Drogar and Eldrin each downed their respective detox brews, Zeke took the opportunity to address the question that had been nagging at him. ¡°I noticed the Mana returning to the arena,¡± he began, his tone carefully neutral. ¡°Does that mean Magic will be allowed in the next rounds?¡±


    The two dwarves exchanged knowing smirks, their expressions practically radiating mischief. Drogar chuckled, his laughter rumbling like distant thunder. ¡°Allowed? Lad, ye can use all th'' magic ye want,¡± he said, his voice dripping with amusement. ¡°In fact, ye¡¯ll be needin¡¯ it.¡±


    Eldrin leaned forward, his piercing gaze locking onto Zeke¡¯s. ¡°But don¡¯t think fer a second that yer Blood Magic¡¯ll make it easier on ye,¡± he added, his tone carrying a hint of warning. ¡°If anythin¡¯, it¡¯ll make things harder. Ye¡¯ll see soon enough.¡±


    Zeke frowned slightly, his mind racing to piece together the implications. If magic was permitted, it stood to reason that the upcoming trials would demand its use. But what sort of challenges would require such a shift in approach? Also, how could the challenge remain fair if the competitors all had different affinities? It seemed utterly counterintuitive.


    The questions gnawed at him, but he knew better than to press for answers. Drogar and Eldrin seemed content to let him stew in his curiosity, their expressions a mix of amusement and anticipation. Whatever lay ahead, it was clear that the elimination round had been nothing more than a prelude.


    As the last of the intoxicated competitors were escorted from the arena, the remaining hundred leaned forward in their seats, the air thick with anticipation. The Mana in the chamber continued to swell, its presence now a steady, thrumming pulse that resonated through the space.


    Zeke seized the opportunity, channeling Mana throughout his body. The infusion sharpened his focus to a razor''s edge and filled his muscles with vitality. He felt like a finely honed blade, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    This was it¡ªhe was as prepared as he could possibly be.


    Drogar clapped him on the shoulder, his grin wide and unapologetic. ¡°Get ready, lad,¡± he said, his tone equal parts encouragement and challenge. ¡°Ye¡¯ve made it this far, but th'' real fun¡¯s just about t¡¯ start.¡±


    Eldrin nodded, his expression more measured but no less confident. ¡°Hope ye¡¯ve got more tricks up yer sleeve. Ye¡¯ll need ¡¯em.¡±


    Zeke locked eyes with them, his crimson gaze radiating quiet determination. The elimination round had been a straightforward test of endurance, barely enough to trouble his enhanced physique. Yet, it was clear the real challenges lay ahead. Judging by the unwavering confidence radiating from the two dwarfs beside him, his Blood affinity alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to guarantee success in what was to come.


    A smirk slowly spread across Zeke¡¯s face. If they had meant to intimidate him with their words, the dwarfs had utterly failed. If anything, their ominous warnings had the opposite effect. It had been far too long since he¡¯d faced a genuine challenge, and Zeke found himself eager to test the limits of his abilities.


    Just then, the announcer¡¯s booming voice echoed through the hall, resonating with the gathered crowd:


    ¡°First up, we¡¯ve got th¡¯ Barrelthane¡¯s newly crafted Stonefist brew! Good luck t¡¯ all th¡¯ competitors!¡±

 B6 - Chapter 17 Brewers Festival IV

    The announcer raised his hand, and the hall fell silent. The tension in the amphitheater was palpable as hundreds of competitors sat at the ready. A single gong echoed through the chamber, signaling the start of the elimination round. Zeke immediately picked up on an odd sensation¡ªthe Mana in his surroundings shifted unnaturally. It wasn''t that his power was being suppressed, but rather that the ambient Mana seemed to vanish, as if drawn into an unseen void. The feeling was unnerving, like trying to breathe in a room where all the air had been sucked out.


    He flexed his fingers subtly, testing his Core. It responded as usual, but there was almost no reaction from the environment. Akasha, his ever-watchful companion, whispered in his mind.


    [Notice]


    The Mana in the environment has been sealed. Our internal reserves remain intact, but external sources have been rendered inaccessible. I will reduce my activities to a minimum in order to maintain function as long as possible.


    In an instant, all of Akasha''s projections vanished, robbing Zeke of that subtle advantage. He also noticed that the Spirit was tightly holding on to all the remaining Mana in his core, like a frugal housewife managing a tight budget.


    Zeke suppressed a frown, keeping his face carefully neutral. The absence of ambient Mana wasn''t crippling, but it was unsettling, making him feel like he had lost a part of himself. It also clarified why Magic hadn''t been explicitly banned in the competition rules¡ªthere was simply no Mana available to work with.


    Even so, Zeke''s curiosity was piqued. How had the dwarves achieved this? Depleting Mana from such a vast area was no trivial feat. At least, he couldn''t think of a method capable of producing such an effect, but the potential applications were staggering. If this could be weaponized, it would reduce even the most formidable Mages to ordinary humans.


    "Drink up!" the announcer bellowed, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Servants scurried into the arena, each carrying trays loaded with oversized mugs of foaming ale. The scent was rich and potent, wafting through the air like a challenge. Zeke took his first mug and studied it carefully. The liquid was an amber hue, its surface alive with bubbles. Whatever this concoction was, it practically radiated potency.


    Around him, the other competitors had already begun, each downing their first mug with practiced ease. Drogar raised his mug in a mock toast to Eldrin before slamming it back, draining it in a single gulp. Eldrin followed suit, refusing to be outdone. The crowd roared their approval.


    Zeke took a more measured approach. He raised the mug to his lips, letting the first sip roll over his tongue. The taste was surprisingly complex, a mixture of malt and spice with an undertone of bitterness that lingered. But the real surprise came moments later, as a wave of heat coursed through his body. The ale carried a magical potency, a subtle enchantment designed to test both body and mind.


    Zeke drained the rest of the mug in one smooth motion, placing it back on the table with a satisfying clink. The heat intensified, spreading through his limbs and settling in his head like a warm haze. Yet compared to the poison and toxins he''d trained his body to resist, it was nothing more than a mild buzz.


    One by one, mugs were refilled, and the competition pressed on. Soon, the first signs of strain began to show among the weaker competitors. A dwarf three seats to Zeke''s left hiccupped loudly before slumping over, his face flushed and his eyes unfocused. He was quickly escorted out by attendants. Another human staggered to his feet, only to collapse moments later, spilling his drink in the process. The crowd''s laughter was merciless.


    As the rounds progressed, the number of competitors dwindled. Zeke kept pace, methodically emptying mug after mug while monitoring his condition. The enchanted ale''s effects built gradually, the heat evolving into a slow, deliberate fog that sought to dull his senses. But his body, reinforced by years of Blood Magic refinement and Draconic Essence, processed the substance with startling efficiency.


    The haze barely managed to take hold before his internal equilibrium restored itself. Compared to the stocky dwarves around him, many of whom were beginning to sway in their seats, Zeke remained remarkably steady.


    By the time the competition reached its tenth round, the initial pool of over a thousand had been whittled down to less than half.


    Zeke surveyed the remaining competitors. Drogar and Eldrin were still going strong, though signs of wear were beginning to show. Drogar''s cheeks were ruddy, and his laughter had grown louder and more frequent. Eldrin''s movements were slightly less precise, a subtle sway betraying his mounting intoxication. Despite their legendary reputations, they weren''t immune to the ale''s effects.


    Zeke, however, was an exception. Despite matching the others drink for drink, he felt only a faint buzz¡ªa testament to his unique physiology. The sheer volume of blood in his body alone granted him an alcohol tolerance at least ten times greater than that of an average human. The only visible change was a faint flush on his cheeks, so subtle it was barely noticeable.


    His unwavering composure did not escape attention. Both Drogar and Eldrin cast sidelong glances in his direction, their eyes narrowing as they silently reevaluated their human competitor.


    The display didn''t go unnoticed.


    Drogar let out a low whistle, his bushy eyebrows arching as he leaned back in his seat. "Impressive work," he said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "Though I must admit, ye''ve a flair for th'' dramatic."


    Eldrin, sitting on Zeke''s other side, snorted. "Aye, I''ll give ''em that. But there''s easier ways t'' do it, y''know." He reached into a pouch at his side and withdrew a small, glass vial filled with a shimmering, golden liquid.


    Zeke''s gaze lingered on the vial, taking in the intricate etchings adorning its surface. Clearly, this was no ordinary item¡ªit radiated a faint magical signature, its enchantments resonating with the natural properties of purification. Judging by its aura, it was almost certainly a detoxification potion of exceptional quality.


    He gave a small nod, acknowledging its craftsmanship. "Convenient," he remarked, his tone calm and unaffected. There was no trace of admiration in his voice. Zeke had always preferred to rely on his own abilities whenever possible. It was the same principle that had led him to forgo the use of weapons in combat altogether.


    As Drogar and Eldrin each downed their respective detox brews, Zeke took the opportunity to address the question that had been nagging at him. "I noticed the Mana returning to the arena," he began, his tone carefully neutral. "Does that mean Magic will be allowed in the next rounds?"


    The two dwarves exchanged knowing smirks, their expressions practically radiating mischief. Drogar chuckled, his laughter rumbling like distant thunder. "Allowed? Lad, ye can use all th'' magic ye want," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "In fact, ye''ll be needin'' it."


    Eldrin leaned forward, his piercing gaze locking onto Zeke''s. "But don''t think fer a second that yer Blood Magic''ll make it easier on ye," he added, his tone carrying a hint of warning. "If anythin'', it''ll make things harder. Ye''ll see soon enough."


    Zeke frowned slightly, his mind racing to piece together the implications. If magic was permitted, it stood to reason that the upcoming trials would demand its use. But what sort of challenges would require such a shift in approach? Also, how could the challenge remain fair if the competitors all had different affinities? It seemed utterly counterintuitive.


    The questions gnawed at him, but he knew better than to press for answers. Drogar and Eldrin seemed content to let him stew in his curiosity, their expressions a mix of amusement and anticipation. Whatever lay ahead, it was clear that the elimination round had been nothing more than a prelude. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    As the last of the intoxicated competitors were escorted from the arena, the remaining hundred leaned forward in their seats, the air thick with anticipation. The Mana in the chamber continued to swell, its presence now a steady, thrumming pulse that resonated through the space.


    Zeke seized the opportunity, channeling Mana throughout his body. The infusion sharpened his focus to a razor''s edge and filled his muscles with vitality. He felt like a finely honed blade, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    This was it¡ªhe was as prepared as he could possibly be.


    Drogar clapped him on the shoulder, his grin wide and unapologetic. "Get ready, lad," he said, his tone equal parts encouragement and challenge. "Ye''ve made it this far, but th'' real fun''s just about t'' start."


    Eldrin nodded, his expression more measured but no less confident. "Hope ye''ve got more tricks up yer sleeve. Ye''ll need ''em."


    Zeke locked eyes with them, his crimson gaze radiating quiet determination. The elimination round had been a straightforward test of endurance, barely enough to trouble his enhanced physique. Yet, it was clear the real challenges lay ahead. Judging by the unwavering confidence radiating from the two dwarfs beside him, his Blood affinity alone wouldn''t be enough to guarantee success in what was to come.


    A smirk slowly spread across Zeke''s face. If they had meant to intimidate him with their words, the dwarfs had utterly failed. If anything, their ominous warnings had the opposite effect. It had been far too long since he''d faced a genuine challenge, and Zeke found himself eager to test the limits of his abilities.


    Just then, the announcer''s booming voice echoed through the hall, resonating with the gathered crowd:


    "First up, we''ve got th'' Barrelthane''s newly crafted Stonefist brew! Good luck t'' all th'' competitors!"@@@@

 Book 6: Chapter 18: Brewers Festival V

    Book 6: Chapter 18: Brewers Festival V


    The amphitheater was abuzz with excitement as the announcer stepped forward, his voice booming over the crowd. ¡°And now, we begin th¡¯ second stage o¡¯ th¡¯ competition! Presented by none other than th¡¯ esteemed Barrelthane family, the Stonefist brew!¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their enthusiasm palpable. Servants appeared once more, carrying trays filled with small, intricately sealed containers. Zeke raised an eyebrow as one of the containers was placed before him. It was unlike anything he¡¯d expected. Instead of the oversized mugs they had used during the elimination round, each contestant was presented with what resembled a potion vial. The container was crafted from polished crystal, etched with dwarven runes that shimmered faintly in the flickering light.


    Zeke picked up the vial, turning it over in his hands. The liquid inside was an opaque, molten gold that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. He glanced around and saw similar expressions of curiosity and apprehension among the other competitors. Even Drogar and Eldrin, who had exuded unshakable confidence earlier, now regarded their vials with a certain level of respect.


    ¡°A potion?¡± Zeke muttered under his breath. This was no ordinary drinking competition. The Stonefist brew¡¯s presentation and the faint aura emanating from the vial told him this was a different beast altogether.


    The announcer¡¯s voice cut through the murmur of the crowd. ¡°Listen well, contestants! Ye¡¯ve got one hour to finish yer portion. Fail t¡¯ do so, an¡¯ yer out!¡± As he finished the words, the ancient-looking dwarf flipped the giant hourglass at the center of the stage. The steady flow of sand signaled that the timer had begun.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed. A time limit and a mysterious brew?


    The dwarves certainly knew how to keep things interesting. He uncorked the vial, a faint hiss escaping as the seal broke. The aroma that followed was sharp and metallic, with a bitter undertone that made his nose wrinkle. Whatever this brew was, it was no ordinary drink.@@@@


    Drogar, seated to his right, leaned in with a grin. ¡°Take it slow, lad,¡± he warned, his tone uncharacteristically serious. ¡°This ain¡¯t like th¡¯ ale from before. This stuff¡¯ll knock ye flat if ye rush it.¡±


    Zeke gave a small nod, appreciating the advice. Still, part of him wondered if Drogar was trying to psych him out. His instincts urged caution, though, so he decided to heed the warning. Raising the vial to his lips, he took only a tiny sip.


    The moment the liquid flowed down his throat, Zeke¡¯s body was thrown into chaos. It was as if a molten river had been poured into his veins. His muscles spasmed involuntarily, and his vision blurred. The sensation wasn¡¯t just physical; it was as though the brew had reached deep into his very essence, pulling and twisting at something fundamental within him.


    The brew was unlike anything Zeke had ever encountered. The liquid merged with his blood, and as it did, it seemed to awaken every part of him. His Draconic Essence roared to life, intertwining with his Blood Magic in a volatile dance. The two forces, usually under his careful control, now surged wildly, ignited by the brew¡¯s relentless energy. It was both exhilarating and horrifying.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, struggling to stabilize the chaos within him. He activated his Blood Magic, attempting to isolate the brew''s influence. To his shock, the effort failed entirely. It wasn¡¯t just that the brew was overwhelmingly potent¡ªit outright rejected his Magic, deflecting his attempts with an almost contemptuous ease.


    A deep frown settled on his face. He knew this sensation. It was the same phenomenon he had encountered with the Frostscale Patriarch¡¯s poison¡ªa substance imbued with such intense will that it behaved almost like a sentient force.


    ¡°What in the...?¡± Zeke gasped, his voice barely audible. His Blood Magic surged in a desperate attempt to fight back, but it was like trying to hold back a raging river with his bare hands. The brew¡¯s will was relentless, coursing through his body and mingling with his blood. He could feel it changing him, merging with his essence in ways he couldn¡¯t fully comprehend.


    A sudden wave of strength surged through him, but it came at a cost. Zeke¡¯s muscles felt like they were being stretched to their breaking point, his bones creaking under the strain. The brew¡¯s effects amplified his vitality, his Blood Magic, and his Draconic Essence, creating a mixture so potent that his body struggled to contain it. For a moment, he felt as if he were being crushed by his own strength, the raw power threatening to tear him apart from within.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead as he forced himself to stay calm. Panic would only make things worse. Instead, he focused on observing the brew¡¯s effects, taking stock of every sensation, and reaction. The heat was the most immediate. It burned through his veins like liquid fire, but it wasn¡¯t just pain. Beneath the searing agony was a strange vitality, a raw, untamed energy that seemed to fuel his body even as it threatened to destroy it.


    Zeke clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought to regain control. Slowly, methodically, he adjusted his approach. Rather than fighting the brew head-on, he shifted his focus inward, aligning his will with the flow of his blood. He didn¡¯t try to expel the substance; instead, he sought to harmonize with it, allowing its energy to circulate freely. The process was excruciating, but it worked. Gradually, the searing heat began to ebb, replaced by a steady, rhythmic pulse that resonated with his Core.


    Around him, the other contestants were visibly struggling as well. A dwarf two seats down let out a strangled cry before collapsing, his face pale and drenched in sweat. He was quickly carried away by attendants. Even Drogar, who had warned Zeke to take it slow, looked strained. His usually hearty complexion was flushed, and his hand trembled slightly as he brought the vial to his lips for another cautious sip.


    Zeke''s eyes returned to his vial, the golden liquid inside glinting ominously. He had barely consumed a fraction of it, yet it felt as though he had endured hours of grueling battle. Taking a deep breath, he worked to steady himself. If just one sip had pushed him this far, he could only imagine the trials that awaited with each subsequent drink. r?¦ÁNo??????E?S


    A nagging thought tugged at the edge of his mind¡ªsomething had changed within him. Whatever that brew was, it hadn¡¯t just tested him; it had altered him in ways he didn¡¯t fully comprehend.


    [Notice]


    The rest, all of whom were dwarves, had begun to visibly struggle as well, their faces pale and strained. Some of them were leaning heavily on their chairs, barely able to hold their vials. They were gasping for breath, sweat pouring down their faces.


    Drogar, seated to his right, paused to wipe his brow, his usual boisterous demeanor subdued by the struggle. Eldrin, on his other side, gripped the edge of his seat, his breath shallow. Neither of them was in any condition to continue at their previous pace, but they were still making good progress. Zeke noticed that both had already drained over half of their vials. Even at their slower pace, they would easily finish within the allotted time.


    Zeke took a deep breath, steadying his focus. The contest was a race, but the other contestants weren¡¯t the real challenge. It was a race against time¡ªand his own limits.


    Focus, he reminded himself.


    A bead of sweat trickled down his neck as he accidentally locked eyes with one of the spectators. The dwarf¡¯s gaze shifted from Zeke¡¯s face to his vial, which still contained most of the brew. Pity flickered in the man¡¯s eyes, and a strange softness seeped into his previously stoic expression. For a brief moment, Zeke felt a tightness in his chest¡ªa mix of indignation and frustration. The spectators were looking at him like a man who had already lost, as though he were already doomed.


    However, instead of disheartening him, their gazes only fueled his determination. The challenge was far from over, and Zeke wasn¡¯t about to bow out.


    Slowly, he picked up the pace, taking another sip of the brew. His muscles screamed even louder as the liquid hit his blood. The burn inside him intensified, making him feel as though he were being pulled apart from the inside. It was like a massive beast was gnawing on his bones, biting into the very marrow, while fire ants marched across his bloodstream in cruel formation. His insides twisted, as though the brew were actively rewiring him, forging new connections, pushing his body beyond its limits.


    Each drop was agony, but Zeke bore it. He clenched his teeth, enduring the searing heat that ripped through his organs, the burning ache that laced his muscles as they fought to expand, to become something more. Something different.


    And yet, through the pain, there was a strange sense of triumph. His body was enduring. He was enduring.


    Some of the other competitors were starting to struggle in earnest now. A dwarf two rows down let out a strangled cry, his chest heaving as his face twisted in agony. With one final, gasping breath, he collapsed backward, the vial rolling from his twitching hand. The attendants rushed forward, swiftly whisking the unconscious dwarf away.


    Zeke¡¯s focus tightened, he refused to end up like that. He could faintly hear the distant hum of the crowd, their voices a blur, but all that mattered was the vial in his hand. The liquid inside was rapidly depleting. Only a small fraction remained now.


    His vision swam as he pressed on. The fire inside him was relentless, the searing agony near unbearable, but he was still enduring. Sweat poured from his every pore, drenching his clothes, his hands slick against the smooth surface of the vial. His heartbeat thundered in his chest, the rhythm matching the surge of power flooding him.


    Zeke focused his bleary eyes on the only thing that mattered right now. The sand in the hourglass was running low, the grains slipping quickly toward the bottom.


    Just a little more.


    The seconds felt like hours as he forced himself to take another minuscule sip, then another. His body was on the verge of collapse, but Zeke¡¯s will pushed him onward. He had to finish. He had to complete the challenge.


    And then, just before the last grains of sand fell through the hourglass, Zeke tilted the vial back one final time. The last drop slid down his throat, and for a brief, fleeting moment, everything went still. The world seemed to pause.


    And then it all came flooding back.


    The pain was excruciating. His organs screamed in protest, his muscles locking in spasms that felt like they might snap. His blood felt like it was boiling, like his very body was going to combust.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his body trembling with exhaustion, but he had done it. He had finished the challenge.


    The announcer¡¯s voice rang out, his words just barely able to cut through Zeke¡¯s haze.


    ¡°Congratulations to all those who managed to finish in time!¡±

 B6 - Chapter 18 Brewers Festival V

    The amphitheater was abuzz with excitement as the announcer stepped forward, his voice booming over the crowd. "And now, we begin th'' second stage o'' th'' competition! Presented by none other than th'' esteemed Barrelthane family, the Stonefist brew!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their enthusiasm palpable. Servants appeared once more, carrying trays filled with small, intricately sealed containers. Zeke raised an eyebrow as one of the containers was placed before him. It was unlike anything he''d expected. Instead of the oversized mugs they had used during the elimination round, each contestant was presented with what resembled a potion vial. The container was crafted from polished crystal, etched with dwarven runes that shimmered faintly in the flickering light.


    Zeke picked up the vial, turning it over in his hands. The liquid inside was an opaque, molten gold that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. He glanced around and saw similar expressions of curiosity and apprehension among the other competitors. Even Drogar and Eldrin, who had exuded unshakable confidence earlier, now regarded their vials with a certain level of respect.


    "A potion?" Zeke muttered under his breath. This was no ordinary drinking competition. The Stonefist brew''s presentation and the faint aura emanating from the vial told him this was a different beast altogether.


    The announcer''s voice cut through the murmur of the crowd. "Listen well, contestants! Ye''ve got one hour to finish yer portion. Fail t'' do so, an'' yer out!" As he finished the words, the ancient-looking dwarf flipped the giant hourglass at the center of the stage. The steady flow of sand signaled that the timer had begun.


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed. A time limit and a mysterious brew?


    The dwarves certainly knew how to keep things interesting. He uncorked the vial, a faint hiss escaping as the seal broke. The aroma that followed was sharp and metallic, with a bitter undertone that made his nose wrinkle. Whatever this brew was, it was no ordinary drink.


    Drogar, seated to his right, leaned in with a grin. "Take it slow, lad," he warned, his tone uncharacteristically serious. "This ain''t like th'' ale from before. This stuff''ll knock ye flat if ye rush it."


    Zeke gave a small nod, appreciating the advice. Still, part of him wondered if Drogar was trying to psych him out. His instincts urged caution, though, so he decided to heed the warning. Raising the vial to his lips, he took only a tiny sip.


    The moment the liquid flowed down his throat, Zeke''s body was thrown into chaos. It was as if a molten river had been poured into his veins. His muscles spasmed involuntarily, and his vision blurred. The sensation wasn''t just physical; it was as though the brew had reached deep into his very essence, pulling and twisting at something fundamental within him.


    The brew was unlike anything Zeke had ever encountered. The liquid merged with his blood, and as it did, it seemed to awaken every part of him. His Draconic Essence roared to life, intertwining with his Blood Magic in a volatile dance. The two forces, usually under his careful control, now surged wildly, ignited by the brew''s relentless energy. It was both exhilarating and horrifying.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, struggling to stabilize the chaos within him. He activated his Blood Magic, attempting to isolate the brew''s influence. To his shock, the effort failed entirely. It wasn''t just that the brew was overwhelmingly potent¡ªit outright rejected his Magic, deflecting his attempts with an almost contemptuous ease.


    A deep frown settled on his face. He knew this sensation. It was the same phenomenon he had encountered with the Frostscale Patriarch''s poison¡ªa substance imbued with such intense will that it behaved almost like a sentient force.


    "What in the...?" Zeke gasped, his voice barely audible. His Blood Magic surged in a desperate attempt to fight back, but it was like trying to hold back a raging river with his bare hands. The brew''s will was relentless, coursing through his body and mingling with his blood. He could feel it changing him, merging with his essence in ways he couldn''t fully comprehend.


    A sudden wave of strength surged through him, but it came at a cost. Zeke''s muscles felt like they were being stretched to their breaking point, his bones creaking under the strain. The brew''s effects amplified his vitality, his Blood Magic, and his Draconic Essence, creating a mixture so potent that his body struggled to contain it. For a moment, he felt as if he were being crushed by his own strength, the raw power threatening to tear him apart from within.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead as he forced himself to stay calm. Panic would only make things worse. Instead, he focused on observing the brew''s effects, taking stock of every sensation, and reaction. The heat was the most immediate. It burned through his veins like liquid fire, but it wasn''t just pain. Beneath the searing agony was a strange vitality, a raw, untamed energy that seemed to fuel his body even as it threatened to destroy it.@@@@


    Zeke clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought to regain control. Slowly, methodically, he adjusted his approach. Rather than fighting the brew head-on, he shifted his focus inward, aligning his will with the flow of his blood. He didn''t try to expel the substance; instead, he sought to harmonize with it, allowing its energy to circulate freely. The process was excruciating, but it worked. Gradually, the searing heat began to ebb, replaced by a steady, rhythmic pulse that resonated with his Core.


    Around him, the other contestants were visibly struggling as well. A dwarf two seats down let out a strangled cry before collapsing, his face pale and drenched in sweat. He was quickly carried away by attendants. Even Drogar, who had warned Zeke to take it slow, looked strained. His usually hearty complexion was flushed, and his hand trembled slightly as he brought the vial to his lips for another cautious sip.


    Zeke''s eyes returned to his vial, the golden liquid inside glinting ominously. He had barely consumed a fraction of it, yet it felt as though he had endured hours of grueling battle. Taking a deep breath, he worked to steady himself. If just one sip had pushed him this far, he could only imagine the trials that awaited with each subsequent drink.


    A nagging thought tugged at the edge of his mind¡ªsomething had changed within him. Whatever that brew was, it hadn''t just tested him; it had altered him in ways he didn''t fully comprehend.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The rest, all of whom were dwarves, had begun to visibly struggle as well, their faces pale and strained. Some of them were leaning heavily on their chairs, barely able to hold their vials. They were gasping for breath, sweat pouring down their faces.


    Drogar, seated to his right, paused to wipe his brow, his usual boisterous demeanor subdued by the struggle. Eldrin, on his other side, gripped the edge of his seat, his breath shallow. Neither of them was in any condition to continue at their previous pace, but they were still making good progress. Zeke noticed that both had already drained over half of their vials. Even at their slower pace, they would easily finish within the allotted time.


    Zeke took a deep breath, steadying his focus. The contest was a race, but the other contestants weren''t the real challenge. It was a race against time¡ªand his own limits.


    Focus, he reminded himself.


    A bead of sweat trickled down his neck as he accidentally locked eyes with one of the spectators. The dwarf''s gaze shifted from Zeke''s face to his vial, which still contained most of the brew. Pity flickered in the man''s eyes, and a strange softness seeped into his previously stoic expression. For a brief moment, Zeke felt a tightness in his chest¡ªa mix of indignation and frustration. The spectators were looking at him like a man who had already lost, as though he were already doomed.


    However, instead of disheartening him, their gazes only fueled his determination. The challenge was far from over, and Zeke wasn''t about to bow out.


    Slowly, he picked up the pace, taking another sip of the brew. His muscles screamed even louder as the liquid hit his blood. The burn inside him intensified, making him feel as though he were being pulled apart from the inside. It was like a massive beast was gnawing on his bones, biting into the very marrow, while fire ants marched across his bloodstream in cruel formation. His insides twisted, as though the brew were actively rewiring him, forging new connections, pushing his body beyond its limits.


    Each drop was agony, but Zeke bore it. He clenched his teeth, enduring the searing heat that ripped through his organs, the burning ache that laced his muscles as they fought to expand, to become something more. Something different.


    And yet, through the pain, there was a strange sense of triumph. His body was enduring. He was enduring.


    Some of the other competitors were starting to struggle in earnest now. A dwarf two rows down let out a strangled cry, his chest heaving as his face twisted in agony. With one final, gasping breath, he collapsed backward, the vial rolling from his twitching hand. The attendants rushed forward, swiftly whisking the unconscious dwarf away.


    Zeke''s focus tightened, he refused to end up like that. He could faintly hear the distant hum of the crowd, their voices a blur, but all that mattered was the vial in his hand. The liquid inside was rapidly depleting. Only a small fraction remained now.


    His vision swam as he pressed on. The fire inside him was relentless, the searing agony near unbearable, but he was still enduring. Sweat poured from his every pore, drenching his clothes, his hands slick against the smooth surface of the vial. His heartbeat thundered in his chest, the rhythm matching the surge of power flooding him.


    Zeke focused his bleary eyes on the only thing that mattered right now. The sand in the hourglass was running low, the grains slipping quickly toward the bottom.


    Just a little more.


    The seconds felt like hours as he forced himself to take another minuscule sip, then another. His body was on the verge of collapse, but Zeke''s will pushed him onward. He had to finish. He had to complete the challenge.


    And then, just before the last grains of sand fell through the hourglass, Zeke tilted the vial back one final time. The last drop slid down his throat, and for a brief, fleeting moment, everything went still. The world seemed to pause.


    And then it all came flooding back.


    The pain was excruciating. His organs screamed in protest, his muscles locking in spasms that felt like they might snap. His blood felt like it was boiling, like his very body was going to combust.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his body trembling with exhaustion, but he had done it. He had finished the challenge.


    The announcer''s voice rang out, his words just barely able to cut through Zeke''s haze.


    "Congratulations to all those who managed to finish in time!"

 Book 6: Chapter 19: Brewers Festival VI

    Book 6: Chapter 19: Brewers Festival VI


    The crowd erupted into a deafening roar, but Zeke barely registered it. He was consumed by the storm raging within his own body, his mind nearly overwhelmed by the torrent of sensations. The large dose of Stonefist brew he had ingested at the end was merging with his blood, its effects rapidly taking hold.


    The concoction seemed to have reached a critical threshold, completely beyond his ability to control. For now, Zeke was entirely at the mercy of whatever transformation the brew had in store for him.


    Relegated to the role of a passive observer in his own body, he could only grit his teeth and endure, hoping for the best.


    The first target of the brew¡¯s rampage was his head. It seeped into his brain, triggering a headache so severe that his vision swam. His eyes and teeth came next. His eyes burned as if strained far beyond their limits, while the pain in his teeth was just as uncomfortable. It felt as though he was a newborn teething for the first time¡ªevery tooth shifting and creaking as the brew worked its way through his system, reshaping his entire dental structure.


    The transformation surged downward, scorching his throat before spreading to his major organs. By this point, Zeke¡¯s entire existence was consumed by pain. The torrent of sensations overwhelmed him, a chaotic mixture of agony and discomfort that defied his ability to track the changes occurring within his body.@@@@


    For a fleeting moment, he considered ejecting his Soul to escape the torment, but an instinctual warning stopped him cold. This process felt deeply personal, as though it was designed specifically for him. He had the unshakable sense that detaching himself from it would disrupt something crucial, something that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    Beyond that instinct, Zeke recognized another truth: using his Soul as an escape from pain could become a dangerous habit. While the technique was a lifeline for emergencies, he knew relying on it too often would make him weak, dependent, and incapable of enduring even minor discomforts on his own. That was a fate he refused to accept. Gritting his teeth, Zeke resolved to endure.


    Zeke dimly noted that Drogar and Eldrin, seated on either side of him, were similarly consumed by their own experiences. It seemed the contestants had been granted time to process their gains¡ªa respite for which Zeke was deeply thankful. If the next round had started immediately, he might have been forced to bow out.


    Relieved of that pressure, Zeke turned his focus inward, bracing himself as his body continued to adapt. The searing agony that had wracked him earlier had now diminished into something more bearable. The sharp, lancing pain had ebbed into a dull ache, one he could endure without much difficulty.


    Then, unexpectedly, a new sensation emerged. A faint, tingling warmth began to radiate across his skin, soothing and invigorating in equal measure. It spread gently, like a lover¡¯s soft touch, banishing the remnants of discomfort.


    The shift was so stark, so profoundly different from the torment he¡¯d endured, that Zeke had to steel himself to keep from voicing the pleasure aloud. His jaw tightened as he fought to maintain his composure, determined not to draw unnecessary attention.


    After several waves of energy coursed through his body, the sensations abruptly ceased, leaving Zeke in a peculiar state. Despite the intensity of the experience, he felt remarkably refreshed. The pain was gone, completely erased, as though it had never existed. It was difficult to believe anything strenuous had just occurred. If anything, Zeke felt better than he had in years.


    It was akin to waking from a perfect night¡¯s sleep¡ªalert, energized, and ready to face the day.


    For a while, Zeke lingered in the sensation, content to remain in this tranquil state. He wasn¡¯t in any rush to open his eyes and confront reality. Instead, he lazily directed a question inward. ¡°What just happened?¡±


    [Answer.]


    The alterations to Host''s physical structure have been significant and nearly total. The process may be described as a minor evolution, in a manner of speaking.


    A smirk tugged at Zeke¡¯s lips as he envisioned himself soaring through the skies with wings of his own. ¡°Did I grow horns or something?¡± he asked with a playful tone.


    [Answer]


    Negative. The modifications to Host''s appearance are not that thorough, though certain adjustments have occurred.


    Most likely, the fact that the merger between their bloodlines had worked at all was also due to his unusually high Blood Affinity. It made him more adaptable and resistant to the overpowering effects of foreign influences. If he was right, the success of the fusion also depended on both of them being willing participants. It seemed highly probable that such a bloodline merger could only occur if their wills were perfectly in sync.


    However, none of these insights were particularly helpful when trying to figure out how much time he had before he couldn¡¯t hide his bodies abnormalities anymore. Thankfully, he had an expert analyst at hand.


    [Notice]


    If the changes continue to occur at the precious rate without any further exalarations. Then it will likely still take decades before the signs of an alternative bloodline become to pronounced to hide.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. He had absolute confidence in Akasha¡¯s prediction, fully aware that the Spirit wouldn¡¯t voice her opinion if she wasn¡¯t confident.


    Now, with an open mind, Zeke was finally able to fully inspect the changes. What he discovered both amazed and made him reflect cautiously. There were no dramatic, external signs¡ªno horns or wings marking a draconinc influence. Yet beneath his skin, his very structure had been transformed and fine-tuned in ways that were hard to believe.


    His bones, for instance, felt denser, more resilient. The brittle fragility of mortal bone had given way to something far sturdier, akin to the material of a creature built for survival at the highest level. He could almost sense the microscopic changes, the layering of rich deposits within his skeletal structure that gave him enhanced durability. The shift was so precise, so natural, that Zeke found it hard to believe that only moments ago, his body had been wracked with agonizing pain.


    His organs had evolved too. His heart now beat steadily, as if it had been tempered to endure anything. His lungs felt clearer, more efficient. Each breath felt deeper, more powerful, filling him with energy that he could channel at will. Even his digestion seemed to have improved, working with almost predatory precision to extract and utilize nutrients, making him feel lighter and more energized. Without testing it, Zeke was confident his stomach could now process even raw meat with ease.


    The most obvious change, though, was to his eyesight. Where once Zeke¡¯s vision had been sharp, it was now nothing short of extraordinary. Colors seemed brighter, more vivid, and he could perceive the tiniest of details with startling clarity. Every flicker of movement, no matter how small, caught his attention.


    His mind, too, had undergone a sharp improvement. Thoughts that once felt foggy now surfaced with startling clarity. Concepts that would have taken him hours to work through now unfolded in his mind like a well-structured map.


    He marveled at his teeth next. His canines had become ever so slightly longer and sharper, a faint reminder of his newfound, more dangerous form. Even without the distinct appearance of a dragon¡¯s fangs, they were undeniably more suited for tearing into flesh. His jaw felt stronger too, as if it had been redesigned for crushing harder substances.


    Perhaps the most unsettling discovery was the subtle shift in his mind. He couldn¡¯t place it exactly, but Zeke was almost certain that there was something different in the way his thoughts processed. A clarity, yes, but also a slight undercurrent of something more primal. It was as if the edges of his personality had been shaped ever so slightly, bent just enough to make him more attuned to the world around him¡ªmore focused, more alert, and more predatory in his instincts.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to cause immediate concern, but Zeke could feel the quiet stirrings of change within himself.


    As he continued to inspect his transformed body, Zeke couldn''t ignore the overwhelming strength now coursing through him. He flexed his muscles, feeling the power that pulsed beneath his skin. As he moved, a restlessness began to build¡ªa surge of energy demanding an outlet, an exuberant vitality that urged him to take action.


    He felt powerful, almost invincible.


    He was undeniably stronger than before. His body felt compact and solid, and his physical abilities had been enhanced in ways he couldn¡¯t yet fully understand. He felt like he could face off against a Chimeroi in a contest of might without fear of being overwhelmed. If one of those brutish fighters charged at him now, Zeke wasn''t sure he¡¯d be at such a disadvantage anymore.


    As he was reveling in the sensation of his transformed body, the announcer¡¯s voice crackled to life once more, cutting through the silence.


    "Th'' recuperation period¡¯s ended! Contestants, brace yerselves fer th'' next round!"


    Zeke let out a soft sigh, the reality of the situation swiftly descending upon him. Despite the incredible changes to his body, there was no time to fully explore them now. The next round was about to begin, and he had to be ready.

 B6 - Chapter 19 Brewers Festival VI

    The crowd erupted into a deafening roar, but Zeke barely registered it. He was consumed by the storm raging within his own body, his mind nearly overwhelmed by the torrent of sensations. The large dose of Stonefist brew he had ingested at the end was merging with his blood, its effects rapidly taking hold.


    The concoction seemed to have reached a critical threshold, completely beyond his ability to control. For now, Zeke was entirely at the mercy of whatever transformation the brew had in store for him.


    Relegated to the role of a passive observer in his own body, he could only grit his teeth and endure, hoping for the best.


    The first target of the brew''s rampage was his head. It seeped into his brain, triggering a headache so severe that his vision swam. His eyes and teeth came next. His eyes burned as if strained far beyond their limits, while the pain in his teeth was just as uncomfortable. It felt as though he was a newborn teething for the first time¡ªevery tooth shifting and creaking as the brew worked its way through his system, reshaping his entire dental structure.


    The transformation surged downward, scorching his throat before spreading to his major organs. By this point, Zeke''s entire existence was consumed by pain. The torrent of sensations overwhelmed him, a chaotic mixture of agony and discomfort that defied his ability to track the changes occurring within his body.


    For a fleeting moment, he considered ejecting his Soul to escape the torment, but an instinctual warning stopped him cold. This process felt deeply personal, as though it was designed specifically for him. He had the unshakable sense that detaching himself from it would disrupt something crucial, something that couldn''t be undone.


    Beyond that instinct, Zeke recognized another truth: using his Soul as an escape from pain could become a dangerous habit. While the technique was a lifeline for emergencies, he knew relying on it too often would make him weak, dependent, and incapable of enduring even minor discomforts on his own. That was a fate he refused to accept. Gritting his teeth, Zeke resolved to endure.


    Zeke dimly noted that Drogar and Eldrin, seated on either side of him, were similarly consumed by their own experiences. It seemed the contestants had been granted time to process their gains¡ªa respite for which Zeke was deeply thankful. If the next round had started immediately, he might have been forced to bow out.


    Relieved of that pressure, Zeke turned his focus inward, bracing himself as his body continued to adapt. The searing agony that had wracked him earlier had now diminished into something more bearable. The sharp, lancing pain had ebbed into a dull ache, one he could endure without much difficulty.


    Then, unexpectedly, a new sensation emerged. A faint, tingling warmth began to radiate across his skin, soothing and invigorating in equal measure. It spread gently, like a lover''s soft touch, banishing the remnants of discomfort.


    The shift was so stark, so profoundly different from the torment he''d endured, that Zeke had to steel himself to keep from voicing the pleasure aloud. His jaw tightened as he fought to maintain his composure, determined not to draw unnecessary attention.


    After several waves of energy coursed through his body, the sensations abruptly ceased, leaving Zeke in a peculiar state. Despite the intensity of the experience, he felt remarkably refreshed. The pain was gone, completely erased, as though it had never existed. It was difficult to believe anything strenuous had just occurred. If anything, Zeke felt better than he had in years.


    It was akin to waking from a perfect night''s sleep¡ªalert, energized, and ready to face the day.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    For a while, Zeke lingered in the sensation, content to remain in this tranquil state. He wasn''t in any rush to open his eyes and confront reality. Instead, he lazily directed a question inward. "What just happened?"


    [Answer.]


    The alterations to Host''s physical structure have been significant and nearly total. The process may be described as a minor evolution, in a manner of speaking.


    A smirk tugged at Zeke''s lips as he envisioned himself soaring through the skies with wings of his own. "Did I grow horns or something?" he asked with a playful tone.


    [Answer]


    Most likely, the fact that the merger between their bloodlines had worked at all was also due to his unusually high Blood Affinity. It made him more adaptable and resistant to the overpowering effects of foreign influences. If he was right, the success of the fusion also depended on both of them being willing participants. It seemed highly probable that such a bloodline merger could only occur if their wills were perfectly in sync.


    However, none of these insights were particularly helpful when trying to figure out how much time he had before he couldn''t hide his bodies abnormalities anymore. Thankfully, he had an expert analyst at hand.


    [Notice]


    If the changes continue to occur at the precious rate without any further exalarations. Then it will likely still take decades before the signs of an alternative bloodline become to pronounced to hide.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. He had absolute confidence in Akasha''s prediction, fully aware that the Spirit wouldn''t voice her opinion if she wasn''t confident.


    Now, with an open mind, Zeke was finally able to fully inspect the changes. What he discovered both amazed and made him reflect cautiously. There were no dramatic, external signs¡ªno horns or wings marking a draconinc influence. Yet beneath his skin, his very structure had been transformed and fine-tuned in ways that were hard to believe.


    His bones, for instance, felt denser, more resilient. The brittle fragility of mortal bone had given way to something far sturdier, akin to the material of a creature built for survival at the highest level. He could almost sense the microscopic changes, the layering of rich deposits within his skeletal structure that gave him enhanced durability. The shift was so precise, so natural, that Zeke found it hard to believe that only moments ago, his body had been wracked with agonizing pain.


    His organs had evolved too. His heart now beat steadily, as if it had been tempered to endure anything. His lungs felt clearer, more efficient. Each breath felt deeper, more powerful, filling him with energy that he could channel at will. Even his digestion seemed to have improved, working with almost predatory precision to extract and utilize nutrients, making him feel lighter and more energized. Without testing it, Zeke was confident his stomach could now process even raw meat with ease.


    The most obvious change, though, was to his eyesight. Where once Zeke''s vision had been sharp, it was now nothing short of extraordinary. Colors seemed brighter, more vivid, and he could perceive the tiniest of details with startling clarity. Every flicker of movement, no matter how small, caught his attention.


    His mind, too, had undergone a sharp improvement. Thoughts that once felt foggy now surfaced with startling clarity. Concepts that would have taken him hours to work through now unfolded in his mind like a well-structured map.


    He marveled at his teeth next. His canines had become ever so slightly longer and sharper, a faint reminder of his newfound, more dangerous form. Even without the distinct appearance of a dragon''s fangs, they were undeniably more suited for tearing into flesh. His jaw felt stronger too, as if it had been redesigned for crushing harder substances.


    Perhaps the most unsettling discovery was the subtle shift in his mind. He couldn''t place it exactly, but Zeke was almost certain that there was something different in the way his thoughts processed. A clarity, yes, but also a slight undercurrent of something more primal. It was as if the edges of his personality had been shaped ever so slightly, bent just enough to make him more attuned to the world around him¡ªmore focused, more alert, and more predatory in his instincts.


    It wasn''t enough to cause immediate concern, but Zeke could feel the quiet stirrings of change within himself.


    As he continued to inspect his transformed body, Zeke couldn''t ignore the overwhelming strength now coursing through him. He flexed his muscles, feeling the power that pulsed beneath his skin. As he moved, a restlessness began to build¡ªa surge of energy demanding an outlet, an exuberant vitality that urged him to take action.


    He felt powerful, almost invincible.


    He was undeniably stronger than before. His body felt compact and solid, and his physical abilities had been enhanced in ways he couldn''t yet fully understand. He felt like he could face off against a Chimeroi in a contest of might without fear of being overwhelmed. If one of those brutish fighters charged at him now, Zeke wasn''t sure he''d be at such a disadvantage anymore.


    As he was reveling in the sensation of his transformed body, the announcer''s voice crackled to life once more, cutting through the silence.


    "Th'' recuperation period''s ended! Contestants, brace yerselves fer th'' next round!"


    Zeke let out a soft sigh, the reality of the situation swiftly descending upon him. Despite the incredible changes to his body, there was no time to fully explore them now. The next round was about to begin, and he had to be ready.

 Book 6: Chapter 20: Brewers Festival VII

    Book 6: Chapter 20: Brewers Festival VII


    ¡°Look who¡¯s finally back among th¡¯ livin¡¯,¡± Eldrin¡¯s voice called from the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t think ye¡¯d bounce back so quick after going that pale.¡±


    Drogar nodded in agreement. ¡°Aye, good t¡¯ see ye pulled through. That Stonefist brew ain¡¯t fer th¡¯ faint o¡¯ heart. Ye¡¯re more resilient than I¡¯d expect fer a human.¡±


    Zeke smiled at the compliment, but the reaction it provoked was unexpected. Drogar flinched back, his eyes widening. Zeke stared at him, puzzled, and even Drogar seemed unsure why he¡¯d reacted that way.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t notice it before,¡± Drogar said, his tone somewhere between humor and unease, ¡°but yer smile¡¯s got a wicked edge t¡¯ it¡ªlike ye¡¯re thinkin¡¯ o¡¯ takin¡¯ a bite outta me.¡± The words were meant as a joke, but the faint tremor in the Dwarf¡¯s voice revealed his lingering discomfort.


    Zeke instinctively closed his mouth, hiding his incisors. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to the subtle sharpness of his newly transformed teeth. But he suspected there was more to it than just the physical changes. Though he couldn¡¯t sense it himself, he was almost certain a hint of his draconic aura was leaking out¡ªhis amulet no longer able to suppress it entirely.


    Something else to address¡ªsoon.


    ¡°Never tried dwarf before,¡± Zeke quipped, injecting a playful tone into his voice. ¡°But you don¡¯t look too appetizing¡ªtoo much muscle, not enough fat.¡±


    ¡°Damned right!¡± Drogar shot back, flexing his massive arms with a grin. His usual confidence returned, and the momentary fear seemed to evaporate.


    "Contestants, brace yerselves fer th¡¯ next round," the announcer¡¯s voice boomed, cutting through the scene. "Next up is th¡¯ Alewin family wi¡¯ their new Coldfist brew!"


    The announcement diverted the dwarves¡¯ attention, sparing Zeke from any further scrutiny.


    Before long, another vial was brought out. This one was a striking blue, its contents swirling with an ominous, almost hypnotic pattern. The moment Zeke uncorked it, an unnatural chill seeped into his body, ignoring the barrier of his clothing entirely.


    The contestants were allotted another hour, marked by the turning of the massive sand timer.


    Zeke eyed the vial cautiously. After his earlier experiences with dwarven brews, he wasn¡¯t about to dive in recklessly. He took a small sip first, testing its effects. Almost immediately, a lazy, mischievous grin spread across his face.


    Under the disbelieving stares of Drogar and Eldrin, Zeke tilted his head back and downed the rest of the vial in a single gulp.


    The two dwarves stared at him as if they expected his head to explode at any moment. Instead, Zeke smacked his lips in satisfaction and let out a contented burp.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Zeke remarked with a smirk. ¡°This stuff¡¯s got a pleasantly mild taste.¡±


    The dwarves'' eyes widened in disbelief, nearly bulging from their sockets. They were stunned by the effortless composure with which Zeke had mastered the second challenge. After his struggles in the first round, they must have unconsciously begun to underestimate him. That was a perception Zeke couldn¡¯t allow to linger. He wasn¡¯t just here to participate; he was here to leave a lasting impression. And judging by the murmurs around their section, plenty of spectators were taking notice.@@@@


    This was the perfect moment to stage his comeback.


    Zeke had a good idea of what the Coldfist brew was intended to do¡ªit likely enhanced one¡¯s resistance to cold. But who was Zeke? Having once sipped on the diluted venom of a Progenitor beast, there was little he could gain from whatever formula the Alewin family had concocted. By comparison, their brew, while well-crafted, felt like a refreshing drink rather than a challenge. It was mild¡ªalmost pleasant¡ªnext to the grueling poisons he had used to temper his body in the past.


    Trusting Khai''Zar¡¯s words, Zeke decided to replicate his previous action, slamming the brew back like a glass of hot milk on a cold winter day. His bold move once again drew the attention of the crowd.


    Many had been watching with eager anticipation, clearly hoping for him to repeat his impressive performance. But now that he had gone through with it, most seemed genuinely surprised by his daring display. They hadn¡¯t expected him to actually follow through.


    Zeke felt the liquid slide down his throat, leaving behind a faint heat, similar to the burn of a particularly spicy dish. As it reached his stomach, the warmth quickly spread throughout his entire body, from the tips of his toes to the top of his head. The heat was all-encompassing, yet instead of feeling overwhelmed by it, Zeke found it surprisingly pleasant.


    Though his mind logically understood that the sensation should be uncomfortable, he couldn''t help but enjoy it. It was like pulling his favorite cozy blanket over himself and settling into a warm bed¡ªa feeling of comfort and relaxation.


    Zeke was baffled. He was certain that his body had never reacted to heat this way. This ahd to be one of the changes from his recent evolution.


    Without realizing it, he smiled in contentment. The attendant, who had been watching him cautiously, sighed, already resigned to his fate. Zeke didn''t make him wait long. After savoring the warmth for a moment, he eagerly asked for another dose.


    The Hopsgrin family immediately refused Zeke¡¯s request, clearly wary of a repeat performance from the previous round.


    This time, Zeke was genuinely disappointed. Unlike in the last round, he actually stood to benefit from this brew, since his heat resistance wasn¡¯t as developed. Yet, there was nothing he could do but blame his past self for showing off too much.


    With nothing else to do, Zeke settled in for another long wait, boredom creeping in. But his attention was soon caught by the first contestant dropping out. The dwarf had clearly overestimated himself, taking a large gulp of the brew, possibly hoping to mimic Zeke. However, the result wasn¡¯t pretty¡ªhe began to sweat and groan in pain.


    Zeke watched as the unfortunate dwarf collapsed from his seat. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to see contestants fall, but his attention wasn¡¯t focused on the fallen dwarf. His gaze was fixed on the vial that had tumbled to the floor beside him. After a moment¡¯s thought, Zeke decided to take a small risk.


    With a quick activation of his Magic, Zeke surrounded the vial with a thin layer of Spatial Mana, teleporting it into the sleeve of his robe. His body tensed as he waited for someone to call him out on the act. But despite the long pause, no one said anything.


    Zeke let out a quiet sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t exactly expected to go unnoticed, but it was clear that those powerful enough to detect his actions didn¡¯t care. After all, it was unlikely the already-opened vials would be of any use. In fact, thinking about it that way, Zeke figured he might even be doing the organizers a favor.


    At least, that was how he chose to think about it.


    For the rest of the hour, Zeke kept an eye out for any contestants dropping out. By the end, he had managed to collect six vials¡ªmore than enough to improve his Fire resistance.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he considered it. This competition had turned out to be surprisingly beneficial, even without factoring in his main goal. He definitely hadn¡¯t lost anything by coming here.


    ¡°...An'' here we have it, th'' contestants who''ve made it t'' th'' final. Give ''em a round o'' applause, everyone!"


    Zeke was momentarily startled by the announcer¡¯s voice. He had somehow forgotten they were already in the final round. Looking around, he saw only sixteen of the original one hundred still standing. Drogar and Eldrin were among them, but they looked far worse for wear. Compared to Zeke¡¯s relaxed state, the two dwarfs seemed downright bedraggled.


    ¡°All o'' these sixteen are already quite impressive, truly th'' pride o'' our dwarfen kind..." his gaze went to Zeke, and he awkwardly added, "An'' human kind, I s''pose." However, his voice regained its spirit in the next moment. ¡°However, as always, there can be only one champion. In this final round, th'' contestants¡¯ll keep drinkin¡¯ till only one o¡¯ ¡®em can still stand. Are ye all prepared fer this final showdown?¡±


    The crowd erupted into a deafening cheer as the attendants emerged once more, carrying the final brew. Even Varek had called this one a wildcard, and Zeke believed him. Just looking at the swirling purple concoction sent a shiver down his spine. Whatever the Maltforge family had created, it was clear that this would be unlike anything from the previous rounds.

 B6 - Chapter 20 Brewers Festival VII

    "Look who''s finally back among th'' livin''," Eldrin''s voice called from the side. "Didn''t think ye''d bounce back so quick after going that pale."


    Drogar nodded in agreement. "Aye, good t'' see ye pulled through. That Stonefist brew ain''t fer th'' faint o'' heart. Ye''re more resilient than I''d expect fer a human."


    Zeke smiled at the compliment, but the reaction it provoked was unexpected. Drogar flinched back, his eyes widening. Zeke stared at him, puzzled, and even Drogar seemed unsure why he''d reacted that way.


    "Didn''t notice it before," Drogar said, his tone somewhere between humor and unease, "but yer smile''s got a wicked edge t'' it¡ªlike ye''re thinkin'' o'' takin'' a bite outta me." The words were meant as a joke, but the faint tremor in the Dwarf''s voice revealed his lingering discomfort.


    Zeke instinctively closed his mouth, hiding his incisors. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to the subtle sharpness of his newly transformed teeth. But he suspected there was more to it than just the physical changes. Though he couldn''t sense it himself, he was almost certain a hint of his draconic aura was leaking out¡ªhis amulet no longer able to suppress it entirely.


    Something else to address¡ªsoon.@@@@


    "Never tried dwarf before," Zeke quipped, injecting a playful tone into his voice. "But you don''t look too appetizing¡ªtoo much muscle, not enough fat."


    "Damned right!" Drogar shot back, flexing his massive arms with a grin. His usual confidence returned, and the momentary fear seemed to evaporate.


    "Contestants, brace yerselves fer th'' next round," the announcer''s voice boomed, cutting through the scene. "Next up is th'' Alewin family wi'' their new Coldfist brew!"


    The announcement diverted the dwarves'' attention, sparing Zeke from any further scrutiny.


    Before long, another vial was brought out. This one was a striking blue, its contents swirling with an ominous, almost hypnotic pattern. The moment Zeke uncorked it, an unnatural chill seeped into his body, ignoring the barrier of his clothing entirely.


    The contestants were allotted another hour, marked by the turning of the massive sand timer.


    Zeke eyed the vial cautiously. After his earlier experiences with dwarven brews, he wasn''t about to dive in recklessly. He took a small sip first, testing its effects. Almost immediately, a lazy, mischievous grin spread across his face.


    Under the disbelieving stares of Drogar and Eldrin, Zeke tilted his head back and downed the rest of the vial in a single gulp.


    The two dwarves stared at him as if they expected his head to explode at any moment. Instead, Zeke smacked his lips in satisfaction and let out a contented burp.


    "Not bad," Zeke remarked with a smirk. "This stuff''s got a pleasantly mild taste."


    The dwarves'' eyes widened in disbelief, nearly bulging from their sockets. They were stunned by the effortless composure with which Zeke had mastered the second challenge. After his struggles in the first round, they must have unconsciously begun to underestimate him. That was a perception Zeke couldn''t allow to linger. He wasn''t just here to participate; he was here to leave a lasting impression. And judging by the murmurs around their section, plenty of spectators were taking notice.


    This was the perfect moment to stage his comeback.


    Zeke had a good idea of what the Coldfist brew was intended to do¡ªit likely enhanced one''s resistance to cold. But who was Zeke? Having once sipped on the diluted venom of a Progenitor beast, there was little he could gain from whatever formula the Alewin family had concocted. By comparison, their brew, while well-crafted, felt like a refreshing drink rather than a challenge. It was mild¡ªalmost pleasant¡ªnext to the grueling poisons he had used to temper his body in the past.


    Trusting Khai''Zar''s words, Zeke decided to replicate his previous action, slamming the brew back like a glass of hot milk on a cold winter day. His bold move once again drew the attention of the crowd.


    Many had been watching with eager anticipation, clearly hoping for him to repeat his impressive performance. But now that he had gone through with it, most seemed genuinely surprised by his daring display. They hadn''t expected him to actually follow through.


    Zeke felt the liquid slide down his throat, leaving behind a faint heat, similar to the burn of a particularly spicy dish. As it reached his stomach, the warmth quickly spread throughout his entire body, from the tips of his toes to the top of his head. The heat was all-encompassing, yet instead of feeling overwhelmed by it, Zeke found it surprisingly pleasant.


    Though his mind logically understood that the sensation should be uncomfortable, he couldn''t help but enjoy it. It was like pulling his favorite cozy blanket over himself and settling into a warm bed¡ªa feeling of comfort and relaxation.


    Zeke was baffled. He was certain that his body had never reacted to heat this way. This ahd to be one of the changes from his recent evolution.


    Without realizing it, he smiled in contentment. The attendant, who had been watching him cautiously, sighed, already resigned to his fate. Zeke didn''t make him wait long. After savoring the warmth for a moment, he eagerly asked for another dose.


    The Hopsgrin family immediately refused Zeke''s request, clearly wary of a repeat performance from the previous round.


    This time, Zeke was genuinely disappointed. Unlike in the last round, he actually stood to benefit from this brew, since his heat resistance wasn''t as developed. Yet, there was nothing he could do but blame his past self for showing off too much.


    With nothing else to do, Zeke settled in for another long wait, boredom creeping in. But his attention was soon caught by the first contestant dropping out. The dwarf had clearly overestimated himself, taking a large gulp of the brew, possibly hoping to mimic Zeke. However, the result wasn''t pretty¡ªhe began to sweat and groan in pain.


    Zeke watched as the unfortunate dwarf collapsed from his seat. It wasn''t uncommon to see contestants fall, but his attention wasn''t focused on the fallen dwarf. His gaze was fixed on the vial that had tumbled to the floor beside him. After a moment''s thought, Zeke decided to take a small risk.


    With a quick activation of his Magic, Zeke surrounded the vial with a thin layer of Spatial Mana, teleporting it into the sleeve of his robe. His body tensed as he waited for someone to call him out on the act. But despite the long pause, no one said anything.


    Zeke let out a quiet sigh of relief. He hadn''t exactly expected to go unnoticed, but it was clear that those powerful enough to detect his actions didn''t care. After all, it was unlikely the already-opened vials would be of any use. In fact, thinking about it that way, Zeke figured he might even be doing the organizers a favor.


    At least, that was how he chose to think about it.


    For the rest of the hour, Zeke kept an eye out for any contestants dropping out. By the end, he had managed to collect six vials¡ªmore than enough to improve his Fire resistance.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he considered it. This competition had turned out to be surprisingly beneficial, even without factoring in his main goal. He definitely hadn''t lost anything by coming here.


    "...An'' here we have it, th'' contestants who''ve made it t'' th'' final. Give ''em a round o'' applause, everyone!"


    Zeke was momentarily startled by the announcer''s voice. He had somehow forgotten they were already in the final round. Looking around, he saw only sixteen of the original one hundred still standing. Drogar and Eldrin were among them, but they looked far worse for wear. Compared to Zeke''s relaxed state, the two dwarfs seemed downright bedraggled.


    "All o'' these sixteen are already quite impressive, truly th'' pride o'' our dwarfen kind..." his gaze went to Zeke, and he awkwardly added, "An'' human kind, I s''pose." However, his voice regained its spirit in the next moment. "However, as always, there can be only one champion. In this final round, th'' contestants''ll keep drinkin'' till only one o'' ''em can still stand. Are ye all prepared fer this final showdown?"


    The crowd erupted into a deafening cheer as the attendants emerged once more, carrying the final brew. Even Varek had called this one a wildcard, and Zeke believed him. Just looking at the swirling purple concoction sent a shiver down his spine. Whatever the Maltforge family had created, it was clear that this would be unlike anything from the previous rounds.

 Book 6: Chapter 21: Dreamwalker Brew

    Book 6: Chapter 21: Dreamwalker Brew


    Zeke stared at the vial set before him. It was smaller than any of the previous ones, but its size didn¡¯t make it any less intimidating. His instincts were screaming, warning him to tread carefully. A strange sense of apprehension coiled in his stomach as he regarded the swirling liquid within.


    The announcer¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°This extraordinary brew, graciously provided by th¡¯ Maltforge family, is an exceptionally rare treasure. Th¡¯ batch ye see here today is th¡¯ only one o¡¯ its kind that¡¯ll ever exist. That¡¯s how special it is.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s attention sharpened as the announcer¡¯s words sank in. It sounded as though this brew had been crafted using an irreplaceable resource, something so rare it could only be acquired through sheer luck or extraordinary circumstances.


    ¡°Fortunately,¡± the announcer continued, ¡°We¡¯ve got more than enough t¡¯ carry on wi¡¯ th¡¯ final round. An¡¯ as a gesture o¡¯ goodwill from th¡¯ Maltforge family, th¡¯ winner o¡¯ this competition¡¯ll be awarded th¡¯ entire remainin¡¯ stock o¡¯ this exceptional brew.¡±


    Zeke eyed the swirling liquid in his hands, a glint of greed flickering in his gaze. He didn¡¯t yet know the brew¡¯s purpose or effect, but its rarity alone made him want to possess it. Something this unique couldn¡¯t possibly have an ordinary effect.


    ¡°Now, without further ado,¡± the announcer proclaimed, ¡°allow me t¡¯ introduce th¡¯ Maltforge family¡¯s masterpiece: th¡¯ Dreamwalker Brew.¡± At his words, everyone leaned forward in their seats, hanging on his every word. ¡°Usually, we wouldn¡¯t be lettin¡¯ on about th¡¯ effects o¡¯ th¡¯ brews beforehand. But fer this final round, we¡¯re makin¡¯ an exception.¡±


    ¡°The Dreamwalker Brew is a mighty special drink, crafted from th¡¯ remains o¡¯ a powerful beast called th¡¯ Mindflayer. A rare creature wi¡¯ th¡¯ Mind affinity, it preys on th¡¯ thoughts an¡¯ dreams o¡¯ livin¡¯ beings. From its corpse, they managed t¡¯ extract th¡¯ essence o¡¯ its power.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s ears perked up. This description sounded eerily familiar. Hadn¡¯t he encountered a creature similar to this? One of the Spirits that had offered to contract with him had described itself almost exactly like that. It had called itself a Mnemosyne Devourer¡ªthough it was possible the dwarves simply called it by a different name.


    ¡°...As fer its effects, they¡¯re a wee bit different each time. What we know is that the brew causes powerful hallucinations, lettin¡¯ the drinker experience fragments o¡¯ th¡¯ beast¡¯s devoured memories. As ye can imagine, there¡¯s no tellin¡¯ what kind o¡¯ memories might be unleashed. So, th¡¯ challenge o¡¯ withstandin¡¯ it might come down t¡¯ a bit o¡¯ luck as well.¡±


    Zeke frowned. There was a real chance that the brew could trap the contestants in a nightmare, with no way out. At least Zeke might be able to use his Mind affinity to fight back against its effects, but the others would likely be at the brew''s complete mercy.


    ¡°A fair warnin¡¯, though,¡± the announcer continued. ¡°Time don¡¯t flow th¡¯ same way durin¡¯ th¡¯ hallucination. It¡¯s possible t¡¯ experience a whole lot while under its effects. If any o'' ye want t¡¯ forfeit, now¡¯s th'' time...¡±


    His words sent a ripple through both the audience and the contestants. Some seemed to reconsider, their confidence wavering. Zeke couldn¡¯t blame them¡ªgambling with their minds like this wasn¡¯t something to take lightly. But, true to their stubborn dwarven nature, no one chose to bow out.


    ¡°Ye¡¯re a tough bunch, every last one o¡¯ ye. Just how I like it,¡± the announcer said, his voice thick with pride. ¡°Now, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Bottoms up, ye lot!¡±


    Zeke opened the lid, knowing there was no point in testing the concoction with a smaller sip. The vial held little more than a single drink, clearly meant to be consumed in one go. With his resolve firm, Zeke swallowed the entire contents of the vial, its strange, unsettling texture unlike anything he¡¯d ever encountered.


    It didn¡¯t feel like liquid at all¡ªmore like a vapor, something intangible that disappeared as soon as it touched his tongue. A cold rush swept through his chest, the sensation lingering for only a fraction of a second before his surroundings warped and dissolved entirely.


    One moment, he was seated in the amphitheater, the sounds of distant cheers and murmurs filling the air. The next, he was somewhere else¡ªno longer in his own body, but in the body of someone else. His vision blurred, his sense of self fraying at the edges as if he were submerged in water, distant and muffled.


    It all snapped into focus with a sudden, jarring clarity.


    Zeke felt the man¡¯s rage, the deep, primal urge to survive that surged through his veins. He felt it as he rushed forward, his body moving on pure instinct, the ship rocking under his feet with each moment.


    And then he saw it. The serpent''s massive maw opening wide, rows of razor-sharp teeth glinting in the lightning¡¯s flash. It was coming for them¡ªcoming for him.


    Without thinking, Zeke¡¯s body reacted. He leapt into the air, his body twisting with the precision of years of experience. He swung the cutlass with all his strength, the blade cutting through the air with a whistle. The blow landed squarely on the serpent¡¯s exposed eye, the shock reverberating through Zeke¡¯s entire being. The creature let out a terrible screech, a howl that echoed across the storm-tossed sea.


    The world seemed to freeze for an instant, the ship still rocking beneath him, the serpent reeling in pain.


    Zeke¡¯s heart raced. Was this the moment the man had always remembered? The one battle, the one strike, that would echo through his mind even long after death had claimed him?


    Before Zeke could fully process, the vision shattered. The ground beneath him cracked, the wind and storm fading into a distant memory.


    Zeke¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps as he blinked rapidly, trying to shake the lingering image from his mind. He still gripped the phantom cutlass, though his knuckles had relaxed, and the storm had faded. The harsh reality of the world returned, the hum of the crowd filling his ears as the announcer¡¯s voice crackled through the air.


    The memories weren¡¯t his own, but the experience felt as real as anything he¡¯d ever lived.


    No.


    He was himself again¡ªHe was Ezekiel... A Mage... A Mind Mage...


    A pulse of Mana gathered in his Core and surged through his body almost instinctively. The Mind attuned Mana was like a powerful stimulant, clearing the fog in his mind. Clarity hit him with the force of a sledgehammer, banishing all errant thoughts. In an instant, Zeke was fully himself again, his heart quickly returning to a steady rhythm.


    He looked around and found the amphitheater in a strange state. None of the dwarfs had collapsed, but none had regained their senses either. Their vacant stares and drool-covered lips made the scene feel like something out of a nightmare.


    Drogar and Eldrin were no better. Though it was clear their hallucinations had ended, neither had fully collected themselves yet.


    Their state made Zeke reflect on his own experience. Had he been one of the lucky ones, granted a mild memory, or had he simply handled it better? Judging by the horror etched on some of the dwarfs'' faces, he was pretty sure he hadn¡¯t faced the worst the brew had to offer.


    This final round was truly in a league of its own. Zeke wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the very real possibility of taking another dose of the Dreamwalker brew right away. The experience was too real, as if he had just emerged from the battle of his life. Even though he could rationally tell nothing of the sort had happened, his entire being screamed the opposite.


    A sense of apprehension slowly built within him. This wasn¡¯t a physical struggle, but a battle of the mind. There were no tricks to overcome this challenge, and none of the remaining contestants had any advantages left. It all came down to sheer willpower now.


    This was truly a battle of grit, just as the dwarfs had wanted.

 B6 - Chapter 21 Dreamwalker Brew

    Zeke stared at the vial set before him. It was smaller than any of the previous ones, but its size didn''t make it any less intimidating. His instincts were screaming, warning him to tread carefully. A strange sense of apprehension coiled in his stomach as he regarded the swirling liquid within.


    The announcer''s voice cut through the tension. "This extraordinary brew, graciously provided by th'' Maltforge family, is an exceptionally rare treasure. Th'' batch ye see here today is th'' only one o'' its kind that''ll ever exist. That''s how special it is."


    Zeke''s attention sharpened as the announcer''s words sank in. It sounded as though this brew had been crafted using an irreplaceable resource, something so rare it could only be acquired through sheer luck or extraordinary circumstances.


    "Fortunately," the announcer continued, "We''ve got more than enough t'' carry on wi'' th'' final round. An'' as a gesture o'' goodwill from th'' Maltforge family, th'' winner o'' this competition''ll be awarded th'' entire remainin'' stock o'' this exceptional brew."


    Zeke eyed the swirling liquid in his hands, a glint of greed flickering in his gaze. He didn''t yet know the brew''s purpose or effect, but its rarity alone made him want to possess it. Something this unique couldn''t possibly have an ordinary effect.


    "Now, without further ado," the announcer proclaimed, "allow me t'' introduce th'' Maltforge family''s masterpiece: th'' Dreamwalker Brew." At his words, everyone leaned forward in their seats, hanging on his every word. "Usually, we wouldn''t be lettin'' on about th'' effects o'' th'' brews beforehand. But fer this final round, we''re makin'' an exception."


    "The Dreamwalker Brew is a mighty special drink, crafted from th'' remains o'' a powerful beast called th'' Mindflayer. A rare creature wi'' th'' Mind affinity, it preys on th'' thoughts an'' dreams o'' livin'' beings. From its corpse, they managed t'' extract th'' essence o'' its power."


    Zeke''s ears perked up. This description sounded eerily familiar. Hadn''t he encountered a creature similar to this? One of the Spirits that had offered to contract with him had described itself almost exactly like that. It had called itself a Mnemosyne Devourer¡ªthough it was possible the dwarves simply called it by a different name.


    "...As fer its effects, they''re a wee bit different each time. What we know is that the brew causes powerful hallucinations, lettin'' the drinker experience fragments o'' th'' beast''s devoured memories. As ye can imagine, there''s no tellin'' what kind o'' memories might be unleashed. So, th'' challenge o'' withstandin'' it might come down t'' a bit o'' luck as well."


    Zeke frowned. There was a real chance that the brew could trap the contestants in a nightmare, with no way out. At least Zeke might be able to use his Mind affinity to fight back against its effects, but the others would likely be at the brew''s complete mercy.


    "A fair warnin'', though," the announcer continued. "Time don''t flow th'' same way durin'' th'' hallucination. It''s possible t'' experience a whole lot while under its effects. If any o'' ye want t'' forfeit, now''s th'' time..."


    His words sent a ripple through both the audience and the contestants. Some seemed to reconsider, their confidence wavering. Zeke couldn''t blame them¡ªgambling with their minds like this wasn''t something to take lightly. But, true to their stubborn dwarven nature, no one chose to bow out.


    "Ye''re a tough bunch, every last one o'' ye. Just how I like it," the announcer said, his voice thick with pride. "Now, let''s not waste any more time. Bottoms up, ye lot!"


    Zeke opened the lid, knowing there was no point in testing the concoction with a smaller sip. The vial held little more than a single drink, clearly meant to be consumed in one go. With his resolve firm, Zeke swallowed the entire contents of the vial, its strange, unsettling texture unlike anything he''d ever encountered.


    It didn''t feel like liquid at all¡ªmore like a vapor, something intangible that disappeared as soon as it touched his tongue. A cold rush swept through his chest, the sensation lingering for only a fraction of a second before his surroundings warped and dissolved entirely. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    One moment, he was seated in the amphitheater, the sounds of distant cheers and murmurs filling the air. The next, he was somewhere else¡ªno longer in his own body, but in the body of someone else. His vision blurred, his sense of self fraying at the edges as if he were submerged in water, distant and muffled.


    It all snapped into focus with a sudden, jarring clarity.


    Zeke felt the man''s rage, the deep, primal urge to survive that surged through his veins. He felt it as he rushed forward, his body moving on pure instinct, the ship rocking under his feet with each moment.


    And then he saw it. The serpent''s massive maw opening wide, rows of razor-sharp teeth glinting in the lightning''s flash. It was coming for them¡ªcoming for him.


    Without thinking, Zeke''s body reacted. He leapt into the air, his body twisting with the precision of years of experience. He swung the cutlass with all his strength, the blade cutting through the air with a whistle. The blow landed squarely on the serpent''s exposed eye, the shock reverberating through Zeke''s entire being. The creature let out a terrible screech, a howl that echoed across the storm-tossed sea.


    The world seemed to freeze for an instant, the ship still rocking beneath him, the serpent reeling in pain.


    Zeke''s heart raced. Was this the moment the man had always remembered? The one battle, the one strike, that would echo through his mind even long after death had claimed him?


    Before Zeke could fully process, the vision shattered. The ground beneath him cracked, the wind and storm fading into a distant memory.


    Zeke''s breath came in ragged gasps as he blinked rapidly, trying to shake the lingering image from his mind. He still gripped the phantom cutlass, though his knuckles had relaxed, and the storm had faded. The harsh reality of the world returned, the hum of the crowd filling his ears as the announcer''s voice crackled through the air.


    The memories weren''t his own, but the experience felt as real as anything he''d ever lived.


    No.


    He was himself again¡ªHe was Ezekiel... A Mage... A Mind Mage...


    A pulse of Mana gathered in his Core and surged through his body almost instinctively. The Mind attuned Mana was like a powerful stimulant, clearing the fog in his mind. Clarity hit him with the force of a sledgehammer, banishing all errant thoughts. In an instant, Zeke was fully himself again, his heart quickly returning to a steady rhythm.


    He looked around and found the amphitheater in a strange state. None of the dwarfs had collapsed, but none had regained their senses either. Their vacant stares and drool-covered lips made the scene feel like something out of a nightmare.


    Drogar and Eldrin were no better. Though it was clear their hallucinations had ended, neither had fully collected themselves yet.


    Their state made Zeke reflect on his own experience. Had he been one of the lucky ones, granted a mild memory, or had he simply handled it better? Judging by the horror etched on some of the dwarfs'' faces, he was pretty sure he hadn''t faced the worst the brew had to offer.


    This final round was truly in a league of its own. Zeke wasn''t sure how to feel about the very real possibility of taking another dose of the Dreamwalker brew right away. The experience was too real, as if he had just emerged from the battle of his life. Even though he could rationally tell nothing of the sort had happened, his entire being screamed the opposite.


    A sense of apprehension slowly built within him. This wasn''t a physical struggle, but a battle of the mind. There were no tricks to overcome this challenge, and none of the remaining contestants had any advantages left. It all came down to sheer willpower now.


    This was truly a battle of grit, just as the dwarfs had wanted.

 Book 6: Chapter 22: Second Round

    Book 6: Chapter 22: Second Round


    It took several more minutes for the other contestants to regain their senses, though a few dwarfs still appeared dazed and disoriented. However, Zeke hardly noticed. The remnants of his own experience lingered vividly in his mind, commanding his full attention.


    [Notice]


    Host has been in a hallucinatory state for exactly 4 minutes and 33 seconds.


    Zeke let Akasha¡¯s words wash over him as he continued to contemplate.


    This had been no mere hallucination¡ªof that, he was certain. Furthermore, the sensation felt oddly familiar. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite place where he had experienced anything like this before. Then, it struck him. It was the unmistakable feeling of absorbing a fragment of someone¡¯s Soul.


    The memory came rushing back: the time in Tradespire when he had unintentionally ripped the Soul from that spy, experiencing flashes of the man¡¯s life. However, that incident had been less intense than this¡ªless vivid. The method he¡¯d used back then had been crude and unrefined compared to the precision of the Mnemosyne Devourer, which had been distilled into the brew.


    ¡°Akasha,¡± he called softly in his mind. ¡°Have there been any abnormal changes to my Soul?¡±


    For once, the Spirit didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her usual, almost instantaneous answers were absent, a sign she hadn¡¯t anticipated the question.


    [Answer]


    It appears that Host¡¯s Soul underwent significant growth during the brew¡¯s period of effectiveness. This growth ranks among the most remarkable on record. Notably, there were no signs of rejection or instability, indicating an almost flawless integration.


    Akasha¡¯s answer confirmed many things for Zeke, not least among them that the devourer could indeed grow a Soul.


    Zeke¡¯s initial reaction to this realization was a deep sense of regret, quickly followed by a wave of shame¡ªand then, finally, relief.


    Regret came first. He understood at once that choosing the Mnemosyne Devourer as his familiar would have allowed him to expand the size of his Soul at an exponential rate. With its help, it was entirely possible that he might have achieved the level of Archmage within a few years.


    Shame followed swiftly, stemming from two reasons. The first was the thought of abandoning Akasha. While Zeke would never truly entertain the idea of giving her up, the momentary consideration made him feel profoundly guilty. Akasha wasn¡¯t just a tool or a familiar¡ªshe was a trusted friend and loyal ally who had saved his life on more than one occasion.


    The second source of shame was tied to the Devourer¡¯s method of growth. Zeke recoiled at his own willingness to feed on the Souls of humans to fuel his power. This wasn¡¯t just ending a life¡ªit was about consuming everything they were, every achievement, every memory, every spark of their being.


    It wasn¡¯t just taking a life; it was appropriating their very existence.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t quite sure what happened to Souls after death, but devouring them felt like a violation on a far deeper level than killing someone. It felt wrong in a way that words couldn¡¯t adequately convey¡ªa fundamental transgression against the essence of life itself.


    And finally, there was relief¡ªrelief for the choice he had made that day. Zeke knew himself well enough to recognize the danger: had he chosen the Mnemosyne Devourer as his familiar, he doubted his ability to resist its temptations. The allure of rapid growth would have been overwhelming, and more likely than not, he would have succumbed, becoming something monstrous in the process.


    The announcer¡¯s voice cut through his swirling thoughts, pulling him back to the present.


    ¡°Ye¡¯ve all had a taste o¡¯ th¡¯ brew, young ones," the man said, his voice resonating through the amphitheater. "Now, fer those still bold enough t¡¯ carry on, stay in yer seats. Th¡¯ rest o¡¯ ye, stand up an¡¯ step away. Remember this¡ªthere¡¯s no shame in knowin¡¯ yer limits, only in thinkin¡¯ ye¡¯re tougher than ye are.¡±


    The words were uncharacteristically cautious for a dwarf, but Zeke understood the reasoning behind them. It was in no one¡¯s interest to foster an environment where the dwarfs felt compelled to push past their limits, risking their sanity for pride¡¯s sake. Offering them a dignified way to withdraw was the right call.


    As expected, his words swayed some of the less prideful contestants. Roughly a third of them rose from their seats, their faces shadowed with defeat as they left the stage.


    Now, only ten contestants remained¡ªamong them, Zeke, Eldrin, and Drogar.


    ¡°Quite th¡¯ ride that was, eh?¡± Drogar said with a strained chuckle, though the weariness in his voice was impossible to miss.


    ¡°Had enough already?¡± Eldrin mocked, his tone sounded sharp but his composure was equally shaken. ¡°Ye can quit whenever ye want, ye know.¡±


    He blinked, his vision adjusting to the dim light filtering through the narrow tunnel. The weight on his shoulders felt unfamiliar yet natural. A sturdy leather chest plate encased his torso, and a sword hung at his hip. The metallic tang of sweat and blood lingered in the air. He glanced around, finding himself surrounded by five other figures¡ªtheir faces illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted torches.


    "Eyes sharp, everyone," a gruff voice called out from ahead. The speaker was a broad-shouldered man with a thick, gray-streaked beard. His axe rested casually on his shoulder, but his sharp eyes darted around the tunnel. "This place gives me the creeps."


    "Relax, Durrek," a lithe woman beside him teased, her bow loosely gripped in one hand. "You say that about every cave we¡¯ve been in."


    "And I¡¯m usually right," Durrek retorted, his tone carrying a hint of humor. "Nothing good ever comes from places like this."


    ¡°Except our coin,¡± Bram, the jovial man with the crossbow, chimed in from the rear. His crooked grin flashed in the torchlight. "Big paydays come from big risks, aye?"


    ¡°Only if we live to spend it,¡± Helena, the armored woman, cut in sternly. She glanced at Finn, the wiry youth with twin daggers, who smirked in response.


    ¡°Details, details,¡± he quipped. ¡°What¡¯s life without a little danger?¡±


    ¡°How about we focus on the danger in front of us instead of cracking jokes?¡± Mara¡¯s tone was light, but her eyes stayed fixed on the shadows ahead. ¡°What do we know about this thing?¡±


    Durrek sighed, his free hand scratching at his beard. ¡°Not much, to be honest. The villagers only saw it in glimpses¡ªtoo fast, too big, and too quiet.¡±


    ¡°Quiet?¡± Bram echoed, cocking an eyebrow. ¡°That doesn¡¯t line up with the marks we saw outside. Whatever left those wasn¡¯t exactly subtle.¡±


    Helena nodded, her brow furrowed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. The tracks look like they belong to a predator¡ªa big one. But if it¡¯s a beast, why would it leave most of the villagers untouched?¡±


    ¡°Fear,¡± Mara offered, her voice steady. ¡°Predators do that sometimes. A display of power. Keeps the rest of the herd in line.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Finn said, spinning one of his daggers idly. ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s not a predator at all. What if it¡¯s something... smarter?¡±


    The group fell silent at his words, their expressions grim. Zeke, or rather Cal, felt the weight of their unease, and his own thoughts churned. He¡¯d been piecing together the fragments of information, and an unsettling possibility had started to form in his mind. Something about the erratic behavior, the strange mix of violence and restraint, didn¡¯t sit right.


    But he couldn¡¯t voice it¡ªnot yet. The idea was too disturbing. He wasn¡¯t even sure it was possible.


    ¡°Whatever it is,¡± Durrek finally said, breaking the silence, ¡°we¡¯ll deal with it like we always do. Stick to the plan, watch each other¡¯s backs, and don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Bram said, his grin returning as he loaded a bolt into his crossbow, ¡°All in a day''s work, eh?¡±


    Helena rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t respond. The group pressed on, their banter fading as the tunnel widened into a cavern. The air grew colder, carrying a faint, metallic tang that set Zeke¡¯s teeth on edge. The silence deepened, broken only by the soft crunch of their boots on the rocky floor.


    Zeke¡¯s heart pounded as they reached the edge of a deep pit. The enchanted torches barely illuminated the far side, where a jagged opening yawned into darkness. A distant sound¡ªa shrill, high-pitched scream¡ªechoed from within.


    Everyone froze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not encouraging,¡± Finn whispered, his grip tightening on his daggers.


    ¡°Stay sharp,¡± Durrek murmured, his axe at the ready. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    The noise grew louder, reverberating through the cavern. Zeke¡¯s blood ran cold as a massive shadow began to emerge from the darkness, its silhouette shifting and unnatural. His worst fear took form, the thought he hadn¡¯t dared to voice now standing before them.


    The monster had arrived.

 B6 - Chapter 22 Second Round

    It took several more minutes for the other contestants to regain their senses, though a few dwarfs still appeared dazed and disoriented. However, Zeke hardly noticed. The remnants of his own experience lingered vividly in his mind, commanding his full attention.


    [Notice]


    Host has been in a hallucinatory state for exactly 4 minutes and 33 seconds.


    Zeke let Akasha''s words wash over him as he continued to contemplate.


    This had been no mere hallucination¡ªof that, he was certain. Furthermore, the sensation felt oddly familiar. For a moment, he couldn''t quite place where he had experienced anything like this before. Then, it struck him. It was the unmistakable feeling of absorbing a fragment of someone''s Soul.


    The memory came rushing back: the time in Tradespire when he had unintentionally ripped the Soul from that spy, experiencing flashes of the man''s life. However, that incident had been less intense than this¡ªless vivid. The method he''d used back then had been crude and unrefined compared to the precision of the Mnemosyne Devourer, which had been distilled into the brew.


    "Akasha," he called softly in his mind. "Have there been any abnormal changes to my Soul?"


    For once, the Spirit didn''t respond immediately. Her usual, almost instantaneous answers were absent, a sign she hadn''t anticipated the question.


    [Answer]


    It appears that Host''s Soul underwent significant growth during the brew''s period of effectiveness. This growth ranks among the most remarkable on record. Notably, there were no signs of rejection or instability, indicating an almost flawless integration.


    Akasha''s answer confirmed many things for Zeke, not least among them that the devourer could indeed grow a Soul.


    Zeke''s initial reaction to this realization was a deep sense of regret, quickly followed by a wave of shame¡ªand then, finally, relief.


    Regret came first. He understood at once that choosing the Mnemosyne Devourer as his familiar would have allowed him to expand the size of his Soul at an exponential rate. With its help, it was entirely possible that he might have achieved the level of Archmage within a few years.


    Shame followed swiftly, stemming from two reasons. The first was the thought of abandoning Akasha. While Zeke would never truly entertain the idea of giving her up, the momentary consideration made him feel profoundly guilty. Akasha wasn''t just a tool or a familiar¡ªshe was a trusted friend and loyal ally who had saved his life on more than one occasion.


    The second source of shame was tied to the Devourer''s method of growth. Zeke recoiled at his own willingness to feed on the Souls of humans to fuel his power. This wasn''t just ending a life¡ªit was about consuming everything they were, every achievement, every memory, every spark of their being.


    It wasn''t just taking a life; it was appropriating their very existence.


    Zeke wasn''t quite sure what happened to Souls after death, but devouring them felt like a violation on a far deeper level than killing someone. It felt wrong in a way that words couldn''t adequately convey¡ªa fundamental transgression against the essence of life itself.


    And finally, there was relief¡ªrelief for the choice he had made that day. Zeke knew himself well enough to recognize the danger: had he chosen the Mnemosyne Devourer as his familiar, he doubted his ability to resist its temptations. The allure of rapid growth would have been overwhelming, and more likely than not, he would have succumbed, becoming something monstrous in the process.


    The announcer''s voice cut through his swirling thoughts, pulling him back to the present.


    "Ye''ve all had a taste o'' th'' brew, young ones," the man said, his voice resonating through the amphitheater. "Now, fer those still bold enough t'' carry on, stay in yer seats. Th'' rest o'' ye, stand up an'' step away. Remember this¡ªthere''s no shame in knowin'' yer limits, only in thinkin'' ye''re tougher than ye are."


    The words were uncharacteristically cautious for a dwarf, but Zeke understood the reasoning behind them. It was in no one''s interest to foster an environment where the dwarfs felt compelled to push past their limits, risking their sanity for pride''s sake. Offering them a dignified way to withdraw was the right call.


    As expected, his words swayed some of the less prideful contestants. Roughly a third of them rose from their seats, their faces shadowed with defeat as they left the stage.


    Now, only ten contestants remained¡ªamong them, Zeke, Eldrin, and Drogar.


    "Quite th'' ride that was, eh?" Drogar said with a strained chuckle, though the weariness in his voice was impossible to miss.


    He blinked, his vision adjusting to the dim light filtering through the narrow tunnel. The weight on his shoulders felt unfamiliar yet natural. A sturdy leather chest plate encased his torso, and a sword hung at his hip. The metallic tang of sweat and blood lingered in the air. He glanced around, finding himself surrounded by five other figures¡ªtheir faces illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted torches.


    "Eyes sharp, everyone," a gruff voice called out from ahead. The speaker was a broad-shouldered man with a thick, gray-streaked beard. His axe rested casually on his shoulder, but his sharp eyes darted around the tunnel. "This place gives me the creeps."


    "Relax, Durrek," a lithe woman beside him teased, her bow loosely gripped in one hand. "You say that about every cave we''ve been in."


    "And I''m usually right," Durrek retorted, his tone carrying a hint of humor. "Nothing good ever comes from places like this."


    "Except our coin," Bram, the jovial man with the crossbow, chimed in from the rear. His crooked grin flashed in the torchlight. "Big paydays come from big risks, aye?"


    "Only if we live to spend it," Helena, the armored woman, cut in sternly. She glanced at Finn, the wiry youth with twin daggers, who smirked in response.


    "Details, details," he quipped. "What''s life without a little danger?"


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    "How about we focus on the danger in front of us instead of cracking jokes?" Mara''s tone was light, but her eyes stayed fixed on the shadows ahead. "What do we know about this thing?"


    Durrek sighed, his free hand scratching at his beard. "Not much, to be honest. The villagers only saw it in glimpses¡ªtoo fast, too big, and too quiet."


    "Quiet?" Bram echoed, cocking an eyebrow. "That doesn''t line up with the marks we saw outside. Whatever left those wasn''t exactly subtle."


    Helena nodded, her brow furrowed. "It doesn''t make sense. The tracks look like they belong to a predator¡ªa big one. But if it''s a beast, why would it leave most of the villagers untouched?"


    "Fear," Mara offered, her voice steady. "Predators do that sometimes. A display of power. Keeps the rest of the herd in line."


    "Maybe," Finn said, spinning one of his daggers idly. "Or maybe it''s not a predator at all. What if it''s something... smarter?"


    The group fell silent at his words, their expressions grim. Zeke, or rather Cal, felt the weight of their unease, and his own thoughts churned. He''d been piecing together the fragments of information, and an unsettling possibility had started to form in his mind. Something about the erratic behavior, the strange mix of violence and restraint, didn''t sit right.


    But he couldn''t voice it¡ªnot yet. The idea was too disturbing. He wasn''t even sure it was possible.


    "Whatever it is," Durrek finally said, breaking the silence, "we''ll deal with it like we always do. Stick to the plan, watch each other''s backs, and don''t do anything stupid."


    "So," Bram said, his grin returning as he loaded a bolt into his crossbow, "All in a day''s work, eh?"


    Helena rolled her eyes but didn''t respond. The group pressed on, their banter fading as the tunnel widened into a cavern. The air grew colder, carrying a faint, metallic tang that set Zeke''s teeth on edge. The silence deepened, broken only by the soft crunch of their boots on the rocky floor.


    Zeke''s heart pounded as they reached the edge of a deep pit. The enchanted torches barely illuminated the far side, where a jagged opening yawned into darkness. A distant sound¡ªa shrill, high-pitched scream¡ªechoed from within.


    Everyone froze.


    "That''s not encouraging," Finn whispered, his grip tightening on his daggers.


    "Stay sharp," Durrek murmured, his axe at the ready. "It''s here."


    The noise grew louder, reverberating through the cavern. Zeke''s blood ran cold as a massive shadow began to emerge from the darkness, its silhouette shifting and unnatural. His worst fear took form, the thought he hadn''t dared to voice now standing before them.


    The monster had arrived.

 Book 6: Chapter 23: Final Hunt

    Book 6: Chapter 23: Final Hunt


    From the shadows emerged not a simple beast, but a creature of myth and legend¡ªa living embodiment of primal majesty.


    Its scales shimmered under the painfully bright torchlight, refracting in a dazzling prismatic sheen. A long, sinuous neck arched forward in a graceful yet menacing curve. Its reptilian head, crowned by two curved horns sweeping back, housed rows upon rows of knife-like teeth¡ªdesigned not for grazing on leaves but for ripping flesh with brutal efficiency.


    It was undoubtebly a Dragon.


    Though young, its total length barely exceeding a dozen feet, the sheer presence it exuded was overwhelming. A newborn it might have been, but for their party, it still spelled almost certain doom.


    The group collectively gasped, their years of experience the only thing keeping them standing in the face of its overwhelming presence. There was an indescribable majesty to the creature, as if its very existence demanded submission¡ªa relentless, unspoken command pressing down on their minds.


    The aura of a superior predator, an ability unique to the ancient races and one of the reasons they were considered the greatest threat to humanity.


    But in that moment, Zeke could do nothing but stare, frozen, at the terror that had revealed itself as their prey.


    They were finished.


    ¡°We have a chance,¡± a voice rang out beside him, defying the hopelessness clawing at Zeke¡¯s mind. Instinctively, he turned toward the speaker, clinging to the faint hope those words offered. He wasn¡¯t alone in his reaction; the rest of the group mirrored him, their desperate gazes locking onto the source of the voice.


    It was Durrek.


    Their leaders expression was grim, but unlike the others, despair hadn¡¯t taken hold of him. His calm, steady demeanor stood out against the panic and resignation that clouded the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s wounded,¡± he said, his tone sharp and unwavering. ¡°Badly.¡±


    Only after Durrek pointed it out did Zeke and the others notice. The young Dragon wasn¡¯t standing straight¡ªit was clearly favoring one of its hind legs, unable to put much weight on the other.


    With remarkable precision, Finn hurled his torch in a wide arc. It bounced off the stone wall, skidding in a way that sent it curving around the Dragon''s massive form before landing behind it.


    In the magical fire''s illuminating glow, the group finally saw the full extent of the Dragon¡¯s injuries. This was no superficial wound¡ªit was a crippling blow. A massive chunk of flesh had been torn from its backside, nearly severing one of its legs. The sight made it all the more astonishing that the beast could still walk at all.


    It became painfully clear¡ªthe Dragon had recently lost a battle with an even larger predator. Its current weakness was likely the only reason it hadn¡¯t attacked them outright. Instead, it lingered at a distance, watching them with an unsettling intensity.


    ¡°It must have just escaped from the jungle,¡± Helena said, a note of resolve creeping back into her voice as she straightened her armored form. ¡°The Druids might even still be chasing it.¡±


    ¡°That explains why it preyed on the villagers,¡± Bram added, hefting his massive crossbow. ¡°It was probably in a hurry, desperate for food.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the case,¡± Mara said, her tone sharp as her gaze regained its predatory focus, ¡°if it¡¯s this young and wounded, we can take it¡ªif we play this right.¡±


    Helena nodded, her eyes hardening behind her helmet. ¡°Agreed. As long as we keep our distance, we should be fine. A Dragon this young shouldn¡¯t have developed any Magic yet.¡±


    For the first time, Zeke¡ªor rather Cal¡ªspoke. His voice was quieter than the others, almost like a whisper. ¡°Can it... understand us?¡±


    The group¡¯s gazes collectively snapped to him, but what truly caught his attention was the Dragon¡¯s reaction. Its sharp eyes had shifted to him as well, now watching him with an unsettling intensity. That confirmed it. It was listening. It could understand them. This was no ordinary beats but a sentient being, its intelligence at least equal to that of a human.


    Zeke¡¯s voice grew louder, emboldened by the discovery. ¡°You can, can¡¯t you?¡±


    His question was directed at none other than the Dragon. The massive creature continued to observe them, its calm, calculating gaze locked onto Zeke.


    The shock on her face was plain to see. Her eyes widened with unmistakable vulnerability as she stood defenseless before the towering reptile. Panic flashed across her features.


    That fleeting moment of weakness was all the Dragon needed.


    With a motion so swift it seemed as if the beast wasn¡¯t even injured, the Dragon lashed out. Its claws sank into Helena¡¯s exposed side, tossing her across the cave with contemptuous ease. Her scream echoed through the clearing as blood sprayed in all directions. She crumpled, weightless in the air, before collapsing to the ground in a heap of broken armor and torn flesh.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± A scream tore through the cave, but Zeke was too shocked to even register who it had come from.


    The Dragon snorted with glee while the party stood frozen, momentarily paralyzed. Its amber eyes gleamed with malicious intelligence, its predatory gaze locking onto the remaining members.


    Durrek roared in fury as he charged, but the Dragon was ready for him this time. And without Helena to back him up, their leader stood no chance. Its jaws opened wide, rows of razor-sharp teeth clashing with the swing of his axe. Durrek''s form vanished in an instant, his scream briefly echoing before it was silenced.


    Mara cursed, firing arrows at the Dragon with deadly precision, but it was futile. The earlier pain the creature had shown had clearly been an act, as none of her arrows even scratched its scales now. In the blink of an eye, the beasts was upon her, knocking the agile woman off her feet and sending her crashing into a stone pillar. She lay still after that.


    Bram, now frantic, reloaded his crossbow in a desperate attempt to stop the beast, but the Dragon was already upon him. With a brutal swipe of its claws, Bram was sent flying, his crossbow splintering in midair. He hit the ground with a sickening thud, and blood pooled beneath him as his body lay limp.


    Finn darted through the shadows to flank the Dragon, but it was already too late. The creature had either detected him or never lost sight of him in the first place. Before he could strike with his daggers, the Dragon snatched him up in its talons, squeezing with such force that his bones cracked like dry twigs.


    Only Zeke was left now.


    His breath came in ragged gasps as he summoned the last, feeble flickers of flame. His body trembled, exhaustion weighing heavily on his bones. He had never stopped casting, though his flames might as well have been useless, given the Dragon¡¯s utter indifference¡ªand the fact that it had saved him for last. Now, even that was gone. His Core was empty, the final traces of power spent.


    The beast approached slowly, its steps deliberate. The playful glint in its eyes was unmistakable. It wanted Zeke to understand just how futile his efforts had been¡ªlike a child tossing pebbles at an armored knight. Then, without warning, its maw snapped forward with blinding speed.


    Zeke, anticipating the attack, tried to throw himself out of the way. He avoided the worst of it, but he still felt like he was caught in the creature¡¯s jaws. Razor-sharp teeth tore through flesh with brutal precision. He fell, but immediatly struggled to up. His efforts were futile. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t get his feet under him.


    His gaze dropped, and the horrifying realization hit him¡ªone of his legs was gone, severed cleanly above the knee. Blood poured relentlessly from the gruesome wound, a steady torrent that quickly turned the cave floor into a crimson pool. He didn¡¯t even feel any pain.


    Unable to stand, he pushed himself backward, desperate to create distance. He tried to summon more fire, but his hands trembled uncontrollably. The creature loomed closer, its maw curling into a mocking sneer.


    ¡°Why do you struggle, little ant?¡± it asked, its voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s hopeless?¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t respond. He continued to claw his way back, his mind consumed by a singular, primal instinct¡ªsurvival. Rational thought had abandoned him, leaving only the desperate drive to stay alive as the monstrous predator closed in.


    The Dragon, evidently displeased by his silence, no longer smirked. Its eyes gleamed menacingly in the dim cave, piercing through the darkness like twin embers. They had moved far enough from the fallen torches that shadows now enveloped their surroundings. Only those glowing eyes lit the gloom, locked unyieldingly onto Zeke.


    His retreat was abruptly halted as the Dragon''s massive claw came down on his remaining foot, crushing every bone with a sickening crunch. This time, Zeke felt the pain, raw and unbearable, and a hoarse scream tore from his throat despite his efforts to hold it back. But the agony would be fleeting, as the Dragon¡¯s gaping maw loomed above him, ready to deliver the final blow.


    This was death.


    Zeke was as certain of it as he had been of anything in his life. Yet, just as the cold embrace of the grave began to close in, something impossible happened¡ªa miracle.


    A colossal beast, larger than anything he had ever seen, erupted from the shadows and hurled itself at the Dragon. Its muscular arms locked around the Dragon¡¯s neck, effortlessly flinging the creature against the jagged wall of the cave. Without hesitation, the beast lunged again, meeting the Dragon¡¯s furious roar head-on. The air seemed to freeze as the two titans clashed in a brutal storm of claws and teeth, their ferocious battle shaking the cave to its core.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t tell if it was pure luck or deliberate intervention, but he remained untouched amidst the chaos. His vision blurred, his body trembling on the brink of collapse. Blood trickled down his face, blinding one eye, while the rest of his body grew heavier with every passing second. His leg was a numb, lifeless stump; his breathing came in shallow, ragged gasps. The cacophony around him faded into a dull roar, and the world sank into darkness.


    Just before his mind slipped into oblivion, Zeke caught a final, fleeting glimpse of the two monstrous figures locked in their savage battle, their towering forms illuminated by the flickering glow of distant flames. Around them lay the broken bodies of his comrades¡ªhis brothers and sisters, the only people he had ever called family in this cursed world.

 B6 - Chapter 23 Final Hunt

    From the shadows emerged not a simple beast, but a creature of myth and legend¡ªa living embodiment of primal majesty.


    Its scales shimmered under the painfully bright torchlight, refracting in a dazzling prismatic sheen. A long, sinuous neck arched forward in a graceful yet menacing curve. Its reptilian head, crowned by two curved horns sweeping back, housed rows upon rows of knife-like teeth¡ªdesigned not for grazing on leaves but for ripping flesh with brutal efficiency.


    It was undoubtebly a Dragon.


    Though young, its total length barely exceeding a dozen feet, the sheer presence it exuded was overwhelming. A newborn it might have been, but for their party, it still spelled almost certain doom.


    The group collectively gasped, their years of experience the only thing keeping them standing in the face of its overwhelming presence. There was an indescribable majesty to the creature, as if its very existence demanded submission¡ªa relentless, unspoken command pressing down on their minds.


    The aura of a superior predator, an ability unique to the ancient races and one of the reasons they were considered the greatest threat to humanity.


    But in that moment, Zeke could do nothing but stare, frozen, at the terror that had revealed itself as their prey.


    They were finished.


    "We have a chance," a voice rang out beside him, defying the hopelessness clawing at Zeke''s mind. Instinctively, he turned toward the speaker, clinging to the faint hope those words offered. He wasn''t alone in his reaction; the rest of the group mirrored him, their desperate gazes locking onto the source of the voice.


    It was Durrek.


    Their leaders expression was grim, but unlike the others, despair hadn''t taken hold of him. His calm, steady demeanor stood out against the panic and resignation that clouded the air.


    "It''s wounded," he said, his tone sharp and unwavering. "Badly."


    Only after Durrek pointed it out did Zeke and the others notice. The young Dragon wasn''t standing straight¡ªit was clearly favoring one of its hind legs, unable to put much weight on the other.


    With remarkable precision, Finn hurled his torch in a wide arc. It bounced off the stone wall, skidding in a way that sent it curving around the Dragon''s massive form before landing behind it.


    In the magical fire''s illuminating glow, the group finally saw the full extent of the Dragon''s injuries. This was no superficial wound¡ªit was a crippling blow. A massive chunk of flesh had been torn from its backside, nearly severing one of its legs. The sight made it all the more astonishing that the beast could still walk at all.


    It became painfully clear¡ªthe Dragon had recently lost a battle with an even larger predator. Its current weakness was likely the only reason it hadn''t attacked them outright. Instead, it lingered at a distance, watching them with an unsettling intensity.


    "It must have just escaped from the jungle," Helena said, a note of resolve creeping back into her voice as she straightened her armored form. "The Druids might even still be chasing it."


    "That explains why it preyed on the villagers," Bram added, hefting his massive crossbow. "It was probably in a hurry, desperate for food."


    "Whatever the case," Mara said, her tone sharp as her gaze regained its predatory focus, "if it''s this young and wounded, we can take it¡ªif we play this right."


    Helena nodded, her eyes hardening behind her helmet. "Agreed. As long as we keep our distance, we should be fine. A Dragon this young shouldn''t have developed any Magic yet."


    For the first time, Zeke¡ªor rather Cal¡ªspoke. His voice was quieter than the others, almost like a whisper. "Can it... understand us?"


    The group''s gazes collectively snapped to him, but what truly caught his attention was the Dragon''s reaction. Its sharp eyes had shifted to him as well, now watching him with an unsettling intensity. That confirmed it. It was listening. It could understand them. This was no ordinary beats but a sentient being, its intelligence at least equal to that of a human.


    Zeke''s voice grew louder, emboldened by the discovery. "You can, can''t you?"


    His question was directed at none other than the Dragon. The massive creature continued to observe them, its calm, calculating gaze locked onto Zeke.


    The shock on her face was plain to see. Her eyes widened with unmistakable vulnerability as she stood defenseless before the towering reptile. Panic flashed across her features.


    That fleeting moment of weakness was all the Dragon needed.


    With a motion so swift it seemed as if the beast wasn''t even injured, the Dragon lashed out. Its claws sank into Helena''s exposed side, tossing her across the cave with contemptuous ease. Her scream echoed through the clearing as blood sprayed in all directions. She crumpled, weightless in the air, before collapsing to the ground in a heap of broken armor and torn flesh.


    "NOOO!" A scream tore through the cave, but Zeke was too shocked to even register who it had come from.


    The Dragon snorted with glee while the party stood frozen, momentarily paralyzed. Its amber eyes gleamed with malicious intelligence, its predatory gaze locking onto the remaining members.


    Durrek roared in fury as he charged, but the Dragon was ready for him this time. And without Helena to back him up, their leader stood no chance. Its jaws opened wide, rows of razor-sharp teeth clashing with the swing of his axe. Durrek''s form vanished in an instant, his scream briefly echoing before it was silenced.


    Mara cursed, firing arrows at the Dragon with deadly precision, but it was futile. The earlier pain the creature had shown had clearly been an act, as none of her arrows even scratched its scales now. In the blink of an eye, the beasts was upon her, knocking the agile woman off her feet and sending her crashing into a stone pillar. She lay still after that.


    Bram, now frantic, reloaded his crossbow in a desperate attempt to stop the beast, but the Dragon was already upon him. With a brutal swipe of its claws, Bram was sent flying, his crossbow splintering in midair. He hit the ground with a sickening thud, and blood pooled beneath him as his body lay limp.


    Finn darted through the shadows to flank the Dragon, but it was already too late. The creature had either detected him or never lost sight of him in the first place. Before he could strike with his daggers, the Dragon snatched him up in its talons, squeezing with such force that his bones cracked like dry twigs.


    Only Zeke was left now.


    His breath came in ragged gasps as he summoned the last, feeble flickers of flame. His body trembled, exhaustion weighing heavily on his bones. He had never stopped casting, though his flames might as well have been useless, given the Dragon''s utter indifference¡ªand the fact that it had saved him for last. Now, even that was gone. His Core was empty, the final traces of power spent.


    The beast approached slowly, its steps deliberate. The playful glint in its eyes was unmistakable. It wanted Zeke to understand just how futile his efforts had been¡ªlike a child tossing pebbles at an armored knight. Then, without warning, its maw snapped forward with blinding speed.


    Zeke, anticipating the attack, tried to throw himself out of the way. He avoided the worst of it, but he still felt like he was caught in the creature''s jaws. Razor-sharp teeth tore through flesh with brutal precision. He fell, but immediatly struggled to up. His efforts were futile. Somehow, he couldn''t get his feet under him.


    His gaze dropped, and the horrifying realization hit him¡ªone of his legs was gone, severed cleanly above the knee. Blood poured relentlessly from the gruesome wound, a steady torrent that quickly turned the cave floor into a crimson pool. He didn''t even feel any pain.


    Unable to stand, he pushed himself backward, desperate to create distance. He tried to summon more fire, but his hands trembled uncontrollably. The creature loomed closer, its maw curling into a mocking sneer.


    "Why do you struggle, little ant?" it asked, its voice dripping with disdain. "Can''t you see it''s hopeless?"


    Zeke didn''t respond. He continued to claw his way back, his mind consumed by a singular, primal instinct¡ªsurvival. Rational thought had abandoned him, leaving only the desperate drive to stay alive as the monstrous predator closed in.


    The Dragon, evidently displeased by his silence, no longer smirked. Its eyes gleamed menacingly in the dim cave, piercing through the darkness like twin embers. They had moved far enough from the fallen torches that shadows now enveloped their surroundings. Only those glowing eyes lit the gloom, locked unyieldingly onto Zeke.


    His retreat was abruptly halted as the Dragon''s massive claw came down on his remaining foot, crushing every bone with a sickening crunch. This time, Zeke felt the pain, raw and unbearable, and a hoarse scream tore from his throat despite his efforts to hold it back. But the agony would be fleeting, as the Dragon''s gaping maw loomed above him, ready to deliver the final blow.


    This was death.


    Zeke was as certain of it as he had been of anything in his life. Yet, just as the cold embrace of the grave began to close in, something impossible happened¡ªa miracle.


    A colossal beast, larger than anything he had ever seen, erupted from the shadows and hurled itself at the Dragon. Its muscular arms locked around the Dragon''s neck, effortlessly flinging the creature against the jagged wall of the cave. Without hesitation, the beast lunged again, meeting the Dragon''s furious roar head-on. The air seemed to freeze as the two titans clashed in a brutal storm of claws and teeth, their ferocious battle shaking the cave to its core.


    Zeke couldn''t tell if it was pure luck or deliberate intervention, but he remained untouched amidst the chaos. His vision blurred, his body trembling on the brink of collapse. Blood trickled down his face, blinding one eye, while the rest of his body grew heavier with every passing second. His leg was a numb, lifeless stump; his breathing came in shallow, ragged gasps. The cacophony around him faded into a dull roar, and the world sank into darkness.


    Just before his mind slipped into oblivion, Zeke caught a final, fleeting glimpse of the two monstrous figures locked in their savage battle, their towering forms illuminated by the flickering glow of distant flames. Around them lay the broken bodies of his comrades¡ªhis brothers and sisters, the only people he had ever called family in this cursed world.

 Book 6: Chapter 24: Aftermath

    Book 6: Chapter 24: Aftermath


    Zeke jolted awake, as if ripped from a nightmare. His body was drenched in sweat, and his heart thundered in his chest. Without hesitation, he channeled Mana into his Core, letting the Mind-attuned energy flood through him in a desperate surge.


    Clarity returned in an instant, his earlier panic dissolving like mist in the morning sun. But no amount of Mana could soothe the searing ache in his chest. His friends¡ªhis family¡ªwere gone. He had been forced to watch, powerless, as they fell one by one.


    The weight of their loss pressed down on him, a relentless pain that pierced deeper than any physical wound. There was no quick remedy for grief this profound.


    No. That wasn¡¯t right.


    The people who had died were strangers¡ªnothing more than vivid fragments of a dream. Zeke reminded himself of this truth. He had never actually met any of them. Neither Durrek, Helena, Mara, Finn, nor Bram had ever crossed his path. They were figures from Cal¡¯s life, not his own.


    And yet, even with this undeniable clarity, Zeke couldn¡¯t shake the profound sense of loss clawing at his chest. The grief felt real, impossibly so. He could feel it building inside him¡ªa sting in his nose, the heat in his reddened eyes. The weight of the emotional blow delivered by the Dreamwalker brew threatened to overwhelm him, and he was on the verge of breaking into tears.


    There was something even more worrying.


    Zeke could sense it¡ªaround him, the other contestants were beginning to stir, their own experiences drawing to an end. He had to act quickly. If he didn¡¯t, his carefully constructed facade of immunity to the Dreamwaker brew would crumble. Worse still, if anyone saw him in such a raw, emotional state, they might brand him as weak¡ªsomeone unworthy of respect or consideration.


    That was a risk he couldn¡¯t afford to take.


    With no better option, Zeke resorted to the only solution he could think of: he ejected his Soul.


    The change was instantaneous. Though his essence remained burdened with grief over the loss of his imagined companions, his body in the real world showed no trace of emotion. Guided by his finely tuned puppeteering technique, his physical form had no impetus beyond the essentials for survival. He sat there, utterly calm, as if nothing at all were amiss.


    Usually, Zeke would exercise caution when ejecting his Soul. He had learned firsthand that Mind Mages could target an exposed Soul. However, this situation was an exception. Dwarves lacked the ability to develop the Mind affinity. That only left the few visiting humans and elves, but Zeke had already ensured that none of them possessed significant power. He didn¡¯t particularly fear these opportunistic merchants.


    As expected, the others began to wake not long after. To Zeke¡¯s surprise, many of the remaining contestants were clearly affected. Some openly wept, unable to hold back their anguish, while others struggled to maintain a strong front, though tears still streaked most faces. Anger, melancholy, dread¡ªIn fact, not a single dwarf appeared untouched by the dreams from the second round.


    This was no coincidence. Something deeper was at work. Zeke suspected that the Dreamwalker brew¡¯s potency had been increased for the second round, causing its effects to grow progressively more devastating. If that trend was true, it was highly likely that the third round would be even worse.


    What a dreadful thought.


    Zeke carefully studied his two rivals. Drogar sat motionless, staring at the empty vial in front of him with a vacant expression. Faint traces of tears glimmered in his eyes, suggesting he had experienced something similar to Zeke''s ordeal.


    Eldrin, however, was a stark contrast. His wide, haunted eyes darted around, and he flinched at the slightest sound. Fear had gripped him¡ªraw, paralyzing fear. The change was so abrupt and so unlike the proud dwarven scion that Zeke struggled to imagine what kind of nightmare could have shaken him to this extent.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy as he recalled his own experience. Even so, this was the moment to act. No matter how much empathy he felt for his rivals, it couldn¡¯t deter him from completing his mission as effectively as possible.


    With a practiced flick of his mind, Zeke commanded his body to execute the plan he had carefully prepared, ensuring the action appeared entirely natural.


    This time, the announcer didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he turned toward the brewmaster family responsible for the concoction. This was a legitimate concern that needed serious consideration.


    Zeke, for his part, wasn¡¯t worried at all. In fact, he felt grateful to the man for bringing up this point. By asking if humans were affected at all, he was implying that Zeke hadn¡¯t been affected, which only highlighted how ridiculous the challenge was. This was exactly what he had been aiming for.


    As for the verdict from the brewmaster family?


    Zeke wasn¡¯t concerned in the slightest. He knew from experience that the brew did affect humans, so there was no chance of him being disqualified. This would only serve to prove that it wasn¡¯t humans who were immune to the brew, but him specifically. It was just another way for him to stand out in the competition.


    Soon, an elderly dwarf emerged from the rows of the Maltforge family brewmasters. He was one of the oldest dwarfs Zeke had ever seen. His back was so bent that he was almost parallel to the floor, and he leaned heavily on a cane as he staggered forward. Despite his frailty, Zeke could feel an undeniable strength emanating from the man, the Mana swirling around him like a vortex with every breath.


    An Archmage.


    ¡°Th'' brew works on every race under th'' sun,¡± the old man announced, his surprisingly deep and powerful voice carrying despite his small stature. ¡°We¡¯re th'' Maltforge family, not some back-alley brewshop. We¡¯ve tested it enough times t'' know. Don¡¯t be underestimatin'' us.¡±


    Without waiting for further comment, the old man hobbled back to his seat.


    The announcement caused another stir in the crowd, with even more people inquiring about Zeke¡¯s identity. This was exactly what he had planned. From this moment on, he would be considered the frontrunner in the competition, with all eyes on him.


    It was time to drive the point home. ¡°Can we get on with it?¡± His body called out. ¡°My throat feels rather parched. I could use a drink.¡±


    A heavy silence followed his words, but it was most deafening among the other nine contestants. Zeke could sense many of them swallowing dryly, staring blankly ahead or weeping more pitifully.


    ¡°Hold yer horses, contestant,¡± the announcer chided, though there was an approving smile on his face. He clearly approved of the boldness. ¡°Who o'' th'' rest o'' ye tough bastards is willin'' t'' keep goin''?¡±


    He swept his gaze over the group, but few dared meet his eyes. Some wept silently, while others glanced at Zeke before lowering their heads in shame. Only two dwarfs stood apart: Drogar and Eldrin. Though visibly pained, both met the announcer''s gaze, one after the other.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the announcer said after confirming the result. "Only three contestants remain: Drogar Ironhide, Eldrin Stormshield, and... what was yer name again, human?"


    Zeke raised his head and met the announcer¡¯s gaze. ¡°My name is Ezekiel,¡± he said casually.


    "Ezekiel..." the man repeated, confusion clear in his voice. "No last name? Ye don¡¯t hail from a family or clan?"


    Zeke shook his head, his eyes darkening as he spoke. ¡°I did, once... but the emperor of Arkanheim saw fit to strip me of that title.¡± He let the words hang in the air, a bitter truth he had carried for too long. He allowed the crowd to feel the weight of it. Though his body moved as he commanded, the truth behind those words was an open wound in his heart.


    His gaze swept across the crowd, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. ¡°You may call me Ezekiel¡ªjust Ezekiel. But if you insist on knowing the blood that runs through my veins...¡± He let the tension build, his words slow but deliberate,. ¡°I am the disciple and heir of Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, crowned number one talent of the empire... and lastly...¡± His voice dropped, thick with tension, drawing the crowd closer, ¡°... the youngest living Grandmage.¡±

 B6 - Chapter 24 Aftermath

    Zeke jolted awake, as if ripped from a nightmare. His body was drenched in sweat, and his heart thundered in his chest. Without hesitation, he channeled Mana into his Core, letting the Mind-attuned energy flood through him in a desperate surge.


    Clarity returned in an instant, his earlier panic dissolving like mist in the morning sun. But no amount of Mana could soothe the searing ache in his chest. His friends¡ªhis family¡ªwere gone. He had been forced to watch, powerless, as they fell one by one.


    The weight of their loss pressed down on him, a relentless pain that pierced deeper than any physical wound. There was no quick remedy for grief this profound.


    No. That wasn''t right.


    The people who had died were strangers¡ªnothing more than vivid fragments of a dream. Zeke reminded himself of this truth. He had never actually met any of them. Neither Durrek, Helena, Mara, Finn, nor Bram had ever crossed his path. They were figures from Cal''s life, not his own.


    And yet, even with this undeniable clarity, Zeke couldn''t shake the profound sense of loss clawing at his chest. The grief felt real, impossibly so. He could feel it building inside him¡ªa sting in his nose, the heat in his reddened eyes. The weight of the emotional blow delivered by the Dreamwalker brew threatened to overwhelm him, and he was on the verge of breaking into tears.


    There was something even more worrying.


    Zeke could sense it¡ªaround him, the other contestants were beginning to stir, their own experiences drawing to an end. He had to act quickly. If he didn''t, his carefully constructed facade of immunity to the Dreamwaker brew would crumble. Worse still, if anyone saw him in such a raw, emotional state, they might brand him as weak¡ªsomeone unworthy of respect or consideration.


    That was a risk he couldn''t afford to take.


    With no better option, Zeke resorted to the only solution he could think of: he ejected his Soul.


    The change was instantaneous. Though his essence remained burdened with grief over the loss of his imagined companions, his body in the real world showed no trace of emotion. Guided by his finely tuned puppeteering technique, his physical form had no impetus beyond the essentials for survival. He sat there, utterly calm, as if nothing at all were amiss.


    Usually, Zeke would exercise caution when ejecting his Soul. He had learned firsthand that Mind Mages could target an exposed Soul. However, this situation was an exception. Dwarves lacked the ability to develop the Mind affinity. That only left the few visiting humans and elves, but Zeke had already ensured that none of them possessed significant power. He didn''t particularly fear these opportunistic merchants.


    As expected, the others began to wake not long after. To Zeke''s surprise, many of the remaining contestants were clearly affected. Some openly wept, unable to hold back their anguish, while others struggled to maintain a strong front, though tears still streaked most faces. Anger, melancholy, dread¡ªIn fact, not a single dwarf appeared untouched by the dreams from the second round.


    This was no coincidence. Something deeper was at work. Zeke suspected that the Dreamwalker brew''s potency had been increased for the second round, causing its effects to grow progressively more devastating. If that trend was true, it was highly likely that the third round would be even worse.


    What a dreadful thought.


    Zeke carefully studied his two rivals. Drogar sat motionless, staring at the empty vial in front of him with a vacant expression. Faint traces of tears glimmered in his eyes, suggesting he had experienced something similar to Zeke''s ordeal.


    Eldrin, however, was a stark contrast. His wide, haunted eyes darted around, and he flinched at the slightest sound. Fear had gripped him¡ªraw, paralyzing fear. The change was so abrupt and so unlike the proud dwarven scion that Zeke struggled to imagine what kind of nightmare could have shaken him to this extent.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy as he recalled his own experience. Even so, this was the moment to act. No matter how much empathy he felt for his rivals, it couldn''t deter him from completing his mission as effectively as possible.


    This time, the announcer didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he turned toward the brewmaster family responsible for the concoction. This was a legitimate concern that needed serious consideration.


    Zeke, for his part, wasn''t worried at all. In fact, he felt grateful to the man for bringing up this point. By asking if humans were affected at all, he was implying that Zeke hadn''t been affected, which only highlighted how ridiculous the challenge was. This was exactly what he had been aiming for.


    As for the verdict from the brewmaster family? Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Zeke wasn''t concerned in the slightest. He knew from experience that the brew did affect humans, so there was no chance of him being disqualified. This would only serve to prove that it wasn''t humans who were immune to the brew, but him specifically. It was just another way for him to stand out in the competition.


    Soon, an elderly dwarf emerged from the rows of the Maltforge family brewmasters. He was one of the oldest dwarfs Zeke had ever seen. His back was so bent that he was almost parallel to the floor, and he leaned heavily on a cane as he staggered forward. Despite his frailty, Zeke could feel an undeniable strength emanating from the man, the Mana swirling around him like a vortex with every breath.


    An Archmage.


    "Th'' brew works on every race under th'' sun," the old man announced, his surprisingly deep and powerful voice carrying despite his small stature. "We''re th'' Maltforge family, not some back-alley brewshop. We''ve tested it enough times t'' know. Don''t be underestimatin'' us."


    Without waiting for further comment, the old man hobbled back to his seat.


    The announcement caused another stir in the crowd, with even more people inquiring about Zeke''s identity. This was exactly what he had planned. From this moment on, he would be considered the frontrunner in the competition, with all eyes on him.


    It was time to drive the point home. "Can we get on with it?" His body called out. "My throat feels rather parched. I could use a drink."


    A heavy silence followed his words, but it was most deafening among the other nine contestants. Zeke could sense many of them swallowing dryly, staring blankly ahead or weeping more pitifully.


    "Hold yer horses, contestant," the announcer chided, though there was an approving smile on his face. He clearly approved of the boldness. "Who o'' th'' rest o'' ye tough bastards is willin'' t'' keep goin''?"


    He swept his gaze over the group, but few dared meet his eyes. Some wept silently, while others glanced at Zeke before lowering their heads in shame. Only two dwarfs stood apart: Drogar and Eldrin. Though visibly pained, both met the announcer''s gaze, one after the other.


    "Very well," the announcer said after confirming the result. "Only three contestants remain: Drogar Ironhide, Eldrin Stormshield, and... what was yer name again, human?"


    Zeke raised his head and met the announcer''s gaze. "My name is Ezekiel," he said casually.


    "Ezekiel..." the man repeated, confusion clear in his voice. "No last name? Ye don''t hail from a family or clan?"


    Zeke shook his head, his eyes darkening as he spoke. "I did, once... but the emperor of Arkanheim saw fit to strip me of that title." He let the words hang in the air, a bitter truth he had carried for too long. He allowed the crowd to feel the weight of it. Though his body moved as he commanded, the truth behind those words was an open wound in his heart.


    His gaze swept across the crowd, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. "You may call me Ezekiel¡ªjust Ezekiel. But if you insist on knowing the blood that runs through my veins..." He let the tension build, his words slow but deliberate,. "I am the disciple and heir of Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, crowned number one talent of the empire... and lastly..." His voice dropped, thick with tension, drawing the crowd closer, "... the youngest living Grandmage."

 Chapter 399 - B6 - 19: Brewers Festival VI

    The crowd erupted into a deafening roar, but Zeke barely registered it. He was consumed by the storm raging within his own body, his mind nearly overwhelmed by the torrent of sensations. The large dose of Stonefist brew he had ingested at the end was merging with his blood, its effects rapidly taking hold.


    The concoction seemed to have reached a critical threshold, completely beyond his ability to control. For now, Zeke was entirely at the mercy of whatever transformation the brew had in store for him.


    Relegated to the role of a passive observer in his own body, he could only grit his teeth and endure, hoping for the best.


    The first target of the brew''s rampage was his head. It seeped into his brain, triggering a headache so severe that his vision swam. His eyes and teeth came next. His eyes burned as if strained far beyond their limits, while the pain in his teeth was just as uncomfortable. It felt as though he was a newborn teething for the first time¡ªevery tooth shifting and creaking as the brew worked its way through his system, reshaping his entire dental structure.


    The transformation surged downward, scorching his throat before spreading to his major organs. By this point, Zeke''s entire existence was consumed by pain. The torrent of sensations overwhelmed him, a chaotic mixture of agony and discomfort that defied his ability to track the changes occurring within his body.


    For a fleeting moment, he considered ejecting his Soul to escape the torment, but an instinctual warning stopped him cold. This process felt deeply personal, as though it was designed specifically for him. He had the unshakable sense that detaching himself from it would disrupt something crucial, something that couldn''t be undone.


    Beyond that instinct, Zeke recognized another truth: using his Soul as an escape from pain could become a dangerous habit. While the technique was a lifeline for emergencies, he knew relying on it too often would make him weak, dependent, and incapable of enduring even minor discomforts on his own. That was a fate he refused to accept. Gritting his teeth, Zeke resolved to endure.


    Zeke dimly noted that Drogar and Eldrin, seated on either side of him, were similarly consumed by their own experiences. It seemed the contestants had been granted time to process their gains¡ªa respite for which Zeke was deeply thankful. If the next round had started immediately, he might have been forced to bow out.


    Relieved of that pressure, Zeke turned his focus inward, bracing himself as his body continued to adapt. The searing agony that had wracked him earlier had now diminished into something more bearable. The sharp, lancing pain had ebbed into a dull ache, one he could endure without much difficulty.


    Then, unexpectedly, a new sensation emerged. A faint, tingling warmth began to radiate across his skin, soothing and invigorating in equal measure. It spread gently, like a lover''s soft touch, banishing the remnants of discomfort.


    The shift was so stark, so profoundly different from the torment he''d endured, that Zeke had to steel himself to keep from voicing the pleasure aloud. His jaw tightened as he fought to maintain his composure, determined not to draw unnecessary attention.


    After several waves of energy coursed through his body, the sensations abruptly ceased, leaving Zeke in a peculiar state. Despite the intensity of the experience, he felt remarkably refreshed. The pain was gone, completely erased, as though it had never existed. It was difficult to believe anything strenuous had just occurred. If anything, Zeke felt better than he had in years.


    It was akin to waking from a perfect night''s sleep¡ªalert, energized, and ready to face the day.


    For a while, Zeke lingered in the sensation, content to remain in this tranquil state. He wasn''t in any rush to open his eyes and confront reality. Instead, he lazily directed a question inward. "What just happened?"


    [Answer.]


    The alterations to Host''s physical structure have been significant and nearly total. The process may be described as a minor evolution, in a manner of speaking.


    A smirk tugged at Zeke''s lips as he envisioned himself soaring through the skies with wings of his own. "Did I grow horns or something?" he asked with a playful tone.


    [Answer]


    Negative. The modifications to Host''s appearance are not that thorough, though certain adjustments have occurred.


    Most likely, the fact that the merger between their bloodlines had worked at all was also due to his unusually high Blood Affinity. It made him more adaptable and resistant to the overpowering effects of foreign influences. If he was right, the success of the fusion also depended on both of them being willing participants. It seemed highly probable that such a bloodline merger could only occur if their wills were perfectly in sync.


    However, none of these insights were particularly helpful when trying to figure out how much time he had before he couldn''t hide his bodies abnormalities anymore. Thankfully, he had an expert analyst at hand.


    [Notice]


    If the changes continue to occur at the precious rate without any further exalarations. Then it will likely still take decades before the signs of an alternative bloodline become to pronounced to hide.


    Zeke breathed a sigh of relief. He had absolute confidence in Akasha''s prediction, fully aware that the Spirit wouldn''t voice her opinion if she wasn''t confident.


    Now, with an open mind, Zeke was finally able to fully inspect the changes. What he discovered both amazed and made him reflect cautiously. There were no dramatic, external signs¡ªno horns or wings marking a draconinc influence. Yet beneath his skin, his very structure had been transformed and fine-tuned in ways that were hard to believe.


    His bones, for instance, felt denser, more resilient. The brittle fragility of mortal bone had given way to something far sturdier, akin to the material of a creature built for survival at the highest level. He could almost sense the microscopic changes, the layering of rich deposits within his skeletal structure that gave him enhanced durability. The shift was so precise, so natural, that Zeke found it hard to believe that only moments ago, his body had been wracked with agonizing pain.


    His organs had evolved too. His heart now beat steadily, as if it had been tempered to endure anything. His lungs felt clearer, more efficient. Each breath felt deeper, more powerful, filling him with energy that he could channel at will. Even his digestion seemed to have improved, working with almost predatory precision to extract and utilize nutrients, making him feel lighter and more energized. Without testing it, Zeke was confident his stomach could now process even raw meat with ease.


    The most obvious change, though, was to his eyesight. Where once Zeke''s vision had been sharp, it was now nothing short of extraordinary. Colors seemed brighter, more vivid, and he could perceive the tiniest of details with startling clarity. Every flicker of movement, no matter how small, caught his attention.


    His mind, too, had undergone a sharp improvement. Thoughts that once felt foggy now surfaced with startling clarity. Concepts that would have taken him hours to work through now unfolded in his mind like a well-structured map.


    He marveled at his teeth next. His canines had become ever so slightly longer and sharper, a faint reminder of his newfound, more dangerous form. Even without the distinct appearance of a dragon''s fangs, they were undeniably more suited for tearing into flesh. His jaw felt stronger too, as if it had been redesigned for crushing harder substances.


    Perhaps the most unsettling discovery was the subtle shift in his mind. He couldn''t place it exactly, but Zeke was almost certain that there was something different in the way his thoughts processed. A clarity, yes, but also a slight undercurrent of something more primal. It was as if the edges of his personality had been shaped ever so slightly, bent just enough to make him more attuned to the world around him¡ªmore focused, more alert, and more predatory in his instincts.


    It wasn''t enough to cause immediate concern, but Zeke could feel the quiet stirrings of change within himself.


    As he continued to inspect his transformed body, Zeke couldn''t ignore the overwhelming strength now coursing through him. He flexed his muscles, feeling the power that pulsed beneath his skin. As he moved, a restlessness began to build¡ªa surge of energy demanding an outlet, an exuberant vitality that urged him to take action.


    He felt powerful, almost invincible.


    He was undeniably stronger than before. His body felt compact and solid, and his physical abilities had been enhanced in ways he couldn''t yet fully understand. He felt like he could face off against a Chimeroi in a contest of might without fear of being overwhelmed. If one of those brutish fighters charged at him now, Zeke wasn''t sure he''d be at such a disadvantage anymore.


    As he was reveling in the sensation of his transformed body, the announcer''s voice crackled to life once more, cutting through the silence.


    "Th'' recuperation period''s ended! Contestants, brace yerselves fer th'' next round!"


    Zeke let out a soft sigh, the reality of the situation swiftly descending upon him. Despite the incredible changes to his body, there was no time to fully explore them now. The next round was about to begin, and he had to be ready.

 Chapter 400 - B6 - 20: Brewers Festival VII

    "Look who''s finally back among th'' livin''," Eldrin''s voice called from the side. "Didn''t think ye''d bounce back so quick after going that pale."


    Drogar nodded in agreement. "Aye, good t'' see ye pulled through. That Stonefist brew ain''t fer th'' faint o'' heart. Ye''re more resilient than I''d expect fer a human."


    Zeke smiled at the compliment, but the reaction it provoked was unexpected. Drogar flinched back, his eyes widening. Zeke stared at him, puzzled, and even Drogar seemed unsure why he''d reacted that way.


    "Didn''t notice it before," Drogar said, his tone somewhere between humor and unease, "but yer smile''s got a wicked edge t'' it¡ªlike ye''re thinkin'' o'' takin'' a bite outta me." The words were meant as a joke, but the faint tremor in the Dwarf''s voice revealed his lingering discomfort.


    Zeke instinctively closed his mouth, hiding his incisors. The last thing he wanted was to draw attention to the subtle sharpness of his newly transformed teeth. But he suspected there was more to it than just the physical changes. Though he couldn''t sense it himself, he was almost certain a hint of his draconic aura was leaking out¡ªhis amulet no longer able to suppress it entirely.


    Something else to address¡ªsoon.


    "Never tried dwarf before," Zeke quipped, injecting a playful tone into his voice. "But you don''t look too appetizing¡ªtoo much muscle, not enough fat."


    "Damned right!" Drogar shot back, flexing his massive arms with a grin. His usual confidence returned, and the momentary fear seemed to evaporate.


    "Contestants, brace yerselves fer th'' next round," the announcer''s voice boomed, cutting through the scene. "Next up is th'' Alewin family wi'' their new Coldfist brew!"


    The announcement diverted the dwarves'' attention, sparing Zeke from any further scrutiny.


    Before long, another vial was brought out. This one was a striking blue, its contents swirling with an ominous, almost hypnotic pattern. The moment Zeke uncorked it, an unnatural chill seeped into his body, ignoring the barrier of his clothing entirely.


    The contestants were allotted another hour, marked by the turning of the massive sand timer.


    Zeke eyed the vial cautiously. After his earlier experiences with dwarven brews, he wasn''t about to dive in recklessly. He took a small sip first, testing its effects. Almost immediately, a lazy, mischievous grin spread across his face.


    Under the disbelieving stares of Drogar and Eldrin, Zeke tilted his head back and downed the rest of the vial in a single gulp.


    The two dwarves stared at him as if they expected his head to explode at any moment. Instead, Zeke smacked his lips in satisfaction and let out a contented burp.


    "Not bad," Zeke remarked with a smirk. "This stuff''s got a pleasantly mild taste."


    The dwarves'' eyes widened in disbelief, nearly bulging from their sockets. They were stunned by the effortless composure with which Zeke had mastered the second challenge. After his struggles in the first round, they must have unconsciously begun to underestimate him. That was a perception Zeke couldn''t allow to linger. He wasn''t just here to participate; he was here to leave a lasting impression. And judging by the murmurs around their section, plenty of spectators were taking notice.


    This was the perfect moment to stage his comeback.


    Zeke had a good idea of what the Coldfist brew was intended to do¡ªit likely enhanced one''s resistance to cold. But who was Zeke? Having once sipped on the diluted venom of a Progenitor beast, there was little he could gain from whatever formula the Alewin family had concocted. By comparison, their brew, while well-crafted, felt like a refreshing drink rather than a challenge. It was mild¡ªalmost pleasant¡ªnext to the grueling poisons he had used to temper his body in the past.


    Trusting Khai''Zar''s words, Zeke decided to replicate his previous action, slamming the brew back like a glass of hot milk on a cold winter day. His bold move once again drew the attention of the crowd.


    Many had been watching with eager anticipation, clearly hoping for him to repeat his impressive performance. But now that he had gone through with it, most seemed genuinely surprised by his daring display. They hadn''t expected him to actually follow through.


    Zeke felt the liquid slide down his throat, leaving behind a faint heat, similar to the burn of a particularly spicy dish. As it reached his stomach, the warmth quickly spread throughout his entire body, from the tips of his toes to the top of his head. The heat was all-encompassing, yet instead of feeling overwhelmed by it, Zeke found it surprisingly pleasant.


    Though his mind logically understood that the sensation should be uncomfortable, he couldn''t help but enjoy it. It was like pulling his favorite cozy blanket over himself and settling into a warm bed¡ªa feeling of comfort and relaxation.


    Zeke was baffled. He was certain that his body had never reacted to heat this way. This ahd to be one of the changes from his recent evolution.


    Without realizing it, he smiled in contentment. The attendant, who had been watching him cautiously, sighed, already resigned to his fate. Zeke didn''t make him wait long. After savoring the warmth for a moment, he eagerly asked for another dose.


    The Hopsgrin family immediately refused Zeke''s request, clearly wary of a repeat performance from the previous round.


    This time, Zeke was genuinely disappointed. Unlike in the last round, he actually stood to benefit from this brew, since his heat resistance wasn''t as developed. Yet, there was nothing he could do but blame his past self for showing off too much.


    With nothing else to do, Zeke settled in for another long wait, boredom creeping in. But his attention was soon caught by the first contestant dropping out. The dwarf had clearly overestimated himself, taking a large gulp of the brew, possibly hoping to mimic Zeke. However, the result wasn''t pretty¡ªhe began to sweat and groan in pain.


    Zeke watched as the unfortunate dwarf collapsed from his seat. It wasn''t uncommon to see contestants fall, but his attention wasn''t focused on the fallen dwarf. His gaze was fixed on the vial that had tumbled to the floor beside him. After a moment''s thought, Zeke decided to take a small risk.


    With a quick activation of his Magic, Zeke surrounded the vial with a thin layer of Spatial Mana, teleporting it into the sleeve of his robe. His body tensed as he waited for someone to call him out on the act. But despite the long pause, no one said anything.


    Zeke let out a quiet sigh of relief. He hadn''t exactly expected to go unnoticed, but it was clear that those powerful enough to detect his actions didn''t care. After all, it was unlikely the already-opened vials would be of any use. In fact, thinking about it that way, Zeke figured he might even be doing the organizers a favor.


    At least, that was how he chose to think about it.


    For the rest of the hour, Zeke kept an eye out for any contestants dropping out. By the end, he had managed to collect six vials¡ªmore than enough to improve his Fire resistance.


    A smile tugged at his lips as he considered it. This competition had turned out to be surprisingly beneficial, even without factoring in his main goal. He definitely hadn''t lost anything by coming here.


    "...An'' here we have it, th'' contestants who''ve made it t'' th'' final. Give ''em a round o'' applause, everyone!"


    Zeke was momentarily startled by the announcer''s voice. He had somehow forgotten they were already in the final round. Looking around, he saw only sixteen of the original one hundred still standing. Drogar and Eldrin were among them, but they looked far worse for wear. Compared to Zeke''s relaxed state, the two dwarfs seemed downright bedraggled.


    "All o'' these sixteen are already quite impressive, truly th'' pride o'' our dwarfen kind..." his gaze went to Zeke, and he awkwardly added, "An'' human kind, I s''pose." However, his voice regained its spirit in the next moment. "However, as always, there can be only one champion. In this final round, th'' contestants''ll keep drinkin'' till only one o'' ''em can still stand. Are ye all prepared fer this final showdown?"


    The crowd erupted into a deafening cheer as the attendants emerged once more, carrying the final brew. Even Varek had called this one a wildcard, and Zeke believed him. Just looking at the swirling purple concoction sent a shiver down his spine. Whatever the Maltforge family had created, it was clear that this would be unlike anything from the previous rounds.

 Chapter 401 - B6 - 21: Dreamwalker Brew

    Zeke stared at the vial set before him. It was smaller than any of the previous ones, but its size didn''t make it any less intimidating. His instincts were screaming, warning him to tread carefully. A strange sense of apprehension coiled in his stomach as he regarded the swirling liquid within.


    The announcer''s voice cut through the tension. "This extraordinary brew, graciously provided by th'' Maltforge family, is an exceptionally rare treasure. Th'' batch ye see here today is th'' only one o'' its kind that''ll ever exist. That''s how special it is."


    Zeke''s attention sharpened as the announcer''s words sank in. It sounded as though this brew had been crafted using an irreplaceable resource, something so rare it could only be acquired through sheer luck or extraordinary circumstances.


    "Fortunately," the announcer continued, "We''ve got more than enough t'' carry on wi'' th'' final round. An'' as a gesture o'' goodwill from th'' Maltforge family, th'' winner o'' this competition''ll be awarded th'' entire remainin'' stock o'' this exceptional brew."


    Zeke eyed the swirling liquid in his hands, a glint of greed flickering in his gaze. He didn''t yet know the brew''s purpose or effect, but its rarity alone made him want to possess it. Something this unique couldn''t possibly have an ordinary effect.


    "Now, without further ado," the announcer proclaimed, "allow me t'' introduce th'' Maltforge family''s masterpiece: th'' Dreamwalker Brew." At his words, everyone leaned forward in their seats, hanging on his every word. "Usually, we wouldn''t be lettin'' on about th'' effects o'' th'' brews beforehand. But fer this final round, we''re makin'' an exception."


    "The Dreamwalker Brew is a mighty special drink, crafted from th'' remains o'' a powerful beast called th'' Mindflayer. A rare creature wi'' th'' Mind affinity, it preys on th'' thoughts an'' dreams o'' livin'' beings. From its corpse, they managed t'' extract th'' essence o'' its power."


    Zeke''s ears perked up. This description sounded eerily familiar. Hadn''t he encountered a creature similar to this? One of the Spirits that had offered to contract with him had described itself almost exactly like that. It had called itself a Mnemosyne Devourer¡ªthough it was possible the dwarves simply called it by a different name.


    "...As fer its effects, they''re a wee bit different each time. What we know is that the brew causes powerful hallucinations, lettin'' the drinker experience fragments o'' th'' beast''s devoured memories. As ye can imagine, there''s no tellin'' what kind o'' memories might be unleashed. So, th'' challenge o'' withstandin'' it might come down t'' a bit o'' luck as well."


    Zeke frowned. There was a real chance that the brew could trap the contestants in a nightmare, with no way out. At least Zeke might be able to use his Mind affinity to fight back against its effects, but the others would likely be at the brew''s complete mercy.


    "A fair warnin'', though," the announcer continued. "Time don''t flow th'' same way durin'' th'' hallucination. It''s possible t'' experience a whole lot while under its effects. If any o'' ye want t'' forfeit, now''s th'' time..."


    His words sent a ripple through both the audience and the contestants. Some seemed to reconsider, their confidence wavering. Zeke couldn''t blame them¡ªgambling with their minds like this wasn''t something to take lightly. But, true to their stubborn dwarven nature, no one chose to bow out.


    "Ye''re a tough bunch, every last one o'' ye. Just how I like it," the announcer said, his voice thick with pride. "Now, let''s not waste any more time. Bottoms up, ye lot!"


    Zeke opened the lid, knowing there was no point in testing the concoction with a smaller sip. The vial held little more than a single drink, clearly meant to be consumed in one go. With his resolve firm, Zeke swallowed the entire contents of the vial, its strange, unsettling texture unlike anything he''d ever encountered.


    It didn''t feel like liquid at all¡ªmore like a vapor, something intangible that disappeared as soon as it touched his tongue. A cold rush swept through his chest, the sensation lingering for only a fraction of a second before his surroundings warped and dissolved entirely.


    One moment, he was seated in the amphitheater, the sounds of distant cheers and murmurs filling the air. The next, he was somewhere else¡ªno longer in his own body, but in the body of someone else. His vision blurred, his sense of self fraying at the edges as if he were submerged in water, distant and muffled.


    It all snapped into focus with a sudden, jarring clarity.


    Zeke felt the man''s rage, the deep, primal urge to survive that surged through his veins. He felt it as he rushed forward, his body moving on pure instinct, the ship rocking under his feet with each moment.


    And then he saw it. The serpent''s massive maw opening wide, rows of razor-sharp teeth glinting in the lightning''s flash. It was coming for them¡ªcoming for him.


    Without thinking, Zeke''s body reacted. He leapt into the air, his body twisting with the precision of years of experience. He swung the cutlass with all his strength, the blade cutting through the air with a whistle. The blow landed squarely on the serpent''s exposed eye, the shock reverberating through Zeke''s entire being. The creature let out a terrible screech, a howl that echoed across the storm-tossed sea.


    The world seemed to freeze for an instant, the ship still rocking beneath him, the serpent reeling in pain.


    Zeke''s heart raced. Was this the moment the man had always remembered? The one battle, the one strike, that would echo through his mind even long after death had claimed him?


    Before Zeke could fully process, the vision shattered. The ground beneath him cracked, the wind and storm fading into a distant memory.


    Zeke''s breath came in ragged gasps as he blinked rapidly, trying to shake the lingering image from his mind. He still gripped the phantom cutlass, though his knuckles had relaxed, and the storm had faded. The harsh reality of the world returned, the hum of the crowd filling his ears as the announcer''s voice crackled through the air.


    The memories weren''t his own, but the experience felt as real as anything he''d ever lived.


    No.


    He was himself again¡ªHe was Ezekiel... A Mage... A Mind Mage...


    A pulse of Mana gathered in his Core and surged through his body almost instinctively. The Mind attuned Mana was like a powerful stimulant, clearing the fog in his mind. Clarity hit him with the force of a sledgehammer, banishing all errant thoughts. In an instant, Zeke was fully himself again, his heart quickly returning to a steady rhythm.


    He looked around and found the amphitheater in a strange state. None of the dwarfs had collapsed, but none had regained their senses either. Their vacant stares and drool-covered lips made the scene feel like something out of a nightmare.


    Drogar and Eldrin were no better. Though it was clear their hallucinations had ended, neither had fully collected themselves yet.


    Their state made Zeke reflect on his own experience. Had he been one of the lucky ones, granted a mild memory, or had he simply handled it better? Judging by the horror etched on some of the dwarfs'' faces, he was pretty sure he hadn''t faced the worst the brew had to offer.


    This final round was truly in a league of its own. Zeke wasn''t sure how to feel about the very real possibility of taking another dose of the Dreamwalker brew right away. The experience was too real, as if he had just emerged from the battle of his life. Even though he could rationally tell nothing of the sort had happened, his entire being screamed the opposite.


    A sense of apprehension slowly built within him. This wasn''t a physical struggle, but a battle of the mind. There were no tricks to overcome this challenge, and none of the remaining contestants had any advantages left. It all came down to sheer willpower now.


    This was truly a battle of grit, just as the dwarfs had wanted.

 Chapter 402 - B6 - 22: Second Round

    It took several more minutes for the other contestants to regain their senses, though a few dwarfs still appeared dazed and disoriented. However, Zeke hardly noticed. The remnants of his own experience lingered vividly in his mind, commanding his full attention.


    [Notice]


    Host has been in a hallucinatory state for exactly 4 minutes and 33 seconds.


    Zeke let Akasha''s words wash over him as he continued to contemplate.


    This had been no mere hallucination¡ªof that, he was certain. Furthermore, the sensation felt oddly familiar. For a moment, he couldn''t quite place where he had experienced anything like this before. Then, it struck him. It was the unmistakable feeling of absorbing a fragment of someone''s Soul.


    The memory came rushing back: the time in Tradespire when he had unintentionally ripped the Soul from that spy, experiencing flashes of the man''s life. However, that incident had been less intense than this¡ªless vivid. The method he''d used back then had been crude and unrefined compared to the precision of the Mnemosyne Devourer, which had been distilled into the brew.


    "Akasha," he called softly in his mind. "Have there been any abnormal changes to my Soul?"


    For once, the Spirit didn''t respond immediately. Her usual, almost instantaneous answers were absent, a sign she hadn''t anticipated the question.


    [Answer]


    It appears that Host''s Soul underwent significant growth during the brew''s period of effectiveness. This growth ranks among the most remarkable on record. Notably, there were no signs of rejection or instability, indicating an almost flawless integration.


    Akasha''s answer confirmed many things for Zeke, not least among them that the devourer could indeed grow a Soul.


    Zeke''s initial reaction to this realization was a deep sense of regret, quickly followed by a wave of shame¡ªand then, finally, relief.


    Regret came first. He understood at once that choosing the Mnemosyne Devourer as his familiar would have allowed him to expand the size of his Soul at an exponential rate. With its help, it was entirely possible that he might have achieved the level of Archmage within a few years.


    Shame followed swiftly, stemming from two reasons. The first was the thought of abandoning Akasha. While Zeke would never truly entertain the idea of giving her up, the momentary consideration made him feel profoundly guilty. Akasha wasn''t just a tool or a familiar¡ªshe was a trusted friend and loyal ally who had saved his life on more than one occasion.


    The second source of shame was tied to the Devourer''s method of growth. Zeke recoiled at his own willingness to feed on the Souls of humans to fuel his power. This wasn''t just ending a life¡ªit was about consuming everything they were, every achievement, every memory, every spark of their being.


    It wasn''t just taking a life; it was appropriating their very existence.


    Zeke wasn''t quite sure what happened to Souls after death, but devouring them felt like a violation on a far deeper level than killing someone. It felt wrong in a way that words couldn''t adequately convey¡ªa fundamental transgression against the essence of life itself.


    And finally, there was relief¡ªrelief for the choice he had made that day. Zeke knew himself well enough to recognize the danger: had he chosen the Mnemosyne Devourer as his familiar, he doubted his ability to resist its temptations. The allure of rapid growth would have been overwhelming, and more likely than not, he would have succumbed, becoming something monstrous in the process.


    The announcer''s voice cut through his swirling thoughts, pulling him back to the present.


    "Ye''ve all had a taste o'' th'' brew, young ones," the man said, his voice resonating through the amphitheater. "Now, fer those still bold enough t'' carry on, stay in yer seats. Th'' rest o'' ye, stand up an'' step away. Remember this¡ªthere''s no shame in knowin'' yer limits, only in thinkin'' ye''re tougher than ye are."


    The words were uncharacteristically cautious for a dwarf, but Zeke understood the reasoning behind them. It was in no one''s interest to foster an environment where the dwarfs felt compelled to push past their limits, risking their sanity for pride''s sake. Offering them a dignified way to withdraw was the right call.


    As expected, his words swayed some of the less prideful contestants. Roughly a third of them rose from their seats, their faces shadowed with defeat as they left the stage.


    Now, only ten contestants remained¡ªamong them, Zeke, Eldrin, and Drogar.


    "Quite th'' ride that was, eh?" Drogar said with a strained chuckle, though the weariness in his voice was impossible to miss.


    He blinked, his vision adjusting to the dim light filtering through the narrow tunnel. The weight on his shoulders felt unfamiliar yet natural. A sturdy leather chest plate encased his torso, and a sword hung at his hip. The metallic tang of sweat and blood lingered in the air. He glanced around, finding himself surrounded by five other figures¡ªtheir faces illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted torches.


    "Eyes sharp, everyone," a gruff voice called out from ahead. The speaker was a broad-shouldered man with a thick, gray-streaked beard. His axe rested casually on his shoulder, but his sharp eyes darted around the tunnel. "This place gives me the creeps."


    "Relax, Durrek," a lithe woman beside him teased, her bow loosely gripped in one hand. "You say that about every cave we''ve been in."


    "And I''m usually right," Durrek retorted, his tone carrying a hint of humor. "Nothing good ever comes from places like this."


    "Except our coin," Bram, the jovial man with the crossbow, chimed in from the rear. His crooked grin flashed in the torchlight. "Big paydays come from big risks, aye?"


    "Only if we live to spend it," Helena, the armored woman, cut in sternly. She glanced at Finn, the wiry youth with twin daggers, who smirked in response.


    "Details, details," he quipped. "What''s life without a little danger?"


    "How about we focus on the danger in front of us instead of cracking jokes?" Mara''s tone was light, but her eyes stayed fixed on the shadows ahead. "What do we know about this thing?"


    Durrek sighed, his free hand scratching at his beard. "Not much, to be honest. The villagers only saw it in glimpses¡ªtoo fast, too big, and too quiet."


    "Quiet?" Bram echoed, cocking an eyebrow. "That doesn''t line up with the marks we saw outside. Whatever left those wasn''t exactly subtle."


    Helena nodded, her brow furrowed. "It doesn''t make sense. The tracks look like they belong to a predator¡ªa big one. But if it''s a beast, why would it leave most of the villagers untouched?"


    "Fear," Mara offered, her voice steady. "Predators do that sometimes. A display of power. Keeps the rest of the herd in line."


    "Maybe," Finn said, spinning one of his daggers idly. "Or maybe it''s not a predator at all. What if it''s something... smarter?"


    The group fell silent at his words, their expressions grim. Zeke, or rather Cal, felt the weight of their unease, and his own thoughts churned. He''d been piecing together the fragments of information, and an unsettling possibility had started to form in his mind. Something about the erratic behavior, the strange mix of violence and restraint, didn''t sit right.


    But he couldn''t voice it¡ªnot yet. The idea was too disturbing. He wasn''t even sure it was possible.


    "Whatever it is," Durrek finally said, breaking the silence, "we''ll deal with it like we always do. Stick to the plan, watch each other''s backs, and don''t do anything stupid."


    "So," Bram said, his grin returning as he loaded a bolt into his crossbow, "All in a day''s work, eh?"


    Helena rolled her eyes but didn''t respond. The group pressed on, their banter fading as the tunnel widened into a cavern. The air grew colder, carrying a faint, metallic tang that set Zeke''s teeth on edge. The silence deepened, broken only by the soft crunch of their boots on the rocky floor.


    Zeke''s heart pounded as they reached the edge of a deep pit. The enchanted torches barely illuminated the far side, where a jagged opening yawned into darkness. A distant sound¡ªa shrill, high-pitched scream¡ªechoed from within.


    Everyone froze.


    "That''s not encouraging," Finn whispered, his grip tightening on his daggers.


    "Stay sharp," Durrek murmured, his axe at the ready. "It''s here."


    The noise grew louder, reverberating through the cavern. Zeke''s blood ran cold as a massive shadow began to emerge from the darkness, its silhouette shifting and unnatural. His worst fear took form, the thought he hadn''t dared to voice now standing before them.


    The monster had arrived.

 Chapter 403 - B6 - 23: Final Hunt

    From the shadows emerged not a simple beast, but a creature of myth and legend¡ªa living embodiment of primal majesty.


    Its scales shimmered under the painfully bright torchlight, refracting in a dazzling prismatic sheen. A long, sinuous neck arched forward in a graceful yet menacing curve. Its reptilian head, crowned by two curved horns sweeping back, housed rows upon rows of knife-like teeth¡ªdesigned not for grazing on leaves but for ripping flesh with brutal efficiency.


    It was undoubtebly a Dragon.


    Though young, its total length barely exceeding a dozen feet, the sheer presence it exuded was overwhelming. A newborn it might have been, but for their party, it still spelled almost certain doom.


    The group collectively gasped, their years of experience the only thing keeping them standing in the face of its overwhelming presence. There was an indescribable majesty to the creature, as if its very existence demanded submission¡ªa relentless, unspoken command pressing down on their minds.


    The aura of a superior predator, an ability unique to the ancient races and one of the reasons they were considered the greatest threat to humanity.


    But in that moment, Zeke could do nothing but stare, frozen, at the terror that had revealed itself as their prey.


    They were finished.


    "We have a chance," a voice rang out beside him, defying the hopelessness clawing at Zeke''s mind. Instinctively, he turned toward the speaker, clinging to the faint hope those words offered. He wasn''t alone in his reaction; the rest of the group mirrored him, their desperate gazes locking onto the source of the voice.


    It was Durrek.


    Their leaders expression was grim, but unlike the others, despair hadn''t taken hold of him. His calm, steady demeanor stood out against the panic and resignation that clouded the air.


    "It''s wounded," he said, his tone sharp and unwavering. "Badly."


    Only after Durrek pointed it out did Zeke and the others notice. The young Dragon wasn''t standing straight¡ªit was clearly favoring one of its hind legs, unable to put much weight on the other.


    With remarkable precision, Finn hurled his torch in a wide arc. It bounced off the stone wall, skidding in a way that sent it curving around the Dragon''s massive form before landing behind it.


    In the magical fire''s illuminating glow, the group finally saw the full extent of the Dragon''s injuries. This was no superficial wound¡ªit was a crippling blow. A massive chunk of flesh had been torn from its backside, nearly severing one of its legs. The sight made it all the more astonishing that the beast could still walk at all.


    It became painfully clear¡ªthe Dragon had recently lost a battle with an even larger predator. Its current weakness was likely the only reason it hadn''t attacked them outright. Instead, it lingered at a distance, watching them with an unsettling intensity.


    "It must have just escaped from the jungle," Helena said, a note of resolve creeping back into her voice as she straightened her armored form. "The Druids might even still be chasing it."


    "That explains why it preyed on the villagers," Bram added, hefting his massive crossbow. "It was probably in a hurry, desperate for food."


    "Whatever the case," Mara said, her tone sharp as her gaze regained its predatory focus, "if it''s this young and wounded, we can take it¡ªif we play this right."


    Helena nodded, her eyes hardening behind her helmet. "Agreed. As long as we keep our distance, we should be fine. A Dragon this young shouldn''t have developed any Magic yet."


    For the first time, Zeke¡ªor rather Cal¡ªspoke. His voice was quieter than the others, almost like a whisper. "Can it... understand us?"


    The group''s gazes collectively snapped to him, but what truly caught his attention was the Dragon''s reaction. Its sharp eyes had shifted to him as well, now watching him with an unsettling intensity. That confirmed it. It was listening. It could understand them. This was no ordinary beats but a sentient being, its intelligence at least equal to that of a human.


    Zeke''s voice grew louder, emboldened by the discovery. "You can, can''t you?"


    His question was directed at none other than the Dragon. The massive creature continued to observe them, its calm, calculating gaze locked onto Zeke.


    The shock on her face was plain to see. Her eyes widened with unmistakable vulnerability as she stood defenseless before the towering reptile. Panic flashed across her features.


    That fleeting moment of weakness was all the Dragon needed.


    With a motion so swift it seemed as if the beast wasn''t even injured, the Dragon lashed out. Its claws sank into Helena''s exposed side, tossing her across the cave with contemptuous ease. Her scream echoed through the clearing as blood sprayed in all directions. She crumpled, weightless in the air, before collapsing to the ground in a heap of broken armor and torn flesh.


    "NOOO!" A scream tore through the cave, but Zeke was too shocked to even register who it had come from.


    The Dragon snorted with glee while the party stood frozen, momentarily paralyzed. Its amber eyes gleamed with malicious intelligence, its predatory gaze locking onto the remaining members.


    Durrek roared in fury as he charged, but the Dragon was ready for him this time. And without Helena to back him up, their leader stood no chance. Its jaws opened wide, rows of razor-sharp teeth clashing with the swing of his axe. Durrek''s form vanished in an instant, his scream briefly echoing before it was silenced.


    Mara cursed, firing arrows at the Dragon with deadly precision, but it was futile. The earlier pain the creature had shown had clearly been an act, as none of her arrows even scratched its scales now. In the blink of an eye, the beasts was upon her, knocking the agile woman off her feet and sending her crashing into a stone pillar. She lay still after that.


    Bram, now frantic, reloaded his crossbow in a desperate attempt to stop the beast, but the Dragon was already upon him. With a brutal swipe of its claws, Bram was sent flying, his crossbow splintering in midair. He hit the ground with a sickening thud, and blood pooled beneath him as his body lay limp.


    Finn darted through the shadows to flank the Dragon, but it was already too late. The creature had either detected him or never lost sight of him in the first place. Before he could strike with his daggers, the Dragon snatched him up in its talons, squeezing with such force that his bones cracked like dry twigs.


    Only Zeke was left now.


    His breath came in ragged gasps as he summoned the last, feeble flickers of flame. His body trembled, exhaustion weighing heavily on his bones. He had never stopped casting, though his flames might as well have been useless, given the Dragon''s utter indifference¡ªand the fact that it had saved him for last. Now, even that was gone. His Core was empty, the final traces of power spent.


    The beast approached slowly, its steps deliberate. The playful glint in its eyes was unmistakable. It wanted Zeke to understand just how futile his efforts had been¡ªlike a child tossing pebbles at an armored knight. Then, without warning, its maw snapped forward with blinding speed.


    Zeke, anticipating the attack, tried to throw himself out of the way. He avoided the worst of it, but he still felt like he was caught in the creature''s jaws. Razor-sharp teeth tore through flesh with brutal precision. He fell, but immediatly struggled to up. His efforts were futile. Somehow, he couldn''t get his feet under him.


    His gaze dropped, and the horrifying realization hit him¡ªone of his legs was gone, severed cleanly above the knee. Blood poured relentlessly from the gruesome wound, a steady torrent that quickly turned the cave floor into a crimson pool. He didn''t even feel any pain.


    Unable to stand, he pushed himself backward, desperate to create distance. He tried to summon more fire, but his hands trembled uncontrollably. The creature loomed closer, its maw curling into a mocking sneer.


    "Why do you struggle, little ant?" it asked, its voice dripping with disdain. "Can''t you see it''s hopeless?"


    Zeke didn''t respond. He continued to claw his way back, his mind consumed by a singular, primal instinct¡ªsurvival. Rational thought had abandoned him, leaving only the desperate drive to stay alive as the monstrous predator closed in.


    The Dragon, evidently displeased by his silence, no longer smirked. Its eyes gleamed menacingly in the dim cave, piercing through the darkness like twin embers. They had moved far enough from the fallen torches that shadows now enveloped their surroundings. Only those glowing eyes lit the gloom, locked unyieldingly onto Zeke.


    His retreat was abruptly halted as the Dragon''s massive claw came down on his remaining foot, crushing every bone with a sickening crunch. This time, Zeke felt the pain, raw and unbearable, and a hoarse scream tore from his throat despite his efforts to hold it back. But the agony would be fleeting, as the Dragon''s gaping maw loomed above him, ready to deliver the final blow.


    This was death.


    Zeke was as certain of it as he had been of anything in his life. Yet, just as the cold embrace of the grave began to close in, something impossible happened¡ªa miracle.


    A colossal beast, larger than anything he had ever seen, erupted from the shadows and hurled itself at the Dragon. Its muscular arms locked around the Dragon''s neck, effortlessly flinging the creature against the jagged wall of the cave. Without hesitation, the beast lunged again, meeting the Dragon''s furious roar head-on. The air seemed to freeze as the two titans clashed in a brutal storm of claws and teeth, their ferocious battle shaking the cave to its core.


    Zeke couldn''t tell if it was pure luck or deliberate intervention, but he remained untouched amidst the chaos. His vision blurred, his body trembling on the brink of collapse. Blood trickled down his face, blinding one eye, while the rest of his body grew heavier with every passing second. His leg was a numb, lifeless stump; his breathing came in shallow, ragged gasps. The cacophony around him faded into a dull roar, and the world sank into darkness.


    Just before his mind slipped into oblivion, Zeke caught a final, fleeting glimpse of the two monstrous figures locked in their savage battle, their towering forms illuminated by the flickering glow of distant flames. Around them lay the broken bodies of his comrades¡ªhis brothers and sisters, the only people he had ever called family in this cursed world.

 Chapter 404 - B6 - 24: Aftermath

    Zeke jolted awake, as if ripped from a nightmare. His body was drenched in sweat, and his heart thundered in his chest. Without hesitation, he channeled Mana into his Core, letting the Mind-attuned energy flood through him in a desperate surge.


    Clarity returned in an instant, his earlier panic dissolving like mist in the morning sun. But no amount of Mana could soothe the searing ache in his chest. His friends¡ªhis family¡ªwere gone. He had been forced to watch, powerless, as they fell one by one.


    The weight of their loss pressed down on him, a relentless pain that pierced deeper than any physical wound. There was no quick remedy for grief this profound.


    No. That wasn''t right.


    The people who had died were strangers¡ªnothing more than vivid fragments of a dream. Zeke reminded himself of this truth. He had never actually met any of them. Neither Durrek, Helena, Mara, Finn, nor Bram had ever crossed his path. They were figures from Cal''s life, not his own.


    And yet, even with this undeniable clarity, Zeke couldn''t shake the profound sense of loss clawing at his chest. The grief felt real, impossibly so. He could feel it building inside him¡ªa sting in his nose, the heat in his reddened eyes. The weight of the emotional blow delivered by the Dreamwalker brew threatened to overwhelm him, and he was on the verge of breaking into tears.


    There was something even more worrying.


    Zeke could sense it¡ªaround him, the other contestants were beginning to stir, their own experiences drawing to an end. He had to act quickly. If he didn''t, his carefully constructed facade of immunity to the Dreamwaker brew would crumble. Worse still, if anyone saw him in such a raw, emotional state, they might brand him as weak¡ªsomeone unworthy of respect or consideration.


    That was a risk he couldn''t afford to take.


    With no better option, Zeke resorted to the only solution he could think of: he ejected his Soul.


    The change was instantaneous. Though his essence remained burdened with grief over the loss of his imagined companions, his body in the real world showed no trace of emotion. Guided by his finely tuned puppeteering technique, his physical form had no impetus beyond the essentials for survival. He sat there, utterly calm, as if nothing at all were amiss.


    Usually, Zeke would exercise caution when ejecting his Soul. He had learned firsthand that Mind Mages could target an exposed Soul. However, this situation was an exception. Dwarves lacked the ability to develop the Mind affinity. That only left the few visiting humans and elves, but Zeke had already ensured that none of them possessed significant power. He didn''t particularly fear these opportunistic merchants.


    As expected, the others began to wake not long after. To Zeke''s surprise, many of the remaining contestants were clearly affected. Some openly wept, unable to hold back their anguish, while others struggled to maintain a strong front, though tears still streaked most faces. Anger, melancholy, dread¡ªIn fact, not a single dwarf appeared untouched by the dreams from the second round.


    This was no coincidence. Something deeper was at work. Zeke suspected that the Dreamwalker brew''s potency had been increased for the second round, causing its effects to grow progressively more devastating. If that trend was true, it was highly likely that the third round would be even worse.


    What a dreadful thought.


    Zeke carefully studied his two rivals. Drogar sat motionless, staring at the empty vial in front of him with a vacant expression. Faint traces of tears glimmered in his eyes, suggesting he had experienced something similar to Zeke''s ordeal.


    Eldrin, however, was a stark contrast. His wide, haunted eyes darted around, and he flinched at the slightest sound. Fear had gripped him¡ªraw, paralyzing fear. The change was so abrupt and so unlike the proud dwarven scion that Zeke struggled to imagine what kind of nightmare could have shaken him to this extent.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy as he recalled his own experience. Even so, this was the moment to act. No matter how much empathy he felt for his rivals, it couldn''t deter him from completing his mission as effectively as possible.


    This time, the announcer didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he turned toward the brewmaster family responsible for the concoction. This was a legitimate concern that needed serious consideration.


    Zeke, for his part, wasn''t worried at all. In fact, he felt grateful to the man for bringing up this point. By asking if humans were affected at all, he was implying that Zeke hadn''t been affected, which only highlighted how ridiculous the challenge was. This was exactly what he had been aiming for.


    As for the verdict from the brewmaster family?


    Zeke wasn''t concerned in the slightest. He knew from experience that the brew did affect humans, so there was no chance of him being disqualified. This would only serve to prove that it wasn''t humans who were immune to the brew, but him specifically. It was just another way for him to stand out in the competition.


    Soon, an elderly dwarf emerged from the rows of the Maltforge family brewmasters. He was one of the oldest dwarfs Zeke had ever seen. His back was so bent that he was almost parallel to the floor, and he leaned heavily on a cane as he staggered forward. Despite his frailty, Zeke could feel an undeniable strength emanating from the man, the Mana swirling around him like a vortex with every breath.


    An Archmage.


    "Th'' brew works on every race under th'' sun," the old man announced, his surprisingly deep and powerful voice carrying despite his small stature. "We''re th'' Maltforge family, not some back-alley brewshop. We''ve tested it enough times t'' know. Don''t be underestimatin'' us."


    Without waiting for further comment, the old man hobbled back to his seat.


    The announcement caused another stir in the crowd, with even more people inquiring about Zeke''s identity. This was exactly what he had planned. From this moment on, he would be considered the frontrunner in the competition, with all eyes on him.


    It was time to drive the point home. "Can we get on with it?" His body called out. "My throat feels rather parched. I could use a drink."


    A heavy silence followed his words, but it was most deafening among the other nine contestants. Zeke could sense many of them swallowing dryly, staring blankly ahead or weeping more pitifully.


    "Hold yer horses, contestant," the announcer chided, though there was an approving smile on his face. He clearly approved of the boldness. "Who o'' th'' rest o'' ye tough bastards is willin'' t'' keep goin''?"


    He swept his gaze over the group, but few dared meet his eyes. Some wept silently, while others glanced at Zeke before lowering their heads in shame. Only two dwarfs stood apart: Drogar and Eldrin. Though visibly pained, both met the announcer''s gaze, one after the other.


    "Very well," the announcer said after confirming the result. "Only three contestants remain: Drogar Ironhide, Eldrin Stormshield, and... what was yer name again, human?"


    Zeke raised his head and met the announcer''s gaze. "My name is Ezekiel," he said casually.


    "Ezekiel..." the man repeated, confusion clear in his voice. "No last name? Ye don''t hail from a family or clan?"


    Zeke shook his head, his eyes darkening as he spoke. "I did, once... but the emperor of Arkanheim saw fit to strip me of that title." He let the words hang in the air, a bitter truth he had carried for too long. He allowed the crowd to feel the weight of it. Though his body moved as he commanded, the truth behind those words was an open wound in his heart.


    His gaze swept across the crowd, and for a moment, the world seemed to pause. "You may call me Ezekiel¡ªjust Ezekiel. But if you insist on knowing the blood that runs through my veins..." He let the tension build, his words slow but deliberate,. "I am the disciple and heir of Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, crowned number one talent of the empire... and lastly..." His voice dropped, thick with tension, drawing the crowd closer, "... the youngest living Grandmage."

 Chapter 389:B6 - 9: Endorsement

    When Zeke stepped out of the headquarters, the sun was already sinking below the horizon.


    He did not leave after his evaluation, choosing to converse with the many onlookers who had crowded around the area. After all, these weren¡¯t ordinary people¡ªanyone daring enough to challenge the rankings had to be remarkable in some way and so were the powers fostering such exceptional talents.


    Normally, meeting such individuals would require effort and persistence. But after his performance, those obstacles vanished. Nearly everyone came to congratulate him, eager to make his acquaintance.


    Zeke naturally wouldn¡¯t turn them away in that situation.


    Whether it was a farm owner from Rukia, a slave trader from Korrovan, or a merchant from Tradespire, he made a point to exchange a few words with each. After all, one could never know too many people, and who could say when these connections might prove useful?


    By the end of the afternoon, the day¡¯s events left him both energized and drained. He felt a surge of pride, thinking about all he¡¯d accomplished in one day¡ªjoining the portal network, breaking two records, and forging ties with some of the continent¡¯s elite. Yet, the endless smiles and nods had also stiffened his face, and his energy was spent. Though he had been trained to navigate noble circles, Zeke had never found any real enjoyment in such tedious interactions.


    Thankfully, that was all behind him now. All he needed to do was head home and prepare for his journey to the dwarven capital tomorrow. With any luck, the commotion over his recent achievements would have died down by the time he returned in a few weeks.


    The streets, fortunately, were the same as always, and no one paid him any special notice. It seemed news of his exploits hadn¡¯t yet reached the general populace. Relieved, Zeke quickened his pace and disappeared into the crowd, heading toward his estate, where he would be safe from prying eyes and unwanted attention.


    Zeke let out a deep breath as the heavy gate clanged shut behind him. Home at last¡ªsurely, there was nothing left to worry about now.


    But his relief was short-lived. Just as he stepped onto the cobbled path leading to the mansion, a figure burst out of the house, racing toward him. It only took a moment for him to recognize her¡ªit was his little sister, Maya.


    The blonde girl raced down the incline, her wide smile lighting up the evening. Zeke couldn¡¯t help but mirror her expression, his face shedding the polite mask he¡¯d worn all afternoon. As they closed the distance, Maya leaped into his arms, and Zeke caught her in a spinning embrace, her melodic giggles filling the air.


    "What¡¯s got you so excited?" he asked, setting her gently back on her feet.


    "What did you do this time?" she asked, skipping past his question entirely.


    "What makes you think I¡¯ve done anything?" he replied, keeping his tone neutral and his face unreadable.


    Maya pouted, her expression a mix of frustration and disappointment. Even so, Zeke held firm, meeting her gaze with a silence that pressed her to give up the source of her knowledge.


    "Fiiiiiine," she relented with a dramatic sigh. "The estate was swamped with messengers all afternoon. Many even demanded to see you personally. And plenty of them were sent by Merchant Lords¡ªI recognized several of their emblems." She pointed her finger at him accusingly. "Tell me what you did!"


    Zeke sighed, watching his hopes for a quiet evening crumble under the weight of more social obligations. But there was no avoiding it. If he truly intended to join the Merchant Council, he couldn¡¯t afford to alienate its members before his hearing.


    "I¡¯ll explain everything soon," he said. "But first, I need to check if Mom needs help with our guests."


    Maya¡¯s expression made it clear she was reluctant to wait, but she relented when he mentioned their mother. That could only mean the situation was worse than Zeke had anticipated. Once again, he felt a flicker of relief knowing he¡¯d soon have an excuse to leave¡ªif only for a little while.


    "Far from it," Zeke said smoothly. "I simply prefer a more expedient way of communication."


    Before anyone could question his meaning, Zeke issued a silent command to Akasha. Just as she had coordinated the soldiers of the Icefang Tribe, she was now assisting him in managing these guests. Moments later, his voice echoed in each of their minds, as distinctly clear as if he were speaking directly beside them.


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened at the expressions of shock rippling through the crowd. Though there were only several dozen present, such a display was well beyond the capabilities of most Mages. In fact, this was one of the very feats that had earned him his recent evaluation. The demonstration left no doubt¡ªthe rumors about his Multicasting abilities were anything but exaggerated.


    A hush fell over the room as every guest became absorbed in their ¡¯private meeting¡¯ with Zeke. Of course, the man himself had no idea what was being discussed in these simultaneous conversations. It would have been impossible for him to follow so many exchanges at once, so he didn¡¯t even attempt to listen in. Instead, he placed his trust in Akasha to handle the situation.


    With nothing else to occupy him, Zeke let his eyes wander over the crowd. Before long, his gaze settled on a peculiar figure off to the side and his heart momentarily stopped. He had not noticed them so far because that person had not shown up in his spatial perception at all.


    The figure was clad in a flowing black gown that concealed them entirely, leaving not a single patch of skin exposed. Zeke had encountered similar attire often enough to know what it meant. This was unmistakably a messenger from the king.


    Zeke made his way over to the messenger, offering a polite greeting. "My apologies. I didn¡¯t notice you before."


    The messenger stared at Zeke for a long moment, creating an uncomfortable silence. Finally, the figure spoke, their voice modulated in a way that made it impossible for Zeke to discern their gender. "No matter," they said emotionlessly. "Ezekiel of Tradespire, I hereby deliver this to you."


    From the folds of their enchanted robe, a pristine letter appeared.


    Immediately, the eyes of many onlookers were drawn to it. They knew what it meant. The king often sent messengers to act on his behalf, and most had interacted with them before. However, an official document was something different¡ªit usually signaled either a formal contract or an official decree from the king.


    Zeke tried to glimpse the contents of the letter with his spatial awareness, but it, like the messenger, was immune to his probing. Though it was regretful, it also meant none of the others could pry into it either. Clearly, the king was a meticulous person.


    Zeke accepted the letter, taking it from the messenger, who had remained motionless like a statue until the document was in his hands. As soon as Zeke took it, the messenger sprang to life, striding past him toward the exit without so much as a word of farewell.


    For a moment, Zeke hesitated, considering whether to open the letter right then and there. His curiosity about its contents was immense. However, he decided against it, reigning in his impatience. He tucked the letter away for later and refocused on his duties. Now, he was even more eager to deal with the current crop of unwanted visitors.


    Thankfully, Akasha worked efficiently, and it didn¡¯t take long for the first of them to start leaving the hall. Some wore pleasant expressions, nodding at Zeke as they departed, while others, disgruntled, stormed out without even glancing in his general direction.


    As each person left, Akasha kept him informed about their requests and how she had responded. Hearing her reports, Zeke was pleased. She had a keen understanding of his priorities and could identify opportunities that aligned with his goals. In a way, it was unsettling how well the Spirit knew his preferences. Sometimes, he even felt that she understood him better than he did himself.


    Finally, the last visitor departed, leaving Zeke alone in the large audience chamber. His mother and her assistants had slipped away the moment he took over, sending him grateful glances as they left.


    When the door closed and the sound of footsteps faded, Zeke retrieved the king¡¯s letter once more. His heart pounded as he sliced open the envelope with a blade of hardened blood.


    He pulled out the contents and unfolded the single page. Though it appeared plain, Zeke knew better than to judge a message from the enigmatic king by its simplicity. And indeed, even the first sentence was enough to send his heart into turmoil:


    "In my name and capacity as King of Tradespire, I extend a formal offer of endorsement to Ezekiel of Tradespire to join the Merchant Council..."

 Chapter 390:B6 - 10: Endorsement II

    Zeke continued reading the letter, his eyes scanning each line as his thoughts grew increasingly tangled. What had initially seemed like a straightforward proposal quickly revealed itself to be far more complex than he had first assumed.


    The offer of endorsement was genuine, promising Zeke a clear path to joining the Merchant Council¡ªeven if his qualifications fell short in other areas. However, it was far from an unconditional offer. The King had attached several stipulations, and the more Zeke considered them, the more he doubted whether accepting the proposal was truly in his best interest.


    One of the conditions required Zeke to establish Tradespire as his permanent base of operations, maintaining a constant presence in the city. At first glance, it didn¡¯t seem like a significant demand. However, upon closer reflection, Zeke realized it would bind both him and his family far more closely to the city than he had ever intended.


    For now, Tradespire was an ideal location. It offered abundant connections, wealth, and opportunities, making it the perfect place to build his influence. Yet, its position on the Empire¡¯s border posed a grave risk. If the Empire ever decided to annex the city, staying in Tradespire would be nothing short of suicidal. The bounty he had placed on every member of the four great families was still active, and Zeke had no illusions about the number of powerful individuals harboring grudges against him for their personal losses.


    Yet, if that were the only condition, Zeke might still have considered accepting the endorsement. It was the second stipulation that gave him a real headache. The king demanded first purchasing rights to all of Zeke¡¯s future products.


    This presented a massive problem.


    The King of Tradespire wasn¡¯t merely a ruler; he was the king of merchants, commanding the largest trade network on the continent. If Zeke agreed to these terms, he would lose control over where his products ultimately ended up. He harbored no illusions about the king¡¯s intentions¡ªthere was no scenario in which Tradespire¡¯s ruler wouldn¡¯t sell Zeke¡¯s creations to the Empire.


    Even if the king wanted to refrain, such a restriction would risk compromising Tradespire¡¯s cherished neutrality, a cornerstone of its power. This meant that if Zeke accepted the deal, he would effectively be barred from creating any products with military applications or strategic potential. Doing so would risk them falling straight into enemy hands.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes lingered on the final line of the letter.


    "...This offer will remain valid until the day of your hearing. There is no need to send me a formal response. If you claim my support during the meeting, I will take it as your acceptance of my terms."


    His thoughts began to race. This... felt ominous. It was almost as if the king didn¡¯t particularly care whether Zeke accepted or not. But then, why send the offer at all?


    Zeke had never met the enigmatic ruler, and there was certainly no debt or connection between them that would justify such a favor. The endorsement, on the surface, appeared far too generous, yet the underlying conditions were anything but simple.


    No, this wasn¡¯t altruism¡ªit couldn¡¯t be. There had to be more to this offer than what appeared on the surface.


    With a sigh, Zeke folded the letter neatly and slid it back into its envelope. What had initially seemed like a potential solution to one of his biggest problems was starting to feel like yet another headache. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t have to make a decision right away. Who knew? Perhaps he would secure another endorsement before the deadline, allowing him to sidestep this predicament entirely.


    Lost in thought, Zeke made his way back to his chambers. Night had already fallen, and the only thing visible outside his window was the illuminated pathway winding up the gentle incline. He stood there for a while, gazing at the blackened landscape, his thoughts drifting aimlessly.


    No matter how long he pondered, he couldn¡¯t unravel the Kings motives. Though, a vague suspicion lingered¡ªthis man¡¯s intentions and methods were far from simple. After all, one did not rise to the position of the king of merchants by accident.


    "Why is it like this?" he asked, his tone unsure as he tried to address the strange inconsistency.


    Akasha didn¡¯t seem to hear¡ªor perhaps she simply ignored¡ªhis question, continuing to stroke his cheek with the same deliberate motion. Zeke decided to let her be, assuming she was likely gathering data to refine her illusions. But as the moments stretched on and her hand lingered, he felt compelled to interrupt.


    "Akasha?"


    The single word seemed to jolt her out of her focused state. She pulled her hand back abruptly, retreating a step as though caught in some awkward act. "That was a good test," she said, her voice as cold and monotone as ever. "I will work on improving my technique."


    Without waiting for a response, she vanished, leaving Zeke alone with the illusionary book still in his hands. For a moment, he stared at the empty spot where she had stood, blinking in mild disbelief. When it became clear she wouldn¡¯t be returning, he shook his head and dismissed the spirit¡¯s eccentricities for now.


    His gaze shifted to the book. It was a summary of all the reports David had compiled during his time with the dwarves. Inside were his insights, connections, advice, and various discoveries from months of observation and interaction.


    Zeke settled into his plush leather chair and flipped open the first page. If he was going to visit the dwarves tomorrow, he needed every possible advantage. Cultural missteps were not an option this time. Success would require precision and preparation, and the more he understood their ways, the better his chances.


    For hours, the only sound in the room was the rhythmic flipping of pages as Zeke diligently studied the booklet. Occasionally, he would pause to visualize the scenarios described in David¡¯s reports. Some of the details were almost beyond belief.


    Machinery as large as houses, powered by steam rather than magic. A sprawling network of tunnels delving so deep into the earth that molten stone marked their boundaries. A civilization utterly unlike anything he had encountered before.


    The world of the dwarves was fascinating¡ªand utterly alien.


    This cultural divergence extended far beyond technology. The dwarves were fundamentally different in their societal structure as well. Unlike most civilizations Zeke was familiar with, they appeared to have little regard for social hierarchy¡ªat least, not one rooted in power or lineage. Instead, their respect was reserved for two qualities: Skill and Guts.


    Skill and Guts.


    The phrase echoed repeatedly throughout David¡¯s report, almost like a mantra for the dwarven people. David had attempted to define it at one point but eventually abandoned the effort, unable to find the right words. From what Zeke could gather, it boiled down to an appreciation for those who were bold, boisterous, and capable of backing their words with action.


    Zeke smirked as he considered this. It wasn¡¯t his usual style to put on such a show, but he couldn¡¯t deny the appeal of trying something new to win their favor. After all, he had just shattered the record for the fastest advancement to Grand Mage. If that didn¡¯t grant him the right to strut a little, what would?


    Zeke found himself unexpectedly eager for the journey ahead. Despite the litany of complaints and colorful language scattered throughout David¡¯s report, the dwarves were depicted in a surprisingly positive light. They seemed to be a hardworking, no-nonsense people who valued effort over status. Even their Exarchs, the highest-ranking among them, were known to mingle freely with the common folk.


    As Zeke read on, the plan forming in his mind grew clearer with each passing moment. By the time the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, he had completed his preparations. It was time to visit the dwarves.

 Chapter 391:B6 - 11: Stonehearth

    "Please step into the center of the circle, sir."


    Zeke complied, his curiosity piqued as he observed the process. Technically, this was his first time using an official gate, as he had previously traveled with his own Magic. The procedure seemed overly intricate, requiring multiple layers of verification on both sides. Perhaps the stringent checks were due to the fact that he was leaving human territory.


    After a short wait, the Archmage overseeing the transportation finally gave him the go-ahead. "They¡¯re ready to receive you now, sir. Are you prepared? This can be rather disorientying if you¡¯re not accustomed to it."


    Zeke allowed himself a small smile and briefly flared his Space affinity. The Archmage¡¯s posture eased noticeably, a nod of understanding accompanying his relaxed demeanor. "Ah, I see. I suppose this won¡¯t be an issue for you then. Safe travels, sir."


    With those words, Zeke felt the space around him solidify, locking him in place with an unyielding force. It was far beyond anything he could achieve, and he was certain that no amount of struggle would free him from this invisible prison. This was the undeniable difference in power between an Archmage and a Grand Mage.


    Moments later, he sensed a membrane of spatial Mana beginning to envelop him, spreading from head to toe. If not for his enhanced perception, the entire process would have been over in the blink of an eye. Now, experiencing it in slowed detail, Zeke could fully appreciate the precision and skill of the Archmage¡¯s work.


    He could replicate something similar at a comparable speed¡ªbut only for himself. Encasing another person in spatial Mana would take him significantly longer, and the difficulty would increase dramatically if the target moved. This explained why he had been immobilized beforehand.


    Soon, his body was encased in a robust cocoon of spatial Mana, and Zeke felt the familiar pull of a connection forming with another location. No matter how much he heightened his perception, he couldn¡¯t detect the traversal of space itself. One moment, he stood in Tradespire; the next, he was in a nearly identical location, though manned by a completely different set of people.


    "Welcome to Stonehearth, Ezekiel of Tradespire," a voice greeted him.


    Zeke looked up and saw a human addressing him. This was expected¡ªdwarves, after all, couldn¡¯t develop a spatial affinity. In fact, humans were the only race on the continent capable of mastering the domains of Space and Time. It was one of the reasons for their dominance.


    He nodded respectfully at the Archmage. "Am I good to go?"


    The man returned the gesture with a friendly smile. "Yes, you¡¯re properly registered with the network, and the Department of Immigration has already approved your visit. There¡¯s no restriction on how long you may stay."


    Zeke was pleasantly surprised by how smooth the process had been. Compared to his journey to Korrovan, this was worlds apart. He recalled sneaking through the land with Leo, avoiding roads and settlements, their every move shrouded in caution. Back then, they had looked more like beggars or thieves than travelers.


    But he hadn¡¯t had a choice. As a mere True Mage, nearly anyone posed a threat. Even a small group of wandering Grandmages could have overwhelmed him. And with the bounty on his head, there had been no shortage of people eager to try.


    Fortunatly, the situation was entirely different now. With his current strength, Zeke no longer feared Grandmages. Of course, he wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to believe he could defeat all of them in a head-on fight¡ªfar from it. However, with his repertoire of spells and abilities, he was confident in his ability to escape nearly any peril.


    "Aye, ye plannin¡¯ to stay ¡¯ere forever, lad, or ye thinkin¡¯ o¡¯ movin¡¯ on someday?"


    Zeke turned to see a stout man pushing a massive wheelbarrow. He was heading toward the area where the next platform would soon descend but was blocked by Zeke. "Sorry about that," Zeke said, stepping aside. "I was a bit mesmerized by the sight."


    The man¡¯s gruff expression softened slightly as he glanced over the railing, his small stature barely allowing him to peek over. "It sure is a sight, ain¡¯t it? I reckon this be yer first time in the city, eh?"


    Zeke nodded, gesturing to the Gate building behind him. "Just arrived."


    The dwarf nodded, setting down his wheelbarrow and rolling his shoulders. "Where ye headin¡¯, lad?"


    Zeke studied the man more closely. He seemed to be middle-aged, with a massive bushy beard and ruddy cheeks. His height barely reached Zeke¡¯s chest, but his shoulders were almost twice as wide. It was a common misconception that dwarfs were small. In terms of overall mass, they often outweighed the average human. This man, for example, had arms thicker than Zeke¡¯s legs.


    "I¡¯m looking for the Steelbender Forge. Do you know where it is?" Zeke asked.


    "Aye, I do," the dwarf replied, then spat on the ground in apparent disgust. "But what¡¯s it to ye? Everyone knows ol¡¯ Steelbender¡¯s nothin¡¯ but a bandit an¡¯ a scoundrel. His wares ain¡¯t even half as good as what others can churn out and twice as expensive."


    Zeke had to fight the urge to roll his eyes. According to David, Steelbender was a highly respected artisan and a master of his craft. He wasn¡¯t about to take the word of this random stranger to heart. Still, there was no harm in playing along for now.


    "Is that so?" he asked, feigning surprise. "Then, where do you suggest I go instead?"


    The dwarf gave him a long, appraising look, as if trying to determine whether Zeke was being honest. After finding nothing suspicious, he nodded with a satisfied grin. "It¡¯s a good thing ye¡¯ve crossed paths with me, lad. Others might try an¡¯ swindle ye, but I ain¡¯t like ¡¯em. If ye want th¡¯ best wares in all o¡¯ Stonehearth, ye best be headin¡¯ to ol¡¯ Gunner¡¯s smithy."


    Zeke wracked his brain, even asking Akasha for help, but he couldn¡¯t recall ever hearing of a place called ¡¯Gunner¡¯s Smithy.¡¯ It was likely either a hidden gem or a completely insignificant shop.


    "Never heard of it," he admitted.


    The dwarf flushed slightly but quickly regained his composure. "Course ye haven¡¯t, lad. Ye¡¯ve only just arrived. Where would ye¡¯ve heard of it? In yer human lands? Ha!"


    Zeke had no intention of contradicting the man. Instead, he simply extended his hand. "Makes sense," he said. "I¡¯m Ezekiel."


    The dwarf seemed to appreciate the straightforward gesture and firmly clasped Zeke¡¯s hand, his palm nearly enveloping Zeke¡¯s. "Pleasure meetin¡¯ ye, lad. Name¡¯s Gunner."

 Chapter 392:B6 - 12: Gunner

    Zeke followed the surly dwarf at a leisurely pace, having decided to accept the man¡¯s roundabout invitation to visit his shop.


    For one, Gunner had assured him it was close by. For another, Zeke realized he could learn a lot from the dwarf. Despite Gunner¡¯s dismissive attitude toward every craftsman he mentioned, Zeke could still gauge how much respect¡ªor lack thereof¡ªthe man had for their abilities. If nothing else, the number of curse words he used to describe each one was a telling indicator.


    "Who¡¯d be the best person to talk to if I need to buy resources in large quantities?" Zeke asked as they passed a group of miners. The men barely glanced up, their faces smudged with soot as they worked.


    Gunner turned halfway, giving Zeke a sidelong look. "Depends on what ye mean by large quantities. If it¡¯s just a few wagon loads, I might be able to sort ye out myself."


    Zeke smirked faintly, shaking his head. Gunner¡¯s knack for sniffing out business opportunities was almost impressive, but in this case, it was unlikely he could deliver.


    "Over a million gold¡¯s worth," Zeke said, his tone casual.


    The effect was immediate. Gunner staggered to the side, his wheelbarrow teetering dangerously. "How much?" he barked, regaining his balance with an audible grunt.


    "Over a million," Zeke repeated, his expression calm.


    For a long moment, Gunner said nothing, his eyes fixed forward as he resumed pushing the wheelbarrow in silence. Eventually, he muttered, "Aye... that¡¯s a wee bit outside my range." The words sounded forced, as if admitting them caused him physical discomfort.


    Zeke chuckled softly but refrained from calling out the obvious bluff. "That¡¯s unfortunate," he said, feigning disappointment. "Do you know anyone who could handle an order like that?"


    Gunner fell silent, his brow furrowed as though weighing his words. Finally, he let out a low grunt, signaling that he¡¯d made up his mind. "There aren¡¯t many who could handle an order that size," he admitted, his tone cautious. "But this ain¡¯t the place to be discussing such matters. Let¡¯s get to my shop first."


    Zeke nodded in agreement, opting not to press further. As long as Gunner could provide him with a lead or two, the detour would be worth the time. The pair continued on in silence, Zeke using the opportunity to take in his surroundings.


    While the city itself was impressive with its bustling streets and industrious energy, Zeke found himself captivated by what lay beneath the surface, revealed only by his Spatial Awareness. The true marvel of Stonehearth unfolded underground. The entire mountain was riddled with an intricate web of pipes and tunnels, a network so vast it seemed almost alive.


    Thousands of interconnected conduits crisscrossed through the rock, forming a labyrinth that would be a logistical nightmare for anyone else. Yet somehow, it all worked seamlessly. As far as Zeke could tell, every building had access to fresh water, clean air, and a steady supply of heat in one form or another.


    Where the resources originated or how they were distributed remained a mystery, but there was no denying the genius behind the system. If nothing else, Zeke had to admit that the dwarfs¡¯ reputation for ingenuity was well-earned.


    "We¡¯re ¡¯ere," Gunner announced, steering his cart toward a sturdy doorway. A small ramp led up to the entrance, allowing him to push the wheelbarrow seamlessly over the threshold and into the building.


    Zeke followed, stepping inside and taking in the space. To his surprise, the city¡ªdespite being designed primarily for dwarven use¡ªwas remarkably accommodating for someone of his height. He had expected cramped quarters, low ceilings, and narrow doorframes that would force him to duck constantly. Yet, none of those concerns had materialized.


    In fact, the opposite was true. The dwarves seemed to have a penchant for building things on a grand scale. Most doorways were tall enough to fit three dwarves stacked atop one another, and the ceilings soared high overhead. The rooms themselves felt almost cavernous, leaving Zeke to wonder if such spaciousness was truly necessary or simply a quirk of dwarven architectural style.


    Zeke glanced around the room and immediately recognized it as a workshop. Unlike specialists who focused on a single craft, Gunner appeared to be a jack of all trades. The room was equipped with a forge and anvil, a rune-carving table, and various engineering projects scattered across workstations lining all four walls.


    "So," Zeke began, snapping Gunner out of his trance. "Who do I need to talk to in order to find a large-scale business partner?"


    Gunner reluctantly tore his gaze from the parchment where the enchanted feather continued its meticulous work. Meeting Zeke¡¯s eyes, he let out a thoughtful grunt. "If yer lookin¡¯ fer someone who can trade on the level of a merchant lord, there¡¯s only a handful in all of Stonehearth. But it won¡¯t do ye any good to track ¡¯em down."


    Zeke frowned. "Why not?"


    "It¡¯s not how business is done down here," Gunner replied with a casual shrug.


    Zeke sighed, his frustration creeping into his voice. "I thought dwarves were supposed to be less rigid."


    Gunner raised a bushy brow, an amused glint in his eyes. "Rigid? I wouldn¡¯t call us rigid. But most dwarves won¡¯t do business with strangers, lad¡ªespecially not on a handshake deal, let alone some fancy contract."


    Zeke tilted his head, curiosity piqued. "What¡¯s wrong with a contract?"


    Gunner extended his hand, palm up, as if inviting Zeke to shake it. "Do ye know what this is?" he asked.


    "A handshake?" Zeke replied, his tone edged with confusion.


    Gunner scoffed, a deep chuckle rumbling in his chest. "Among dwarves, it¡¯s a bond, lad. A word given, sealed by a firm shake, is as good as any writ."


    Zeke nodded slowly, his brow furrowing in thought. "So, no contracts at all?"


    Gunner shrugged again. "It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t use ¡¯em. It¡¯s just... words carry weight. A dwarf who breaks his handshake oath? He¡¯s finished. Our reputation is our wealth, and no bit of parchment can replace that."


    The explanation made sense in its own way, but Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of an unfamiliar culture pressing down on his plans. If trust was a prerequisite for partnership, then earning it might prove to be a more significant challenge than he¡¯d anticipated.


    "How hard would it be to gain their trust?" Zeke asked, already dreading the answer.


    Gunner grinned. "Hard for some, effortless for others," he said, speaking cryptically as he rummaged through his pockets. He soon pulled out what he was looking for and handed it to Zeke. "But you¡¯re in luck," he added. "This could be your best chance to make an impression."


    Zeke took the object from Gunner¡¯s hand. It was a slightly crumpled piece of paper. He unfolded it, smoothing out the creases before reading it carefully. It appeared to be a flyer promoting an event called the Brewers Festival.


    "What¡¯s this?" he asked.


    "Only one of the biggest events in Stonehearth," Gunner said, a hint of pride in his voice. "All the big shots will be there. If you impress them at the festival, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they came to you with a deal of their own."


    Zeke¡¯s gaze returned to the flyer, his eyes catching the date. The festival was just two days away. Now only one question remained. "How do I make an impression?"


    Gunner grinned. "Skill and Guts, lad."

 Chapter 393:B6 - 13: A Slight Change of Plans

    "Thank ye for yer visit, Mr. Ezekiel," the apprentice said politely, his tone measured. "I¡¯ll make sure to pass yer offer along to the master."


    Zeke nodded, keeping his frustration well hidden. It was clear he was being dismissed. "That would be appreciated," he replied. "I¡¯ll be on my way, then."


    The apprentice gave a small bow before returning to his work, leaving Zeke to find his own way out of the smithy. Not intending to linger, Zeke headed for the entrance. As he stepped outside, a weary sigh escaped his lips.


    Gunner had been right¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be easy to secure a deal with the more influential dwarves. Even the few who agreed to meet with him showed no interest in his proposals. It didn¡¯t seem to matter what he offered; the dwarves remained indifferent, as if all the gold in the world held no value in their eyes.


    It was as vexing as it was incomprehensible.


    Somewhat dismayed, Zeke made his way back to Gunner¡¯s place, mulling over his options. He had been hesitant to place all his hopes on the Brewers Festival, but it now seemed like his best¡ªand perhaps only¡ªchance to strike a deal.


    He had spent the past day gathering information about the festival, learning everything he could. Despite his initial doubts, he had to admit that Gunner¡¯s suggestion had merit. Dwarves, it seemed, had a penchant for blending business with revelry. Many famous dwarven pacts, including some of the most enduring brotherhoods, had been forged over mugs of ale in drunken camaraderie.


    The real question was, could Zeke achieve the same?


    After taking the elevation platform nearly to the top, he once again found himself outside Gunner¡¯s smithy. The dwarf had generously offered him temporary lodging, an invitation Zeke had readily accepted. While Gunner wasn¡¯t among the most celebrated craftsmen in the city, he still had valuable information that could prove useful.


    Stepping inside, Zeke found the dwarf exactly as he¡¯d left him that morning¡ªhunched over the partial schematic of the Gondola, utterly absorbed in his work. Gunner didn¡¯t even glance up as Zeke entered and settled into a chair nearby. His intense focus was almost palpable, his eyes locked in what seemed like a staring contest with the parchment.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t decide whether to be impressed or exasperated. On one hand, the dwarf¡¯s dedication and concentration were remarkable. On the other, his complete lack of awareness made his shop an open invitation for thieves. It was hard not to imagine how easily someone could walk out with half the workshop without Gunner noticing.


    Zeke stepped behind the dwarf and leaned over to get a better look at what he was doing. The schematic Zeke had left had undergone significant changes, now adorned with dozens of annotations and additions. Most of them appeared to be Gunner¡¯s deductions about the functions of various components and their interconnections.


    From what Zeke could see, the dwarf had deduced that the design was part of an airship, though he hadn¡¯t pinpointed it as a Gondola. That wasn¡¯t particularly surprising¡ªafter all, the luxurious aircraft was predominantly used in Tradespire, far removed from Stonehearth¡¯s culture.


    What truly caught Zeke¡¯s attention were the numerous attempts to improve the design. Each modification was meticulously sketched, only to be scratched out and accompanied by notes explaining why the changes wouldn¡¯t work.


    Zeke nodded in approval, genuinely impressed by Gunner¡¯s level of insight after such a short time. Perhaps the dwarf might just prove capable of earning the hefty reward Zeke had promised.


    "How¡¯s it going?" Zeke asked, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.


    Gunner flinched at the sudden voice but quickly composed himself, responding with a grunt. "Bit o¡¯ a challenge," he admitted after a pause. "...But I¡¯m still confident."


    Zeke stepped back, giving the dwarf some space. "I¡¯d be very pleased if you could manage it," he said. "But there¡¯s no rush. The offer stands indefinitely."


    Gunner sighed and finally turned to face him, studying Zeke¡¯s expression before breaking into a knowing grin. "And how did it go for ye, lad?"


    "Not exactly," he admitted after a long pause, his voice quiet and thoughtful. "But these markings... they remind me o¡¯ an old script I¡¯ve seen before. Could be dwarfen, but if it is, it¡¯d be ancient¡ªolder than most records we¡¯ve still got."


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed. "Can you decipher it?"


    Gunner shook his head. "This be the kinda thing ye¡¯d need a proper scholar to make sense of. But I can tell ye one thing, lad..."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    The dwarf¡¯s gaze met Zeke¡¯s, his tone solemn. "Whatever this be, it ain¡¯t just some common trinket. I can¡¯t even tell what blasted material it¡¯s made from¡ªan¡¯ that don¡¯t happen often, let me tell ye."


    Zeke wasn¡¯t surprised. He had known for a long time that the cube held secrets, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to uncover any of them. This might be his first real chance to learn more. "Looks like I¡¯ll need to visit one of those scholars soon," he said.


    Gunner snorted at the thought, but when he saw the seriousness on Zeke¡¯s face, his amusement quickly faded into a tired sigh. "By the forge, yer serious," he muttered, rubbing his forehead with one large hand. "Listen here, laddie. Folks with that kind of knowledge are rarer than the coins in me pocket. Even a dwarf o¡¯ high standing would have a hard time getting a meeting with one of ¡¯em."


    Zeke sighed. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be that easy. "Do you have any names, at least?"


    Gunner waved his hand dismissively. "Aye, I know ¡¯em all, I reckon. But that ain¡¯t gonna help ye. I told ye, those aren¡¯t folks ye can just waltz up to."


    Zeke motioned for Gunner to write the names down, and within moments, he had a list. There were fewer than two dozen names on it, and none were familiar to him. Despite their apparent prominence in dwarven society, these scholars had little fame outside the kingdom. It made sense¡ªother races wouldn¡¯t have much use for scholars focused on ancient dwarven history.


    At a closer look, Zeke noticed something. Toward the bottom of the list, the second-to-last name seemed vaguely familiar.


    Thoren Ironhide.


    Zeke hadn¡¯t heard of Thoren himself, but the Ironhide family was one of the few he had considered as potential trade partners. His mind immediately began to race. If he could make an impression on someone from that line, he might kill two birds with one stone.


    At the very least, it would give him a chance to ask for a meeting with the scholar once they were on better terms.


    But that also added more pressure. It would be much easier to make a good impression on any of the powerful dwarven families during the festival than to target one specific family. After all, it was possible that the representative from Ironhide simply wouldn¡¯t like him, for reasons entirely unrelated.


    However...


    If¡ªand that was a big if¡ªhe could find an angle, a clear path to impress the Ironhide family, it might be worth pursuing.


    With renewed determination, Zeke began questioning Gunner about the Ironhide family, digging for every detail he could. He asked about their members, relationships, skills, business dealings, rivals, politics¡ªeverything.


    With only two days left until the Brewers Festival, Zeke was determined to make the most of every moment.

 Chapter 394:B6 - 14: Brewers Festival I

    "I can¡¯t wait t¡¯ try Master Alewin¡¯s new creation. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s somethin¡¯ mighty fine!"


    "Don¡¯t go actin¡¯ like some kinda connoisseur, lad. Ye couldn¡¯t tell yer mouth from yer ass. Ye just want t¡¯ get yerself smashed!"


    "At least I can hold me liquor, ye old bat. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten how ye went down in the seconds round last year. A downright embarrassin¡¯ sight, it was!"


    "How many times do I have t¡¯ tell ye¡ªthat didn¡¯t count! There was somethin¡¯ wrong with me drink that day, I swear it!"


    Zeke listened amusedly to the two dwarves walking ahead of him. Despite their sharp words, he was almost certain they were mother and child. The way they both wore wide smiles, clearly unbothered by the exchange, made it obvious that their banter was all in good fun.


    Soon, the two dwarfs were allowed onto the large plaza, and it was Zeke¡¯s turn to approach the checkpoint. The stocky dwarf gave him an disapproving look. "Are you sure you want to attend the festival boy?" he asked.


    Zeke flashed the man his most confident grin. "Naturally. Otherwise, you dwarves might start thinking you¡¯re the only ones who can hold their liquor."


    The dwarf snorted, a grudging smirk tugging at his lips, but he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he pocketed the hefty entrance fee¡ªan entire gold coin¡ªand stepped aside to let him pass.


    Zeke pushed open the unnecessarily massive doors and stepped into one of the largest halls he had ever seen. The cavernous space was carved directly into the heart of the mountain, its vaulted ceiling soaring high above and supported by colossal stone columns. Each pillar was a masterwork, intricately sculpted to resemble ancient dwarven heros, their solemn expressions etched into the stone as if bearing the weight of the mountain.


    The air was alive with a blend of tantalizing scents¡ªroasted meats, freshly baked bread, and the sharp, heady aroma of ale and mead. The cheerful hum of chatter and laughter mingled with the lively tunes of a dwarven band playing in the corner, creating an atmosphere of warmth and celebration.Massive wooden tables stretched across the hall, their surfaces scarred and stained from countless revelries over the years.


    Every seat was occupied by dwarves of all shapes and sizes, their hearty laughter and booming voices reverberating off the stone walls. The festival was in full swing, with apprentices frantically rolling in barrels of frothy brews on creaking carts, barely keeping pace with the insatiable demand.


    The sheer energy of the scene stole Zeke¡¯s breath.


    He had never witnessed anything of this scale before. It seemed as if every dwarf in the city had raided their coffers to join the festivities. No wonder Gunner had spoken so highly of the event¡ªit was a spectacle unlike any other.


    Zeke strolled past the tables, taking in the crowd. While dwarves dominated the hall, he noticed the occasional non-dwarf mingled among them. A pair of burly humans, likely apprentice metalworkers, raised their mugs in a toast. Scattered merchants stood out with their polished smiles and silken words, working the room as naturally as breathing. Even a small group of elves sat apart, their elegant postures contrasting starkly with the raucous atmosphere around them.


    Zeke grabbed a mug from a nearby table and settled into a quiet corner, his eyes lingering on the fragrant brew in his hand. While he appeared absorbed in the drink, his Sphere of Awareness was hard at work. His attention was primarily fixed on the merchants flitting from group to group, exchanging pleasantries and engaging in what seemed to be business discussions.


    It didn¡¯t take him long to piece together who they were speaking to and why, but the findings left him unsatisfied. The merchants were leveraging their personal contacts, seeking introductions to the truly influential dwarves in the room. While effective for some, it wasn¡¯t the kind of strategy Zeke was after.


    For one, he lacked such connections to rely on. More importantly though, he understood that dwarves didn¡¯t truly respect this approach. While ingratiating oneself through intermediaries might be acceptable¡ªeven commonplace¡ªin human culture, dwarves preferred bold, direct tactics. It was a cultural divide that the merchants apparently struggled to bridge, and Zeke was determined not to make the same mistake.


    Taking a hearty gulp of his ale, Zeke discreetly shifted his location, continuing his reconnaissance. Moving steadily through the hall, he repeated his subtle observation routine. By the time he was done, Zeke had gotten a detailed understanding of the event. He now knew where the most influential families were seated, where the master brewers resided, and everything else worth noting.


    "I swear, lad, if yer tryin¡¯ t¡¯ sell me somethin¡¯, I¡¯ll clobber ye t¡¯ death right where ye stand!"


    Zeke snorted, amused. He was starting to develop a liking for the dwarves¡¯ straightforwardness. Ironically, it reminded him of the Titan woman he had met in the jungles of Irroch. The two species were opposites in stature, yet nearly identical in character.


    "What are you on about, old man?" Zeke asked, pretending not to have overheard their earlier conversation. "I came to drink, but if that¡¯s your way of saying you can¡¯t fulfill that request, I¡¯ll just head somewhere else." Zeke glanced around the hall theatrically, his eyes lighting up when he spotted the nearest stall. "Oh, the Maltforge area looks busy. Maybe I¡¯ll just¡ª"


    "Who says I can¡¯t fulfill that blasted request? Sit yer arse down, ye stinky human bastard. Ye ain¡¯t leavin¡¯ this place ¡¯til yer properly shitfaced, ye hear me?"


    Zeke smirked and obediently sat down in front of the bar, waiting for the old man to serve him. The dwarf glared at him for a moment before turning to inspect his inventory, muttering about how the Maltforge family were unimaginative hacks who would be better off making machine oil than ale.


    After rummaging for a while, the dwarf found a crate of bottles hidden behind a wall of boxes. With a triumphant exclamation, he brought it over to the bar, filling two mugs from the deceptively small bottle. Zeke immediately noticed the spatial enchantment on the bottle, guessing it contained much more than it appeared.


    "Ha!" the man exclaimed, placing one mug in front of Zeke and taking the other for himself. "This¡¯ll put some hair on yer chest, lad. Let¡¯s see how ye walk over to those blasted blabbermouths after ¡¯avin¡¯ a proper brew."


    Zeke ignored the man¡¯s boasting, his attention already on the swirling dark liquid in front of him. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was made of, but it smelled like sweet berries mixed with something pleasantly sour.


    He clinked his cup with the dwarf¡¯s and took a careful sip. It exploded in his mouth¡ªsweet, ripe berries clashing with the sharp bite of fermented barley, followed by a rich, smoky undertone. The warmth spread quickly, not just through his mouth but down into his chest, a comforting heat that tingled at the edges of his senses. As the aftertaste lingered, he detected a subtle, earthy depth, like a forgotten forest floor, leaving him wanting more.


    Before he knew it, Zeke found himself taking a second, larger gulp, then a third. In no time, he was holding the cup upside down over his head, urging out the last drop of the rich liquid.


    He only snapped back to his senses when he heard a chuckle from across the table. The dwarf had been watching him the entire time, an amused grin plastered across his smug face.


    "Not too shabby, eh?"


    Zeke put the cup down, cleared his throat, and tried to regain some dignity. "The taste is quite pleasant, but it¡¯s a bit too weak for my taste."


    The dwarf¡¯s grin faltered for an instant, then redoubled with a devious edge. "Ye brat. Hope ye know what yer doin¡¯, challengin¡¯ me like that."


    Zeke smiled, unbothered. His response seemed to please the dwarf.


    "What¡¯s yer name? I¡¯m Varek, by the way¡ªVarek Alewin."


    "Ezekiel," he introduced himself. "My friends call me Zeke, though. You can call me that too¡ªif you pour me another mug of that berry juice."


    The dwarf chuckled heartily, finishing his drink and refilling both their cups. "Tell me, Zeke, what brings a human lad like yerself all th¡¯ way t¡¯ our little corner o¡¯ the world?"

 Chapter 395:B6 - 15: Brewers Festival II

    Zeke raised his refilled mug to his lips, savoring another swig of the Alewin family¡¯s rich brew. Across from him, Varek Alewin¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement as he set his own tankard down with a clink.


    "So, lad," Varek said, stroking his thick, braided beard, "are ye here just t¡¯ drink, or is there somethin¡¯ more yer after? Ye¡¯ve got the look of a man on a mission."


    Zeke grinned. "You¡¯re sharp, Varek. I¡¯m here for the competition."


    The old dwarf let out a booming laugh, slapping the table hard enough to rattle the mugs. "A human in th¡¯ brewer¡¯s contest? Now that¡¯s a tale I¡¯ll enjoy tellin¡¯. But do ye even know what yer gettin¡¯ yerself into, lad? This ain¡¯t some tea party."


    Zeke leaned forward, his interest piqued. The four brewmaster families played a central role in organizing the event, so any insights from this man would be far more reliable than the fragmented rumors Zeke had gathered beforehand.


    "I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces," he said, "but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could fill me in on the details."


    Varek¡¯s eyes narrowed with a mixture of pride and mischief. "Well, if yer serious, I¡¯ll tell ye all about it. But fair warnin¡¯¡ªwhat yer hearin¡¯ now might make ye rethink yer plans."


    The dwarf signaled to one of his apprentices for a fresh round of drinks before continuing. "The competition¡¯s held in five stages," he began, his tone growing serious. "First round¡¯s what we call th¡¯ hard elimination. Everyone drinks until only a set number o¡¯ contestants are left standin¡¯. It¡¯s brutal, lad. No tricks, no fancy brews, just drinkin¡¯ ¡¯til ye drop."


    Zeke¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. "Sounds straightforward enough."


    Varek shook his head, a knowing smile curling his lips. "I can see the gears turnin¡¯ in yer head, lad. Smell the schemin¡¯, too. But let me tell ye¡ªyer magic ain¡¯t gonna save ye. Us dwarfs, we ain¡¯t fools."


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Zeke asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "It means yer Magic¡¯ll be restricted durin¡¯ the contest," Varek said, leaning forward as if sharing a closely guarded secret. "This ain¡¯t some flashy magic show¡ªit¡¯s a fair fight. Man against man. Liver against liver!"


    Zeke frowned. This was news to him. His plan to rely on his Blood Magic to filter out the alcohol would be useless if that was true. It made sense, though. Without restrictions, Blood or Life Mages would dominate every year. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the dwarfs intended to enforce this rule. Something to investigate later.


    "Noted," Zeke said with a grateful nod. "What about the other rounds?"


    Varek smirked. "Oh, that¡¯s where things get interestin¡¯. Each o¡¯ th¡¯ next four rounds is hosted by one o¡¯ th¡¯ Brewmeister families. They¡¯ve all prepared their strongest, most unique brews t¡¯ knock out as many contenders as possible. Ye¡¯ll face the Barrelthane¡¯s stout first. It¡¯s thick as porridge and packs a punch that¡¯ll make yer knees buckle."


    He paused, taking a hearty gulp from his fresh mug. "After that, ye¡¯ll be dealin¡¯ with my kin¡¯s creation. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s got a bite as sharp as a mountain wind."


    Zeke nodded, listening intently as Varek detailed the remaining challenges. The Hopsgrin family¡¯s brew, he explained, was deceptively smooth but carried a potency that sneaked up on its victims. The Maltforge¡¯s concoction was always a wild card¡ªand even Varek didn¡¯t know what to expect from it.


    "Eh, those two¡¯ve been fightin¡¯ since the day they were born," Varek explained. "Their families never got along, an¡¯ it sure didn¡¯t help that they were born ¡¯bout the same time. I reckon they use each other t¡¯ compete, each tryin¡¯ t¡¯ outdo th¡¯ other."


    Zeke nodded, already familiar with the rivalry between the families. However, the competition between their younger generation was new information.


    "Anyways, they were about even fer most o¡¯ their lives, but then th¡¯ younger o¡¯ th¡¯ two, Eldrin, managed t¡¯ win in an important contest. That were a big blow t¡¯ young Drogar, an¡¯ I reckon he¡¯s tryin¡¯ t¡¯ prove himself tonight. Lot o¡¯ eyes gonna be watchin¡¯ ¡¯em."


    Zeke¡¯s mind raced. If he wanted to get closer to the Ironhide family, this rivalry might be an opportunity. However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to capitalize on it. Helping Drogar directly would likely not work. In fact, it could backfire. Zeke knew exactly how prideful the younger generation of powerful families could be, and he didn¡¯t think the dwarfs would be any different in that regard.


    Even so, he would need to pay close attention to these two, not only because of the powerful families backing them but also due to the attention their rivalry would draw. If he could somehow insert himself into their conflict, he¡¯d at least be able to get eyes on him.


    As he considered his options, Akasha once again demonstrated her value, bringing up detailed profiles of both dwarfs. As Zeke skimmed the information, his eyes began to shine.


    Drogar and Eldrin were renowned blacksmiths, enchanters, and warriors, leading their generation in all these fields. Though over 50 years old, the two were still considered young by dwarf standards¡ªbarely more than adults, not unlike Zeke among humans.


    This was getting interesting.


    It had been a long time since he had the chance to face off against his peers. Ever since leaving the Empire, Zeke had missed the opportunity to compete with the best his generation had to offer¡ªthe cream of the crop. But now, it seemed fate had answered his unspoken wish. He was about to face the dwarven elite in an unexpected contest.


    This was the kind of challenge he had been craving since becoming a Grand Mage.


    Well, almost. If given the choice, he would have preferred a competition that tested skill rather than alcohol tolerance, but he wasn¡¯t about to complain. It was better than nothing, and Zeke wasn¡¯t naive enough to think the drinking contest would be simple.


    Though it seemed straightforward, the dwarfs wouldn¡¯t be making such a big deal out of the event if it only came down to the strength of one¡¯s stomach.


    Suddenly, a deep, resonant gong echoed through the hall, silencing the lively chatter. The sound reverberated off the stone walls, commanding attention. Varek¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he drained his mug in a single motion.


    "That¡¯s th¡¯ call, lad," he said, rising to his feet. "Time for ye t¡¯ prove yer worth."


    Zeke stood as well, offering a respectful nod to the brewmaster. "Thanks for the insight, Varek. I¡¯ll do my best not to embarrass myself."


    The dwarf chuckled. "Ye¡¯ve got guts, I¡¯ll give ye that. Now off with ye, and remember¡ªpace yerself, or ye¡¯ll be on th¡¯ floor before ye know it."


    Zeke made his way toward the center of the hall, where a raised platform had been set up. Contestants were already gathering, their expressions ranging from eager to apprehensive. He glanced back once to see Varek watching him, a tankard in hand and a grin on his face.


    With a deep breath, Zeke stepped onto the platform, ready to face the first challenge. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as the crowd roared its approval. The brewer¡¯s festival was in full swing, and the real test was about to begin.

 Chapter 396:B6 - 16: Brewers Festival III

    "Ladies an¡¯ gentlemen, th¡¯ moment ye¡¯ve all been waitin¡¯ fer has finally arrived! Th¡¯ annual brewin¡¯ competition is about t¡¯ begin. Only th¡¯ worthiest among us can rise t¡¯ th¡¯ challenge an¡¯ stand tall in this legendary contest!"


    The announcer¡¯s voice thundered through the lively crowd, cutting through the festive atmosphere like a hammer striking an anvil. His booming declaration commanded immediate attention, shaking the very air.


    The stocky dwarf spoke into a strange contraption held to his mouth, a device clearly designed to project his voice¡ªbut in a most peculiar way. Instead of amplifying his words, the sound didn¡¯t seem to come from the device at all. Instead, it reverberated throughout the hall as if dozens of identical dwarfs were hidden in the walls, repeating his words in flawless unison.


    The effect was mesmerizing¡ªand overwhelming. His voice easily drowned out the collective clamor of thousands, leaving no doubt that the event had truly begun.


    "As usual," the announcer continued, his tone now much softer, yet still commanding enough to hold the attention of the hushed hall, "I¡¯ll begin by explainin¡¯ th¡¯ rules¡ªfer those joinin¡¯ us fer th¡¯ first time... an¡¯ fer our guests."


    At his words, numerous eyes turned toward the scattered clusters of humans and elves mingled throughout the hall. Some gazes brimmed with genuine curiosity, but others were laced with open disdain. Zeke didn¡¯t need to guess why. The dwarfs likely resented the outsiders who attended the event not for its traditions or camaraderie but to forge connections and advance their own agendas, diluting the spirit of the gathering.


    Once again, he felt relieved by his decision to compete rather than merely spectate. Judging by the sharp glares from the larger families, they had nothing but contempt for those who stood on the sidelines. His goal would have been virtually impossible to achieve if he was among them.


    "First off, let me make this clear," the announcer declared, his tone firm and uncompromising. "Only those who ain¡¯t reached th¡¯ level o¡¯ Unification may enter th¡¯ contest. Th¡¯ reason fer this should be obvious t¡¯ all but th¡¯ most stubborn fools. Second, it¡¯s forbidden t¡¯ use any kind o¡¯ artifacts, trinkets, or other outside means durin¡¯ th¡¯ competition..."


    Many of the older dwarfs barely glanced up, their expressions bored as if they had heard these words dozens¡ªif not hundreds¡ªof times before. In contrast, the younger and less experienced members of the audience leaned forward, their attention fixed on every word.


    Zeke was firmly among the latter. He wouldn¡¯t squander the opportunity to learn the competition¡¯s rules inside and out. If he intended to bend or break them later, he needed to understand them better than anyone else. After all, the most successful cheaters were always those who knew the law better than the most diligent enforcer.


    However, he soon found himself baffled by the simplicity of the rules. The competition essentially boiled down to just a few guidelines:


    "Below Archmage level. No artifacts. No outside help. And no attacking your competitors."


    Surprisingly straightforward for an event of such prestige. They hadn¡¯t even said a single word about the use of Magic, confusing Zeke greatly. Had Varek lied to him or was there something else he was not aware of?


    After that brief introduction, the host wasted no time ushering the competitors onto the stage. Around him, dwarves began moving into position, and Zeke quickly followed suit. Thanks to his height, he stood out like a sore thumb in the sea of stocky figures. It was clear that a human competing in this event was a rare sight, as more and more spectators began to take notice of him.


    His Sphere of Awareness allowed him to catch their mutterings, even those spoken in hushed tones:


    "Is that a human lad?"


    "There is no mistake, young Ironhide," Zeke replied smoothly, ignoring Eldrin¡¯s curt dismissal entirely. "I came here deliberately, fully aware of who you both are."


    Drogar frowned, clearly weighing his response, but Eldrin didn¡¯t give him the chance. "If ye really know, then why¡¯re ye butting in?" he snapped. "This is a fight ¡¯twixt me an¡¯ that bastard¡ªnot somethin¡¯ ye can interfere with."


    Zeke turned to his right for the first time, meeting Eldrin¡¯s glare with a calm, unwavering gaze. "I have no interest in your feud," he stated firmly. "I came here because I¡¯ve heard the two of you are held in high regard among your people. I wanted to see how the younger generation of dwarfs compares to us humans."


    Eldrin blinked, visibly taken aback by the response. For a moment, he was silent, and Drogar seized the opening. Unlike his rival, his tone was measured, almost cordial. "We are indeed held in some esteem," he said. "But do ye really have th¡¯ qualifications t¡¯ represent yer kind against us? I, fer one, ¡¯ave never ¡¯eard o¡¯ a mage with yer... particular characteristics among th¡¯ human elite."


    His eyes flicked briefly to Zeke¡¯s striking crimson hair, a subtle hint of skepticism in his gaze.


    Zeke turned back to the dwarf on his left, a glint of amusement sparking in his eyes. Drogar was clearly the more cunning of the two. Instead of outright dismissing Zeke¡¯s challenge, he had framed the refusal as conditional. In essence, if Zeke turned out to be a nobody, he wouldn¡¯t be worth their time. But if Zeke was someone of importance, Drogar¡¯s measured response ensured he wouldn¡¯t appear overly dismissive or rude.


    It was a surprisingly diplomatic move, especially for a dwarf, prompting Zeke to reevaluate the young scion sitting before him.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire," Zeke said, his tone calm yet deliberate.


    "Ezekiel, ye say..." Drogar repeated, his voice tinged with skepticism. His expression faltered, and it was clear he was quickly losing interest in the human who had so boldly forced his way into their midst.


    "Let me try that again," Zeke continued, unfazed by the growing hostility emanating from his two competitors. "I¡¯m Ezekiel of Tradespire¡ªDisciple of Maximilian von Hohenheim, youngest human Grand Mage in history, and the soon-to-be next Merchant Lord of Tradespire."


    Both dwarfs froze, their expressions betraying a mix of disbelief and shock. Each of those titles carried significant weight across the continent, but hearing all three attributed to a single individual left them momentarily speechless. Zeke¡¯s grin widened as he alternated his gaze between them. "So, Ironhide," he said, his voice brimming with confidence. "Am I fit to compete against the two of you?"


    Drogar remained silent, his head bowed as if deep in thought. Eldrin, however, was far less composed. The irritation he had momentarily suppressed surged back to the surface. "Qualified or not," Eldrin snapped, his tone sharp, "this here¡¯s a drinkin¡¯ contest, not somethin¡¯ a human can hope t¡¯ excel in. Best ye get lost before ye embarrass yerself."


    Zeke met Eldrin¡¯s glare with a calm, steady gaze. "The elimination round comes first, doesn¡¯t it? If what you¡¯re saying is true, I won¡¯t be around long enough to bother you. Why not wait and see?"


    Eldrin snorted, crossing his arms in irritation but refrained from continuing the argument. He seemed content to let the natural order settle things. After all, the idea of a human holding their own against a dwarf in a drinking contest was laughable. Dwarves were built of sterner stuff, their bodies hardened by years of rugged living and an early introduction to strong brews. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort to exchange more words with someone bound to fail.


    Drogar, however, maintained a more measured demeanor. Though he likely shared Eldrin¡¯s sentiments, his response was far more diplomatic. "Very well, young Mage," he said with a nod. "Let¡¯s compete fair an¡¯ square. I ¡¯ope ye manage t¡¯ surprise us again."


    With the matter settled, Zeke leaned back in his seat. The curved stone bench was far from comfortable, but he felt a sense of satisfaction with his progress. He had successfully forced his way onto the main stage of the night¡¯s event, and now everything rested on his performance. His preparations were complete; there was no more time for strategizing.


    As Varek had said, it was now a straightforward contest: man against man, liver against liver. Fortunately, Zeke had every reason to trust in the strength of his body. Now came the moment of truth¡ªtesting his resilience against the legendary iron-bellied constitution of the dwarves.

 Chapter 397:B6 - 17: Brewers Festival IV

    The announcer raised his hand, and the hall fell silent. The tension in the amphitheater was palpable as hundreds of competitors sat at the ready. A single gong echoed through the chamber, signaling the start of the elimination round. Zeke immediately picked up on an odd sensation¡ªthe Mana in his surroundings shifted unnaturally. It wasn¡¯t that his power was being suppressed, but rather that the ambient Mana seemed to vanish, as if drawn into an unseen void. The feeling was unnerving, like trying to breathe in a room where all the air had been sucked out.


    He flexed his fingers subtly, testing his Core. It responded as usual, but there was almost no reaction from the environment. Akasha, his ever-watchful companion, whispered in his mind.


    [Notice]


    The Mana in the environment has been sealed. Our internal reserves remain intact, but external sources have been rendered inaccessible. I will reduce my activities to a minimum in order to maintain function as long as possible.


    In an instant, all of Akasha¡¯s projections vanished, robbing Zeke of that subtle advantage. He also noticed that the Spirit was tightly holding on to all the remaining Mana in his core, like a frugal housewife managing a tight budget.


    Zeke suppressed a frown, keeping his face carefully neutral. The absence of ambient Mana wasn¡¯t crippling, but it was unsettling, making him feel like he had lost a part of himself. It also clarified why Magic hadn¡¯t been explicitly banned in the competition rules¡ªthere was simply no Mana available to work with.


    Even so, Zeke¡¯s curiosity was piqued. How had the dwarves achieved this? Depleting Mana from such a vast area was no trivial feat. At least, he couldn¡¯t think of a method capable of producing such an effect, but the potential applications were staggering. If this could be weaponized, it would reduce even the most formidable Mages to ordinary humans.


    "Drink up!" the announcer bellowed, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Servants scurried into the arena, each carrying trays loaded with oversized mugs of foaming ale. The scent was rich and potent, wafting through the air like a challenge. Zeke took his first mug and studied it carefully. The liquid was an amber hue, its surface alive with bubbles. Whatever this concoction was, it practically radiated potency.


    Around him, the other competitors had already begun, each downing their first mug with practiced ease. Drogar raised his mug in a mock toast to Eldrin before slamming it back, draining it in a single gulp. Eldrin followed suit, refusing to be outdone. The crowd roared their approval.


    Zeke took a more measured approach. He raised the mug to his lips, letting the first sip roll over his tongue. The taste was surprisingly complex, a mixture of malt and spice with an undertone of bitterness that lingered. But the real surprise came moments later, as a wave of heat coursed through his body. The ale carried a magical potency, a subtle enchantment designed to test both body and mind.


    Zeke drained the rest of the mug in one smooth motion, placing it back on the table with a satisfying clink. The heat intensified, spreading through his limbs and settling in his head like a warm haze. Yet compared to the poison and toxins he¡¯d trained his body to resist, it was nothing more than a mild buzz.


    One by one, mugs were refilled, and the competition pressed on. Soon, the first signs of strain began to show among the weaker competitors. A dwarf three seats to Zeke¡¯s left hiccupped loudly before slumping over, his face flushed and his eyes unfocused. He was quickly escorted out by attendants. Another human staggered to his feet, only to collapse moments later, spilling his drink in the process. The crowd¡¯s laughter was merciless.


    As the rounds progressed, the number of competitors dwindled. Zeke kept pace, methodically emptying mug after mug while monitoring his condition. The enchanted ale¡¯s effects built gradually, the heat evolving into a slow, deliberate fog that sought to dull his senses. But his body, reinforced by years of Blood Magic refinement and Draconic Essence, processed the substance with startling efficiency.


    The haze barely managed to take hold before his internal equilibrium restored itself. Compared to the stocky dwarves around him, many of whom were beginning to sway in their seats, Zeke remained remarkably steady.


    By the time the competition reached its tenth round, the initial pool of over a thousand had been whittled down to less than half.


    Zeke surveyed the remaining competitors. Drogar and Eldrin were still going strong, though signs of wear were beginning to show. Drogar¡¯s cheeks were ruddy, and his laughter had grown louder and more frequent. Eldrin¡¯s movements were slightly less precise, a subtle sway betraying his mounting intoxication. Despite their legendary reputations, they weren¡¯t immune to the ale¡¯s effects.


    Zeke, however, was an exception. Despite matching the others drink for drink, he felt only a faint buzz¡ªa testament to his unique physiology. The sheer volume of blood in his body alone granted him an alcohol tolerance at least ten times greater than that of an average human. The only visible change was a faint flush on his cheeks, so subtle it was barely noticeable.


    His unwavering composure did not escape attention. Both Drogar and Eldrin cast sidelong glances in his direction, their eyes narrowing as they silently reevaluated their human competitor.


    The display didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Drogar let out a low whistle, his bushy eyebrows arching as he leaned back in his seat. "Impressive work," he said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "Though I must admit, ye¡¯ve a flair for th¡¯ dramatic."


    Eldrin, sitting on Zeke¡¯s other side, snorted. "Aye, I¡¯ll give ¡¯em that. But there¡¯s easier ways t¡¯ do it, y¡¯know." He reached into a pouch at his side and withdrew a small, glass vial filled with a shimmering, golden liquid.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze lingered on the vial, taking in the intricate etchings adorning its surface. Clearly, this was no ordinary item¡ªit radiated a faint magical signature, its enchantments resonating with the natural properties of purification. Judging by its aura, it was almost certainly a detoxification potion of exceptional quality.


    He gave a small nod, acknowledging its craftsmanship. "Convenient," he remarked, his tone calm and unaffected. There was no trace of admiration in his voice. Zeke had always preferred to rely on his own abilities whenever possible. It was the same principle that had led him to forgo the use of weapons in combat altogether.


    As Drogar and Eldrin each downed their respective detox brews, Zeke took the opportunity to address the question that had been nagging at him. "I noticed the Mana returning to the arena," he began, his tone carefully neutral. "Does that mean Magic will be allowed in the next rounds?"


    The two dwarves exchanged knowing smirks, their expressions practically radiating mischief. Drogar chuckled, his laughter rumbling like distant thunder. "Allowed? Lad, ye can use all th¡¯ magic ye want," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "In fact, ye¡¯ll be needin¡¯ it."


    Eldrin leaned forward, his piercing gaze locking onto Zeke¡¯s. "But don¡¯t think fer a second that yer Blood Magic¡¯ll make it easier on ye," he added, his tone carrying a hint of warning. "If anythin¡¯, it¡¯ll make things harder. Ye¡¯ll see soon enough."


    Zeke frowned slightly, his mind racing to piece together the implications. If magic was permitted, it stood to reason that the upcoming trials would demand its use. But what sort of challenges would require such a shift in approach? Also, how could the challenge remain fair if the competitors all had different affinities? It seemed utterly counterintuitive.


    The questions gnawed at him, but he knew better than to press for answers. Drogar and Eldrin seemed content to let him stew in his curiosity, their expressions a mix of amusement and anticipation. Whatever lay ahead, it was clear that the elimination round had been nothing more than a prelude.


    As the last of the intoxicated competitors were escorted from the arena, the remaining hundred leaned forward in their seats, the air thick with anticipation. The Mana in the chamber continued to swell, its presence now a steady, thrumming pulse that resonated through the space.


    Zeke seized the opportunity, channeling Mana throughout his body. The infusion sharpened his focus to a razor¡¯s edge and filled his muscles with vitality. He felt like a finely honed blade, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    This was it¡ªhe was as prepared as he could possibly be.


    Drogar clapped him on the shoulder, his grin wide and unapologetic. "Get ready, lad," he said, his tone equal parts encouragement and challenge. "Ye¡¯ve made it this far, but th¡¯ real fun¡¯s just about t¡¯ start."


    Eldrin nodded, his expression more measured but no less confident. "Hope ye¡¯ve got more tricks up yer sleeve. Ye¡¯ll need ¡¯em."


    Zeke locked eyes with them, his crimson gaze radiating quiet determination. The elimination round had been a straightforward test of endurance, barely enough to trouble his enhanced physique. Yet, it was clear the real challenges lay ahead. Judging by the unwavering confidence radiating from the two dwarfs beside him, his Blood affinity alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to guarantee success in what was to come.


    A smirk slowly spread across Zeke¡¯s face. If they had meant to intimidate him with their words, the dwarfs had utterly failed. If anything, their ominous warnings had the opposite effect. It had been far too long since he¡¯d faced a genuine challenge, and Zeke found himself eager to test the limits of his abilities.


    Just then, the announcer¡¯s booming voice echoed through the hall, resonating with the gathered crowd:


    "First up, we¡¯ve got th¡¯ Barrelthane¡¯s newly crafted Stonefist brew! Good luck t¡¯ all th¡¯ competitors!"

 Chapter 398:B6 - 18: Brewers Festival V

    The amphitheater was abuzz with excitement as the announcer stepped forward, his voice booming over the crowd. "And now, we begin th¡¯ second stage o¡¯ th¡¯ competition! Presented by none other than th¡¯ esteemed Barrelthane family, the Stonefist brew!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their enthusiasm palpable. Servants appeared once more, carrying trays filled with small, intricately sealed containers. Zeke raised an eyebrow as one of the containers was placed before him. It was unlike anything he¡¯d expected. Instead of the oversized mugs they had used during the elimination round, each contestant was presented with what resembled a potion vial. The container was crafted from polished crystal, etched with dwarven runes that shimmered faintly in the flickering light.


    Zeke picked up the vial, turning it over in his hands. The liquid inside was an opaque, molten gold that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. He glanced around and saw similar expressions of curiosity and apprehension among the other competitors. Even Drogar and Eldrin, who had exuded unshakable confidence earlier, now regarded their vials with a certain level of respect.


    "A potion?" Zeke muttered under his breath. This was no ordinary drinking competition. The Stonefist brew¡¯s presentation and the faint aura emanating from the vial told him this was a different beast altogether.


    The announcer¡¯s voice cut through the murmur of the crowd. "Listen well, contestants! Ye¡¯ve got one hour to finish yer portion. Fail t¡¯ do so, an¡¯ yer out!" As he finished the words, the ancient-looking dwarf flipped the giant hourglass at the center of the stage. The steady flow of sand signaled that the timer had begun.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed. A time limit and a mysterious brew?


    The dwarves certainly knew how to keep things interesting. He uncorked the vial, a faint hiss escaping as the seal broke. The aroma that followed was sharp and metallic, with a bitter undertone that made his nose wrinkle. Whatever this brew was, it was no ordinary drink.


    Drogar, seated to his right, leaned in with a grin. "Take it slow, lad," he warned, his tone uncharacteristically serious. "This ain¡¯t like th¡¯ ale from before. This stuff¡¯ll knock ye flat if ye rush it."


    Zeke gave a small nod, appreciating the advice. Still, part of him wondered if Drogar was trying to psych him out. His instincts urged caution, though, so he decided to heed the warning. Raising the vial to his lips, he took only a tiny sip.


    The moment the liquid flowed down his throat, Zeke¡¯s body was thrown into chaos. It was as if a molten river had been poured into his veins. His muscles spasmed involuntarily, and his vision blurred. The sensation wasn¡¯t just physical; it was as though the brew had reached deep into his very essence, pulling and twisting at something fundamental within him.


    The brew was unlike anything Zeke had ever encountered. The liquid merged with his blood, and as it did, it seemed to awaken every part of him. His Draconic Essence roared to life, intertwining with his Blood Magic in a volatile dance. The two forces, usually under his careful control, now surged wildly, ignited by the brew¡¯s relentless energy. It was both exhilarating and horrifying.


    Zeke gritted his teeth, struggling to stabilize the chaos within him. He activated his Blood Magic, attempting to isolate the brew¡¯s influence. To his shock, the effort failed entirely. It wasn¡¯t just that the brew was overwhelmingly potent¡ªit outright rejected his Magic, deflecting his attempts with an almost contemptuous ease.


    A deep frown settled on his face. He knew this sensation. It was the same phenomenon he had encountered with the Frostscale Patriarch¡¯s poison¡ªa substance imbued with such intense will that it behaved almost like a sentient force.


    "What in the...?" Zeke gasped, his voice barely audible. His Blood Magic surged in a desperate attempt to fight back, but it was like trying to hold back a raging river with his bare hands. The brew¡¯s will was relentless, coursing through his body and mingling with his blood. He could feel it changing him, merging with his essence in ways he couldn¡¯t fully comprehend.


    A sudden wave of strength surged through him, but it came at a cost. Zeke¡¯s muscles felt like they were being stretched to their breaking point, his bones creaking under the strain. The brew¡¯s effects amplified his vitality, his Blood Magic, and his Draconic Essence, creating a mixture so potent that his body struggled to contain it. For a moment, he felt as if he were being crushed by his own strength, the raw power threatening to tear him apart from within.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead as he forced himself to stay calm. Panic would only make things worse. Instead, he focused on observing the brew¡¯s effects, taking stock of every sensation, and reaction. The heat was the most immediate. It burned through his veins like liquid fire, but it wasn¡¯t just pain. Beneath the searing agony was a strange vitality, a raw, untamed energy that seemed to fuel his body even as it threatened to destroy it.


    Zeke clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought to regain control. Slowly, methodically, he adjusted his approach. Rather than fighting the brew head-on, he shifted his focus inward, aligning his will with the flow of his blood. He didn¡¯t try to expel the substance; instead, he sought to harmonize with it, allowing its energy to circulate freely. The process was excruciating, but it worked. Gradually, the searing heat began to ebb, replaced by a steady, rhythmic pulse that resonated with his Core.


    Around him, the other contestants were visibly struggling as well. A dwarf two seats down let out a strangled cry before collapsing, his face pale and drenched in sweat. He was quickly carried away by attendants. Even Drogar, who had warned Zeke to take it slow, looked strained. His usually hearty complexion was flushed, and his hand trembled slightly as he brought the vial to his lips for another cautious sip.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes returned to his vial, the golden liquid inside glinting ominously. He had barely consumed a fraction of it, yet it felt as though he had endured hours of grueling battle. Taking a deep breath, he worked to steady himself. If just one sip had pushed him this far, he could only imagine the trials that awaited with each subsequent drink.


    A nagging thought tugged at the edge of his mind¡ªsomething had changed within him. Whatever that brew was, it hadn¡¯t just tested him; it had altered him in ways he didn¡¯t fully comprehend.


    The rest, all of whom were dwarves, had begun to visibly struggle as well, their faces pale and strained. Some of them were leaning heavily on their chairs, barely able to hold their vials. They were gasping for breath, sweat pouring down their faces.


    Drogar, seated to his right, paused to wipe his brow, his usual boisterous demeanor subdued by the struggle. Eldrin, on his other side, gripped the edge of his seat, his breath shallow. Neither of them was in any condition to continue at their previous pace, but they were still making good progress. Zeke noticed that both had already drained over half of their vials. Even at their slower pace, they would easily finish within the allotted time.


    Zeke took a deep breath, steadying his focus. The contest was a race, but the other contestants weren¡¯t the real challenge. It was a race against time¡ªand his own limits.


    Focus, he reminded himself.


    A bead of sweat trickled down his neck as he accidentally locked eyes with one of the spectators. The dwarf¡¯s gaze shifted from Zeke¡¯s face to his vial, which still contained most of the brew. Pity flickered in the man¡¯s eyes, and a strange softness seeped into his previously stoic expression. For a brief moment, Zeke felt a tightness in his chest¡ªa mix of indignation and frustration. The spectators were looking at him like a man who had already lost, as though he were already doomed.


    However, instead of disheartening him, their gazes only fueled his determination. The challenge was far from over, and Zeke wasn¡¯t about to bow out.


    Slowly, he picked up the pace, taking another sip of the brew. His muscles screamed even louder as the liquid hit his blood. The burn inside him intensified, making him feel as though he were being pulled apart from the inside. It was like a massive beast was gnawing on his bones, biting into the very marrow, while fire ants marched across his bloodstream in cruel formation. His insides twisted, as though the brew were actively rewiring him, forging new connections, pushing his body beyond its limits.


    Each drop was agony, but Zeke bore it. He clenched his teeth, enduring the searing heat that ripped through his organs, the burning ache that laced his muscles as they fought to expand, to become something more. Something different.


    And yet, through the pain, there was a strange sense of triumph. His body was enduring. He was enduring.


    Some of the other competitors were starting to struggle in earnest now. A dwarf two rows down let out a strangled cry, his chest heaving as his face twisted in agony. With one final, gasping breath, he collapsed backward, the vial rolling from his twitching hand. The attendants rushed forward, swiftly whisking the unconscious dwarf away.


    Zeke¡¯s focus tightened, he refused to end up like that. He could faintly hear the distant hum of the crowd, their voices a blur, but all that mattered was the vial in his hand. The liquid inside was rapidly depleting. Only a small fraction remained now.


    His vision swam as he pressed on. The fire inside him was relentless, the searing agony near unbearable, but he was still enduring. Sweat poured from his every pore, drenching his clothes, his hands slick against the smooth surface of the vial. His heartbeat thundered in his chest, the rhythm matching the surge of power flooding him.


    Zeke focused his bleary eyes on the only thing that mattered right now. The sand in the hourglass was running low, the grains slipping quickly toward the bottom.


    Just a little more.


    The seconds felt like hours as he forced himself to take another minuscule sip, then another. His body was on the verge of collapse, but Zeke¡¯s will pushed him onward. He had to finish. He had to complete the challenge.


    And then, just before the last grains of sand fell through the hourglass, Zeke tilted the vial back one final time. The last drop slid down his throat, and for a brief, fleeting moment, everything went still. The world seemed to pause.


    And then it all came flooding back.


    The pain was excruciating. His organs screamed in protest, his muscles locking in spasms that felt like they might snap. His blood felt like it was boiling, like his very body was going to combust.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his body trembling with exhaustion, but he had done it. He had finished the challenge.


    The announcer¡¯s voice rang out, his words just barely able to cut through Zeke¡¯s haze.


    "Congratulations to all those who managed to finish in time!"

 Book 6: Chapter 25: Third Dream

    Book 6: Chapter 25: Third Dream


    The crowd held their breath, Zeke¡¯s final words hanging heavy in the charged silence that followed.


    Even in his disembodied state, he felt a flicker of satisfaction. The reaction was everything he had hoped for¡ªand more. His carefully crafted display had worked so flawlessly that not even he could have envisioned a better outcome. Here, in the heart of dwarven territory, he had announced himself with a brilliance that would be impossible to ignore.


    From this moment on, he could walk the streets of the dwarven capital with his head held high, his presence etched into the minds of all who had witnessed his declaration.


    The weight of his mentor¡¯s name and Zeke¡¯s own accomplishments were enough to eclipse even the most brilliant talent. Especially his latest feat. The title of youngest living Grandmage was not only a monumental achievement in its own right but also a promise of an even brighter future yet to come.


    ¡°Well...¡± the announcer began, clearly searching for the right words. ¡°Yer mentor¡¯s name be known far an¡¯ wide, even among our kin. Many a dwarf mourned his passin¡¯.¡± His voice grew steadier, more respectful. ¡°Rest easy, lad, Bombastus were held in high regard by us dwarfs, as be yer name. Ain¡¯t no surprise no more ye¡¯ve done so well in our contest.¡±


    A ripple of approval swept through the crowd, a testament to Maximilian¡¯s greatness. To be remembered and revered even among a foreign people, so far removed from his homeland, was proof of a legacy that transcended borders.


    The announcer cleared his throat, his voice rising above the murmurs of the crowd. ¡°As I were sayin''... Only three contestants left: Drogar Ironhide, Eldrin Stormshield, an¡¯ Ezekiel, heir o'' Hohenheim.¡±


    The crowd erupted into cheers, and Zeke sensed the shift in their attitude. His declaration had erased any lingering doubts about his worthiness. No longer was he an outsider to be dismissed or doubted; instead, the three finalists were now regarded as equally formidable contenders. To Zeke¡¯s surprise, a small but noticeable group of dwarves even cheered for him.


    It was unexpected, but far from unwelcome.


    With a calculated move, Zeke commanded his body to wave to the crowd. He understood dwarven culture well enough to know that they valued humility and approachability far more than the image of a distant, untouchable hero. This suited Zeke just fine¡ªit aligned with the impression he wanted to leave as well as his own preference.


    ¡°Ye three will now be takin¡¯ th'' third shot o'' Dreamwalker brew,¡± the announcer bellowed, his voice heavy. ¡°Be warned: both th'' dose an'' purity o'' this round are a cut above th'' last.¡±


    Zeke caught the sound of nervous gulps from either side of him. He didn¡¯t judge them for it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t. If he had been in his physical body, he doubted he could have stopped himself from doing the same.


    The previous dream had been harrowing, leaving scars he hadn¡¯t fully shaken off. He knew it would take days, perhaps longer, before he truly recovered. Now, with the third dose looming, a single, unsettling question echoed in his mind: What nightmare would await him this time?


    However, before he even had time to dread that thought, the next round of brews was placed before the three finalists and Zeke knew it was time to return to his body.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what would happen if his body consumed the concoction while his soul remained untethered, but he suspected the brew would have little to no effect. After all, he had already confirmed that its primary influence was on the Soul itself.


    The body was featureless, smooth like polished stone, a perfect sphere without even a hint of a face. There was no mouth, no eyes, no nostrils¡ªnothing suggesting he could take in or release anything the way he was used to. He was a core¡ªnothing more than a thick, pulsing node of awareness.


    Tentacles extended from every angle, a sprawling, undulating mass that seemed to grow out of the sphere. Each one twisted independently, yet they were all connected in a way that suggested they belonged to the same entity. They stretched outward, fanning out in an unnatural pattern. Some were thick and muscular, others thin and nearly transparent, but all shared the same strange purpose: to expand his perception. These limbs weren¡¯t for movement, but for awareness¡ªgathering sensations and memories like tendrils of thought.


    Each tentacle carried a unique ¡®feeling,¡¯ but Zeke couldn''t pinpoint exactly what each one relayed. They didn¡¯t merely touch the world¡ªthey absorbed it. The way they twisted and flexed seemed like they were reaching for information from the very ether itself. Their movements were slow and deliberate, rippling with a liquid-like quality that suggested no visible intent.


    This was one of the strangest beings Zeke had ever encountered.


    There was no sense of hunger, of thirst, of need. And yet, it was clear that this creature did not exist without purpose. The tension in the tentacles¡ªthe way they ever so slowly crept over surfaces¡ªwas not one of desperation but a methodical, endless search. It wasn¡¯t for food, not in any way Zeke understood. There was no desire to feed. It was simply seeking. Not a purpose he could comprehend, but it was there all the same, a deep, unrelenting instinct that drove it¡¯s actions. It was as if it were a thinking machine, not concerned with what it wanted, but only what it understood.


    The absence of a mouth, throat, or any opening made him feel like a vessel designed to exist in isolation¡ªno need for connection, no space for speech. Communication had no place here. His thoughts felt... stifled, as if they were all being funneled inward, directed toward the cold, unfeeling logic of this entity.


    Eventually, he shifted his focus away from himself and turned his attention to his surroundings.


    The space around him felt strange, not due to the unfamiliar environment, but because it lacked the clear boundaries of space and time his human mind was used to. It was a disordered world¡ªobjects appeared and vanished, flickering in and out of his awareness like fleeting memories rather than tangible things. He could feel the cold stone beneath him, but it didn¡¯t provide any sense of grounding. The tentacles were constantly shifting, making contact, but without urgency. It was like a reflection in a mirror¡ªechoing reality, but disconnected from it.


    And the air? It didn¡¯t smell, didn¡¯t feel like it ought to have in Zeke¡¯s prior life. The sensation of air was more like a distant hum against his tentacles, a vibration that was neither warm nor cold, but something in between. It was as if the world itself was a dream, and this body¡ªthis creature¡ªwas merely existing in it, not acting or reacting, but simply being.


    There was no notion of time, no hunger or thirst to signify a passing moment. Just endless reaching, endless seeking, as though the purpose of this existence was only to exist.


    For a brief moment, Zeke felt a strange tug¡ªa merging of his thoughts with those of the creature. Its tentacles weren¡¯t just sensing the world; they were reaching into it. Through them, he began to perceive the creature¡¯s intentions. It wasn¡¯t like holding something in a hand, but more like cradling a thought¡ªshaping it, twisting it, and letting it become part of him.


    A strange, unsettling unity.


    Then, another awareness drifted through him¡ªdeeper, more intense¡ªgiving him a clearer sense of the creature. This being had existed for eons in a place where time and death seemed irrelevant. Its mind was a vast repository, filled with mountains of information¡ªmemories, some of which were its own... others not.


    This being carried a hunger for knowledge. It was a thirst unlike anything Zeke had ever known, an oppressive weight he couldn¡¯t escape. Suddenly, everything clicked. It became crystal clear what¡ªor who¡ªthis creature was.

 Chapter 405:B6 - 25: Third Dream

    The crowd held their breath, Zeke¡¯s final words hanging heavy in the charged silence that followed.


    Even in his disembodied state, he felt a flicker of satisfaction. The reaction was everything he had hoped for¡ªand more. His carefully crafted display had worked so flawlessly that not even he could have envisioned a better outcome. Here, in the heart of dwarven territory, he had announced himself with a brilliance that would be impossible to ignore.


    From this moment on, he could walk the streets of the dwarven capital with his head held high, his presence etched into the minds of all who had witnessed his declaration.


    The weight of his mentor¡¯s name and Zeke¡¯s own accomplishments were enough to eclipse even the most brilliant talent. Especially his latest feat. The title of youngest living Grandmage was not only a monumental achievement in its own right but also a promise of an even brighter future yet to come.


    "Well..." the announcer began, clearly searching for the right words. "Yer mentor¡¯s name be known far an¡¯ wide, even among our kin. Many a dwarf mourned his passin¡¯." His voice grew steadier, more respectful. "Rest easy, lad, Bombastus were held in high regard by us dwarfs, as be yer name. Ain¡¯t no surprise no more ye¡¯ve done so well in our contest."


    A ripple of approval swept through the crowd, a testament to Maximilian¡¯s greatness. To be remembered and revered even among a foreign people, so far removed from his homeland, was proof of a legacy that transcended borders.


    The announcer cleared his throat, his voice rising above the murmurs of the crowd. "As I were sayin¡¯... Only three contestants left: Drogar Ironhide, Eldrin Stormshield, an¡¯ Ezekiel, heir o¡¯ Hohenheim."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, and Zeke sensed the shift in their attitude. His declaration had erased any lingering doubts about his worthiness. No longer was he an outsider to be dismissed or doubted; instead, the three finalists were now regarded as equally formidable contenders. To Zeke¡¯s surprise, a small but noticeable group of dwarves even cheered for him.


    It was unexpected, but far from unwelcome.


    With a calculated move, Zeke commanded his body to wave to the crowd. He understood dwarven culture well enough to know that they valued humility and approachability far more than the image of a distant, untouchable hero. This suited Zeke just fine¡ªit aligned with the impression he wanted to leave as well as his own preference.


    "Ye three will now be takin¡¯ th¡¯ third shot o¡¯ Dreamwalker brew," the announcer bellowed, his voice heavy. "Be warned: both th¡¯ dose an¡¯ purity o¡¯ this round are a cut above th¡¯ last."


    Zeke caught the sound of nervous gulps from either side of him. He didn¡¯t judge them for it¡ªhe couldn¡¯t. If he had been in his physical body, he doubted he could have stopped himself from doing the same.


    The previous dream had been harrowing, leaving scars he hadn¡¯t fully shaken off. He knew it would take days, perhaps longer, before he truly recovered. Now, with the third dose looming, a single, unsettling question echoed in his mind: What nightmare would await him this time?


    However, before he even had time to dread that thought, the next round of brews was placed before the three finalists and Zeke knew it was time to return to his body.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure what would happen if his body consumed the concoction while his soul remained untethered, but he suspected the brew would have little to no effect. After all, he had already confirmed that its primary influence was on the Soul itself.


    The body was featureless, smooth like polished stone, a perfect sphere without even a hint of a face. There was no mouth, no eyes, no nostrils¡ªnothing suggesting he could take in or release anything the way he was used to. He was a core¡ªnothing more than a thick, pulsing node of awareness.


    Tentacles extended from every angle, a sprawling, undulating mass that seemed to grow out of the sphere. Each one twisted independently, yet they were all connected in a way that suggested they belonged to the same entity. They stretched outward, fanning out in an unnatural pattern. Some were thick and muscular, others thin and nearly transparent, but all shared the same strange purpose: to expand his perception. These limbs weren¡¯t for movement, but for awareness¡ªgathering sensations and memories like tendrils of thought.


    Each tentacle carried a unique ¡¯feeling,¡¯ but Zeke couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what each one relayed. They didn¡¯t merely touch the world¡ªthey absorbed it. The way they twisted and flexed seemed like they were reaching for information from the very ether itself. Their movements were slow and deliberate, rippling with a liquid-like quality that suggested no visible intent.


    This was one of the strangest beings Zeke had ever encountered.


    There was no sense of hunger, of thirst, of need. And yet, it was clear that this creature did not exist without purpose. The tension in the tentacles¡ªthe way they ever so slowly crept over surfaces¡ªwas not one of desperation but a methodical, endless search. It wasn¡¯t for food, not in any way Zeke understood. There was no desire to feed. It was simply seeking. Not a purpose he could comprehend, but it was there all the same, a deep, unrelenting instinct that drove it¡¯s actions. It was as if it were a thinking machine, not concerned with what it wanted, but only what it understood.


    The absence of a mouth, throat, or any opening made him feel like a vessel designed to exist in isolation¡ªno need for connection, no space for speech. Communication had no place here. His thoughts felt... stifled, as if they were all being funneled inward, directed toward the cold, unfeeling logic of this entity.


    Experience tales with novelhall.Co?m


    Eventually, he shifted his focus away from himself and turned his attention to his surroundings.


    The space around him felt strange, not due to the unfamiliar environment, but because it lacked the clear boundaries of space and time his human mind was used to. It was a disordered world¡ªobjects appeared and vanished, flickering in and out of his awareness like fleeting memories rather than tangible things. He could feel the cold stone beneath him, but it didn¡¯t provide any sense of grounding. The tentacles were constantly shifting, making contact, but without urgency. It was like a reflection in a mirror¡ªechoing reality, but disconnected from it.


    And the air? It didn¡¯t smell, didn¡¯t feel like it ought to have in Zeke¡¯s prior life. The sensation of air was more like a distant hum against his tentacles, a vibration that was neither warm nor cold, but something in between. It was as if the world itself was a dream, and this body¡ªthis creature¡ªwas merely existing in it, not acting or reacting, but simply being.


    There was no notion of time, no hunger or thirst to signify a passing moment. Just endless reaching, endless seeking, as though the purpose of this existence was only to exist.


    For a brief moment, Zeke felt a strange tug¡ªa merging of his thoughts with those of the creature. Its tentacles weren¡¯t just sensing the world; they were reaching into it. Through them, he began to perceive the creature¡¯s intentions. It wasn¡¯t like holding something in a hand, but more like cradling a thought¡ªshaping it, twisting it, and letting it become part of him.


    A strange, unsettling unity.


    Then, another awareness drifted through him¡ªdeeper, more intense¡ªgiving him a clearer sense of the creature. This being had existed for eons in a place where time and death seemed irrelevant. Its mind was a vast repository, filled with mountains of information¡ªmemories, some of which were its own... others not.


    This being carried a hunger for knowledge. It was a thirst unlike anything Zeke had ever known, an oppressive weight he couldn¡¯t escape. Suddenly, everything clicked. It became crystal clear what¡ªor who¡ªthis creature was.

 Book 6: Chapter 26: Nemesis

    Book 6: Chapter 26: Nemesis


    There was no denying it anymore¡ªZeke wasn¡¯t reliving the memory of one of its victims. He was experiencing the past of the devourer itself. This strange, alien mind could belong to nothing else. The insatiable thirst for knowledge gnawed at him even now, a craving so vast that it could belong to no other creature.


    Naturally, when crafting the Dreamwalker brew, it wasn¡¯t just stolen memories that were distilled¡ªit also carried traces of the devourer¡¯s own mind. The realization was almost embarrassing. How had it taken him this long to figure it out?


    But a far more troubling thought loomed over him: a piece of this being was in the process of merging with his own essence. He wouldn¡¯t suddenly sprout tentacles, of course, but that didn¡¯t make it any less unsettling. As far as Zeke understood, one¡¯s psyche was largely shaped by the experiences accumulated over a lifetime. If even a fragment of the devourer¡¯s mind took root within him... what would that mean for his own?


    What kind of changes would those memories bring?


    Would he start craving the souls of others, just as the devourer had?


    One unsettling thought bled into the next, each more disturbing than the last. But Zeke forced himself to regain control. There was no use in worrying about something he couldn¡¯t predict or change. Whatever happened, he would deal with it when the time came.


    To keep his mind from spiraling further, he turned his focus to something more immediate¡ªhis current situation. Now that he had gained a firmer grasp on the devourer¡¯s senses, his perception of the world around him sharpened, revealing his surroundings with far greater clarity.


    Though it took time for Zeke to piece together the fragmented impressions his tentacles provided, he soon formed a rough understanding of his surroundings. He was in what appeared to be a laboratory¡ªa vast space filled with strange contraptions and unfamiliar devices. Yet, it was immediately clear that he was not the master of this domain. Instead, he was confined within a strange energy field, his round body completely immobilized¡ªunable to move even an inch.


    If he had to guess, the devourer was likely a research subject in this strange place.


    For now, however, he was alone¡ªa fact he found reassuring. His host, on the other hand, did not share that sentiment. The devourer felt no fear about its predicament. If anything... it was mildly curious.


    But Zeke quickly realized that the absence of fear didn¡¯t mean there was no danger. As more and more fragments of memory surfaced, it became clear that this creature wasn¡¯t capable of fear in the first place. It was a being that had evolved to think in a purely clinical, detached manner.


    In some ways, it reminded him of Akasha.


    A distant click immediately caught the devourer¡¯s attention. Several tentacles reacted instinctively, precisely pinpointing the origin of the sound. In an instant, its entire focus shifted to a single point¡ªthe door leading into the room.


    A few more clicking sounds followed, then the lock snapped open. Slowly, the door swung inward, revealing a man as he stepped inside. He was tall and striking, with blond hair and piercing blue eyes. His smile was warm, genuine, devoid of even the slightest hint of malice.


    The devourer remained indifferent to this. Despite having consumed countless memories, it either couldn¡¯t recognize human expressions or simply didn¡¯t care to. Though this likely wasn¡¯t their first meeting, to the creature, the man was just another presence¡ªone that didn¡¯t merit any particular reaction.


    Zeke, however, knew exactly who this was.


    He had never met this man in person, yet he had seen his face countless times¡ªetched into murals, carved into statues, printed in textbooks. It was the face of his enemy.


    Augustus Geistreich, Emperor of Arkanheim and the most powerful Mind Mage on the continent stood before him in the flesh.


    Zeke¡¯s mind simply froze. For a moment, he was incapable of forming a single coherent thought. Then, in the next instant, his thoughts surged forward all at once, an avalanche of questions crashing into him.


    Why was the Emperor here?


    What was his connection to the devourer?


    "You speak the truth," the emperor said. "There¡¯s little I can learn from your methods. At least, not when it comes to extracting essence. I assume you use those appendages for that."


    The devourer stayed silent, choosing not to comment on the man¡¯s assumption.


    "Thankfully..." the emperor continued, the smile returning to his face, "that¡¯s not the part I¡¯m struggling with." As he spoke, he held up the flask in his hands.


    Normally, Zeke wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess what was inside. But thankfully, someone else knew. He felt a stirring of emotions from the devourer¡ªsurprise, confusion, and a touch of admiration.


    "How did you manage this, human?" the devourer asked, its eagerness clear. "It should have been impossible for your kind to harvest an essence so completely. And this method of containment... I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. I need to know how this was achieved."


    The emperor chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s always nice to receive such high praise from a genuine expert. However, I see no benefit in fulfilling your request. Tell me, creature, what value is there in satisfying your curiosity?¡±


    The devourer fell silent for a moment. ¡°A trade, then,¡± it suggested.


    The emperor chuckled again, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to bargain with me. Trade, you see, can only happen between equals. Right now, you are my prisoner and I am free to take everything that is yours without giving anything in return.¡±


    Zeke sensed something in the devourer stir, its annoyance and confusion radiating out. ¡°Why, then, human, show this to me at all? If you had no intention of trading, there was no reason to provoke my curiosity.¡±


    The emperor shook his head, still smiling. ¡°There is a reason, of course. Even a being like you isn''t immune to having its mentality shaken. For someone like me, even the smallest crack is an opening that can be exploited..."


    Suddenly, Zeke felt an overwhelming sense of crisis from the devourer¡ªa threat to its very existence. Its tentacles shot out without hesitation, wrapping the emperor in a cocoon of twisted flesh. For a brief moment, Zeke hoped the creature might injure the man¡ªperhaps even cripple his Soul.


    But then, Zeke felt the devourer''s limbs go limp, falling lifelessly to the floor. ¡°Impossible,¡± the creature projected, its emotions more intense than Zeke had ever felt from it. ¡°You could not have broken in without me noticing...¡±


    The emperor''s smile widened. "Broken in? What need would there be for that when you were the one to open the door?"


    "This¡ª" the devourer started, but immediately fell silent, desperately trying to sever the faint mental link between them. However, it quickly became clear that the creature had lost the ability to do so.


    "Just as you have a very specialized skillset..." the emperor continued calmly, walking closer to the devourer and placing his hand on its circular core. "So do I."


    In the next moment, Zeke felt a web of Mana entangle the devourer''s mind. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªgentle yet overwhelming, simplistic yet refined. For a long while, Zeke could only watch in stunned silence as the devourer lost the battle against the encroaching web. It was like watching a moth struggle in a spider''s net.


    Every movement, every attempt to resist, only seemed to tighten the bindings on its mind. Eventually, there was no more fight left. And like the moth, the devourer simply stopped, resigned to its fate.


    With the last bit of resistance gone, Zeke could feel the emperor¡¯s control over the creature solidify. The devourer''s will eroded under the mental constructs now binding it. In some ways, it resembled Zeke''s own [Blood Puppeteering] technique, but a million times more refined and far more insidious.


    He could instinctively sense that, for the devourer, there was no way out. Its only chance of freedom now rested entirely on the emperor''s will.


    ¡°Now, little bug,¡± the man muttered, delving deeper into the devourer''s mind. ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of secrets you¡¯ve been hiding.¡±

 Chapter 406 - B6 - 26: Nemesis

    There was no denying it anymore¡ªZeke wasn''t reliving the memory of one of its victims. He was experiencing the past of the devourer itself. This strange, alien mind could belong to nothing else. The insatiable thirst for knowledge gnawed at him even now, a craving so vast that it could belong to no other creature.


    Naturally, when crafting the Dreamwalker brew, it wasn''t just stolen memories that were distilled¡ªit also carried traces of the devourer''s own mind. The realization was almost embarrassing. How had it taken him this long to figure it out?


    But a far more troubling thought loomed over him: a piece of this being was in the process of merging with his own essence. He wouldn''t suddenly sprout tentacles, of course, but that didn''t make it any less unsettling. As far as Zeke understood, one''s psyche was largely shaped by the experiences accumulated over a lifetime. If even a fragment of the devourer''s mind took root within him... what would that mean for his own?


    What kind of changes would those memories bring?


    Would he start craving the souls of others, just as the devourer had?


    One unsettling thought bled into the next, each more disturbing than the last. But Zeke forced himself to regain control. There was no use in worrying about something he couldn''t predict or change. Whatever happened, he would deal with it when the time came.


    To keep his mind from spiraling further, he turned his focus to something more immediate¡ªhis current situation. Now that he had gained a firmer grasp on the devourer''s senses, his perception of the world around him sharpened, revealing his surroundings with far greater clarity.


    Though it took time for Zeke to piece together the fragmented impressions his tentacles provided, he soon formed a rough understanding of his surroundings. He was in what appeared to be a laboratory¡ªa vast space filled with strange contraptions and unfamiliar devices. Yet, it was immediately clear that he was not the master of this domain. Instead, he was confined within a strange energy field, his round body completely immobilized¡ªunable to move even an inch.


    If he had to guess, the devourer was likely a research subject in this strange place.


    For now, however, he was alone¡ªa fact he found reassuring. His host, on the other hand, did not share that sentiment. The devourer felt no fear about its predicament. If anything... it was mildly curious.


    But Zeke quickly realized that the absence of fear didn''t mean there was no danger. As more and more fragments of memory surfaced, it became clear that this creature wasn''t capable of fear in the first place. It was a being that had evolved to think in a purely clinical, detached manner.


    In some ways, it reminded him of Akasha.


    A distant click immediately caught the devourer''s attention. Several tentacles reacted instinctively, precisely pinpointing the origin of the sound. In an instant, its entire focus shifted to a single point¡ªthe door leading into the room.


    A few more clicking sounds followed, then the lock snapped open. Slowly, the door swung inward, revealing a man as he stepped inside. He was tall and striking, with blond hair and piercing blue eyes. His smile was warm, genuine, devoid of even the slightest hint of malice.


    The devourer remained indifferent to this. Despite having consumed countless memories, it either couldn''t recognize human expressions or simply didn''t care to. Though this likely wasn''t their first meeting, to the creature, the man was just another presence¡ªone that didn''t merit any particular reaction.


    Zeke, however, knew exactly who this was.


    He had never met this man in person, yet he had seen his face countless times¡ªetched into murals, carved into statues, printed in textbooks. It was the face of his enemy.


    Augustus Geistreich, Emperor of Arkanheim and the most powerful Mind Mage on the continent stood before him in the flesh.


    Zeke''s mind simply froze. For a moment, he was incapable of forming a single coherent thought. Then, in the next instant, his thoughts surged forward all at once, an avalanche of questions crashing into him.


    Why was the Emperor here?


    What was his connection to the devourer?


    What was he planning?


    How long ago had this memory taken place?


    And most importantly¡ªhow had the devourer escaped?


    But Zeke had no control over the situation. The memory would unfold exactly as it had in reality, regardless of his thoughts or will. He was merely a passenger, observing the situation from inside one of its actors.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Augustus Geistreich strode into the room, his gaze fixed on the devourer.


    "Astonishing," he murmured, coming to a halt in front of it. "I could hardly believe it when they told me what they''d caught."


    The devourer remained silent, every tentacle trained on the man before it. Though it felt no fear, it instinctively recognized the danger radiating from this newcomer. Its awareness sharpened, its senses stretched to their limit¡ªwaiting, ready to strike at the first sign of an opening.


    "Don''t be like that," the emperor said casually. "I know you can understand me."


    The devourer didn''t respond immediately. It wasn''t fear that made it hesitate, but a deliberate calculation, taking its time to weigh the possibilities.


    At last, it made its choice.


    Reaching out with its mind, it projected its voice directly into the emperor''s thoughts.


    "For what purpose have I been brought to this place?"


    The emperor smiled, and for a brief moment, Zeke could have sworn he saw a predatory glint behind that gentle expression. "It speaks at last," he said aloud, making Zeke wonder if the man was deliberately pretending he couldn''t replicate the devourer''s mental communication.


    "To reward your cooperation, let me answer your question honestly," the emperor said, finally breaking his gaze from the devourer. Instinctively, the creature tensed, ready to strike, but something stopped it at the last moment.


    "You''ve been brought here because I find you... interesting." The emperor''s back was now fully turned as he reached for a flask on a nearby desk.


    "Are you after the vast knowledge I''ve collected, like the rest of your kind?" the devourer asked.


    The emperor chuckled but didn''t turn around. "No, that trifling pile of random impressions you''ve amassed is of little use to me," he said. Zeke could feel the devourer bristle. It wasn''t anger, but the insult to its life''s work had clearly struck a nerve.


    The emperor, however, remained unfazed as he continued. "No, what truly fascinates me is your ability to do exactly that. The ability to extract the very essence of any being, regardless of oaths or other restrictions, now that is a truly valuable gift."


    "Alas, it''s impossible for you to imitate that gift," the devourer said. "Given the limits of your... physiology, I don''t see how you expect to learn from studying me."


    The emperor turned, holding a box in his hand. No, it was something else¡ªa square container made of special glass. Something moved inside. He nodded at the devourer''s words.


    "You speak the truth," the emperor said. "There''s little I can learn from your methods. At least, not when it comes to extracting essence. I assume you use those appendages for that."


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    The devourer stayed silent, choosing not to comment on the man''s assumption.


    "Thankfully..." the emperor continued, the smile returning to his face, "that''s not the part I''m struggling with." As he spoke, he held up the flask in his hands.


    Normally, Zeke wouldn''t have been able to guess what was inside. But thankfully, someone else knew. He felt a stirring of emotions from the devourer¡ªsurprise, confusion, and a touch of admiration.


    "How did you manage this, human?" the devourer asked, its eagerness clear. "It should have been impossible for your kind to harvest an essence so completely. And this method of containment... I''ve never seen anything like it. I need to know how this was achieved."


    The emperor chuckled. "It''s always nice to receive such high praise from a genuine expert. However, I see no benefit in fulfilling your request. Tell me, creature, what value is there in satisfying your curiosity?"


    The devourer fell silent for a moment. "A trade, then," it suggested.


    The emperor chuckled again, shaking his head. "You''re not in a position to bargain with me. Trade, you see, can only happen between equals. Right now, you are my prisoner and I am free to take everything that is yours without giving anything in return."


    Zeke sensed something in the devourer stir, its annoyance and confusion radiating out. "Why, then, human, show this to me at all? If you had no intention of trading, there was no reason to provoke my curiosity."


    The emperor shook his head, still smiling. "There is a reason, of course. Even a being like you isn''t immune to having its mentality shaken. For someone like me, even the smallest crack is an opening that can be exploited..."


    Suddenly, Zeke felt an overwhelming sense of crisis from the devourer¡ªa threat to its very existence. Its tentacles shot out without hesitation, wrapping the emperor in a cocoon of twisted flesh. For a brief moment, Zeke hoped the creature might injure the man¡ªperhaps even cripple his Soul.


    But then, Zeke felt the devourer''s limbs go limp, falling lifelessly to the floor. "Impossible," the creature projected, its emotions more intense than Zeke had ever felt from it. "You could not have broken in without me noticing..."


    The emperor''s smile widened. "Broken in? What need would there be for that when you were the one to open the door?"


    "This¡ª" the devourer started, but immediately fell silent, desperately trying to sever the faint mental link between them. However, it quickly became clear that the creature had lost the ability to do so.


    "Just as you have a very specialized skillset..." the emperor continued calmly, walking closer to the devourer and placing his hand on its circular core. "So do I."


    In the next moment, Zeke felt a web of Mana entangle the devourer''s mind. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªgentle yet overwhelming, simplistic yet refined. For a long while, Zeke could only watch in stunned silence as the devourer lost the battle against the encroaching web. It was like watching a moth struggle in a spider''s net.


    Every movement, every attempt to resist, only seemed to tighten the bindings on its mind. Eventually, there was no more fight left. And like the moth, the devourer simply stopped, resigned to its fate.


    With the last bit of resistance gone, Zeke could feel the emperor''s control over the creature solidify. The devourer''s will eroded under the mental constructs now binding it. In some ways, it resembled Zeke''s own [Blood Puppeteering] technique, but a million times more refined and far more insidious.


    He could instinctively sense that, for the devourer, there was no way out. Its only chance of freedom now rested entirely on the emperor''s will.


    "Now, little bug," the man muttered, delving deeper into the devourer''s mind. "Let''s see what kind of secrets you''ve been hiding."

 Book 6: Chapter 27: Natural Mind Mage

    Book 6: Chapter 27: Natural Mind Mage


    Zeke had expected the dream to end once the devourer was subdued, but he was wrong.


    Instead, he became a witness to the emperor¡¯s continued corruption of the creature. In excruciating detail, he experienced the process of his mind being laid bare, his memories unraveled and examined piece by piece.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t truly his memories¡ªthey belonged to the devourer. But in this moment, trapped within the experience, the distinction hardly seemed to matter.


    The process was... disconcerting, to say the least.


    For hours, Zeke remained locked in place as the emperor sifted through their mind like a scholar browsing a vast library. The man was in no rush, carefully examining each memory he extracted, lingering on details with deliberate patience.


    In a way, it was fascinating¡ªalmost breathtaking¡ªto witness Augustus Geistreich navigate another¡¯s mind with such ease. If not for the sheer, absurdly intrusive nature of it, Zeke might have even admired the skill. More than once, he imagined himself as the actual victim of such an ordeal. The thought alone was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    It didn¡¯t take long for his mind to drift to his mentor, who had also fallen into this man¡¯s hands. As gruesome as it was, Zeke found himself almost relieved that Maximilian had died rather than enduring this inhuman violation.


    Worse still was the realization of what could have happened if the emperor had gained access to Maximilian¡¯s memories. Every


    one of Zeke¡¯s secrets would have been laid bare before him. The very idea was too terrifying to dwell on.


    Especially now that Zeke understood the emperor¡¯s deep fascination with the mysteries of the Soul¡ªgoing so far as to capture and interrogate creatures like the Devourer. There was no telling what the man would do if he discovered that Zeke had inherited a Soul Mage¡¯s legacy from the Giger ruins.


    Then again, he supposed it wasn¡¯t that hard to imagine. He would likely be treated no differently than the devourer was at this very moment. Whatever happened, he had to make sure never to be captured like the poor creature was, or his fate would be the same.


    However, as horrifying as the ordeal was, Zeke wasn¡¯t merely enduring it. From the moment the mental intrusion began, he had been carefully observing the emperor¡¯s techniques. No matter how much he despised the man, there was no denying Augustus¡¯s mastery.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to learn from such an exceptional display?


    Zeke doubted the emperor would ever allow anyone to observe his methods this closely if he intended for them to live. Yet, at this moment, Augustus wasn¡¯t making the slightest effort to conceal his techniques. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe had already decided the devourer wouldn¡¯t leave this place alive.


    It was like witnessing a robbery where the bandits didn¡¯t bother to wear masks¡ªthe fate of everyone involved was no longer a mystery.


    Unfortunately for the emperor, the dwarves, in their relentless pursuit of unconventional alchemy, had discovered a way to extract the devourer¡¯s memories even after its death.


    One man¡¯s loss was truly another¡¯s gain.


    With the devourer in a subdued, almost trance-like state, Zeke felt little discomfort during the procedure. This allowed him to focus entirely on the emperor¡¯s use of mana.


    It was nothing like the methods he had been taught in school.


    These methods were likely unknown outside the emperor¡¯s closest circle¡ªif even that. Given what Zeke knew about the man, it was entirely possible he had never shared his techniques with anyone.


    Of course, Zeke was nowhere near skilled enough as a Mind Mage to fully grasp the emperor¡¯s level of mastery. But even the fragments he managed to glean were expanding his understanding of the mind by leaps and bounds.


    Augustus didn¡¯t handle memories as a simple sequence of images. Instead, he wove them together in a far more complete way¡ªintegrating emotions, impressions, and even fleeting thoughts to reconstruct the experience exactly as the devourer had lived it. In a way, the result felt closer to Soul Magic than traditional Mind Magic.


    The resulting construct was a seamless web of sensations, thoughts, emotions, traumas, and countless other fragments¡ªwoven together into something far greater than the sum of its parts. It was like watching a painter at work, turning mere strokes of color into a masterpiece.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There was no denying it¡ªAugustus Geistreich was an absolute master of the mind. The process didn¡¯t seem to strain him in the slightest. He read through the devourer¡¯s memories as effortlessly as a man flipping through a picture book. It was almost as if the most complex puzzle in existence was unraveling itself willingly out of sheer respect for his skill.


    Zeke was in absolute awe of the possibilities this ability unlocked. Even if Augustus had no offensive means¡ªwhich Zeke highly doubted¡ªthe sheer power of gathering information in such a manner was as formidable as any attack spells.


    One thing was certain: Augustus had no trouble expanding his Soul. In essence, he was achieving the same effect as the Dreamwalker brew, but without the need to kill the creature beforehand.


    It was highly likely that the emperor could grow his Soul by seamlessly integrating his artificially created Soul fragments. After all, they were nearly indistinguishable from real experiences.


    What troubled Zeke even more was the possibility that the man could use this ability on others¡ªallowing them to experience a lifetime of memories in moments. No, there was no doubt he could. The only question was whether he had chosen to wield his power in that way.


    If he had, then mass-producing Archmages would have been entirely within his grasp.


    Zeke found it hard to believe that a man like Augustus wouldn¡¯t have realized the greatest obstacle to reaching that level was the size of one¡¯s Soul. That meant while Zeke had discovered a shortcut for Core development through the Mana Purifying device, the emperor had found a way to bypass the natural limitations of Soul growth altogether.


    Together, they possessed the pieces of a puzzle that could enable any faction to mass-produce an army of high-level mages within mere years.


    A terrifying realization¡ªand yet another reason why Zeke could never allow himself to fall into the emperor¡¯s hands. This was a secret he would have to guard at all costs.


    He inwardly cringed at his recent decision to reveal his early advancement. While he doubted that a mere Grandmage¡¯s achievements would normally catch the emperor¡¯s attention, things might change if the man suspected a hidden method behind it¡ªa secret that could propel his machinations to even greater heights.


    Of course, for now, this was all just speculation. It was entirely possible that the emperor had already discovered his own method¡ªor perhaps he simply didn¡¯t consider it a crucial piece of the puzzle.


    Even so, Zeke resolved to be even more cautious in the future. Nothing good could come from attracting too much of the emperor¡¯s attention at this stage.


    The mere thought of this force of nature, standing just a step away, shifting his full focus onto him sent a shiver down Zeke¡¯s spine.


    Though Augustus didn¡¯t appear intimidating at first glance, there was something about him that had unsettled Zeke from the moment he entered the room. And it wasn¡¯t just his power. No, what truly made Zeke¡¯s skin crawl was the man¡¯s clinical, methodical approach to deceiving the devourer.


    Every action had seemed so natural, so inoffensive and gentle, that it was almost inconceivable that such devious intent lurked behind even the smallest gesture.


    Augustus Geistreich was a master manipulator¡ªcharismatic, calculated, and utterly ruthless. His gentle smile and refined features masked a mind that was more machine than man, as cold and unyielding as the chains now binding the devourer¡¯s very will.


    A born Mind Mage.


    In that regard, Zeke felt utterly outmatched. He would never reach the heights of mastery Augustus had attained. Even given a million years, he doubted he could rival this man. He simply lacked the aptitude, the will, and the stomach to wield such power with the same effortless precision.


    And yet, for once, that realization didn¡¯t trouble him. There wasn¡¯t a shred of envy in him for the emperor¡¯s mastery. While undeniably great, it was painfully clear what price the man had paid to reach such heights.


    His humanity.


    Zeke had long learned to resist the ruthless clarity his Mind affinity offered, a restraint made easier by the dominance of his Blood affinity. In a way, these opposing forces kept each other in balance. But Augustus Geistreich, the pinnacle of Mind Magic, had surrendered himself entirely to his power¡ªconsumed by it, shaped by it, until little remained of the man he might have once been.


    It wouldn¡¯t have surprised Zeke if the emperor was incapable of feeling human emotions anymore. In a sense, he had transformed himself into a being of pure intellect, much like the devourer he was now tormenting. The more Zeke thought about it, the more the parallels between them became apparent¡ªeven their insatiable hunger for knowledge seemed eerily alike.


    "Interesting," the emperor muttered, lifting his hands from the devourer for the first time.


    Zeke''s ears perked up. He was eager to learn what the emperor had been searching for¡ªwhat secret he had finally uncovered. But whatever knowledge the man had extracted remained beyond Zeke''s perception.


    The emperor stood motionless, seemingly lost in thought. Yet, there was something deeply unsettling about him. He looked less like a living being and more like an eerily lifelike statue. His stillness was absolute¡ªZeke couldn''t even sense the rise and fall of his breath. It was an unnatural, almost inhuman sight.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, the emperor moved. He turned on his heels and strode toward the exit, abandoning the devourer without a second glance. He offered no explanation, no remark on what he had found so interesting. The gentle facade he had worn before was gone, discarded now that no one remained to witness it.


    As the door clicked shut behind the emperor, Zeke felt it¡ªthe dream was ending.


    For the first time, he resisted the pull dragging him toward wakefulness. He wanted¡ªno, he needed¡ªto know what the emperor had discovered.


    This was the first real clue he had ever uncovered about what drove the man, and it was both enlightening and deeply unsettling. But Zeke was certain there was more to learn, more to uncover if only he could stay a little longer.


    Yet, his struggle was meaningless. Just as he had been a prisoner within the devourer''s body, unable to influence its actions, Zeke found himself powerless to control the end of the dream. The brew had simply run out, and there was nothing more to see. Like a book that refused to reveal more words after turning the last page, the dream could not be extended by one¡¯s will alone.


    And so, despite his struggles, Zeke was unwillingly dragged back to reality.

 B6 - Chapter 27: Natural Mind Mage

    Zeke had expected the dream to end once the devourer was subdued, but he was wrong.


    Instead, he became a witness to the emperor¡¯s continued corruption of the creature. In excruciating detail, he experienced the process of his mind being laid bare, his memories unraveled and examined piece by piece.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t truly his memories¡ªthey belonged to the devourer. But in this moment, trapped within the experience, the distinction hardly seemed to matter.


    The process was... disconcerting, to say the least.


    For hours, Zeke remained locked in place as the emperor sifted through their mind like a scholar browsing a vast library. The man was in no rush, carefully examining each memory he extracted, lingering on details with deliberate patience.


    In a way, it was fascinating¡ªalmost breathtaking¡ªto witness Augustus Geistreich navigate another¡¯s mind with such ease. If not for the sheer, absurdly intrusive nature of it, Zeke might have even admired the skill. More than once, he imagined himself as the actual victim of such an ordeal. The thought alone was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    It didn¡¯t take long for his mind to drift to his mentor, who had also fallen into this man¡¯s hands. As gruesome as it was, Zeke found himself almost relieved that Maximilian had died rather than enduring this inhuman violation.


    Worse still was the realization of what could have happened if the emperor had gained access to Maximilian¡¯s memories. Every one of Zeke¡¯s secrets would have been laid bare before him. The very idea was too terrifying to dwell on.


    Especially now that Zeke understood the emperor¡¯s deep fascination with the mysteries of the Soul¡ªgoing so far as to capture and interrogate creatures like the Devourer. There was no telling what the man would do if he discovered that Zeke had inherited a Soul Mage¡¯s legacy from the Giger ruins.


    Then again, he supposed it wasn¡¯t that hard to imagine. He would likely be treated no differently than the devourer was at this very moment. Whatever happened, he had to make sure never to be captured like the poor creature was, or his fate would be the same.


    However, as horrifying as the ordeal was, Zeke wasn¡¯t merely enduring it. From the moment the mental intrusion began, he had been carefully observing the emperor¡¯s techniques. No matter how much he despised the man, there was no denying Augustus¡¯s mastery.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to learn from such an exceptional display?


    Zeke doubted the emperor would ever allow anyone to observe his methods this closely if he intended for them to live. Yet, at this moment, Augustus wasn¡¯t making the slightest effort to conceal his techniques. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe had already decided the devourer wouldn¡¯t leave this place alive.


    It was like witnessing a robbery where the bandits didn¡¯t bother to wear masks¡ªthe fate of everyone involved was no longer a mystery.


    Unfortunately for the emperor, the dwarves, in their relentless pursuit of unconventional alchemy, had discovered a way to extract the devourer¡¯s memories even after its death.


    One man¡¯s loss was truly another¡¯s gain.


    With the devourer in a subdued, almost trance-like state, Zeke felt little discomfort during the procedure. This allowed him to focus entirely on the emperor¡¯s use of mana.


    It was nothing like the methods he had been taught in school.


    These methods were likely unknown outside the emperor¡¯s closest circle¡ªif even that. Given what Zeke knew about the man, it was entirely possible he had never shared his techniques with anyone.


    Of course, Zeke was nowhere near skilled enough as a Mind Mage to fully grasp the emperor¡¯s level of mastery. But even the fragments he managed to glean were expanding his understanding of the mind by leaps and bounds.


    Augustus didn¡¯t handle memories as a simple sequence of images. Instead, he wove them together in a far more complete way¡ªintegrating emotions, impressions, and even fleeting thoughts to reconstruct the experience exactly as the devourer had lived it. In a way, the result felt closer to Soul Magic than traditional Mind Magic.


    The resulting construct was a seamless web of sensations, thoughts, emotions, traumas, and countless other fragments¡ªwoven together into something far greater than the sum of its parts. It was like watching a painter at work, turning mere strokes of color into a masterpiece.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    There was no denying it¡ªAugustus Geistreich was an absolute master of the mind. The process didn¡¯t seem to strain him in the slightest. He read through the devourer¡¯s memories as effortlessly as a man flipping through a picture book. It was almost as if the most complex puzzle in existence was unraveling itself willingly out of sheer respect for his skill.


    Zeke was in absolute awe of the possibilities this ability unlocked. Even if Augustus had no offensive means¡ªwhich Zeke highly doubted¡ªthe sheer power of gathering information in such a manner was as formidable as any attack spells.


    One thing was certain: Augustus had no trouble expanding his Soul. In essence, he was achieving the same effect as the Dreamwalker brew, but without the need to kill the creature beforehand.


    It was highly likely that the emperor could grow his Soul by seamlessly integrating his artificially created Soul fragments. After all, they were nearly indistinguishable from real experiences.


    What troubled Zeke even more was the possibility that the man could use this ability on others¡ªallowing them to experience a lifetime of memories in moments. No, there was no doubt he could. The only question was whether he had chosen to wield his power in that way.


    If he had, then mass-producing Archmages would have been entirely within his grasp.


    Zeke found it hard to believe that a man like Augustus wouldn¡¯t have realized the greatest obstacle to reaching that level was the size of one¡¯s Soul. That meant while Zeke had discovered a shortcut for Core development through the Mana Purifying device, the emperor had found a way to bypass the natural limitations of Soul growth altogether.


    Together, they possessed the pieces of a puzzle that could enable any faction to mass-produce an army of high-level mages within mere years.


    A terrifying realization¡ªand yet another reason why Zeke could never allow himself to fall into the emperor¡¯s hands. This was a secret he would have to guard at all costs.


    He inwardly cringed at his recent decision to reveal his early advancement. While he doubted that a mere Grandmage¡¯s achievements would normally catch the emperor¡¯s attention, things might change if the man suspected a hidden method behind it¡ªa secret that could propel his machinations to even greater heights.


    Of course, for now, this was all just speculation. It was entirely possible that the emperor had already discovered his own method¡ªor perhaps he simply didn¡¯t consider it a crucial piece of the puzzle.


    Even so, Zeke resolved to be even more cautious in the future. Nothing good could come from attracting too much of the emperor¡¯s attention at this stage.


    The mere thought of this force of nature, standing just a step away, shifting his full focus onto him sent a shiver down Zeke¡¯s spine.


    Though Augustus didn¡¯t appear intimidating at first glance, there was something about him that had unsettled Zeke from the moment he entered the room. And it wasn¡¯t just his power. No, what truly made Zeke¡¯s skin crawl was the man¡¯s clinical, methodical approach to deceiving the devourer.


    Every action had seemed so natural, so inoffensive and gentle, that it was almost inconceivable that such devious intent lurked behind even the smallest gesture.


    Augustus Geistreich was a master manipulator¡ªcharismatic, calculated, and utterly ruthless. His gentle smile and refined features masked a mind that was more machine than man, as cold and unyielding as the chains now binding the devourer¡¯s very will.


    A born Mind Mage.


    In that regard, Zeke felt utterly outmatched. He would never reach the heights of mastery Augustus had attained. Even given a million years, he doubted he could rival this man. He simply lacked the aptitude, the will, and the stomach to wield such power with the same effortless precision.


    And yet, for once, that realization didn¡¯t trouble him. There wasn¡¯t a shred of envy in him for the emperor¡¯s mastery. While undeniably great, it was painfully clear what price the man had paid to reach such heights.


    His humanity.


    Zeke had long learned to resist the ruthless clarity his Mind affinity offered, a restraint made easier by the dominance of his Blood affinity. In a way, these opposing forces kept each other in balance. But Augustus Geistreich, the pinnacle of Mind Magic, had surrendered himself entirely to his power¡ªconsumed by it, shaped by it, until little remained of the man he might have once been.


    It wouldn¡¯t have surprised Zeke if the emperor was incapable of feeling human emotions anymore. In a sense, he had transformed himself into a being of pure intellect, much like the devourer he was now tormenting. The more Zeke thought about it, the more the parallels between them became apparent¡ªeven their insatiable hunger for knowledge seemed eerily alike.


    "Interesting," the emperor muttered, lifting his hands from the devourer for the first time.


    Zeke''s ears perked up. He was eager to learn what the emperor had been searching for¡ªwhat secret he had finally uncovered. But whatever knowledge the man had extracted remained beyond Zeke''s perception.


    The emperor stood motionless, seemingly lost in thought. Yet, there was something deeply unsettling about him. He looked less like a living being and more like an eerily lifelike statue. His stillness was absolute¡ªZeke couldn''t even sense the rise and fall of his breath. It was an unnatural, almost inhuman sight.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, the emperor moved. He turned on his heels and strode toward the exit, abandoning the devourer without a second glance. He offered no explanation, no remark on what he had found so interesting. The gentle facade he had worn before was gone, discarded now that no one remained to witness it.


    As the door clicked shut behind the emperor, Zeke felt it¡ªthe dream was ending.


    For the first time, he resisted the pull dragging him toward wakefulness. He wanted¡ªno, he needed¡ªto know what the emperor had discovered.


    This was the first real clue he had ever uncovered about what drove the man, and it was both enlightening and deeply unsettling. But Zeke was certain there was more to learn, more to uncover if only he could stay a little longer.


    Yet, his struggle was meaningless. Just as he had been a prisoner within the devourer''s body, unable to influence its actions, Zeke found himself powerless to control the end of the dream. The brew had simply run out, and there was nothing more to see. Like a book that refused to reveal more words after turning the last page, the dream could not be extended by one¡¯s will alone.


    And so, despite his struggles, Zeke was unwillingly dragged back to reality.

 B6 - Chapter 28: Showdown

    Zeke¡¯s eyes opened slowly, the lingering regret still fresh in his mind. This had been his chance to learn more about his enemy without risking himself¡ªyet the dream had ended too soon. Still, there was no use dwelling on it. He was back in reality, and the present took precedence over everything else.


    Instinctively, he moved to eject his Soul, keeping up the facade of nonchalance he had settled on. But before he could follow through, something gave him pause. Unlike before, when the loss of his¡ªno, Cal¡¯s¡ªfriends had torn him apart, he now felt surprisingly... fine.


    It wasn¡¯t that he felt happy, but neither did his heart ache. If anything, he felt strangely numb¡ªalmost indifferent to the experience.


    Zeke usually wasn¡¯t the type to question good fortune when it came his way, but this sudden shift made him wary. He hadn¡¯t spent nearly enough time in his final dream to justify overcoming such a devastating loss. By his own estimation, it should have taken days to regain even a semblance of normalcy. Yet somehow, it had happened in an instant.


    He examined his emotions¡ªor rather, his lack of them¡ªwith careful scrutiny. He replayed the scenes in his mind, recalling each moment as his party members were crushed by the fledgling dragon. Yet, even as he relived those painful memories, there was nothing. No pain, no sorrow, no longing. It was as if those events held no meaning for him at all.


    He felt disturbingly detached, as though he were hearing about the fate of complete strangers rather than people he had fought beside. He didn¡¯t care¡ªnot even a little. And that realization sent a chill down his spine.


    It reminded him of the way the devourer had thought.


    Zeke¡¯s blood froze. Could it be? Had merging his mind with the Devourer stripped him of his ability to feel? It was a fate too cruel to even imagine. However, he could not rule the possibility out, no matter how much he wanted to deny it. He had feared that there would be some price to pay for this, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this steep.


    [Notice]


    The alterations to Host''s Soul are insufficient to induce such a transformation. It is probable that the present numbness will diminish over time. This is most likely a residual effect of integration with a lifeform so foreign. In time, Host will regain the capacity to feel.


    Akasha¡¯s words eased the tension in his mind. Now that he could think more clearly, her analysis made perfect sense. Just as it had taken him time to adapt to the Devourer¡¯s way of thinking, it would likely take him a while to adjust back to his own.


    But before he could dwell on it any longer, Zeke noticed his competitors beginning to stir. For a moment, he had almost forgotten he was still in a competition. The excitement of catching a glimpse of the emperor¡¯s power had consumed his focus. But as the dwarves on either side of him began to groan, reality quickly set back in.


    Drogar was the first to open his eyes, though the haunted look in them betrayed deep sorrow and dread. He didn¡¯t say a word, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t silent out of solemn dignity¡ªhe was too shaken to speak. It was obvious that the dwarf would not continue in the competition.


    Eldrin soon followed, regaining his wakefulness. Before he could stop it, a tear slid down his cheek, but he wiped it away, spitting on the ground for emphasis. ¡°Bloody brew¡¯s makin¡¯ me weep like a babe¡ªdisgraceful,¡± he muttered.


    Zeke was genuinely impressed. Without his tricks¡ªand the ability to suppress his emotions¡ªhe would have likely been reduced to a sobbing mess long ago. It was no surprise that so few humans participated in this competition; the dwarves were clearly made of sterner stuff. For almost anyone else, there would have been no other fate than humiliation.


    Moments later, Eldrin regained a measure of control. His eyes shifted to his rival, and a smile spread across his face. ¡°Oi, oi, oi, wha¡¯ happened t¡¯ ye, ye old fiend? Looks like ye got run over by a boulder.¡± He chuckled, though the sound was strained. ¡°Is this really th¡¯ best th¡¯ Ironhide clan can muster? Looks like that¡¯ll be another win fer me Stormshield kin.¡±


    Drogar opened his mouth, likely to retort, but instead, a quiet sob escaped him. He quickly closed his mouth, clearly not trusting himself to speak. Instead, he did his best to glare at his rival, though even that looked more pitiful than menacing.


    Eldrin snickered at the sight. ¡°Cat got yer tongue, Ironhide? Where¡¯s that famous wit o¡¯ yers now?¡±


    Zeke watched the scene unfold from the side, choosing not to intervene. While he had initially hoped for a showdown between himself and Drogar, a new plan began to form as he watched Eldrin humiliate his rival.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    As he saw the burning rage in Drogar¡¯s eyes, Zeke realized this might actually be a better outcome than his original plan. After all, there was nobody more appreciated than a kind soul offering firewood in the cold of winter.


    With every word Eldrin spoke, the flames of rage and humiliation in Drogar¡¯s eyes grew fiercer. From his family, to his performance, to his very manliness, Eldrin targeted every weak spot with precision. The younger dwarf clearly had a sadistic streak, visibly enjoying the mental devastation he was inflicting on his rival.


    When Drogar teetered on the edge of an outburst, Zeke chose to step in. He opened his mind and sent a simple mental message to the fuming dwarf.


    ¡°Calm yourself. The Ironhide name will not be disgraced today. On my honor, I swear¡ªEldrin will not win.¡±


    The effect was immediate. Drogar¡¯s rage-filled expression shifted as his pained eyes flicked toward Zeke for the first time. They held each other¡¯s gaze for a brief moment before Drogar gave an almost imperceptible nod. Then, with a deep breath, he closed his eyes¡ªhis face still etched with pain, but now carrying a trace of relief.


    Zeke turned his gaze to Eldrin, who looked taken aback by his rival¡¯s sudden composure. ¡°Already counting yourself the victor?¡± he asked, his tone calm and unbothered. ¡°Did you forget about me, Stormshield?¡±


    Eldrin¡¯s expression shifted at those words. There was something unsettling about the way Zeke spoke¡ªso casual, so utterly indifferent, as if the competition itself meant nothing to him. In a way, it was even more unnerving than when he had detached his Soul.


    This wasn¡¯t an act.


    At this moment, Zeke truly didn¡¯t care whether they went another round or not. A part of him, one he suspected belonged to the Devourer, even relished the thought of claiming more Soul fragments.


    Compared to the two dwarves, who were desperately trying to mask their unease, Zeke stood in stark contrast¡ªcalm, collected, and completely unfazed.


    Eldrin recovered quickly, responding with a smirk and a remark that almost sounded genuine. ¡°Ye¡¯d dare challenge me, heir von Hohenheim?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zeke replied, his tone effortlessly casual. ¡°Even the least observant spectator can see that you¡¯re shaken. Me, on the other hand?¡± He paused briefly, allowing everyone to take in his state. ¡°My mind is as unshakable as a dwarven fortress.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°The real question is¡ªdo you dare challenge me again?¡±


    The crowd, which had been buzzing with discussion over Eldrin¡¯s earlier taunts, fell into a hushed silence. All eyes were locked on Eldrin now, waiting to see how he would respond. Even the bickering between House Ironhide and Stormshield came to an abrupt halt as they turned their attention to the unfolding challenge.


    ¡°I...¡± Eldrin started, licking his dry lips. ¡°I ain¡¯t afeared t¡¯ go another round. If ye think yer childish¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough talk,¡± Zeke cut in, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Bring out the next round, and make it stronger. I¡¯m growing tired of repeating this.¡±


    Eldrin nearly sputtered in protest, but the announcer did not hesitate. With a curt nod, he signaled the servers to proceed. This time, the vials were noticeably larger, and the brew inside appeared thicker, darker¡ªmore menacing.


    Had Zeke been in his usual state, he might have felt a sliver of apprehension at the sight. Instead, he found himself barely able to suppress the urge to salivate.


    Eldrin, however, had the opposite reaction. His hands trembled as he held the vial, his earlier bravado unraveling by the second.


    Zeke smirked, recognizing the hesitation. ¡°Shall we do it together? On three?¡±


    Eldrin said nothing.


    ¡°One,¡± Zeke said, popping open the vial.


    ¡°Two,¡± he brought it to his mouth, locking eyes with Eldrin.


    ¡°Three¡ª¡±


    ¡°I concede.¡±


    The words were barely more than a murmur, yet in the silence of the hall, they rang out like thunder. All eyes turned to Eldrin, who had yet to even unseal his vial. His fingers trembled around it, his expression one of pure dread. It was as if he were holding a venomous snake rather than a drink, his every instinct screaming at him to cast it away.


    Zeke lowered his vial, arching a brow. ¡°You concede?¡± he echoed, his tone devoid of surprise, as if he had expected this outcome all along.


    Eldrin swallowed hard, his grip tightening around the vial before he set it down with forced composure. ¡°Aye,¡± he admitted, his voice rough with frustration. ¡°I know when I¡¯m beaten.¡±


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd¡ªshock, disbelief, even disappointment hanging thick in the air. Moments ago, Eldrin had taunted his rival, yet now he had surrendered without even taking the final drink.


    Zeke studied him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Wise choice,¡± he said simply. Turning to the announcer, he asked, ¡°So, how does this work? Do I take another drink, or have I already won?¡±


    ¡°That be up t¡¯ young Ironhide t¡¯ decide. Technically, he ain¡¯t thrown in th¡¯ towel just yet,¡± the announcer said. ¡°What say ye, Drogar? Will ye yield, or do ye plan t¡¯ fight it out wit¡¯ heir von Hohenheim?¡±


    Drogar didn¡¯t open his eyes, but his raspy voice came a moment later. ¡°I concede as well.¡±


    Eldrin''s face twisted as he grasped what had just happened. In the heat of their showdown, everyone had overlooked the fact that a new vial had also been placed before Drogar. Though he was clearly in no condition to continue, he had never officially surrendered.


    And so, against all odds, Eldrin had conceded first¡ªplacing him third instead of second.


    The announcer cleared his throat, and the crowd fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, didn¡¯t see this one comin¡¯. But against all odds, an outsider¡¯s gone an¡¯ claimed th¡¯ title o¡¯ Ironbelly this year! Yet there ain¡¯t no shame in it, fer he¡¯s heir von Hohenheim!¡±


    For a brief moment, the crowd remained still, as if struggling to process what had just happened. A flicker of doubt crossed Zeke¡¯s mind¡ªwould there be backlash after all? But then, a single voice rose in celebration, quickly followed by another. In seconds, the hall erupted into thunderous applause, filled with raucous cheers and boisterous hollers¡ªthe kind only a mob of drunken dwarves could produce.


    It was chaotic, deafening, and entirely sincere.


    Soon, a chant began to rise, echoing through the hall¡ª¡¯Heir von Hohenheim¡¯ repeated over and over.


    Had he been capable of feeling emotion, Zeke was certain he would have shed tears. His mentor¡¯s legacy had not been forgotten. Though the empire had stripped his name, the dwarves still remembered and honored it.


    A quiet sense of pride filled him as his steady gaze swept over the crowd. And without fully understanding the reason, he found himself speaking the words of his house¡ªwords he had not uttered in a long time.


    "Glory... or death."

 Book 6: Chapter 28: Showdown

    Book 6: Chapter 28: Showdown


    Zeke¡¯s eyes opened slowly, the lingering regret still fresh in his mind. This had been his chance to learn more about his enemy without risking himself¡ªyet the dream had ended too soon. Still, there was no use dwelling on it. He was back in reality, and the present took precedence over everything else.


    Instinctively, he moved to eject his Soul, keeping up the facade of nonchalance he had settled on. But before he could follow through, something gave him pause. Unlike before, when the loss of his¡ªno, Cal¡¯s¡ªfriends had torn him apart, he now felt surprisingly... fine.


    It wasn¡¯t that he felt happy, but neither did his heart ache. If anything, he felt strangely numb¡ªalmost indifferent to the experience.


    Zeke usually wasn¡¯t the type to question good fortune when it came his way, but this sudden shift made him wary. He hadn¡¯t spent nearly enough time in his final dream to justify overcoming such a devastating loss. By his own estimation, it should have taken days to regain even a semblance of normalcy. Yet somehow, it had happened in an instant.


    He examined his emotions¡ªor rather, his lack of them¡ªwith careful scrutiny. He replayed the scenes in his mind, recalling each moment as his party members were crushed by the fledgling dragon. Yet, even as he relived those painful memories, there was nothing. No pain, no sorrow, no longing. It was as if those events held no meaning for him at all.


    He felt disturbingly detached, as though he were hearing about the fate of complete strangers rather than people he had fought beside. He didn¡¯t care¡ªnot even a little. And that realization sent a chill down his spine.


    It reminded him of the way the devourer had thought.


    Zeke¡¯s blood froze. Could it be? Had merging his mind with the Devourer stripped him of his ability to feel? It was a fate too cruel to even imagine. However, he could not rule the possibility out, no matter how much he wanted to deny it. He had feared that there would be some price to pay for this, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this steep.


    [Notice]


    The alterations to Host''s Soul are insufficient to induce such a transformation. It is probable that the present numbness will diminish over time. This is most likely a residual effect of integration with a lifeform so foreign. In time, Host will regain the capacity to feel.


    Akasha¡¯s words eased the tension in his mind. Now that he could think more clearly, her analysis made perfect sense. Just as it had taken him time to adapt to the Devourer¡¯s way of thinking, it would likely take him a while to adjust back to his own.


    But before he could dwell on it any longer, Zeke noticed his competitors beginning to stir. For a moment, he had almost forgotten he was still in a competition. The excitement of catching a glimpse of the emperor¡¯s power had consumed his focus. But as the dwarves on either side of him began to groan, reality quickly set back in.


    Drogar was the first to open his eyes, though the haunted look in them betrayed deep sorrow and dread. He didn¡¯t say a word, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t silent out of solemn dignity¡ªhe was too shaken to speak. It was obvious that the dwarf would not continue in the competition.


    Eldrin soon followed, regaining his wakefulness. Before he could stop it, a tear slid down his cheek, but he wiped it away, spitting on the ground for emphasis. ¡°Bloody brew¡¯s makin¡¯ me weep like a babe¡ªdisgraceful,¡± he muttered.


    Zeke was genuinely impressed. Without his tricks¡ªand the ability to suppress his emotions¡ªhe would have likely been reduced to a sobbing mess long ago. It was no surprise that so few humans participated in this competition; the dwarves were clearly made of sterner stuff. For almost anyone else, there would have been no other fate than humiliation.


    Moments later, Eldrin regained a measure of control. His eyes shifted to his rival, and a smile spread across his face. ¡°Oi, oi, oi, wha¡¯ happened t¡¯ ye, ye old fiend? Looks like ye got run over by a boulder.¡± He chuckled, though the sound was strained. ¡°Is this really th¡¯ best th¡¯ Ironhide clan can muster? Looks like that¡¯ll be another win fer me Stormshield kin.¡±


    Drogar opened his mouth, likely to retort, but instead, a quiet sob escaped him. He quickly closed his mouth, clearly not trusting himself to speak. Instead, he did his best to glare at his rival, though even that looked more pitiful than menacing.


    Eldrin snickered at the sight. ¡°Cat got yer tongue, Ironhide? Where¡¯s that famous wit o¡¯ yers now?¡±


    Zeke watched the scene unfold from the side, choosing not to intervene. While he had initially hoped for a showdown between himself and Drogar, a new plan began to form as he watched Eldrin humiliate his rival.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As he saw the burning rage in Drogar¡¯s eyes, Zeke realized this might actually be a better outcome than his original plan. After all, there was nobody more appreciated than a kind soul offering firewood in the cold of winter.


    With every word Eldrin spoke, the flames of rage and humiliation in Drogar¡¯s eyes grew fiercer. From his family, to his performance, to his very manliness, Eldrin targeted every weak spot with precision. The younger dwarf clearly had a sadistic streak, visibly enjoying the mental devastation he was inflicting on his rival.


    When Drogar teetered on the edge of an outburst, Zeke chose to step in. He opened his mind and sent a simple mental message to the fuming dwarf.


    ¡°Calm yourself. The Ironhide name will not be disgraced today. On my honor, I swear¡ªEldrin will not win.¡±


    The effect was immediate. Drogar¡¯s rage-filled expression shifted as his pained eyes flicked toward Zeke for the first time. They held each other¡¯s gaze for a brief moment before Drogar gave an almost imperceptible nod. Then, with a deep breath, he closed his eyes¡ªhis face still etched with pain, but now carrying a trace of relief.


    Zeke turned his gaze to Eldrin, who looked taken aback by his rival¡¯s sudden composure. ¡°Already counting yourself the victor?¡± he asked, his tone calm and unbothered. ¡°Did you forget about me, Stormshield?¡±


    Eldrin¡¯s expression shifted at those words. There was something unsettling about the way Zeke spoke¡ªso casual, so utterly indifferent, as if the competition itself meant nothing to him. In a way, it was even more unnerving than when he had detached his Soul.


    This wasn¡¯t an act.


    At this moment, Zeke truly didn¡¯t care whether they went another round or not. A part of him, one he suspected belonged to the Devourer, even relished the thought of claiming more Soul fragments.


    Compared to the two dwarves, who were desperately trying to mask their unease, Zeke stood in stark contrast¡ªcalm, collected, and completely unfazed.


    Eldrin recovered quickly, responding with a smirk and a remark that almost sounded genuine. ¡°Ye¡¯d dare challenge me, heir von Hohenheim?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Zeke replied, his tone effortlessly casual. ¡°Even the least observant spectator can see that you¡¯re shaken. Me, on the other hand?¡± He paused briefly, allowing everyone to take in his state. ¡°My mind is as unshakable as a dwarven fortress.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°The real question is¡ªdo you dare challenge me again?¡±


    The crowd, which had been buzzing with discussion over Eldrin¡¯s earlier taunts, fell into a hushed silence. All eyes were locked on Eldrin now, waiting to see how he would respond. Even the bickering between House Ironhide and Stormshield came to an abrupt halt as they turned their attention to the unfolding challenge.


    ¡°I...¡± Eldrin started, licking his dry lips. ¡°I ain¡¯t afeared t¡¯ go another round. If ye think yer childish¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough talk,¡± Zeke cut in, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Bring out the next round, and make it stronger. I¡¯m growing tired of repeating this.¡±


    Eldrin nearly sputtered in protest, but the announcer did not hesitate. With a curt nod, he signaled the servers to proceed. This time, the vials were noticeably larger, and the brew inside appeared thicker, darker¡ªmore menacing.


    Had Zeke been in his usual state, he might have felt a sliver of apprehension at the sight. Instead, he found himself barely able to suppress the urge to salivate.


    Eldrin, however, had the opposite reaction. His hands trembled as he held the vial, his earlier bravado unraveling by the second.


    Zeke smirked, recognizing the hesitation. ¡°Shall we do it together? On three?¡±


    Eldrin said nothing.


    ¡°One,¡± Zeke said, popping open the vial.


    ¡°Two,¡± he brought it to his mouth, locking eyes with Eldrin.


    ¡°Three¡ª¡±


    ¡°I concede.¡±


    The words were barely more than a murmur, yet in the silence of the hall, they rang out like thunder. All eyes turned to Eldrin, who had yet to even unseal his vial. His fingers trembled around it, his expression one of pure dread. It was as if he were holding a venomous snake rather than a drink, his every instinct screaming at him to cast it away.


    Zeke lowered his vial, arching a brow. ¡°You concede?¡± he echoed, his tone devoid of surprise, as if he had expected this outcome all along.


    Eldrin swallowed hard, his grip tightening around the vial before he set it down with forced composure. ¡°Aye,¡± he admitted, his voice rough with frustration. ¡°I know when I¡¯m beaten.¡±


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd¡ªshock, disbelief, even disappointment hanging thick in the air. Moments ago, Eldrin had taunted his rival, yet now he had surrendered without even taking the final drink.


    Zeke studied him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Wise choice,¡± he said simply. Turning to the announcer, he asked, ¡°So, how does this work? Do I take another drink, or have I already won?¡±


    ¡°That be up t¡¯ young Ironhide t¡¯ decide. Technically, he ain¡¯t thrown in th¡¯ towel just yet,¡± the announcer said. ¡°What say ye, Drogar? Will ye yield, or do ye plan t¡¯ fight it out wit¡¯ heir von Hohenheim?¡±


    Drogar didn¡¯t open his eyes, but his raspy voice came a moment later. ¡°I concede as well.¡±


    Eldrin''s face twisted as he grasped what had just happened. In the heat of their showdown, everyone had overlooked the fact that a new vial had also been placed before Drogar. Though he was clearly in no condition to continue, he had never officially surrendered.


    And so, against all odds, Eldrin had conceded first¡ªplacing him third instead of second.


    The announcer cleared his throat, and the crowd fell silent. ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, didn¡¯t see this one comin¡¯. But against all odds, an outsider¡¯s gone an¡¯ claimed th¡¯ title o¡¯ Ironbelly this year! Yet there ain¡¯t no shame in it, fer he¡¯s heir von Hohenheim!¡±


    For a brief moment, the crowd remained still, as if struggling to process what had just happened. A flicker of doubt crossed Zeke¡¯s mind¡ªwould there be backlash after all? But then, a single voice rose in celebration, quickly followed by another. In seconds, the hall erupted into thunderous applause, filled with raucous cheers and boisterous hollers¡ªthe kind only a mob of drunken dwarves could produce.


    It was chaotic, deafening, and entirely sincere.


    Soon, a chant began to rise, echoing through the hall¡ª¡¯Heir von Hohenheim¡¯ repeated over and over.


    Had he been capable of feeling emotion, Zeke was certain he would have shed tears. His mentor¡¯s legacy had not been forgotten. Though the empire had stripped his name, the dwarves still remembered and honored it.


    A quiet sense of pride filled him as his steady gaze swept over the crowd. And without fully understanding the reason, he found himself speaking the words of his house¡ªwords he had not uttered in a long time.


    "Glory... or death."

 B6 - Chapter 29: Gains and Losses

    Zeke sat in the dim glow of his quarters, lost in thought. A night had passed since the competition, from which he had withdrawn shortly after being declared the victor. It hadn¡¯t been a calculated move to appear elusive¡ªrather, he had simply begun to feel his emotions returning.


    After maintaining such a flawless performance throughout the event, he hadn¡¯t wanted to risk embarrassing himself, so he chose to retreat. But not before exchanging a few words with some of the more influential participants¡ªmost notably, the Ironhide family, whom he had targeted from the start.


    Though no promises had been made, Zeke was certain they would reach out before long, if only to express their gratitude for how he had helped their scion and preserved their family¡¯s honor.


    But at the moment, his mind was occupied with something else entirely.


    A wooden crate rested open before him. Inside, nestled in protective padding, lay the fruits of his victory: twenty-eight vials of Dreamwalker Brew. Their contents shimmered in the light, each swirling with an unnatural glow, as if carrying the remnants of half-formed dreams.


    As promised, all the remaining vials were handed to him as the victor. Zeke considered them among his greatest rewards from the competition. These vials held something beyond the reach of wealth¡ªan invaluable means to rapidly strengthen the Soul.


    Among them, six stood out¡ªlarger than the rest, their glass adorned with thick etchings. Even without tasting them, he could tell these were leagues beyond what he had consumed in the final round.


    His fingers traced the lip of one such vial as he leaned back, exhaling slowly. The question loomed: What should he do with them?


    Its benefits were undeniable, but reckless consumption wasn¡¯t wise. He had already witnessed how easily one could become lost in those visions, consumed by memories that weren¡¯t their own. Even now, he was dealing with the aftermath¡ªbravery, heartache, and numbness all clashing within him, pulling his mind in different directions at once...


    A knock at the door broke his train of thought. A moment later, the door swung open, and Gunner strode in without waiting for an invitation. The dwarf carried the scent of smelted metal and ink-stained parchment, the telltale signs of a man deep in his craft.


    ¡°Yer sittin¡¯ here starin¡¯ at these vials like a dragon countin¡¯ his hoard,¡± Gunner grunted, arms crossed. ¡°Ye plannin¡¯ on drinkin¡¯ ¡¯em all at once or jus¡¯ admirin¡¯ the glow?¡±


    Zeke smirked, setting the vial down. ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet. But since you¡¯re here, I assume you have news?¡±


    Gunner snorted. ¡°Aye, that I do. Those schematics ye left me with? I took another crack at ¡¯em. Thought ye¡¯d appreciate a surprise.¡± He reached into his coat, producing a rolled-up parchment before tossing it onto the table. ¡°See fer yerself.¡±


    Zeke raised a brow, unrolling the paper with care. As his eyes scanned the intricate lines and notations, his usual neutral expression flickered with something close to admiration. The progress was impressive¡ªfar more than he had expected. The sheer volume of ideas Gunner had proposed was staggering. It seemed he had examined every part of the design, from materials to craftsmanship to the parts themselves.


    A quick glance revealed that most of these changes wouldn¡¯t significantly affect the end result, but the creativity was undeniable. Gunner clearly had that spark.


    What interested Zeke more, however, was how some of the more complex mechanisms had been broken down into modular components. This change promised to make the design easier to assemble without sacrificing much functionality. Given that he planned to shift most of his production to Korrovan, a modular design could be exactly what he needed.


    ¡°Well?¡± Gunner leaned in, arms on the table. ¡°Ye always got that unreadable look, but I¡¯ll be damned if ye ain¡¯t impressed.¡±


    Zeke exhaled, nodding slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± He rolled the parchment back up and set it aside.


    Gunner grinned. ¡°So... about that gold ye were flappin¡¯ yer gums about?¡±


    Zeke turned his focus inward, prompting Akasha to make the calculation. Moments later, she provided her analysis. Of all the changes Gunner had proposed, four met the requirements and would be included in the next version of the product. It was a surprising number, especially considering only a few days had passed.


    As expected, the dwarfs should never be underestimated when it came to fine craftsmanship. Despite their brutish appearances, they clearly had a knack for this work, their minds far sharper than they first appeared.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Zeke didn¡¯t feel the need to double-check Akasha¡¯s verdict. With a wave of his hand, a pile of gold appeared on the table, exactly as promised.


    The dwarf¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then he rushed to snatch the gleaming metal, stuffing the bars into the many pockets of his blacksmith¡¯s apron. Zeke watched with a wry smile. Did the man think he would fight him for it if he didn¡¯t hurry?


    ¡°Say...¡± Zeke began, but was immediately cut off.


    ¡°I ain''t givin¡¯ it back, lad. A deal¡¯s a deal!¡± the dwarf growled.


    Zeke shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was going to say.¡±


    The dwarf paused, slipping the last piece of gold into his pocket. ¡°Ohh, then I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Zeke leaned in slightly. ¡°What would you think of a... more permanent arrangement between us?¡±


    Gunner studied him for a moment, silent as his mind worked. ¡°What''ve ye got in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of increasing my presence here in the capital,¡± Zeke explained. ¡°For that, the help of a local would be invaluable.¡±


    The dwarf chuckled. ¡°Want me t¡¯ sell me soul, eh? That won¡¯t come cheap. What¡¯s in it fer me?¡±


    ¡°Funding, for one,¡± Zeke said, gesturing to the spot where the gold had been.


    Gunner spat. ¡°What good¡¯s gold if I ain¡¯t got time t¡¯ spend it? Don¡¯t be thinkin¡¯ I don¡¯t know how much work this business o¡¯ yers¡¯ll be.¡±


    Zeke nodded, not disputing that. ¡°...In addition, your name will be associated with mine.¡±


    Gunner raised an eyebrow. ¡°What makes ye think I¡¯d be wantin¡¯ that?¡±


    Zeke smirked. ¡°Who was it that bragged about knowing me all night yesterday?¡± Gunner¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    Zeke leaned in. ¡°Right now, my name carries as much weight in this city as those of the greatest families. You¡¯re in a prime position to leverage that fame. Trade agreements, cooperation, connections¡ªall there for the taking by a dwarf smart enough to make use of them.¡±


    Gunner said nothing, but the tension in his stance told Zeke he was listening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to do all the work yourself,¡± Zeke continued. ¡°With the money I¡¯ll provide, you can hire as many people as you need to get the job done. That way, you¡¯ll still have plenty of time for your own work.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± the dwarf began, but before he could answer, the ringing of bells from the other room signaled a visitor.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Gunner called over his shoulder, then turned to Zeke with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought, aye?¡±


    Zeke nodded, recognizing that the moment to press him had passed. However, he was almost certain Gunner would accept¡ªthe offer was simply too good to turn down.


    The man promptly left to deal with his customer, leaving Zeke alone with the crate of Dreamwalker brew. He still hadn¡¯t decided how he would approach them in the future, but he could think of one immediate use for the brew.


    With a mental command, he had Akasha draft a quick note, which he placed inside the crate before teleporting it to his safe in Tradespire. He could rely on his people there to carry out his instructions.


    Moments later, the door opened again, revealing Gunner, his face sour.


    ¡°What? Already scared away your customer?¡± he joked.


    ¡°Pah! As if!¡± Gunner grunted. ¡°Ain¡¯t a customer, it¡¯s someone looking for you.¡±


    Zeke raised a brow. ¡°Did they tell you their name?¡±


    ¡°Ironhide family,¡± Gunner said flatly.


    Zeke smirked and stood up. ¡°See? That¡¯s the power of my name. The Great families come knocking just because I¡¯m here.¡± He passed the dwarf, brushing his shoulder lightly as he did. ¡°Think about my offer.¡±


    With those words, he made his way to the entrance of the smithy, where a man was already waiting.


    Zeke approached him with a wide smile. ¡°I hear you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Aye, heir Hohenheim,¡± the man said, nodding in greeting. ¡°Me teacher asked me to extend an invite to ye.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened. ¡°For when?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s gonna be a banquet t¡¯night. T¡¯ celebrate th¡¯ exemplary performance o¡¯ young Drogar. It¡¯d be an honor fer us if ye could attend.¡±


    Zeke nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll be takin'' me leave then,¡± the dwarf said, handing him a letter. "This be fer ye.¡±


    Zeke waited for the man to disappear from sight before opening the letter. It contained the time and location for the evening¡¯s celebration, along with a short message from Drogar, expressing his thanks.


    In a good mood, Zeke turned to head back to his room, but found Gunner watching him from not far away. Zeke grinned at him, his mood clearly lifted. ¡°Something you wanna say?¡±


    ¡°Tha'' were Devon Brownbeard,¡± Gunner said in way of explanation.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°...Devon Brownbeard,¡± Gunner repeated, clearly frustrated by Zeke¡¯s indifferent reaction.


    Zeke glanced toward where the man had gone, then faced Gunner again. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, he says...¡± Gunner muttered, rubbing his beard in agitation. ¡°That man¡¯s one o'' th¡¯ best Runesmiths o¡¯ his generation, a true prodigy when it comes t¡¯ carv''n runes.¡±


    Zeke frowned, still not understanding the significance.


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t get it,¡± Gunner sighed. ¡°A man like that ain¡¯t sent as a message runner. It¡¯d be like sendin¡¯ a prince t¡¯ muck out th¡¯ stables.¡±


    Zeke grinned as he finally understood. ¡°Ah, so they must have a great deal of respect for me, is that what you''re saying?¡±


    Gunner nodded his head reluctantly, as if unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t fully believe me when I told you that I have quite a bit of influence here.¡±


    ¡°Course I believed it,¡± Gunner protested. ¡°Winnin¡¯ th¡¯ competition ain¡¯t no small feat, after all. But hearin¡¯ about it an¡¯ havin¡¯ a man like Devon show up at me doorstep¡ªtwo different things, aye?¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, saying nothing. He had a good idea where this conversation was headed, and there was no need to make it more obvious.


    After a moment of silence, Gunner spoke up. ¡°Does that offer still stand?¡±


    Without a word, Zeke spat in his hand and extended it for a shake. Gunner hesitated only for an instant before mimicking the gesture, and Zeke soon felt the firm grip of a rough, iron-like hand closing around his. Just like that, the deal had been made.


    Unbeknownst to Zeke, a warm smile spread across his face.


    Just days ago, Gunner himself had explained that dwarves only dealt with those they considered trustworthy. In their culture, agreements were often made loosely, relying on the character of the individual rather than the written word.


    In a way, a handshake from a dwarf was one of the greatest compliments one could receive. It was a symbol of trust and respect.

 Book 6: Chapter 29: Gains and Losses

    Book 6: Chapter 29: Gains and Losses


    Zeke sat in the dim glow of his quarters, lost in thought. A night had passed since the competition, from which he had withdrawn shortly after being declared the victor. It hadn¡¯t been a calculated move to appear elusive¡ªrather, he had simply begun to feel his emotions returning.


    After maintaining such a flawless performance throughout the event, he hadn¡¯t wanted to risk embarrassing himself, so he chose to retreat. But not before exchanging a few words with some of the more influential participants¡ªmost notably, the Ironhide family, whom he had targeted from the start.


    Though no promises had been made, Zeke was certain they would reach out before long, if only to express their gratitude for how he had helped their scion and preserved their family¡¯s honor.


    But at the moment, his mind was occupied with something else entirely.


    A wooden crate rested open before him. Inside, nestled in protective padding, lay the fruits of his victory: twenty-eight vials of Dreamwalker Brew. Their contents shimmered in the light, each swirling with an unnatural glow, as if carrying the remnants of half-formed dreams.


    As promised, all the remaining vials were handed to him as the victor. Zeke considered them among his greatest rewards from the competition. These vials held something beyond the reach of wealth¡ªan invaluable means to rapidly strengthen the Soul.


    Among them, six stood out¡ªlarger than the rest, their glass adorned with thick etchings. Even without tasting them, he could tell these were leagues beyond what he had consumed in the final round.


    His fingers traced the lip of one such vial as he leaned back, exhaling slowly. The question loomed: What should he do with them?


    Its benefits were undeniable, but reckless consumption wasn¡¯t wise. He had already witnessed how easily one could become lost in those visions, consumed by memories that weren¡¯t their own. Even now, he was dealing with the aftermath¡ªbravery, heartache, and numbness all clashing within him, pulling his mind in different directions at once...


    A knock at the door broke his train of thought. A moment later, the door swung open, and Gunner strode in without waiting for an invitation. The dwarf carried the scent of smelted metal and ink-stained parchment, the telltale signs of a man deep in his craft.


    ¡°Yer sittin¡¯ here starin¡¯ at these vials like a dragon countin¡¯ his hoard,¡± Gunner grunted, arms crossed. ¡°Ye plannin¡¯ on drinkin¡¯ ¡¯em all at once or jus¡¯ admirin¡¯ the glow?¡±


    Zeke smirked, setting the vial down. ¡°Haven¡¯t decided yet. But since you¡¯re here, I assume you have news?¡±


    Gunner snorted. ¡°Aye, that I do. Those schematics ye left me with? I took another crack at ¡¯em. Thought ye¡¯d appreciate a surprise.¡± He reached into his coat, producing a rolled-up parchment before tossing it onto the table. ¡°See fer yerself.¡±


    Zeke raised a brow, unrolling the paper with care. As his eyes scanned the intricate lines and notations, his usual neutral expression flickered with something close to admiration. The progress was impressive¡ªfar more than he had expected. The sheer volume of ideas Gunner had proposed was staggering. It seemed he had examined every part of the design, from materials to craftsmanship to the parts themselves.


    A quick glance revealed that most of these changes wouldn¡¯t significantly affect the end result, but the creativity was undeniable. Gunner clearly had that spark.


    What interested Zeke more, however, was how some of the more complex mechanisms had been broken down into modular components. This change promised to make the design easier to assemble without sacrificing much functionality. Given that he planned to shift most of his production to Korrovan, a modular design could be exactly what he needed.


    ¡°Well?¡± Gunner leaned in, arms on the table. ¡°Ye always got that unreadable look, but I¡¯ll be damned if ye ain¡¯t impressed.¡±


    Zeke exhaled, nodding slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± He rolled the parchment back up and set it aside.


    Gunner grinned. ¡°So... about that gold ye were flappin¡¯ yer gums about?¡±


    Zeke turned his focus inward, prompting Akasha to make the calculation. Moments later, she provided her analysis. Of all the changes Gunner had proposed, four met the requirements and would be included in the next version of the product. It was a surprising number, especially considering only a few days had passed.


    As expected, the dwarfs should never be underestimated when it came to fine craftsmanship. Despite their brutish appearances, they clearly had a knack for this work, their minds far sharper than they first appeared.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Zeke didn¡¯t feel the need to double-check Akasha¡¯s verdict. With a wave of his hand, a pile of gold appeared on the table, exactly as promised.


    The dwarf¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then he rushed to snatch the gleaming metal, stuffing the bars into the many pockets of his blacksmith¡¯s apron. Zeke watched with a wry smile. Did the man think he would fight him for it if he didn¡¯t hurry?


    ¡°Say...¡± Zeke began, but was immediately cut off.


    ¡°I ain''t givin¡¯ it back, lad. A deal¡¯s a deal!¡± the dwarf growled.


    Zeke shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was going to say.¡±


    The dwarf paused, slipping the last piece of gold into his pocket. ¡°Ohh, then I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Zeke leaned in slightly. ¡°What would you think of a... more permanent arrangement between us?¡±


    Gunner studied him for a moment, silent as his mind worked. ¡°What''ve ye got in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of increasing my presence here in the capital,¡± Zeke explained. ¡°For that, the help of a local would be invaluable.¡±


    The dwarf chuckled. ¡°Want me t¡¯ sell me soul, eh? That won¡¯t come cheap. What¡¯s in it fer me?¡±


    ¡°Funding, for one,¡± Zeke said, gesturing to the spot where the gold had been.


    Gunner spat. ¡°What good¡¯s gold if I ain¡¯t got time t¡¯ spend it? Don¡¯t be thinkin¡¯ I don¡¯t know how much work this business o¡¯ yers¡¯ll be.¡±


    Zeke nodded, not disputing that. ¡°...In addition, your name will be associated with mine.¡±


    Gunner raised an eyebrow. ¡°What makes ye think I¡¯d be wantin¡¯ that?¡±


    Zeke smirked. ¡°Who was it that bragged about knowing me all night yesterday?¡± Gunner¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    Zeke leaned in. ¡°Right now, my name carries as much weight in this city as those of the greatest families. You¡¯re in a prime position to leverage that fame. Trade agreements, cooperation, connections¡ªall there for the taking by a dwarf smart enough to make use of them.¡±


    Gunner said nothing, but the tension in his stance told Zeke he was listening.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to do all the work yourself,¡± Zeke continued. ¡°With the money I¡¯ll provide, you can hire as many people as you need to get the job done. That way, you¡¯ll still have plenty of time for your own work.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± the dwarf began, but before he could answer, the ringing of bells from the other room signaled a visitor.


    ¡°Coming!¡± Gunner called over his shoulder, then turned to Zeke with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought, aye?¡±


    Zeke nodded, recognizing that the moment to press him had passed. However, he was almost certain Gunner would accept¡ªthe offer was simply too good to turn down.


    The man promptly left to deal with his customer, leaving Zeke alone with the crate of Dreamwalker brew. He still hadn¡¯t decided how he would approach them in the future, but he could think of one immediate use for the brew.


    With a mental command, he had Akasha draft a quick note, which he placed inside the crate before teleporting it to his safe in Tradespire. He could rely on his people there to carry out his instructions.


    Moments later, the door opened again, revealing Gunner, his face sour.


    ¡°What? Already scared away your customer?¡± he joked.


    ¡°Pah! As if!¡± Gunner grunted. ¡°Ain¡¯t a customer, it¡¯s someone looking for you.¡±


    Zeke raised a brow. ¡°Did they tell you their name?¡±


    ¡°Ironhide family,¡± Gunner said flatly.


    Zeke smirked and stood up. ¡°See? That¡¯s the power of my name. The Great families come knocking just because I¡¯m here.¡± He passed the dwarf, brushing his shoulder lightly as he did. ¡°Think about my offer.¡±


    With those words, he made his way to the entrance of the smithy, where a man was already waiting.


    Zeke approached him with a wide smile. ¡°I hear you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Aye, heir Hohenheim,¡± the man said, nodding in greeting. ¡°Me teacher asked me to extend an invite to ye.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s smile widened. ¡°For when?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s gonna be a banquet t¡¯night. T¡¯ celebrate th¡¯ exemplary performance o¡¯ young Drogar. It¡¯d be an honor fer us if ye could attend.¡±


    Zeke nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll be takin'' me leave then,¡± the dwarf said, handing him a letter. "This be fer ye.¡±


    Zeke waited for the man to disappear from sight before opening the letter. It contained the time and location for the evening¡¯s celebration, along with a short message from Drogar, expressing his thanks.


    In a good mood, Zeke turned to head back to his room, but found Gunner watching him from not far away. Zeke grinned at him, his mood clearly lifted. ¡°Something you wanna say?¡±


    ¡°Tha'' were Devon Brownbeard,¡± Gunner said in way of explanation.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°...Devon Brownbeard,¡± Gunner repeated, clearly frustrated by Zeke¡¯s indifferent reaction.


    Zeke glanced toward where the man had gone, then faced Gunner again. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, he says...¡± Gunner muttered, rubbing his beard in agitation. ¡°That man¡¯s one o'' th¡¯ best Runesmiths o¡¯ his generation, a true prodigy when it comes t¡¯ carv''n runes.¡±


    Zeke frowned, still not understanding the significance.


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t get it,¡± Gunner sighed. ¡°A man like that ain¡¯t sent as a message runner. It¡¯d be like sendin¡¯ a prince t¡¯ muck out th¡¯ stables.¡±


    Zeke grinned as he finally understood. ¡°Ah, so they must have a great deal of respect for me, is that what you''re saying?¡±


    Gunner nodded his head reluctantly, as if unwilling to admit it.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t fully believe me when I told you that I have quite a bit of influence here.¡±


    ¡°Course I believed it,¡± Gunner protested. ¡°Winnin¡¯ th¡¯ competition ain¡¯t no small feat, after all. But hearin¡¯ about it an¡¯ havin¡¯ a man like Devon show up at me doorstep¡ªtwo different things, aye?¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, saying nothing. He had a good idea where this conversation was headed, and there was no need to make it more obvious.


    After a moment of silence, Gunner spoke up. ¡°Does that offer still stand?¡±


    Without a word, Zeke spat in his hand and extended it for a shake. Gunner hesitated only for an instant before mimicking the gesture, and Zeke soon felt the firm grip of a rough, iron-like hand closing around his. Just like that, the deal had been made.


    Unbeknownst to Zeke, a warm smile spread across his face.


    Just days ago, Gunner himself had explained that dwarves only dealt with those they considered trustworthy. In their culture, agreements were often made loosely, relying on the character of the individual rather than the written word.


    In a way, a handshake from a dwarf was one of the greatest compliments one could receive. It was a symbol of trust and respect.

 Chapter 407 B6 - 27: Natural Mind Mage

    Zeke had expected the dream to end once the devourer was subdued, but he was wrong.


    Instead, he became a witness to the emperor''s continued corruption of the creature. In excruciating detail, he experienced the process of his mind being laid bare, his memories unraveled and examined piece by piece.


    Of course, they weren''t truly his memories¡ªthey belonged to the devourer. But in this moment, trapped within the experience, the distinction hardly seemed to matter.


    The process was... disconcerting, to say the least.


    For hours, Zeke remained locked in place as the emperor sifted through their mind like a scholar browsing a vast library. The man was in no rush, carefully examining each memory he extracted, lingering on details with deliberate patience.


    In a way, it was fascinating¡ªalmost breathtaking¡ªto witness Augustus Geistreich navigate another''s mind with such ease. If not for the sheer, absurdly intrusive nature of it, Zeke might have even admired the skill. More than once, he imagined himself as the actual victim of such an ordeal. The thought alone was enough to send a chill down his spine.


    It didn''t take long for his mind to drift to his mentor, who had also fallen into this man''s hands. As gruesome as it was, Zeke found himself almost relieved that Maximilian had died rather than enduring this inhuman violation.


    Worse still was the realization of what could have happened if the emperor had gained access to Maximilian''s memories. Every one of Zeke''s secrets would have been laid bare before him. The very idea was too terrifying to dwell on.


    Especially now that Zeke understood the emperor''s deep fascination with the mysteries of the Soul¡ªgoing so far as to capture and interrogate creatures like the Devourer. There was no telling what the man would do if he discovered that Zeke had inherited a Soul Mage''s legacy from the Giger ruins.


    Then again, he supposed it wasn''t that hard to imagine. He would likely be treated no differently than the devourer was at this very moment. Whatever happened, he had to make sure never to be captured like the poor creature was, or his fate would be the same.


    However, as horrifying as the ordeal was, Zeke wasn''t merely enduring it. From the moment the mental intrusion began, he had been carefully observing the emperor''s techniques. No matter how much he despised the man, there was no denying Augustus''s mastery.


    Wouldn''t it be a waste not to learn from such an exceptional display?


    Zeke doubted the emperor would ever allow anyone to observe his methods this closely if he intended for them to live. Yet, at this moment, Augustus wasn''t making the slightest effort to conceal his techniques. That could only mean one thing¡ªhe had already decided the devourer wouldn''t leave this place alive.


    It was like witnessing a robbery where the bandits didn''t bother to wear masks¡ªthe fate of everyone involved was no longer a mystery.


    Unfortunately for the emperor, the dwarves, in their relentless pursuit of unconventional alchemy, had discovered a way to extract the devourer''s memories even after its death.


    One man''s loss was truly another''s gain.


    With the devourer in a subdued, almost trance-like state, Zeke felt little discomfort during the procedure. This allowed him to focus entirely on the emperor''s use of mana.


    It was nothing like the methods he had been taught in school.


    These methods were likely unknown outside the emperor''s closest circle¡ªif even that. Given what Zeke knew about the man, it was entirely possible he had never shared his techniques with anyone.


    Of course, Zeke was nowhere near skilled enough as a Mind Mage to fully grasp the emperor''s level of mastery. But even the fragments he managed to glean were expanding his understanding of the mind by leaps and bounds.


    Augustus didn''t handle memories as a simple sequence of images. Instead, he wove them together in a far more complete way¡ªintegrating emotions, impressions, and even fleeting thoughts to reconstruct the experience exactly as the devourer had lived it. In a way, the result felt closer to Soul Magic than traditional Mind Magic.


    The resulting construct was a seamless web of sensations, thoughts, emotions, traumas, and countless other fragments¡ªwoven together into something far greater than the sum of its parts. It was like watching a painter at work, turning mere strokes of color into a masterpiece.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    There was no denying it¡ªAugustus Geistreich was an absolute master of the mind. The process didn''t seem to strain him in the slightest. He read through the devourer''s memories as effortlessly as a man flipping through a picture book. It was almost as if the most complex puzzle in existence was unraveling itself willingly out of sheer respect for his skill.


    Zeke was in absolute awe of the possibilities this ability unlocked. Even if Augustus had no offensive means¡ªwhich Zeke highly doubted¡ªthe sheer power of gathering information in such a manner was as formidable as any attack spells.


    One thing was certain: Augustus had no trouble expanding his Soul. In essence, he was achieving the same effect as the Dreamwalker brew, but without the need to kill the creature beforehand.


    It was highly likely that the emperor could grow his Soul by seamlessly integrating his artificially created Soul fragments. After all, they were nearly indistinguishable from real experiences.


    What troubled Zeke even more was the possibility that the man could use this ability on others¡ªallowing them to experience a lifetime of memories in moments. No, there was no doubt he could. The only question was whether he had chosen to wield his power in that way.


    If he had, then mass-producing Archmages would have been entirely within his grasp.


    Zeke found it hard to believe that a man like Augustus wouldn''t have realized the greatest obstacle to reaching that level was the size of one''s Soul. That meant while Zeke had discovered a shortcut for Core development through the Mana Purifying device, the emperor had found a way to bypass the natural limitations of Soul growth altogether.


    Together, they possessed the pieces of a puzzle that could enable any faction to mass-produce an army of high-level mages within mere years.


    A terrifying realization¡ªand yet another reason why Zeke could never allow himself to fall into the emperor''s hands. This was a secret he would have to guard at all costs.


    He inwardly cringed at his recent decision to reveal his early advancement. While he doubted that a mere Grandmage''s achievements would normally catch the emperor''s attention, things might change if the man suspected a hidden method behind it¡ªa secret that could propel his machinations to even greater heights.


    Of course, for now, this was all just speculation. It was entirely possible that the emperor had already discovered his own method¡ªor perhaps he simply didn''t consider it a crucial piece of the puzzle.


    Even so, Zeke resolved to be even more cautious in the future. Nothing good could come from attracting too much of the emperor''s attention at this stage.


    The mere thought of this force of nature, standing just a step away, shifting his full focus onto him sent a shiver down Zeke''s spine.


    Though Augustus didn''t appear intimidating at first glance, there was something about him that had unsettled Zeke from the moment he entered the room. And it wasn''t just his power. No, what truly made Zeke''s skin crawl was the man''s clinical, methodical approach to deceiving the devourer.


    Every action had seemed so natural, so inoffensive and gentle, that it was almost inconceivable that such devious intent lurked behind even the smallest gesture.


    Augustus Geistreich was a master manipulator¡ªcharismatic, calculated, and utterly ruthless. His gentle smile and refined features masked a mind that was more machine than man, as cold and unyielding as the chains now binding the devourer''s very will.


    A born Mind Mage.


    In that regard, Zeke felt utterly outmatched. He would never reach the heights of mastery Augustus had attained. Even given a million years, he doubted he could rival this man. He simply lacked the aptitude, the will, and the stomach to wield such power with the same effortless precision.


    And yet, for once, that realization didn''t trouble him. There wasn''t a shred of envy in him for the emperor''s mastery. While undeniably great, it was painfully clear what price the man had paid to reach such heights.


    His humanity.


    Zeke had long learned to resist the ruthless clarity his Mind affinity offered, a restraint made easier by the dominance of his Blood affinity. In a way, these opposing forces kept each other in balance. But Augustus Geistreich, the pinnacle of Mind Magic, had surrendered himself entirely to his power¡ªconsumed by it, shaped by it, until little remained of the man he might have once been.


    It wouldn''t have surprised Zeke if the emperor was incapable of feeling human emotions anymore. In a sense, he had transformed himself into a being of pure intellect, much like the devourer he was now tormenting. The more Zeke thought about it, the more the parallels between them became apparent¡ªeven their insatiable hunger for knowledge seemed eerily alike.


    "Interesting," the emperor muttered, lifting his hands from the devourer for the first time.


    Zeke''s ears perked up. He was eager to learn what the emperor had been searching for¡ªwhat secret he had finally uncovered. But whatever knowledge the man had extracted remained beyond Zeke''s perception.


    The emperor stood motionless, seemingly lost in thought. Yet, there was something deeply unsettling about him. He looked less like a living being and more like an eerily lifelike statue. His stillness was absolute¡ªZeke couldn''t even sense the rise and fall of his breath. It was an unnatural, almost inhuman sight.


    Then, as if nothing had happened, the emperor moved. He turned on his heels and strode toward the exit, abandoning the devourer without a second glance. He offered no explanation, no remark on what he had found so interesting. The gentle facade he had worn before was gone, discarded now that no one remained to witness it.


    As the door clicked shut behind the emperor, Zeke felt it¡ªthe dream was ending.


    For the first time, he resisted the pull dragging him toward wakefulness. He wanted¡ªno, he needed¡ªto know what the emperor had discovered.


    This was the first real clue he had ever uncovered about what drove the man, and it was both enlightening and deeply unsettling. But Zeke was certain there was more to learn, more to uncover if only he could stay a little longer.


    Yet, his struggle was meaningless. Just as he had been a prisoner within the devourer''s body, unable to influence its actions, Zeke found himself powerless to control the end of the dream. The brew had simply run out, and there was nothing more to see. Like a book that refused to reveal more words after turning the last page, the dream could not be extended by one''s will alone.


    And so, despite his struggles, Zeke was unwillingly dragged back to reality.

 Chapter 408 B6 - 28: Showdown

    Zeke''s eyes opened slowly, the lingering regret still fresh in his mind. This had been his chance to learn more about his enemy without risking himself¡ªyet the dream had ended too soon. Still, there was no use dwelling on it. He was back in reality, and the present took precedence over everything else.


    Instinctively, he moved to eject his Soul, keeping up the facade of nonchalance he had settled on. But before he could follow through, something gave him pause. Unlike before, when the loss of his¡ªno, Cal''s¡ªfriends had torn him apart, he now felt surprisingly... fine.


    It wasn''t that he felt happy, but neither did his heart ache. If anything, he felt strangely numb¡ªalmost indifferent to the experience.


    Zeke usually wasn''t the type to question good fortune when it came his way, but this sudden shift made him wary. He hadn''t spent nearly enough time in his final dream to justify overcoming such a devastating loss. By his own estimation, it should have taken days to regain even a semblance of normalcy. Yet somehow, it had happened in an instant.


    He examined his emotions¡ªor rather, his lack of them¡ªwith careful scrutiny. He replayed the scenes in his mind, recalling each moment as his party members were crushed by the fledgling dragon. Yet, even as he relived those painful memories, there was nothing. No pain, no sorrow, no longing. It was as if those events held no meaning for him at all.


    He felt disturbingly detached, as though he were hearing about the fate of complete strangers rather than people he had fought beside. He didn''t care¡ªnot even a little. And that realization sent a chill down his spine.


    It reminded him of the way the devourer had thought.


    Zeke''s blood froze. Could it be? Had merging his mind with the Devourer stripped him of his ability to feel? It was a fate too cruel to even imagine. However, he could not rule the possibility out, no matter how much he wanted to deny it. He had feared that there would be some price to pay for this, but he didn''t expect it to be this steep.


    <table border="1" class="chapter-table" style="border-collapse: collapse; width: 99.9633%">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td style="width: 98.9725%">


    <span style="color: rgba(236, 240, 241, 1)"><strong>[Notice]</strong></span></p>


    <span style="color: rgba(236, 240, 241, 1)">The alterations to Host''s Soul are insufficient to induce such a transformation. It is probable that the present numbness will diminish over time. This is most likely a residual effect of integration with a lifeform so foreign. In time, Host will regain the capacity to feel.</span></p>


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    Akasha''s words eased the tension in his mind. Now that he could think more clearly, her analysis made perfect sense. Just as it had taken him time to adapt to the Devourer''s way of thinking, it would likely take him a while to adjust back to his own.


    But before he could dwell on it any longer, Zeke noticed his competitors beginning to stir. For a moment, he had almost forgotten he was still in a competition. The excitement of catching a glimpse of the emperor''s power had consumed his focus. But as the dwarves on either side of him began to groan, reality quickly set back in.


    Drogar was the first to open his eyes, though the haunted look in them betrayed deep sorrow and dread. He didn''t say a word, but it was clear he wasn''t silent out of solemn dignity¡ªhe was too shaken to speak. It was obvious that the dwarf would not continue in the competition.


    Eldrin soon followed, regaining his wakefulness. Before he could stop it, a tear slid down his cheek, but he wiped it away, spitting on the ground for emphasis. "Bloody brew''s makin'' me weep like a babe¡ªdisgraceful," he muttered.


    Zeke was genuinely impressed. Without his tricks¡ªand the ability to suppress his emotions¡ªhe would have likely been reduced to a sobbing mess long ago. It was no surprise that so few humans participated in this competition; the dwarves were clearly made of sterner stuff. For almost anyone else, there would have been no other fate than humiliation.


    Moments later, Eldrin regained a measure of control. His eyes shifted to his rival, and a smile spread across his face. "Oi, oi, oi, wha'' happened t'' ye, ye old fiend? Looks like ye got run over by a boulder." He chuckled, though the sound was strained. "Is this really th'' best th'' Ironhide clan can muster? Looks like that''ll be another win fer me Stormshield kin."


    Drogar opened his mouth, likely to retort, but instead, a quiet sob escaped him. He quickly closed his mouth, clearly not trusting himself to speak. Instead, he did his best to glare at his rival, though even that looked more pitiful than menacing.


    Eldrin snickered at the sight. "Cat got yer tongue, Ironhide? Where''s that famous wit o'' yers now?"


    Zeke watched the scene unfold from the side, choosing not to intervene. While he had initially hoped for a showdown between himself and Drogar, a new plan began to form as he watched Eldrin humiliate his rival.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    As he saw the burning rage in Drogar''s eyes, Zeke realized this might actually be a better outcome than his original plan. After all, there was nobody more appreciated than a kind soul offering firewood in the cold of winter.


    With every word Eldrin spoke, the flames of rage and humiliation in Drogar''s eyes grew fiercer. From his family, to his performance, to his very manliness, Eldrin targeted every weak spot with precision. The younger dwarf clearly had a sadistic streak, visibly enjoying the mental devastation he was inflicting on his rival.


    When Drogar teetered on the edge of an outburst, Zeke chose to step in. He opened his mind and sent a simple mental message to the fuming dwarf.


    "Calm yourself. The Ironhide name will not be disgraced today. On my honor, I swear¡ªEldrin will not win."


    The effect was immediate. Drogar''s rage-filled expression shifted as his pained eyes flicked toward Zeke for the first time. They held each other''s gaze for a brief moment before Drogar gave an almost imperceptible nod. Then, with a deep breath, he closed his eyes¡ªhis face still etched with pain, but now carrying a trace of relief.


    Zeke turned his gaze to Eldrin, who looked taken aback by his rival''s sudden composure. "Already counting yourself the victor?" he asked, his tone calm and unbothered. "Did you forget about me, Stormshield?"


    Eldrin''s expression shifted at those words. There was something unsettling about the way Zeke spoke¡ªso casual, so utterly indifferent, as if the competition itself meant nothing to him. In a way, it was even more unnerving than when he had detached his Soul.


    This wasn''t an act.


    At this moment, Zeke truly didn''t care whether they went another round or not. A part of him, one he suspected belonged to the Devourer, even relished the thought of claiming more Soul fragments.


    Compared to the two dwarves, who were desperately trying to mask their unease, Zeke stood in stark contrast¡ªcalm, collected, and completely unfazed.


    Eldrin recovered quickly, responding with a smirk and a remark that almost sounded genuine. "Ye''d dare challenge me, heir von Hohenheim?"


    "Why not?" Zeke replied, his tone effortlessly casual. "Even the least observant spectator can see that you''re shaken. Me, on the other hand?" He paused briefly, allowing everyone to take in his state. "My mind is as unshakable as a dwarven fortress." His gaze sharpened. "The real question is¡ªdo you dare challenge me again?"


    The crowd, which had been buzzing with discussion over Eldrin''s earlier taunts, fell into a hushed silence. All eyes were locked on Eldrin now, waiting to see how he would respond. Even the bickering between House Ironhide and Stormshield came to an abrupt halt as they turned their attention to the unfolding challenge.


    "I..." Eldrin started, licking his dry lips. "I ain''t afeared t'' go another round. If ye think yer childish¡ª"


    "Enough talk," Zeke cut in, waving a hand dismissively. "Bring out the next round, and make it stronger. I''m growing tired of repeating this."


    Eldrin nearly sputtered in protest, but the announcer did not hesitate. With a curt nod, he signaled the servers to proceed. This time, the vials were noticeably larger, and the brew inside appeared thicker, darker¡ªmore menacing.


    Had Zeke been in his usual state, he might have felt a sliver of apprehension at the sight. Instead, he found himself barely able to suppress the urge to salivate.


    Eldrin, however, had the opposite reaction. His hands trembled as he held the vial, his earlier bravado unraveling by the second.


    Zeke smirked, recognizing the hesitation. "Shall we do it together? On three?"


    Eldrin said nothing.


    "One," Zeke said, popping open the vial.


    "Two," he brought it to his mouth, locking eyes with Eldrin.


    "Three¡ª"


    "I concede."


    The words were barely more than a murmur, yet in the silence of the hall, they rang out like thunder. All eyes turned to Eldrin, who had yet to even unseal his vial. His fingers trembled around it, his expression one of pure dread. It was as if he were holding a venomous snake rather than a drink, his every instinct screaming at him to cast it away.


    Zeke lowered his vial, arching a brow. "You concede?" he echoed, his tone devoid of surprise, as if he had expected this outcome all along.


    Eldrin swallowed hard, his grip tightening around the vial before he set it down with forced composure. "Aye," he admitted, his voice rough with frustration. "I know when I''m beaten."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd¡ªshock, disbelief, even disappointment hanging thick in the air. Moments ago, Eldrin had taunted his rival, yet now he had surrendered without even taking the final drink.


    Zeke studied him for a moment before nodding. "Wise choice," he said simply. Turning to the announcer, he asked, "So, how does this work? Do I take another drink, or have I already won?"


    "That be up t'' young Ironhide t'' decide. Technically, he ain''t thrown in th'' towel just yet," the announcer said. "What say ye, Drogar? Will ye yield, or do ye plan t'' fight it out wit'' heir von Hohenheim?"


    Drogar didn''t open his eyes, but his raspy voice came a moment later. "I concede as well."


    Eldrin''s face twisted as he grasped what had just happened. In the heat of their showdown, everyone had overlooked the fact that a new vial had also been placed before Drogar. Though he was clearly in no condition to continue, he had never officially surrendered.


    And so, against all odds, Eldrin had conceded first¡ªplacing him third instead of second.


    The announcer cleared his throat, and the crowd fell silent. "I''ll be damned, didn''t see this one comin''. But against all odds, an outsider''s gone an'' claimed th'' title o'' Ironbelly this year! Yet there ain''t no shame in it, fer he''s heir von Hohenheim!"


    For a brief moment, the crowd remained still, as if struggling to process what had just happened. A flicker of doubt crossed Zeke''s mind¡ªwould there be backlash after all? But then, a single voice rose in celebration, quickly followed by another. In seconds, the hall erupted into thunderous applause, filled with raucous cheers and boisterous hollers¡ªthe kind only a mob of drunken dwarves could produce.


    It was chaotic, deafening, and entirely sincere.


    Soon, a chant began to rise, echoing through the hall¡ª''Heir von Hohenheim'' repeated over and over.


    Had he been capable of feeling emotion, Zeke was certain he would have shed tears. His mentor''s legacy had not been forgotten. Though the empire had stripped his name, the dwarves still remembered and honored it.


    A quiet sense of pride filled him as his steady gaze swept over the crowd. And without fully understanding the reason, he found himself speaking the words of his house¡ªwords he had not uttered in a long time.


    "Glory... or death."

 Chapter 409 B6 - 29: Gains and Losses

    Zeke sat in the dim glow of his quarters, lost in thought. A night had passed since the competition, from which he had withdrawn shortly after being declared the victor. It hadn''t been a calculated move to appear elusive¡ªrather, he had simply begun to feel his emotions returning.


    After maintaining such a flawless performance throughout the event, he hadn''t wanted to risk embarrassing himself, so he chose to retreat. But not before exchanging a few words with some of the more influential participants¡ªmost notably, the Ironhide family, whom he had targeted from the start.


    Though no promises had been made, Zeke was certain they would reach out before long, if only to express their gratitude for how he had helped their scion and preserved their family''s honor.


    But at the moment, his mind was occupied with something else entirely.


    A wooden crate rested open before him. Inside, nestled in protective padding, lay the fruits of his victory: twenty-eight vials of Dreamwalker Brew. Their contents shimmered in the light, each swirling with an unnatural glow, as if carrying the remnants of half-formed dreams.


    As promised, all the remaining vials were handed to him as the victor. Zeke considered them among his greatest rewards from the competition. These vials held something beyond the reach of wealth¡ªan invaluable means to rapidly strengthen the Soul.


    Among them, six stood out¡ªlarger than the rest, their glass adorned with thick etchings. Even without tasting them, he could tell these were leagues beyond what he had consumed in the final round.


    His fingers traced the lip of one such vial as he leaned back, exhaling slowly. The question loomed: What should he do with them?


    Its benefits were undeniable, but reckless consumption wasn''t wise. He had already witnessed how easily one could become lost in those visions, consumed by memories that weren''t their own. Even now, he was dealing with the aftermath¡ªbravery, heartache, and numbness all clashing within him, pulling his mind in different directions at once...


    A knock at the door broke his train of thought. A moment later, the door swung open, and Gunner strode in without waiting for an invitation. The dwarf carried the scent of smelted metal and ink-stained parchment, the telltale signs of a man deep in his craft.


    "Yer sittin'' here starin'' at these vials like a dragon countin'' his hoard," Gunner grunted, arms crossed. "Ye plannin'' on drinkin'' ''em all at once or jus'' admirin'' the glow?"


    Zeke smirked, setting the vial down. "Haven''t decided yet. But since you''re here, I assume you have news?"


    Gunner snorted. "Aye, that I do. Those schematics ye left me with? I took another crack at ''em. Thought ye''d appreciate a surprise." He reached into his coat, producing a rolled-up parchment before tossing it onto the table. "See fer yerself."


    Zeke raised a brow, unrolling the paper with care. As his eyes scanned the intricate lines and notations, his usual neutral expression flickered with something close to admiration. The progress was impressive¡ªfar more than he had expected. The sheer volume of ideas Gunner had proposed was staggering. It seemed he had examined every part of the design, from materials to craftsmanship to the parts themselves.


    A quick glance revealed that most of these changes wouldn''t significantly affect the end result, but the creativity was undeniable. Gunner clearly had that spark.


    What interested Zeke more, however, was how some of the more complex mechanisms had been broken down into modular components. This change promised to make the design easier to assemble without sacrificing much functionality. Given that he planned to shift most of his production to Korrovan, a modular design could be exactly what he needed.


    "Well?" Gunner leaned in, arms on the table. "Ye always got that unreadable look, but I''ll be damned if ye ain''t impressed."


    Zeke exhaled, nodding slightly. "You''ve done well." He rolled the parchment back up and set it aside.


    Gunner grinned. "So... about that gold ye were flappin'' yer gums about?"


    Zeke turned his focus inward, prompting Akasha to make the calculation. Moments later, she provided her analysis. Of all the changes Gunner had proposed, four met the requirements and would be included in the next version of the product. It was a surprising number, especially considering only a few days had passed.


    As expected, the dwarfs should never be underestimated when it came to fine craftsmanship. Despite their brutish appearances, they clearly had a knack for this work, their minds far sharper than they first appeared.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Zeke didn''t feel the need to double-check Akasha''s verdict. With a wave of his hand, a pile of gold appeared on the table, exactly as promised.


    The dwarf''s eyes widened for a moment, then he rushed to snatch the gleaming metal, stuffing the bars into the many pockets of his blacksmith''s apron. Zeke watched with a wry smile. Did the man think he would fight him for it if he didn''t hurry?


    "Say..." Zeke began, but was immediately cut off.


    "I ain''t givin'' it back, lad. A deal''s a deal!" the dwarf growled.


    Zeke shook his head, a smile tugging at his lips. "That''s not what I was going to say."


    The dwarf paused, slipping the last piece of gold into his pocket. "Ohh, then I''m all ears."


    Zeke leaned in slightly. "What would you think of a... more permanent arrangement between us?"


    Gunner studied him for a moment, silent as his mind worked. "What''ve ye got in mind?"


    "I''m thinking of increasing my presence here in the capital," Zeke explained. "For that, the help of a local would be invaluable."


    The dwarf chuckled. "Want me t'' sell me soul, eh? That won''t come cheap. What''s in it fer me?"


    "Funding, for one," Zeke said, gesturing to the spot where the gold had been.


    Gunner spat. "What good''s gold if I ain''t got time t'' spend it? Don''t be thinkin'' I don''t know how much work this business o'' yers''ll be."


    Zeke nodded, not disputing that. "...In addition, your name will be associated with mine."


    Gunner raised an eyebrow. "What makes ye think I''d be wantin'' that?"


    Zeke smirked. "Who was it that bragged about knowing me all night yesterday?" Gunner''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    Zeke leaned in. "Right now, my name carries as much weight in this city as those of the greatest families. You''re in a prime position to leverage that fame. Trade agreements, cooperation, connections¡ªall there for the taking by a dwarf smart enough to make use of them."


    Gunner said nothing, but the tension in his stance told Zeke he was listening.


    "I don''t expect you to do all the work yourself," Zeke continued. "With the money I''ll provide, you can hire as many people as you need to get the job done. That way, you''ll still have plenty of time for your own work."


    "I..." the dwarf began, but before he could answer, the ringing of bells from the other room signaled a visitor.


    "Coming!" Gunner called over his shoulder, then turned to Zeke with an apologetic look. "I''ll give it some thought, aye?"


    Zeke nodded, recognizing that the moment to press him had passed. However, he was almost certain Gunner would accept¡ªthe offer was simply too good to turn down.


    The man promptly left to deal with his customer, leaving Zeke alone with the crate of Dreamwalker brew. He still hadn''t decided how he would approach them in the future, but he could think of one immediate use for the brew.


    With a mental command, he had Akasha draft a quick note, which he placed inside the crate before teleporting it to his safe in Tradespire. He could rely on his people there to carry out his instructions.


    Moments later, the door opened again, revealing Gunner, his face sour.


    "What? Already scared away your customer?" he joked.


    "Pah! As if!" Gunner grunted. "Ain''t a customer, it''s someone looking for you."


    Zeke raised a brow. "Did they tell you their name?"


    "Ironhide family," Gunner said flatly.


    Zeke smirked and stood up. "See? That''s the power of my name. The Great families come knocking just because I''m here." He passed the dwarf, brushing his shoulder lightly as he did. "Think about my offer."


    With those words, he made his way to the entrance of the smithy, where a man was already waiting.


    Zeke approached him with a wide smile. "I hear you''re looking for me?"


    "Aye, heir Hohenheim," the man said, nodding in greeting. "Me teacher asked me to extend an invite to ye."


    Zeke''s smile widened. "For when?"


    "There''s gonna be a banquet t''night. T'' celebrate th'' exemplary performance o'' young Drogar. It''d be an honor fer us if ye could attend."


    Zeke nodded solemnly. "I''ll be there."


    "Excellent. I''ll be takin'' me leave then," the dwarf said, handing him a letter. "This be fer ye."


    Zeke waited for the man to disappear from sight before opening the letter. It contained the time and location for the evening''s celebration, along with a short message from Drogar, expressing his thanks.


    In a good mood, Zeke turned to head back to his room, but found Gunner watching him from not far away. Zeke grinned at him, his mood clearly lifted. "Something you wanna say?"


    "Tha'' were Devon Brownbeard," Gunner said in way of explanation.


    "Who?"


    "...Devon Brownbeard," Gunner repeated, clearly frustrated by Zeke''s indifferent reaction.


    Zeke glanced toward where the man had gone, then faced Gunner again. "So?"


    "So, he says..." Gunner muttered, rubbing his beard in agitation. "That man''s one o'' th'' best Runesmiths o'' his generation, a true prodigy when it comes t'' carv''n runes."


    Zeke frowned, still not understanding the significance.


    "Ye don''t get it," Gunner sighed. "A man like that ain''t sent as a message runner. It''d be like sendin'' a prince t'' muck out th'' stables."


    Zeke grinned as he finally understood. "Ah, so they must have a great deal of respect for me, is that what you''re saying?"


    Gunner nodded his head reluctantly, as if unwilling to admit it.


    "Looks like you didn''t fully believe me when I told you that I have quite a bit of influence here."


    "Course I believed it," Gunner protested. "Winnin'' th'' competition ain''t no small feat, after all. But hearin'' about it an'' havin'' a man like Devon show up at me doorstep¡ªtwo different things, aye?"


    Zeke nodded slowly, saying nothing. He had a good idea where this conversation was headed, and there was no need to make it more obvious.


    After a moment of silence, Gunner spoke up. "Does that offer still stand?"


    Without a word, Zeke spat in his hand and extended it for a shake. Gunner hesitated only for an instant before mimicking the gesture, and Zeke soon felt the firm grip of a rough, iron-like hand closing around his. Just like that, the deal had been made.


    Unbeknownst to Zeke, a warm smile spread across his face.


    Just days ago, Gunner himself had explained that dwarves only dealt with those they considered trustworthy. In their culture, agreements were often made loosely, relying on the character of the individual rather than the written word.


    In a way, a handshake from a dwarf was one of the greatest compliments one could receive. It was a symbol of trust and respect.

 Book 6: Chapter 30: Mechanical Warfare

    Book 6: Chapter 30: Mechanical Warfare


    After hashing out the details with Gunner, it was still early afternoon, leaving Zeke with several hours to spare before the banquet.


    One glance back at the dreary room where he had spent the morning was enough to convince Zeke that he didn¡¯t want to stay there. With his emotions still in turmoil, a distraction would serve him far better. Besides, there was no telling if he¡¯d get another chance to explore the dwarven capital.


    After a quick farewell to Gunner, Zeke stepped out of the smithy and into the bustling streets. The searing heat from countless roaring furnaces hit him like a physical force, but the lively atmosphere and organized chaos were exactly what he had been looking for.


    Zeke headed straight for the railing that lined the terrace and leaned over, absently watching the bustle below as he mulled over his next steps.


    With each passing day, his deadline drew closer. If he secured a deal tonight, he likely wouldn¡¯t spend another day in the city. His next destination was already set¡ªthe Wildlands.


    There, he had the chance to finalize his second major trade agreement¡ªwith Winter. He was confident the man wouldn¡¯t refuse; their rapport was strong, and the Progenitor had the most to gain from the deal. The real challenge was time. Even with an airship, reaching the border would take several days.


    He needed either Margrett or David to follow through on their ends. Only then would he meet the requirement. Yet, at this moment, Zeke felt an unusual sense of certainty¡ªas if he could already see himself joining the Merchant Council.


    If all went well, the only remaining hurdle would be securing a king¡¯s endorsement. While Tradespire¡¯s king had made an offer, Zeke was hesitant to accept those terms. Still, it was the only option on the table for now, and he wasn¡¯t ready to dismiss it outright. That didn¡¯t mean he would stop searching for alternatives.


    His attention shifted to a massive platform passing by, carrying people and cargo to the lower levels. The towering metal construct groaned under its load, the screech of steel against steel echoing through the city as it carefully lowered the equivalent of several carriages down the mountain.


    It wasn¡¯t the most elegant solution¡ªbut Zeke couldn¡¯t deny its effectiveness.


    He had ridden one of those platforms before while accompanying Gunner to his smithy¡ªan interesting experience, to be sure. But there was no longer any need for such an archaic mode of transport, at least for Zeke.


    With a mere thought, he vanished from his spot and reappeared one level below. After his advancement, teleportation within his sphere of awareness had become even more effortless, the strain on his Core barely more than a minor inconvenience.


    The nearby dwarves, however, were visibly startled by his sudden appearance. Unlike humans, they couldn¡¯t be born with the Space affinity, and for them, teleportation was a rare and unsettling sight. However, any kind of missgivings they might have had otherwise dissapeared when the saw who the rude intruder actually was.


    ¡°...Heir von Hohenheim,¡± one of them muttered, and soon the others followed suit, their gazes shifting from wary to a mix of curiosity and awe.


    Ignoring their stares, Zeke strode away in a random direction. Unlike the upper levels dominated by smithies, this district had a distinctly commercial feel. Shops and storefronts lined the main road and peeked out from narrow alleys, their signs beckoning customers.


    There was also a noticeable increase in non-dwarven visitors. It seemed this place served as a business hub, drawing traders and merchants from various races.


    Zeke joined the bussle, marveling at the wares on display. It was a completely different experience from visiting the market in Tradespire. While he had seen products like these before, nearly everything here was of exceptional quality. Even the smallest stalls, unworthy of a proper shop, held merchandise that would be considered precious in most places.


    His steps halted in front of one such stall selling enchantments. They were engraved on voidiron slates, the same material he used in his airships. By all accounts, they were fairly standard, reaching a solid mid-tier in quality. However, what immediately struck him as odd were the prices.


    What would have cost him dozens of gold in Tradespire was being sold here for mere large silver coins¡ªor a single gold at most. A sign above the stall indicated that these were crafted by apprentices rather than master enchanters, though that did little to diminish their effectiveness.


    If he didn¡¯t already have a way to mass-produce high-level engravings through Akasha, he would have been tempted by the offer. The dwarven capital was truly a holy land of craftsmanship. It was no surprise that merchants from across the continent flooded its streets, scouring the shops for overlooked treasures.


    Tearing his gaze away from the stall, Zeke continued down the road, drawn by the sound of a commotion. His spatial awareness revealed a large crowd gathered in a nearby plaza, all focused on some kind of spectacle.


    Rounding the corner, Zeke finally saw what had captured the people''s attention. The group had gathered around a cordoned-off area that appeared to be a sparring field, where a massive iron contraption stood still. As he neared, he could hear a lively voice enthusiastically introducing the product.


    ¡°...This latest model runs on our newest pressure engine an¡¯ can be crewed by anywhere from three t¡¯ nine folks!¡± The dwarf gestured widely at the vehicle''s armaments, explaining each one''s function and specifications.


    But Zeke wasn¡¯t paying attention to the salesman anymore. Instead of listening to the explanation, he decided to inspect the design himself.


    The vehicle was unlike any Zeke had seen before. Instead of wheels, it rested on two continuous chain belts made of interconnected iron plates, covering its entire underside. The design suggested it was built for traversing difficult terrain.


    Such a complex and heavy construction surely had its drawbacks, but Zeke doubted the inventor had been concerned with that. Every part of the machine was metal, and it was clearly not meant to be drawn by horses¡ªit was powered by something within. However, Zeke¡¯s spatial awareness couldn¡¯t penetrate its outer shell¡ªit had been constructed to resist magical probing.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Atop the vehicle sat several massive iron ballistas, directed outward towards all sides. The were mounted on pivoting mechanisms that allowed them to track targets across a wide field of view. A man was currently demonstrating their maneuverability, swiftly adjusting his aim between different practice targets. Each time a bolt was released, a sharp hiss of air cut through the presenter¡¯s speech, forcing him to repeat himself. The sheer power behind each shot was undeniable as it tore through each target with ridiculous ease.


    Zeke had been scrutinizing the design for a while when the words of the salesman caught his attention again.


    ¡°...An¡¯ now, without further dallyin¡¯, let¡¯s get on with what ye¡¯ve all been waitin¡¯ for: The grand presentation!¡±


    At the announcer¡¯s words, a figure emerged on the far side of the plaza, clad head to toe in heavy armor. Not a single speck of skin was visible, but judging by their height and build, they were likely a dwarf. This was no ordinary soldier either¡ªZeke could sense the dense flow of mana around them.


    ¡°...Fer today¡¯s challenger, we¡¯ve picked an Iron Warrior,¡± the presenter declared, drawing audible gasps from the crowd.


    Zeke frowned at the unfamiliar term, but before he could wonder further, Akasha¡¯s voice provided the answer.


    [Notice]


    The term Iron Warrior refers to Grandmages in dwarfen society.


    Zeke examined the armored figure more closely. The way they moved so effortlessly in full plate spoke not only of masterful craftsmanship but also of immense physical strength. This would not be an easy opponent¡ªeven for him.


    His gaze shifted back to the metal contraption, his brow furrowing. Could this machine truly stand against a Grandmage? As far as he could tell, the nine dwarves operating it were ordinary men, not a trace of mana between them.


    The idea was absurd.


    Grandmages were the backbone of any army. While Archmages represented the pinnacle of magical firepower, their rarity made them impractical for most battles. But if the dwarves had truly devised a way for a couple of commoners to challenge a Grandmage, it could redefine the future of warfare.


    Zeke felt his blood stir as the armored carriage rumbled to life. Its roar was deep and guttural, like a beast awakening, and it left deep furrows in the ground¡ªtracks of a new kind of predator.


    The warrior wasted no time, charging straight at the vehicle, clearly intent on closing the distance. Almost instantly, the first ballista fired. The heavy metal bolt shot forward with deadly precision, streaking straight toward the dwarf.


    The man didn¡¯t dare take the projectile head-on, vaulting aside at the last second. He avoided the hit, but Zeke immediately saw the problem¡ªthe dodge had disrupted his momentum, allowing the vehicle to widen the gap. While the dwarf could likely match its speed under normal circumstances, there was no way he could keep up while constantly evading.


    Realizing this, the warrior changed tactics. Instead of dodging the next shot, he met it head-on.


    In that moment, his affinity was revealed. His axe, which had seemed like an ordinary weapon, suddenly came alive¡ªmoving like a whip as it struck the incoming bolt. The parry was successful, but the sheer force of the impact still sent him skidding backward, carving deep furrows into the ground.


    Another failure.


    After that, the warrior abandoned his attempts to close the gap. He must have realized it was futile. Instead, he stood his ground, letting the vehicle circle him while effortlessly deflecting each incoming bolt from his stable position.


    Then, he unfastened his belt and flung it into the air. Instead of falling, it hovered above him, adjusting to his every movement. What had first appeared to be a simple belt¡ªan assortment of linked spikes¡ªsoon revealed its true purpose. It was ammunition.


    Without hesitation, the warrior launched his own projectiles. His arrows flew with a speed that Zeke doubted even the ballistae could match. Yet, to his surprise, the vehicle shrugged off the impacts as if they were nothing. Even the shooters atop the contraption remained unharmed, taking cover behind the protective plating of the ballistae. Any mistake on their part would likely be fatal, but so far, the defenses held firm.


    Zeke watched the entire sequence unfold without looking away. While he had no fear of facing the vehicle in direct combat¡ªhis mobility gave him a clear advantage¡ªhe could easily see how it would be a formidable obstacle for many others.


    The warrior attempted various attacks, even launching himself at the vehicle like a living projectile, but each effort ended in failure. The marksmen were too skilled, never allowing him to close the distance.


    The demonstration ended soon after with the warrior¡¯s defeat. Though he likely could have escaped if he had chosen to, his reserves were depleted, and his stamina was visibly failing. The armored vehicle, on the other hand, remained tireless, and even its crew showed little sign of exhaustion.


    "Unbelievable," Zeke muttered under his breath before he could stop himself. This was nothing like what he had been led to believe growing up in the empire. The dwarves, in their relentless pursuit of craftsmanship, had managed to close the gap between commoners and mages.


    Their approach was different from the path he and Maximilian had chosen, but the results were just as groundbreaking.


    "Not bad, eh? Puts a bit o¡¯ steel in yer spine, don¡¯t it?" a voice beside him said, brimming with pride, as if he had built the machine himself.


    Zeke nodded without looking away, still captivated by the sight of the vehicle taking its victory lap around the plaza.


    ¡°That ain¡¯t even th¡¯ toughest Spartan they got," the voice grumbled. "Saw one twice this bloody size just last week!"


    "Spartan?" Zeke finally turned to face the speaker. It was an old dwarven man, heavily leaning on a cane, a knowing smile on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s what they call ¡®em,¡± the dwarf said, jerking a thumb at the armored beast. "Self-Propelled Armored Raider fer Tactical Assault an¡¯ Navigation¡ªSPARTAN."


    Zeke nodded, recognizing the acronym. "You seem to know quite a bit, old man."


    "Used t¡¯ be a craftsman meself, long ago," the man grunted. "But those days are long behind me."


    ¡°Do you know how they protect themselves against magical probing?¡± Zeke asked.


    The man stroked his beard in thought. ¡°Aye, I reckon it¡¯s got t¡¯ be the alloy they used t¡¯ forge that beast. But its job ain¡¯t t¡¯ keep folk from pokin¡¯ ¡®round¡ªit¡¯s there t¡¯ shield the Spartan from magical assaults,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be much of a brawl if some Mage could just pop it open with a wee hand wave, now would it?¡±


    Zeke nodded in thanks, having wondered that exact thing himself. Though he was certain that there would be other types of Mages that would have fared far better against the machine, the display was impressive nonetheless.


    As the crowd began to disperse, he blended into the flow of people, lost in thought. The dwarves had taken a completely different approach¡ªrather than relying on Magic for warfare, they had dedicated themselves to the path of technology.


    It was highly intriguing.


    Given enough time, it was possible that the continent¡¯s most dominant fighting force would no longer be mages, but mechanical constructs like the SPARTAN. He wondered what such a world might look like.


    Before he could dwell on the thought, however, Akasha¡¯s urgent message snapped him out of his reverie.


    [Notice]


    I have detected something that requires Hosts immediate attention.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he queried mentally.


    [Answer]


    A person from Host¡¯s memories has appeared within our sphere of awareness.

 Book 6: Chapter 31: Unexpected Meeting

    Book 6: Chapter 31: Unexpected Meeting


    Zeke immediately sharpened his senses, scanning his surroundings for the person Akasha had alerted him to. However, the task proved more difficult than expected. His Sphere of Awareness was flooded with hundreds of individuals, each moving about with their own purpose. Sifting through them all would take far too long.


    Just as he considered another approach, a glowing blue arrow materialized in front of him, pointing the way.


    Without hesitation, Zeke followed the path the Spirit had laid out. He weaved through the bustling streets, passing merchants hawking their wares and shoppers lost in conversation. Turning down a narrow side street, he finally came to a stop in front of a modest shop with a weathered wooden sign: Rodrick¡¯s Repairs.


    The glowing arrow remained fixed, unmistakably pointing toward the shop¡¯s entrance.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes, wondering who¡ªor what¡ªawaited him inside. Only one way to find out.


    He pushed open the door, the soft jingle of bells announcing his arrival.


    ¡°Greetings, dear custom¡ª¡± A stout dwarf behind the counter began his usual welcome, but his words faltered the moment his gaze landed on Zeke. His bushy brows shot up in surprise. ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the Heir von Hohenheim. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±


    Zeke barely acknowledged the dwarf, his attention sweeping across the room. The shelves were packed with mechanical trinkets, gears, and half-finished contraptions, but none of the occupants stood out to him. Yet the glowing arrow¡ªhis ever-reliable guide¡ªremained fixed, pointing past the cluttered workspace toward a door in the back of the shop.


    Whoever he was meant to find was beyond that door.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± Zeke said, mindful not to leave the man waiting too long. His gaze remained fixed on the door at the back of the shop. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s behind that door?¡±


    The dwarf blinked at the unexpected question but answered without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s my workshop.¡±


    Zeke scratched the back of his head, knowing his next request would seem odd. But curiosity gnawed at him, and he couldn''t ignore the arrow¡¯s guidance. ¡°Would it be possible for me to take a look inside?¡±


    The dwarf hesitated for a moment, stroking his thick beard as he considered the request. It wasn¡¯t every day that someone asked to inspect his private workshop¡ªespecially not a man of Zeke¡¯s renown. But reputation had its perks, and after a brief pause, he gave a good-natured shrug.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see the harm.¡± He turned toward one of his attendants. ¡°Sally, dear, show the young lord around the workshop for a moment, will you?¡±


    A dwarven girl, freckles dusting her cheeks and twin braids bouncing with each step, nodded eagerly. ¡°Alright, Pa!¡± she chirped, then turned to Zeke with an excited grin. Motioned for him to follow, she practically skipped toward the back of the shop.


    Zeke followed without hesitation, his focus shifting between her and the glowing arrow, which now pulsed faintly¡ªlikely signaling that he was close to his target.


    Sally pushed open the door and immediately launched into an enthusiastic explanation. ¡°This is our workshop,¡± she said, waving an arm to gesture at the bustling space. ¡°Right now, we¡¯ve got three master craftsmen¡ªone at the forge, one at the enchantment tables, and one working on fine mechanics. Each of them has three apprentices in training, so there are nine in total...¡±


    Zeke listened with half an ear, his attention drawn to the workshop itself. The space was alive with activity¡ªthe rhythmic clang of hammers, the soft scratches of enchantments being carved into metal, and the sharp hiss of quenching steel. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell who the masters were; their movements were precise, honed by years of experience. The apprentices, in contrast, showed their inexperience in subtle ways¡ªthe occasional hesitation before a strike, the slightly uneven engravings on enchanted pieces.


    Even so, there was an unmistakable air of craftsmanship here. Every movement, even the clumsy ones, was driven by a deep-rooted dedication to the craft. This was undoubtedly a serious establishment with talented staff.


    However, one figure stood out among the rest¡ªnot due to exceptional skill or mastery, but simply because he was the only human in a room full of dwarves.


    Seated at a workstation clearly built for someone shorter, the young man was hunched over, his long fingers carefully adjusting the intricate gears and cogs of an unfinished construct. His entire focus was locked onto the mechanism before him, oblivious to the world around him.


    Zeke came to an abrupt halt, his breath catching. His eyes fixed on the familiar silhouette, and for a moment, everything else faded¡ªthe clang of hammers, the hum of enchantments, the murmur of dwarven voices. It was as if time itself had stopped.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The young man, as if sensing Zeke¡¯s gaze, slowly lifted his head. Their eyes met, and a jolt shot down Zeke¡¯s spine.


    Dark, curly hair. A straight nose. A jaw that looked as though it had been carved from granite. There was no mistaking him. How could Zeke not recognize the person before him¡ªthe one who had once been his closest friend, someone who still held an irreplaceable place in his heart?


    ¡°Markus...¡± he breathed.


    For a long, suffocating moment, silence stretched between them. Then, at last, Markus spoke¡ªbut his words were not a greeting. They were a blade, honed to cut deep.


    ¡°Ezekiel of Feldstadt. Shame of Hohenheim. Betrayer of Arkanheim.¡± His voice was devoid of emotion, each title delivered with quiet finality.


    Zeke swallowed dryly. Never in his life would he have imagined their reunion unfolding like this. He had braced himself for awkwardness, maybe even resentment¡ªbut outright condemnation? It was as if Markus had been completely swallowed by the empire¡¯s propaganda, his mind poisoned against him.


    His mouth opened, ready to defend himself, to explain what had truly happened. But before he could utter a single word, Markus continued.


    ¡°...And my dear friend and brother that I have missed so dearly.¡±


    At those last words, his grim expression finally cracked, giving way to the warm, heartening smile Zeke had never forgotten¡ªthe smile of the childhood friend he had once known.


    Zeke closed the distance in a single bound, moving with the speed and precision only a Grandmage could achieve. To any onlooker, it must have seemed as if he had simply vanished. Before Markus could even process what was happening, Zeke¡¯s arms were already wrapped around him in a fierce embrace, holding him tight.


    For years, Zeke had forced himself to stay away, never reaching out, never checking in¡ªnot because he didn¡¯t care, but because he cared too much. Any contact with his old friends would have painted a target on their backs. He had no choice but to bury his concern, to pretend indifference while the weight of uncertainty gnawed at him.


    But only he knew the torment of those years. The endless worry, the sleepless nights spent wondering if those he had once called family were safe. He had left them behind, abandoned them to the mercy of his greatest enemy, praying they would be seen as insignificant, praying they would be spared.


    Seeing Markus again¡ªalive, unharmed, still chasing his dream¡ªfelt like the greatest relief Zeke could have hoped for. It was as if a weight he hadn¡¯t even realized he was carrying had finally been lifted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to rain on yer parade, lads,¡± a gruff voice cut in, ¡°but that converter needs fixin¡¯ within the hour, and we¡¯re already behind schedule.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s first instinct was to snap at the interruption, irritated that someone would dare get in the way of this long-awaited reunion. But he caught himself almost immediately. The dwarf who had spoken was one of the three masters¡ªlikely Markus¡¯ mentor. Antagonizing him would accomplish nothing and might even create trouble for his friend.


    More importantly, the man wasn¡¯t wrong. Zeke was the one who had barged into their workspace and disrupted their work. It wasn¡¯t fair to hold that against him.


    Markus, too, looked sheepish at the reprimand, clearly aware that he was in the wrong but unsure how to respond. His expression, now so familiar to Zeke, made him easy to read¡ªhe was caught between his responsibilities and the overwhelming urge to catch up with his oldest friend.


    For a moment, Zeke considered whether he could resolve this dilemma by leveraging his reputation or offering monetary compensation. However, he quickly dismissed the idea. If this job required the combined efforts of the entire team¡ªincluding the masters¡ªthen it was clearly of great importance. No amount of gold or influence would make them abandon their duty. Their client was likely someone they couldn¡¯t afford to disappoint.


    Fortunately, Zeke had another option. His eyes swept across the workshop, taking in the scattered components. Though he didn¡¯t recognize every individual part, it didn¡¯t take him long to deduce what they were assembling¡ªa mechanical force converter.


    His gaze settled on the component Markus had been working on. It was the gearbox, the crucial piece responsible for translating raw energy into usable motion. A complex mechanism, to be sure, but not beyond his understanding. Once the principle was grasped, it was just a matter of precise adjustments.


    "Akasha," Zeke called out inwardly. "Handle it."


    Without a word, Akasha sprang into action. Zeke felt a noticeable drain on his Core as she amplified her cognitive abilities and wielded telekinesis simultaneously. At one time, such a strain would have pushed his limits¡ªbut after his recent advancement, it was nothing more than a tickle.


    The blue tendrils sprouting from his Core, forming a magical exoskeleton around his brain, pulsed with energy as he unleashed his Mind Magic without restraint. The speed of analysis and execution was something a True Mage could only dream of.


    The impact was immediate.


    The gearbox Markus had been struggling with suddenly came alive in a flurry of motion. Brushes swept away grime, a chisel refined the edges, and microscopic imperfections were filled with pinpoint precision. Even a master with a dozen hands couldn¡¯t have matched Akasha¡¯s efficiency. In mere moments, the component was fully restored¡ªgleaming, pristine, and ready for use.


    All movement in the workshop came to an abrupt halt as every dwarf stared, slack-jawed, at his handiwork. It was as if they were questioning their very purpose.


    But Zeke wasn¡¯t finished. His gaze shifted to the next component. Akasha needed no further instruction¡ªshe continued seamlessly, restoring each piece one after another. Gears were cleaned, cracks mended, and worn parts reforged with pinpoint precision. At this time, she was working the forge, the enchantment table, and the smithy at the same time.


    Within minutes, the entire project was complete.


    By now, a bead of sweat had formed on Zeke¡¯s brow. The first repair had been effortless, but repeating the process nearly a dozen times had taken a toll. The strain on his mind and body was immense.


    Even so, it had been worth it.


    The dwarves remained frozen, their hands now idle, eyes locked onto the fully assembled device as if struggling to reconcile what they had just witnessed. Even the masters, seasoned and unshakable, seemed at a loss for words.


    Zeke allowed himself a moment to bask in their stunned silence before clearing his throat. With all the humility he could muster¡ªdespite the undeniable smugness threatening to creep into his voice¡ªhe turned to the dwarf who had interrupted earlier.


    ¡°Would it be possible to borrow Markus for a while, sir?¡± he asked, his tone carefully polite, though the satisfaction in his eyes was impossible to hide.

 Chapter 410 - B6 - 30: Mechanical Warfare

    After hashing out the details with Gunner, it was still early afternoon, leaving Zeke with several hours to spare before the banquet.


    One glance back at the dreary room where he had spent the morning was enough to convince Zeke that he didn''t want to stay there. With his emotions still in turmoil, a distraction would serve him far better. Besides, there was no telling if he''d get another chance to explore the dwarven capital.


    After a quick farewell to Gunner, Zeke stepped out of the smithy and into the bustling streets. The searing heat from countless roaring furnaces hit him like a physical force, but the lively atmosphere and organized chaos were exactly what he had been looking for.


    Zeke headed straight for the railing that lined the terrace and leaned over, absently watching the bustle below as he mulled over his next steps.


    With each passing day, his deadline drew closer. If he secured a deal tonight, he likely wouldn''t spend another day in the city. His next destination was already set¡ªthe Wildlands.


    There, he had the chance to finalize his second major trade agreement¡ªwith Winter. He was confident the man wouldn''t refuse; their rapport was strong, and the Progenitor had the most to gain from the deal. The real challenge was time. Even with an airship, reaching the border would take several days.


    He needed either Margrett or David to follow through on their ends. Only then would he meet the requirement. Yet, at this moment, Zeke felt an unusual sense of certainty¡ªas if he could already see himself joining the Merchant Council.


    If all went well, the only remaining hurdle would be securing a king''s endorsement. While Tradespire''s king had made an offer, Zeke was hesitant to accept those terms. Still, it was the only option on the table for now, and he wasn''t ready to dismiss it outright. That didn''t mean he would stop searching for alternatives.


    His attention shifted to a massive platform passing by, carrying people and cargo to the lower levels. The towering metal construct groaned under its load, the screech of steel against steel echoing through the city as it carefully lowered the equivalent of several carriages down the mountain.


    It wasn''t the most elegant solution¡ªbut Zeke couldn''t deny its effectiveness.


    He had ridden one of those platforms before while accompanying Gunner to his smithy¡ªan interesting experience, to be sure. But there was no longer any need for such an archaic mode of transport, at least for Zeke.


    With a mere thought, he vanished from his spot and reappeared one level below. After his advancement, teleportation within his sphere of awareness had become even more effortless, the strain on his Core barely more than a minor inconvenience.


    The nearby dwarves, however, were visibly startled by his sudden appearance. Unlike humans, they couldn''t be born with the Space affinity, and for them, teleportation was a rare and unsettling sight. However, any kind of missgivings they might have had otherwise dissapeared when the saw who the rude intruder actually was.


    "...Heir von Hohenheim," one of them muttered, and soon the others followed suit, their gazes shifting from wary to a mix of curiosity and awe.


    Ignoring their stares, Zeke strode away in a random direction. Unlike the upper levels dominated by smithies, this district had a distinctly commercial feel. Shops and storefronts lined the main road and peeked out from narrow alleys, their signs beckoning customers.


    There was also a noticeable increase in non-dwarven visitors. It seemed this place served as a business hub, drawing traders and merchants from various races.


    Zeke joined the bussle, marveling at the wares on display. It was a completely different experience from visiting the market in Tradespire. While he had seen products like these before, nearly everything here was of exceptional quality. Even the smallest stalls, unworthy of a proper shop, held merchandise that would be considered precious in most places.


    His steps halted in front of one such stall selling enchantments. They were engraved on voidiron slates, the same material he used in his airships. By all accounts, they were fairly standard, reaching a solid mid-tier in quality. However, what immediately struck him as odd were the prices.


    What would have cost him dozens of gold in Tradespire was being sold here for mere large silver coins¡ªor a single gold at most. A sign above the stall indicated that these were crafted by apprentices rather than master enchanters, though that did little to diminish their effectiveness.


    If he didn''t already have a way to mass-produce high-level engravings through Akasha, he would have been tempted by the offer. The dwarven capital was truly a holy land of craftsmanship. It was no surprise that merchants from across the continent flooded its streets, scouring the shops for overlooked treasures.


    Tearing his gaze away from the stall, Zeke continued down the road, drawn by the sound of a commotion. His spatial awareness revealed a large crowd gathered in a nearby plaza, all focused on some kind of spectacle.


    Rounding the corner, Zeke finally saw what had captured the people''s attention. The group had gathered around a cordoned-off area that appeared to be a sparring field, where a massive iron contraption stood still. As he neared, he could hear a lively voice enthusiastically introducing the product.


    "...This latest model runs on our newest pressure engine an'' can be crewed by anywhere from three t'' nine folks!" The dwarf gestured widely at the vehicle''s armaments, explaining each one''s function and specifications.


    But Zeke wasn''t paying attention to the salesman anymore. Instead of listening to the explanation, he decided to inspect the design himself.


    The vehicle was unlike any Zeke had seen before. Instead of wheels, it rested on two continuous chain belts made of interconnected iron plates, covering its entire underside. The design suggested it was built for traversing difficult terrain.


    Such a complex and heavy construction surely had its drawbacks, but Zeke doubted the inventor had been concerned with that. Every part of the machine was metal, and it was clearly not meant to be drawn by horses¡ªit was powered by something within. However, Zeke''s spatial awareness couldn''t penetrate its outer shell¡ªit had been constructed to resist magical probing.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Atop the vehicle sat several massive iron ballistas, directed outward towards all sides. The were mounted on pivoting mechanisms that allowed them to track targets across a wide field of view. A man was currently demonstrating their maneuverability, swiftly adjusting his aim between different practice targets. Each time a bolt was released, a sharp hiss of air cut through the presenter''s speech, forcing him to repeat himself. The sheer power behind each shot was undeniable as it tore through each target with ridiculous ease.


    Zeke had been scrutinizing the design for a while when the words of the salesman caught his attention again.


    "...An'' now, without further dallyin'', let''s get on with what ye''ve all been waitin'' for: The grand presentation!"


    At the announcer''s words, a figure emerged on the far side of the plaza, clad head to toe in heavy armor. Not a single speck of skin was visible, but judging by their height and build, they were likely a dwarf. This was no ordinary soldier either¡ªZeke could sense the dense flow of mana around them.


    "...Fer today''s challenger, we''ve picked an Iron Warrior," the presenter declared, drawing audible gasps from the crowd.


    Zeke frowned at the unfamiliar term, but before he could wonder further, Akasha''s voice provided the answer.


    [Notice]


    The term Iron Warrior refers to Grandmages in dwarfen society.


    Zeke examined the armored figure more closely. The way they moved so effortlessly in full plate spoke not only of masterful craftsmanship but also of immense physical strength. This would not be an easy opponent¡ªeven for him.


    His gaze shifted back to the metal contraption, his brow furrowing. Could this machine truly stand against a Grandmage? As far as he could tell, the nine dwarves operating it were ordinary men, not a trace of mana between them.


    The idea was absurd.


    Grandmages were the backbone of any army. While Archmages represented the pinnacle of magical firepower, their rarity made them impractical for most battles. But if the dwarves had truly devised a way for a couple of commoners to challenge a Grandmage, it could redefine the future of warfare.


    Zeke felt his blood stir as the armored carriage rumbled to life. Its roar was deep and guttural, like a beast awakening, and it left deep furrows in the ground¡ªtracks of a new kind of predator.


    The warrior wasted no time, charging straight at the vehicle, clearly intent on closing the distance. Almost instantly, the first ballista fired. The heavy metal bolt shot forward with deadly precision, streaking straight toward the dwarf.


    The man didn''t dare take the projectile head-on, vaulting aside at the last second. He avoided the hit, but Zeke immediately saw the problem¡ªthe dodge had disrupted his momentum, allowing the vehicle to widen the gap. While the dwarf could likely match its speed under normal circumstances, there was no way he could keep up while constantly evading.


    Realizing this, the warrior changed tactics. Instead of dodging the next shot, he met it head-on.


    In that moment, his affinity was revealed. His axe, which had seemed like an ordinary weapon, suddenly came alive¡ªmoving like a whip as it struck the incoming bolt. The parry was successful, but the sheer force of the impact still sent him skidding backward, carving deep furrows into the ground.


    Another failure.


    After that, the warrior abandoned his attempts to close the gap. He must have realized it was futile. Instead, he stood his ground, letting the vehicle circle him while effortlessly deflecting each incoming bolt from his stable position.


    Then, he unfastened his belt and flung it into the air. Instead of falling, it hovered above him, adjusting to his every movement. What had first appeared to be a simple belt¡ªan assortment of linked spikes¡ªsoon revealed its true purpose. It was ammunition.


    Without hesitation, the warrior launched his own projectiles. His arrows flew with a speed that Zeke doubted even the ballistae could match. Yet, to his surprise, the vehicle shrugged off the impacts as if they were nothing. Even the shooters atop the contraption remained unharmed, taking cover behind the protective plating of the ballistae. Any mistake on their part would likely be fatal, but so far, the defenses held firm.


    Zeke watched the entire sequence unfold without looking away. While he had no fear of facing the vehicle in direct combat¡ªhis mobility gave him a clear advantage¡ªhe could easily see how it would be a formidable obstacle for many others.


    The warrior attempted various attacks, even launching himself at the vehicle like a living projectile, but each effort ended in failure. The marksmen were too skilled, never allowing him to close the distance.


    The demonstration ended soon after with the warrior''s defeat. Though he likely could have escaped if he had chosen to, his reserves were depleted, and his stamina was visibly failing. The armored vehicle, on the other hand, remained tireless, and even its crew showed little sign of exhaustion.


    "Unbelievable," Zeke muttered under his breath before he could stop himself. This was nothing like what he had been led to believe growing up in the empire. The dwarves, in their relentless pursuit of craftsmanship, had managed to close the gap between commoners and mages.


    Their approach was different from the path he and Maximilian had chosen, but the results were just as groundbreaking.


    "Not bad, eh? Puts a bit o'' steel in yer spine, don''t it?" a voice beside him said, brimming with pride, as if he had built the machine himself.


    Zeke nodded without looking away, still captivated by the sight of the vehicle taking its victory lap around the plaza.


    "That ain''t even th'' toughest Spartan they got," the voice grumbled. "Saw one twice this bloody size just last week!"


    "Spartan?" Zeke finally turned to face the speaker. It was an old dwarven man, heavily leaning on a cane, a knowing smile on his face.


    "It''s what they call ''em," the dwarf said, jerking a thumb at the armored beast. "Self-Propelled Armored Raider fer Tactical Assault an'' Navigation¡ªSPARTAN."


    Zeke nodded, recognizing the acronym. "You seem to know quite a bit, old man."


    "Used t'' be a craftsman meself, long ago," the man grunted. "But those days are long behind me."


    "Do you know how they protect themselves against magical probing?" Zeke asked.


    The man stroked his beard in thought. "Aye, I reckon it''s got t'' be the alloy they used t'' forge that beast. But its job ain''t t'' keep folk from pokin'' ''round¡ªit''s there t'' shield the Spartan from magical assaults," he said with a smirk. "Wouldn''t be much of a brawl if some Mage could just pop it open with a wee hand wave, now would it?"


    Zeke nodded in thanks, having wondered that exact thing himself. Though he was certain that there would be other types of Mages that would have fared far better against the machine, the display was impressive nonetheless.


    As the crowd began to disperse, he blended into the flow of people, lost in thought. The dwarves had taken a completely different approach¡ªrather than relying on Magic for warfare, they had dedicated themselves to the path of technology.


    It was highly intriguing.


    Given enough time, it was possible that the continent''s most dominant fighting force would no longer be mages, but mechanical constructs like the SPARTAN. He wondered what such a world might look like.


    Before he could dwell on the thought, however, Akasha''s urgent message snapped him out of his reverie.


    [Notice]


    I have detected something that requires Hosts immediate attention.


    "What is it?" he queried mentally.


    [Answer]


    A person from Host''s memories has appeared within our sphere of awareness.

 Chapter 411 - B6 - 31: Unexpected Meeting

    Zeke immediately sharpened his senses, scanning his surroundings for the person Akasha had alerted him to. However, the task proved more difficult than expected. His Sphere of Awareness was flooded with hundreds of individuals, each moving about with their own purpose. Sifting through them all would take far too long.


    Just as he considered another approach, a glowing blue arrow materialized in front of him, pointing the way.


    Without hesitation, Zeke followed the path the Spirit had laid out. He weaved through the bustling streets, passing merchants hawking their wares and shoppers lost in conversation. Turning down a narrow side street, he finally came to a stop in front of a modest shop with a weathered wooden sign: Rodrick''s Repairs.


    The glowing arrow remained fixed, unmistakably pointing toward the shop''s entrance.


    Zeke narrowed his eyes, wondering who¡ªor what¡ªawaited him inside. Only one way to find out.


    He pushed open the door, the soft jingle of bells announcing his arrival.


    "Greetings, dear custom¡ª" A stout dwarf behind the counter began his usual welcome, but his words faltered the moment his gaze landed on Zeke. His bushy brows shot up in surprise. "Oh my, if it isn''t the Heir von Hohenheim. To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"


    Zeke barely acknowledged the dwarf, his attention sweeping across the room. The shelves were packed with mechanical trinkets, gears, and half-finished contraptions, but none of the occupants stood out to him. Yet the glowing arrow¡ªhis ever-reliable guide¡ªremained fixed, pointing past the cluttered workspace toward a door in the back of the shop.


    Whoever he was meant to find was beyond that door.


    "Greetings," Zeke said, mindful not to leave the man waiting too long. His gaze remained fixed on the door at the back of the shop. "May I ask what''s behind that door?"


    The dwarf blinked at the unexpected question but answered without hesitation. "That''s my workshop."


    Zeke scratched the back of his head, knowing his next request would seem odd. But curiosity gnawed at him, and he couldn''t ignore the arrow''s guidance. "Would it be possible for me to take a look inside?"


    The dwarf hesitated for a moment, stroking his thick beard as he considered the request. It wasn''t every day that someone asked to inspect his private workshop¡ªespecially not a man of Zeke''s renown. But reputation had its perks, and after a brief pause, he gave a good-natured shrug.


    "Well, I don''t see the harm." He turned toward one of his attendants. "Sally, dear, show the young lord around the workshop for a moment, will you?"


    A dwarven girl, freckles dusting her cheeks and twin braids bouncing with each step, nodded eagerly. "Alright, Pa!" she chirped, then turned to Zeke with an excited grin. Motioned for him to follow, she practically skipped toward the back of the shop.


    Zeke followed without hesitation, his focus shifting between her and the glowing arrow, which now pulsed faintly¡ªlikely signaling that he was close to his target.


    Sally pushed open the door and immediately launched into an enthusiastic explanation. "This is our workshop," she said, waving an arm to gesture at the bustling space. "Right now, we''ve got three master craftsmen¡ªone at the forge, one at the enchantment tables, and one working on fine mechanics. Each of them has three apprentices in training, so there are nine in total..."


    Zeke listened with half an ear, his attention drawn to the workshop itself. The space was alive with activity¡ªthe rhythmic clang of hammers, the soft scratches of enchantments being carved into metal, and the sharp hiss of quenching steel. It wasn''t hard to tell who the masters were; their movements were precise, honed by years of experience. The apprentices, in contrast, showed their inexperience in subtle ways¡ªthe occasional hesitation before a strike, the slightly uneven engravings on enchanted pieces.


    Even so, there was an unmistakable air of craftsmanship here. Every movement, even the clumsy ones, was driven by a deep-rooted dedication to the craft. This was undoubtedly a serious establishment with talented staff.


    However, one figure stood out among the rest¡ªnot due to exceptional skill or mastery, but simply because he was the only human in a room full of dwarves.


    Seated at a workstation clearly built for someone shorter, the young man was hunched over, his long fingers carefully adjusting the intricate gears and cogs of an unfinished construct. His entire focus was locked onto the mechanism before him, oblivious to the world around him.


    Zeke came to an abrupt halt, his breath catching. His eyes fixed on the familiar silhouette, and for a moment, everything else faded¡ªthe clang of hammers, the hum of enchantments, the murmur of dwarven voices. It was as if time itself had stopped.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The young man, as if sensing Zeke''s gaze, slowly lifted his head. Their eyes met, and a jolt shot down Zeke''s spine.


    Dark, curly hair. A straight nose. A jaw that looked as though it had been carved from granite. There was no mistaking him. How could Zeke not recognize the person before him¡ªthe one who had once been his closest friend, someone who still held an irreplaceable place in his heart?


    "Markus..." he breathed.


    For a long, suffocating moment, silence stretched between them. Then, at last, Markus spoke¡ªbut his words were not a greeting. They were a blade, honed to cut deep.


    "Ezekiel of Feldstadt. Shame of Hohenheim. Betrayer of Arkanheim." His voice was devoid of emotion, each title delivered with quiet finality.


    Zeke swallowed dryly. Never in his life would he have imagined their reunion unfolding like this. He had braced himself for awkwardness, maybe even resentment¡ªbut outright condemnation? It was as if Markus had been completely swallowed by the empire''s propaganda, his mind poisoned against him.


    His mouth opened, ready to defend himself, to explain what had truly happened. But before he could utter a single word, Markus continued.


    "...And my dear friend and brother that I have missed so dearly."


    At those last words, his grim expression finally cracked, giving way to the warm, heartening smile Zeke had never forgotten¡ªthe smile of the childhood friend he had once known.


    Zeke closed the distance in a single bound, moving with the speed and precision only a Grandmage could achieve. To any onlooker, it must have seemed as if he had simply vanished. Before Markus could even process what was happening, Zeke''s arms were already wrapped around him in a fierce embrace, holding him tight.


    For years, Zeke had forced himself to stay away, never reaching out, never checking in¡ªnot because he didn''t care, but because he cared too much. Any contact with his old friends would have painted a target on their backs. He had no choice but to bury his concern, to pretend indifference while the weight of uncertainty gnawed at him.


    But only he knew the torment of those years. The endless worry, the sleepless nights spent wondering if those he had once called family were safe. He had left them behind, abandoned them to the mercy of his greatest enemy, praying they would be seen as insignificant, praying they would be spared.


    Seeing Markus again¡ªalive, unharmed, still chasing his dream¡ªfelt like the greatest relief Zeke could have hoped for. It was as if a weight he hadn''t even realized he was carrying had finally been lifted.


    "I don''t mean to rain on yer parade, lads," a gruff voice cut in, "but that converter needs fixin'' within the hour, and we''re already behind schedule."


    Zeke''s first instinct was to snap at the interruption, irritated that someone would dare get in the way of this long-awaited reunion. But he caught himself almost immediately. The dwarf who had spoken was one of the three masters¡ªlikely Markus'' mentor. Antagonizing him would accomplish nothing and might even create trouble for his friend.


    More importantly, the man wasn''t wrong. Zeke was the one who had barged into their workspace and disrupted their work. It wasn''t fair to hold that against him.


    Markus, too, looked sheepish at the reprimand, clearly aware that he was in the wrong but unsure how to respond. His expression, now so familiar to Zeke, made him easy to read¡ªhe was caught between his responsibilities and the overwhelming urge to catch up with his oldest friend.


    For a moment, Zeke considered whether he could resolve this dilemma by leveraging his reputation or offering monetary compensation. However, he quickly dismissed the idea. If this job required the combined efforts of the entire team¡ªincluding the masters¡ªthen it was clearly of great importance. No amount of gold or influence would make them abandon their duty. Their client was likely someone they couldn''t afford to disappoint.


    Fortunately, Zeke had another option. His eyes swept across the workshop, taking in the scattered components. Though he didn''t recognize every individual part, it didn''t take him long to deduce what they were assembling¡ªa mechanical force converter.


    His gaze settled on the component Markus had been working on. It was the gearbox, the crucial piece responsible for translating raw energy into usable motion. A complex mechanism, to be sure, but not beyond his understanding. Once the principle was grasped, it was just a matter of precise adjustments.


    "Akasha," Zeke called out inwardly. "Handle it."


    Without a word, Akasha sprang into action. Zeke felt a noticeable drain on his Core as she amplified her cognitive abilities and wielded telekinesis simultaneously. At one time, such a strain would have pushed his limits¡ªbut after his recent advancement, it was nothing more than a tickle.


    The blue tendrils sprouting from his Core, forming a magical exoskeleton around his brain, pulsed with energy as he unleashed his Mind Magic without restraint. The speed of analysis and execution was something a True Mage could only dream of.


    The impact was immediate.


    The gearbox Markus had been struggling with suddenly came alive in a flurry of motion. Brushes swept away grime, a chisel refined the edges, and microscopic imperfections were filled with pinpoint precision. Even a master with a dozen hands couldn''t have matched Akasha''s efficiency. In mere moments, the component was fully restored¡ªgleaming, pristine, and ready for use.


    All movement in the workshop came to an abrupt halt as every dwarf stared, slack-jawed, at his handiwork. It was as if they were questioning their very purpose.


    But Zeke wasn''t finished. His gaze shifted to the next component. Akasha needed no further instruction¡ªshe continued seamlessly, restoring each piece one after another. Gears were cleaned, cracks mended, and worn parts reforged with pinpoint precision. At this time, she was working the forge, the enchantment table, and the smithy at the same time.


    Within minutes, the entire project was complete.


    By now, a bead of sweat had formed on Zeke''s brow. The first repair had been effortless, but repeating the process nearly a dozen times had taken a toll. The strain on his mind and body was immense.


    Even so, it had been worth it.


    The dwarves remained frozen, their hands now idle, eyes locked onto the fully assembled device as if struggling to reconcile what they had just witnessed. Even the masters, seasoned and unshakable, seemed at a loss for words.


    Zeke allowed himself a moment to bask in their stunned silence before clearing his throat. With all the humility he could muster¡ªdespite the undeniable smugness threatening to creep into his voice¡ªhe turned to the dwarf who had interrupted earlier.


    "Would it be possible to borrow Markus for a while, sir?" he asked, his tone carefully polite, though the satisfaction in his eyes was impossible to hide.

 Book 6: Chapter 32: Whispers of a Foreign Land

    Book 6: Chapter 32: Whispers of a Foreign Land


    The space was far from comfortable. Wooden crates served as makeshift seats, uneven in height and unforgivingly hard. The dim lighting barely provided enough visibility to navigate, casting long, flickering shadows across the cramped chamber.


    Yet neither Zeke nor Markus paid any mind to their lackluster surroundings.


    Markus wasted no time. The moment they sat down, he asked, ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    The question caught Zeke off guard. That was exactly what he had intended to ask.


    Was it really so surprising for him to be here? He was a wealthy man, after all, in one of the continent¡¯s most prosperous cities. For him, traveling here had been as effortless as flipping a coin.


    Markus, on the other hand, had only been a blacksmith¡¯s apprentice under his uncle the last time they had seen each other. There was no logical path that should have led him to the dwarven capital at this time, yet here he was. Still, there was no harm in telling Markus about his plans.


    ¡°I¡¯m here on business,¡± Zeke explained. ¡°Trying to establish connections with the great families.¡±


    Markus grimaced. ¡°Good luck with that, Zeke. The owner¡¯s been trying for years and hasn¡¯t even gotten a response.¡±


    Zeke smirked. ¡°I think my chances are pretty good. I¡¯m dining with the Ironhide family tonight.¡±


    Markus blinked in disbelief. ¡°How? Did your mentor have contacts here?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Nope. Just had a drink with some rich kids recently¡ªmust have really impressed them.¡±


    Markus started to nod, then suddenly froze, his eyes widening. ¡°Wait... THAT WAS YOU?¡± he burst out. ¡°I heard a human won this year, but I never imagined it was you!¡±


    Zeke smirked at the shock and awe on his childhood friend¡¯s face. Somehow, that single expression felt more precious than all the cheers and accolades he had received for winning. ¡°It was the fastest way to get noticed,¡± he said casually.


    Markus still looked stunned, his mind clearly racing with questions. Zeke could tell he was dying to know how he had pulled it off, but before his friend could press him for details, Zeke steered the conversation in the direction that had been burning in his mind.


    ¡°How are you here, Markus? What happened?¡± he asked, his voice urgent.


    The excitement faded from Markus¡¯s face, his expression darkening. ¡°It¡¯s not a pretty story,¡± he said grimly.


    Zeke leaned in, eager for answers, but bracing himself for the worst.


    ¡°A while after you left,¡± Markus began, his voice quieter now, ¡°I was visited by the cloaks.¡±


    Zeke nodded grimly. He had expected as much. The cloaks¡ªthe emperor¡¯s enforcers¡ªwere a constant presence in the capital, maintaining his rule under the guise of order. Their signature hooded attire obscured them from head to toe, making them seem more like wraiths than men. Zeke had always thought they resembled bandits more than guards, but no one dared voice such thoughts aloud, or even think them in their presence. R¦¡?o???¦¥S


    ¡°They came asking about you,¡± Markus continued. ¡°Just a few questions at first¡ªwhat kind of person you were, the nature of our relationship.¡± His voice faltered, and he swallowed hard, as if the memory itself unsettled him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them anything, of course.¡± His words were barely more than a whisper as he continued. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it mattered. I could feel them, Zeke¡ªinvading my mind, rifling through my memories like they had a right to them. I was powerless. I could do nothing while they took whatever they wanted.¡±


    When he finished, Markus hung his head, shame weighing heavy in his posture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, his voice small and exhausted, as if the admission itself had drained him.


    The sight nearly shattered Zeke¡¯s heart.


    He had never once blamed Markus¡ªhad never even considered the possibility of doing so. How could he? Against the emperor¡¯s elite enforcers, against seasoned Mind Mages trained to extract secrets with surgical precision, Markus had never stood a chance. His weak Metal affinity offered no defense against such an invasion.


    And yet, his childhood friend still carried the weight of it, burdening himself with an impossible standard. That was who he had always been¡ªunyielding in his loyalty, unwavering in his belief that he should have done more, even when there was nothing more he could have done.


    Zeke opened his mouth to speak, but for once, no words came. What could he possibly say to ease Markus¡¯s guilt when he knew his friend wouldn¡¯t forgive himself so easily? Markus had always been stubborn in the strangest ways, especially when it came to those he cared about.


    So, instead of trying to offer empty reassurances, Zeke simply nodded¡ªaccepting the apology he had never needed.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    As expected, Markus seemed to steady himself at the gesture. His voice regained some of its strength as he continued. ¡°I heard they went to see Lilly too, but apparently, someone blocked their way. Could¡¯ve just been a rumor, though.¡±


    Zeke nodded, barely sparing a thought for Lilly. At this point, she was of little concern to him. He was far more interested in what had happened to Viola and Sophia, but it was unlikely Markus would have any insight. Given their connections to influential families, whatever fate had befallen them would have been handled behind closed doors.


    ¡°They never came back,¡± Markus continued. ¡°But not long after, rumors about you started spreading...¡±


    Zeke raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°People whispered that you had planted dangerous ideas in your mentor¡¯s mind¡ªthat you had corrupted a hero of the Empire. Some claimed you drove him to his death. Others said you fled the Empire to sell its secrets to our enemies...¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression darkened with every word. He had expected some hostility toward him in the Empire, but he hadn¡¯t imagined it would go this far. Twisting Maximilian¡¯s death into some grand scheme of his own making? It was one of the most absurd accusations he had ever heard.


    Maximilian had been a man of unwavering will and unshakable integrity. The idea that he could have been swayed¡ªlet alone manipulated¡ªby the whisperings of a mere child was beyond ridiculous. It wasn¡¯t just an attack on Zeke. It was an insult to the very man Maximilian had been.


    ¡°A while after that, a new rumor began to spread,¡± Markus continued. ¡°People started saying that you had placed a bounty on the Empire¡¯s mages¡ªthat you were offering hundreds of gold for the heads of our finest spellcasters.¡±


    He shook his head, as if the mere thought was absurd. ¡°And let me tell you, Zeke, a lot of people believed it. It was chaos. Every day, news spread of another influential figure turning up dead. The fear was so widespread that the Emperor had to ban any new adventurers from entering the Empire. Only then did things finally start to settle.¡±


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head, feeling a twinge of guilt as he watched how firmly Markus dismissed the rumor. This time, however, the story was entirely true. If anything, the rumor had downplayed the reality¡ªhe was offering far more than just a few hundred gold.


    "That one¡¯s true..." he admitted after a brief, awkward silence.


    Markus gaped at him, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. He looked more comical than anything else in that moment, and Zeke almost laughed despite the gravity of the situation.


    It took a while for Markus to regain his composure, but when he finally spoke, his words were far different than Zeke had anticipated.


    ¡°Where did you get all that money?¡± Markus asked, his voice laced with disbelief. ¡°Is it true you sold the empire¡¯s secrets?¡±


    Zeke scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°What secrets? And who would even pay me for them?¡± His expression shifted, becoming serious. ¡°No, Markus. If I had known anything of value, the empire wouldn¡¯t have let me go so easily. They only started paying attention when they realized I was more than just some lucky brat.¡±


    ¡°Then how?¡± Markus asked, still confused.


    ¡°Trade,¡± Zeke answered simply. ¡°How else would you get rich in Tradespire?¡±


    ¡°Tradespire...¡± Markus repeated slowly, as though the concept wasn¡¯t quite clicking. ¡°The rumors made it sound like you were on the run, being hunted by the empire¡¯s elites like a dog.¡±


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. He should have known better than to expect the empire to let the truth spread. Hunted like a dog?


    He was far from that. He and his family owned one of the most sought-after mansions in the richest city on the continent. But that was a truth that could never be allowed to surface.


    After all, the empire couldn¡¯t let the idea spread that someone could walk away from their control, especially not someone like him. The perception that turning your back on the empire must be punished was one the empire would never let go of.


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Zeke replied with a wry smile. ¡°The only time I met anyone from the empire was when Otto Geistreich came to strip me of my title and declare me an enemy.¡±


    Markus nodded grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that. It was said that you wouldn¡¯t be welcome anywhere after that declaration. After all, no country dares stand against the empire.¡±


    Zeke shook his head, too tired to correct his friend on how deeply flawed that statement was. But something else caught his attention.


    ¡°How did you hear about it?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°They made an announcement,¡± Markus explained. ¡°It was to announce the new successor to Hohenheim.¡±


    Zeke shot upright, his heart pounding. A new successor? To his mentor? He hadn¡¯t heard anything about this.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Zeke asked, striving to keep his voice steady, though he knew his attempt to appear casual was failing miserably.


    Markus licked his lips, his eyes drifting as though he were reliving the moment. ¡°I was surprised too,¡± Markus began. ¡°It was a young man, clearly a Mage, and by the looks of it, a powerful one.¡± He locked eyes with Zeke, his gaze serious. ¡°They said he was Maximilian¡¯s first disciple.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened. He had never heard of Maximilian having any other disciples besides himself. In fact, Maximilian had made it clear when they signed the contract that would name him heir¡ªhe was the only disciple.


    ¡°You saw this man?¡± Zeke asked, his voice tight with disbelief.


    Markus nodded. ¡°He was there during the announcement.¡±


    ¡°How was he?¡± Zeke pressed, eager for any detail.


    Markus furrowed his brows, as if thinking over his words carefully. ¡°The people seemed to love him,¡± he said slowly. ¡°And I can see why. He was tall, handsome, with one of those faces that made him look like a storybook hero, you know?¡±


    Zeke nodded, though inwardly he scoffed at the people¡¯s stupidity. Judging someone based on their looks was utter foolishness. Most Mages were exceptionally handsome, their constant exposure to Mana cleansing their bodies of imperfections and prolonging their lives. But that didn¡¯t mean their character was any better for it.


    ¡°They say he inherited Maximilian¡¯s Magic as well,¡± Markus continued, his words drawing Zeke¡¯s full attention. ¡°Many people are claiming that he¡¯s a far better successor to the Von Hohenheim name than you ever could have been.¡±


    This gave Zeke pause. Maximilian had always been extremely reluctant to teach his Magic to anyone. Even Leo, who would have been the perfect candidate, had never caught Maximilian¡¯s eye. There could be many reasons for this¡ªeither out of caution, or perhaps something more personal, a past trauma that had shaped his mentor¡¯s decisions.


    Slowly, a realization began to take root in Zeke¡¯s mind. Perhaps this person truly had been Maximilian¡¯s disciple. Someone his mentor had once deemed a failure. There were few things that could make Maximilian sever his ties with someone so completely, but Zeke knew there was one thing that could have driven him to do so.


    Betrayal.


    Zeke had a strong suspicion about who might know more. David, whose family had served Maximilian for generations, would certainly have information about someone who had once been a disciple.


    ¡°What is his name?¡± Zeke asked, suddenly realizing that he hadn¡¯t yet heard it.


    ¡°Azra,¡± Markus replied. ¡°Azra von Hohenheim.¡±

 Chapter 412 - B6 - 32: Whispers of a Foreign Land

    The space was far from comfortable. Wooden crates served as makeshift seats, uneven in height and unforgivingly hard. The dim lighting barely provided enough visibility to navigate, casting long, flickering shadows across the cramped chamber.


    Yet neither Zeke nor Markus paid any mind to their lackluster surroundings.


    Markus wasted no time. The moment they sat down, he asked, "How did you get here?"


    The question caught Zeke off guard. That was exactly what he had intended to ask.


    Was it really so surprising for him to be here? He was a wealthy man, after all, in one of the continent''s most prosperous cities. For him, traveling here had been as effortless as flipping a coin.


    Markus, on the other hand, had only been a blacksmith''s apprentice under his uncle the last time they had seen each other. There was no logical path that should have led him to the dwarven capital at this time, yet here he was. Still, there was no harm in telling Markus about his plans.


    "I''m here on business," Zeke explained. "Trying to establish connections with the great families."


    Markus grimaced. "Good luck with that, Zeke. The owner''s been trying for years and hasn''t even gotten a response."


    Zeke smirked. "I think my chances are pretty good. I''m dining with the Ironhide family tonight."


    Markus blinked in disbelief. "How? Did your mentor have contacts here?"


    Zeke shook his head. "Nope. Just had a drink with some rich kids recently¡ªmust have really impressed them."


    Markus started to nod, then suddenly froze, his eyes widening. "Wait... THAT WAS YOU?" he burst out. "I heard a human won this year, but I never imagined it was you!"


    Zeke smirked at the shock and awe on his childhood friend''s face. Somehow, that single expression felt more precious than all the cheers and accolades he had received for winning. "It was the fastest way to get noticed," he said casually.


    Markus still looked stunned, his mind clearly racing with questions. Zeke could tell he was dying to know how he had pulled it off, but before his friend could press him for details, Zeke steered the conversation in the direction that had been burning in his mind.


    "How are you here, Markus? What happened?" he asked, his voice urgent.


    The excitement faded from Markus''s face, his expression darkening. "It''s not a pretty story," he said grimly.


    Zeke leaned in, eager for answers, but bracing himself for the worst.


    "A while after you left," Markus began, his voice quieter now, "I was visited by the cloaks."


    Zeke nodded grimly. He had expected as much. The cloaks¡ªthe emperor''s enforcers¡ªwere a constant presence in the capital, maintaining his rule under the guise of order. Their signature hooded attire obscured them from head to toe, making them seem more like wraiths than men. Zeke had always thought they resembled bandits more than guards, but no one dared voice such thoughts aloud, or even think them in their presence.


    "They came asking about you," Markus continued. "Just a few questions at first¡ªwhat kind of person you were, the nature of our relationship." His voice faltered, and he swallowed hard, as if the memory itself unsettled him.


    "I didn''t tell them anything, of course." His words were barely more than a whisper as he continued. "But I don''t think it mattered. I could feel them, Zeke¡ªinvading my mind, rifling through my memories like they had a right to them. I was powerless. I could do nothing while they took whatever they wanted."


    When he finished, Markus hung his head, shame weighing heavy in his posture. "I''m sorry," he murmured, his voice small and exhausted, as if the admission itself had drained him.


    The sight nearly shattered Zeke''s heart.


    He had never once blamed Markus¡ªhad never even considered the possibility of doing so. How could he? Against the emperor''s elite enforcers, against seasoned Mind Mages trained to extract secrets with surgical precision, Markus had never stood a chance. His weak Metal affinity offered no defense against such an invasion.


    And yet, his childhood friend still carried the weight of it, burdening himself with an impossible standard. That was who he had always been¡ªunyielding in his loyalty, unwavering in his belief that he should have done more, even when there was nothing more he could have done.


    Zeke opened his mouth to speak, but for once, no words came. What could he possibly say to ease Markus''s guilt when he knew his friend wouldn''t forgive himself so easily? Markus had always been stubborn in the strangest ways, especially when it came to those he cared about.


    So, instead of trying to offer empty reassurances, Zeke simply nodded¡ªaccepting the apology he had never needed.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As expected, Markus seemed to steady himself at the gesture. His voice regained some of its strength as he continued. "I heard they went to see Lilly too, but apparently, someone blocked their way. Could''ve just been a rumor, though."


    Zeke nodded, barely sparing a thought for Lilly. At this point, she was of little concern to him. He was far more interested in what had happened to Viola and Sophia, but it was unlikely Markus would have any insight. Given their connections to influential families, whatever fate had befallen them would have been handled behind closed doors.


    "They never came back," Markus continued. "But not long after, rumors about you started spreading..."


    Zeke raised an eyebrow.


    "People whispered that you had planted dangerous ideas in your mentor''s mind¡ªthat you had corrupted a hero of the Empire. Some claimed you drove him to his death. Others said you fled the Empire to sell its secrets to our enemies..."


    Zeke''s expression darkened with every word. He had expected some hostility toward him in the Empire, but he hadn''t imagined it would go this far. Twisting Maximilian''s death into some grand scheme of his own making? It was one of the most absurd accusations he had ever heard.


    Maximilian had been a man of unwavering will and unshakable integrity. The idea that he could have been swayed¡ªlet alone manipulated¡ªby the whisperings of a mere child was beyond ridiculous. It wasn''t just an attack on Zeke. It was an insult to the very man Maximilian had been.


    "A while after that, a new rumor began to spread," Markus continued. "People started saying that you had placed a bounty on the Empire''s mages¡ªthat you were offering hundreds of gold for the heads of our finest spellcasters."


    He shook his head, as if the mere thought was absurd. "And let me tell you, Zeke, a lot of people believed it. It was chaos. Every day, news spread of another influential figure turning up dead. The fear was so widespread that the Emperor had to ban any new adventurers from entering the Empire. Only then did things finally start to settle."


    Zeke rubbed the back of his head, feeling a twinge of guilt as he watched how firmly Markus dismissed the rumor. This time, however, the story was entirely true. If anything, the rumor had downplayed the reality¡ªhe was offering far more than just a few hundred gold.


    "That one''s true..." he admitted after a brief, awkward silence.


    Markus gaped at him, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. He looked more comical than anything else in that moment, and Zeke almost laughed despite the gravity of the situation.


    It took a while for Markus to regain his composure, but when he finally spoke, his words were far different than Zeke had anticipated.


    "Where did you get all that money?" Markus asked, his voice laced with disbelief. "Is it true you sold the empire''s secrets?"


    Zeke scoffed, shaking his head. "What secrets? And who would even pay me for them?" His expression shifted, becoming serious. "No, Markus. If I had known anything of value, the empire wouldn''t have let me go so easily. They only started paying attention when they realized I was more than just some lucky brat."


    "Then how?" Markus asked, still confused.


    "Trade," Zeke answered simply. "How else would you get rich in Tradespire?"


    "Tradespire..." Markus repeated slowly, as though the concept wasn''t quite clicking. "The rumors made it sound like you were on the run, being hunted by the empire''s elites like a dog."


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. He should have known better than to expect the empire to let the truth spread. Hunted like a dog? He was far from that. He and his family owned one of the most sought-after mansions in the richest city on the continent. But that was a truth that could never be allowed to surface.


    After all, the empire couldn''t let the idea spread that someone could walk away from their control, especially not someone like him. The perception that turning your back on the empire must be punished was one the empire would never let go of.


    "Hardly," Zeke replied with a wry smile. "The only time I met anyone from the empire was when Otto Geistreich came to strip me of my title and declare me an enemy."


    Markus nodded grimly. "I''ve heard about that. It was said that you wouldn''t be welcome anywhere after that declaration. After all, no country dares stand against the empire."


    Zeke shook his head, too tired to correct his friend on how deeply flawed that statement was. But something else caught his attention.


    "How did you hear about it?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "They made an announcement," Markus explained. "It was to announce the new successor to Hohenheim."


    Zeke shot upright, his heart pounding. A new successor? To his mentor? He hadn''t heard anything about this.


    "Who is it?" Zeke asked, striving to keep his voice steady, though he knew his attempt to appear casual was failing miserably.


    Markus licked his lips, his eyes drifting as though he were reliving the moment. "I was surprised too," Markus began. "It was a young man, clearly a Mage, and by the looks of it, a powerful one." He locked eyes with Zeke, his gaze serious. "They said he was Maximilian''s first disciple."


    Zeke''s eyes widened. He had never heard of Maximilian having any other disciples besides himself. In fact, Maximilian had made it clear when they signed the contract that would name him heir¡ªhe was the only disciple.


    "You saw this man?" Zeke asked, his voice tight with disbelief.


    Markus nodded. "He was there during the announcement."


    "How was he?" Zeke pressed, eager for any detail.


    Markus furrowed his brows, as if thinking over his words carefully. "The people seemed to love him," he said slowly. "And I can see why. He was tall, handsome, with one of those faces that made him look like a storybook hero, you know?"


    Zeke nodded, though inwardly he scoffed at the people''s stupidity. Judging someone based on their looks was utter foolishness. Most Mages were exceptionally handsome, their constant exposure to Mana cleansing their bodies of imperfections and prolonging their lives. But that didn''t mean their character was any better for it.


    "They say he inherited Maximilian''s Magic as well," Markus continued, his words drawing Zeke''s full attention. "Many people are claiming that he''s a far better successor to the Von Hohenheim name than you ever could have been."


    This gave Zeke pause. Maximilian had always been extremely reluctant to teach his Magic to anyone. Even Leo, who would have been the perfect candidate, had never caught Maximilian''s eye. There could be many reasons for this¡ªeither out of caution, or perhaps something more personal, a past trauma that had shaped his mentor''s decisions.


    Slowly, a realization began to take root in Zeke''s mind. Perhaps this person truly had been Maximilian''s disciple. Someone his mentor had once deemed a failure. There were few things that could make Maximilian sever his ties with someone so completely, but Zeke knew there was one thing that could have driven him to do so.


    Betrayal.


    Zeke had a strong suspicion about who might know more. David, whose family had served Maximilian for generations, would certainly have information about someone who had once been a disciple.


    "What is his name?" Zeke asked, suddenly realizing that he hadn''t yet heard it.


    "Azra," Markus replied. "Azra von Hohenheim."

 Book 6: Chapter 33: Rekindling a Bond

    Book 6: Chapter 33: Rekindling a Bond


    The name meant nothing to Zeke. He could confidently say he had never heard or read about anyone named Azra. That left him with two possibilities¡ªeither the man was unremarkable, which Zeke highly doubted, or someone had deliberately hidden his existence.


    However, one thing seemed certain: Azra was likely not an Archmage yet. If he had reached that level, keeping his identity hidden would have been far more difficult. After all, Archmages were a nation''s pride, and concealing them would only diminish its prestige.


    Zeke tucked the name away for later. For now, he had more pressing matters than dwelling on the usurper who had stolen his mentor¡¯s legacy. But if their paths ever crossed, he would make sure the world knew who the true successor to Hohenheim was.


    For the moment, his focus remained on Markus and his story.


    ¡°How did you manage to leave?¡± Zeke asked bluntly.


    ¡°It was all thanks to Mr. Goldhammer,¡± Markus said. ¡°I stayed in contact with him after the competition, and when he decided to return to the dwarven capital, he asked me to join him.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s mind churned at the somewhat familiar name. He recalled meeting a man named Jonathan Goldhammer during the forging exhibition in the empire. Back then, the man had been robbed of a well-deserved victory through sheer nepotism. It was no surprise that he had chosen to leave.


    The real question was¡ªwhy had he taken Markus with him?


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Zeke asked, unable to hide his suspicion.


    ¡°Well...¡± Markus hesitated, looking a bit sheepish. ¡°I had to sign a contract.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed. If Markus had been tricked into some kind of exploitative labor agreement, he wouldn¡¯t rest until his childhood friend was free. ¡°What kind of contract?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, really,¡± Markus quickly reassured him, clearly reading the murderous intent on Zeke¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s just an apprentice contract. It lasts for ten years, and I don¡¯t earn much, but I get the chance to learn from a genuine master. I can always make up for the lost money later.¡±


    Zeke frowned slightly. The terms weren¡¯t entirely unreasonable, and Markus himself didn¡¯t seem particularly opposed to the arrangement. There was really no reason for him to insert himself, even if he wanted to do just that.


    Instead, Zeke found himself pondering another matter. He was genuinely surprised the Empire had allowed Markus to leave without making a fuss. Given their history, Markus could have easily been used as a hostage against him.


    ¡°Were there no problems when you left?¡± Zeke asked, his tone cautious.


    Markus shook his head, a self-deprecating smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Why would there be? I¡¯m nobody special, and my weak affinity doesn¡¯t make me much of a threat. Honestly, the only value I ever had to them was my connection to you. And even that seemed meaningless after you never reached out.¡±


    ¡°...Markus,¡± Zeke began, but his friend cut him off immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, Zeke. I know exactly why you did what you did. It was the right choice not to contact me.¡± Markus exhaled sharply, his expression unreadable. ¡°But that¡¯s not how the enforcers saw it. I¡¯m pretty sure they don¡¯t even have feelings themselves. They would never understand.¡±


    Zeke nodded slowly, relieved that Markus had understood his intentions. However, an awkward silence settled between them now that the heavy topics had been laid to rest. It was an unfamiliar feeling. Normally, he and Markus could talk about anything and everything with ease.


    But this time, the usual banter didn¡¯t come.


    A moment later, Zeke understood why. Their lives had diverged too much. The common ground they once shared had been eroded by the vastly different paths they had taken. Though only a few years had passed, the experiences Zeke had endured in that time could have filled a dozen lifetimes for an ordinary man.


    It had been by design.


    To strengthen his Soul, he had pushed himself relentlessly every single day. He had to go further, achieve more, experience more, and face greater dangers. He had driven himself to the very limits of human capability¡ªand beyond. It had made him strong.


    But now, he found it difficult to relate to his childhood friend. Markus still seemed like a boy in his eyes¡ªmature, perhaps, but untouched by the crucible that had forged Zeke into what he had become.


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts. He refused to believe there was nothing left to talk about with his best friend. His mind raced, searching for the right topic¡ªuntil it clicked. There was one thing they still shared, something that would always connect them.


    With a grin, he asked, ¡°Did you enjoy my little show earlier?¡±


    Markus looked momentarily surprised by the sudden shift but quickly broke into a matching grin. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Master Onsel so shocked in my life! When you fixed the force converter in a heartbeat, even I could barely believe it.¡±


    His expression turned hopeful. ¡°Any chance you could teach me that trick?¡±


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it requires a Mind affinity to work...¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the whole truth, but he couldn¡¯t reveal Akasha¡¯s existence to Markus. His friend¡¯s mind was an open book to any skilled interrogator, and unlike Zeke¡¯s own people, Markus wasn¡¯t protected by magical contracts binding him to secrecy.


    ¡°...But to be honest, you were almost there. The only thing missing was fixing the stress fractures and putting it all back together.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Markus snorted. ¡°Easy for you to say. Finding them all and fixing them up is a day''s work for the rest of us, you know?¡±


    Zeke shrugged, unapologetic. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, that¡¯s just how awesome I am.¡±


    Markus rolled his eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the hint of admiration. ¡°When did you learn all this, Zeke? I don¡¯t remember you being such a good craftsman.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s expression shifted, growing more serious. ¡°I¡¯m really not,¡± he admitted. ¡°But having access to a lot of Magic lets me cut a lot of corners. Honestly, I probably couldn¡¯t even forge a door handle if I had to use my hands.¡±


    Markus snorted at the thought but seemed a little more at ease with the admission. After all, nobody, no matter how close, liked to hear that their years of practice had been rendered insignificant.


    ¡°I actually made most of my money designing an airship,¡± Zeke explained, beginning to recount the steps that had led him to build the Gondola. As expected, Markus wasn¡¯t particularly interested in Zeke¡¯s ingenious sales strategies, but he quickly shifted his focus to the technical specifications and innovations Zeke had come up with.


    Before he knew it, hours had passed, and the two of them had settled into a comfortable rhythm, their conversation flowing as naturally as it once had. Though most of their discussions now revolved around craftsmanship of some kind, Zeke didn¡¯t mind. It was one of his favorite topics, and now that Markus was training under a dwarven master, he didn¡¯t fall behind when the subject turned to intricate details.


    [Notice]


    It is time.


    Only then did Zeke remember that he had an important meeting coming up. As much as he regretted not being able to spend more time with Markus, he couldn¡¯t let himself lose sight of the reason he had come to the city in the first place.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± he said, offering an apologetic smile to his childhood friend.


    Markus nodded, his expression falling slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a shame,¡± he said, trying to lift the mood a little. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to make friends here when everyone¡¯s the size of a child, you know?¡±


    Zeke chuckled, though he knew the real reason Markus was struggling to make friends was likely because the dwarves preferred to stick with their own kind. He understood that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Markus to integrate into dwarven society as just an apprentice.


    ¡°That might change after today,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°I give you permission to use my name as much as you want. See if that helps.¡±


    Markus snorted. ¡°Who do you think you are, Mr. Hotshot?¡±


    ¡°I just won the competition, genius,¡± Zeke countered.


    ¡°Ohh,¡± Markus replied, as if he had momentarily forgotten that fact. He clearly hadn¡¯t fully adjusted to the idea that his childhood friend was now a person of some renown and influence. To Markus, Zeke was still the same boy he had known his whole life. In a way, the fact that Markus hadn¡¯t even thought to leverage Zeke¡¯s newfound status for his own benefit was exactly why he was such a precious friend.


    Zeke stood up, and Markus followed suit a moment later. This would likely be the last time they saw each other for some time. Zeke placed his hands on his friend''s shoulder and locked eyes with him, his expression suddenly serious.


    "If you need anything," he said, his voice cold and steady, "and I mean anything... go find Gunner at his smithy. He will get you whatever you need."


    Markus raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "What if I get into a fight with an Archmage?"


    The smile quickly faded from his face when he saw that Zeke¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t shifted. Zeke¡¯s gaze remained firm, unwavering.


    Markus swallowed, his earlier jest fading into realization. "Oh," he muttered, sensing the full weight of what Zeke was offering.


    ¡°And don¡¯t try to be coy about it,¡± Zeke continued, a satisfied glint in his eye. ¡°I have more money than I know what to do with.¡±


    Markus opened his mouth, no doubt ready to refuse, but Zeke anticipated the protest. With a knowing smirk, he added one final line that would leave no room for argument.


    ¡°...You can always pay me back later.¡±


    Markus sighed, as if resigned to the situation. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make sure to remember it.¡±


    Zeke smiled, giving his friend a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped and turned back to Markus, addressing him one last time.


    ¡°When your contract¡¯s up, you should come visit Tradespire.¡±


    Markus gave him a puzzled look, clearly wondering why he would ever want to go there.


    ¡°My lead engineer is getting on in years, and we¡¯re looking for a successor,¡± Zeke explained, his tone casual but with an underlying seriousness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any handouts, Zeke. Not even from you,¡± Markus replied firmly, shaking his head.


    Zeke snorted, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°What handouts? If you''re not up to the task, you can muck the stables, boy. My lead engineer has to be the best of the best. If you¡¯re not confident, then there''s no need to even show up.¡±


    With a dismissive wave, Zeke turned and walked away, unaware of the fire his words had sparked in Markus¡¯s heart.


    He exited the storage room that had served as their private meeting space and strode through the bustling workshop. The moment he stepped into view, all work ceased. The dwarves watched his every move, their gazes fixed on him as if they could somehow uncover the secrets of the universe from his casual steps.


    Zeke found the spectacle rather amusing but refrained from making a scene again. Instead, he walked steadily toward the front of the shop, where the owner and his daughter were still waiting for his return.


    Zeke approached the dwarf he suspected was the owner. ¡°Are you Rodrick, sir?¡± he asked directly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Rodrick replied, his voice carrying a note of pride.


    Zeke¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°There¡¯s an apprentice in your employ named Markus,¡± he began, watching Rodrick carefully for any signs of recognition. The dwarf didn¡¯t disappoint.


    ¡°Aye, I know th¡¯ lad,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°He¡¯s a fair bit tougher than most o¡¯ yer kind.¡±


    Zeke nodded in return. ¡°Would it be possible to accelerate his training?¡±


    Rodrick furrowed his brow. ¡°Accelerate?¡± he repeated, clearly confused by the request.


    ¡°Special lessons, better teaching, superior tools and materials¡ªanything that would help him progress faster?¡± Zeke elaborated.


    Rodrick rubbed his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Aye, them things are possible, but they ain''t cheap. We save ''em fer th'' best o'' th'' best. Yer friend ain''t at that level, an'' he likely never will be, not wit'' his weak affinity.¡±


    Without saying a word, Zeke reached into his pocket and slid a gold bar across the counter. ¡°How much?¡± he asked simply.


    Rodrick¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the sight of the gold, but he quickly regained his composure. ¡°The price¡¯ll depend on what level o'' teachin¡¯ yer after. This¡±¡ªhe pointed to the gold bar, which had the number ¡®1000¡¯ on it¡ª¡°will get ¡®im a fair bit.¡±


    ¡°What if I want the best?¡± Zeke asked, his tone unwavering.


    Rodrick chuckled, clearly amused. ¡°Th'' best, he says. That could cost ya ten times as much...¡±


    Without so much as a twitch of his expression, Zeke produced nine more identical gold bars, stacking them neatly on top of the first one.


    ¡°I expect results.¡±


    With those words, Zeke turned and left the shop. A sense of relief washed over him as he stepped into the cool air, the weight on his heart easing. At least he had found a way, even a small one, to repay his friend for all the strain he had placed on their friendship.


    His steps were lighter now, the heaviness of the past days lifting with each stride toward the Ironhide mansion. Unbeknownst to him, the meeting with Markus had done more than just rekindle their bond¡ªit had provided a rare moment of peace, soothing the turmoil that had plagued his thoughts and heart for so long. For the first time in days, Zeke felt truly at ease.

 Chapter 413 - B6 - 33: Rekindling a Bond

    The name meant nothing to Zeke. He could confidently say he had never heard or read about anyone named Azra. That left him with two possibilities¡ªeither the man was unremarkable, which Zeke highly doubted, or someone had deliberately hidden his existence.


    However, one thing seemed certain: Azra was likely not an Archmage yet. If he had reached that level, keeping his identity hidden would have been far more difficult. After all, Archmages were a nation''s pride, and concealing them would only diminish its prestige.


    Zeke tucked the name away for later. For now, he had more pressing matters than dwelling on the usurper who had stolen his mentor''s legacy. But if their paths ever crossed, he would make sure the world knew who the true successor to Hohenheim was.


    For the moment, his focus remained on Markus and his story.


    "How did you manage to leave?" Zeke asked bluntly.


    "It was all thanks to Mr. Goldhammer," Markus said. "I stayed in contact with him after the competition, and when he decided to return to the dwarven capital, he asked me to join him."


    Zeke''s mind churned at the somewhat familiar name. He recalled meeting a man named Jonathan Goldhammer during the forging exhibition in the empire. Back then, the man had been robbed of a well-deserved victory through sheer nepotism. It was no surprise that he had chosen to leave.


    The real question was¡ªwhy had he taken Markus with him?


    "Just like that?" Zeke asked, unable to hide his suspicion.


    "Well..." Markus hesitated, looking a bit sheepish. "I had to sign a contract."


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed. If Markus had been tricked into some kind of exploitative labor agreement, he wouldn''t rest until his childhood friend was free. "What kind of contract?"


    "It''s not that bad, really," Markus quickly reassured him, clearly reading the murderous intent on Zeke''s face. "It''s just an apprentice contract. It lasts for ten years, and I don''t earn much, but I get the chance to learn from a genuine master. I can always make up for the lost money later."


    Zeke frowned slightly. The terms weren''t entirely unreasonable, and Markus himself didn''t seem particularly opposed to the arrangement. There was really no reason for him to insert himself, even if he wanted to do just that.


    Instead, Zeke found himself pondering another matter. He was genuinely surprised the Empire had allowed Markus to leave without making a fuss. Given their history, Markus could have easily been used as a hostage against him.


    "Were there no problems when you left?" Zeke asked, his tone cautious.


    Markus shook his head, a self-deprecating smile tugging at his lips. "Why would there be? I''m nobody special, and my weak affinity doesn''t make me much of a threat. Honestly, the only value I ever had to them was my connection to you. And even that seemed meaningless after you never reached out."


    "...Markus," Zeke began, but his friend cut him off immediately.


    "I''m not an idiot, Zeke. I know exactly why you did what you did. It was the right choice not to contact me." Markus exhaled sharply, his expression unreadable. "But that''s not how the enforcers saw it. I''m pretty sure they don''t even have feelings themselves. They would never understand."


    Zeke nodded slowly, relieved that Markus had understood his intentions. However, an awkward silence settled between them now that the heavy topics had been laid to rest. It was an unfamiliar feeling. Normally, he and Markus could talk about anything and everything with ease.


    But this time, the usual banter didn''t come.


    A moment later, Zeke understood why. Their lives had diverged too much. The common ground they once shared had been eroded by the vastly different paths they had taken. Though only a few years had passed, the experiences Zeke had endured in that time could have filled a dozen lifetimes for an ordinary man.


    It had been by design.


    To strengthen his Soul, he had pushed himself relentlessly every single day. He had to go further, achieve more, experience more, and face greater dangers. He had driven himself to the very limits of human capability¡ªand beyond. It had made him strong.


    But now, he found it difficult to relate to his childhood friend. Markus still seemed like a boy in his eyes¡ªmature, perhaps, but untouched by the crucible that had forged Zeke into what he had become.


    Zeke shook off those dark thoughts. He refused to believe there was nothing left to talk about with his best friend. His mind raced, searching for the right topic¡ªuntil it clicked. There was one thing they still shared, something that would always connect them.


    With a grin, he asked, "Did you enjoy my little show earlier?"


    Markus looked momentarily surprised by the sudden shift but quickly broke into a matching grin. "I''ve never seen Master Onsel so shocked in my life! When you fixed the force converter in a heartbeat, even I could barely believe it."


    His expression turned hopeful. "Any chance you could teach me that trick?"


    Zeke shook his head. "I''m afraid it requires a Mind affinity to work..."


    That wasn''t the whole truth, but he couldn''t reveal Akasha''s existence to Markus. His friend''s mind was an open book to any skilled interrogator, and unlike Zeke''s own people, Markus wasn''t protected by magical contracts binding him to secrecy.


    "...But to be honest, you were almost there. The only thing missing was fixing the stress fractures and putting it all back together."


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Markus snorted. "Easy for you to say. Finding them all and fixing them up is a day''s work for the rest of us, you know?"


    Zeke shrugged, unapologetic. "I can''t help it, that''s just how awesome I am."


    Markus rolled his eyes but couldn''t hide the hint of admiration. "When did you learn all this, Zeke? I don''t remember you being such a good craftsman."


    Zeke''s expression shifted, growing more serious. "I''m really not," he admitted. "But having access to a lot of Magic lets me cut a lot of corners. Honestly, I probably couldn''t even forge a door handle if I had to use my hands."


    Markus snorted at the thought but seemed a little more at ease with the admission. After all, nobody, no matter how close, liked to hear that their years of practice had been rendered insignificant.


    "I actually made most of my money designing an airship," Zeke explained, beginning to recount the steps that had led him to build the Gondola. As expected, Markus wasn''t particularly interested in Zeke''s ingenious sales strategies, but he quickly shifted his focus to the technical specifications and innovations Zeke had come up with.


    Before he knew it, hours had passed, and the two of them had settled into a comfortable rhythm, their conversation flowing as naturally as it once had. Though most of their discussions now revolved around craftsmanship of some kind, Zeke didn''t mind. It was one of his favorite topics, and now that Markus was training under a dwarven master, he didn''t fall behind when the subject turned to intricate details.


    [Notice]


    It is time.


    Only then did Zeke remember that he had an important meeting coming up. As much as he regretted not being able to spend more time with Markus, he couldn''t let himself lose sight of the reason he had come to the city in the first place.


    "I have to go," he said, offering an apologetic smile to his childhood friend.


    Markus nodded, his expression falling slightly. "That''s a shame," he said, trying to lift the mood a little. "It''s not so easy to make friends here when everyone''s the size of a child, you know?"


    Zeke chuckled, though he knew the real reason Markus was struggling to make friends was likely because the dwarves preferred to stick with their own kind. He understood that it wouldn''t be easy for Markus to integrate into dwarven society as just an apprentice.


    "That might change after today," he said with a grin. "I give you permission to use my name as much as you want. See if that helps."


    Markus snorted. "Who do you think you are, Mr. Hotshot?"


    "I just won the competition, genius," Zeke countered.


    "Ohh," Markus replied, as if he had momentarily forgotten that fact. He clearly hadn''t fully adjusted to the idea that his childhood friend was now a person of some renown and influence. To Markus, Zeke was still the same boy he had known his whole life. In a way, the fact that Markus hadn''t even thought to leverage Zeke''s newfound status for his own benefit was exactly why he was such a precious friend.


    Zeke stood up, and Markus followed suit a moment later. This would likely be the last time they saw each other for some time. Zeke placed his hands on his friend''s shoulder and locked eyes with him, his expression suddenly serious.


    "If you need anything," he said, his voice cold and steady, "and I mean anything... go find Gunner at his smithy. He will get you whatever you need."


    Markus raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "What if I get into a fight with an Archmage?"


    The smile quickly faded from his face when he saw that Zeke''s expression hadn''t shifted. Zeke''s gaze remained firm, unwavering.


    Markus swallowed, his earlier jest fading into realization. "Oh," he muttered, sensing the full weight of what Zeke was offering.


    "And don''t try to be coy about it," Zeke continued, a satisfied glint in his eye. "I have more money than I know what to do with."


    Markus opened his mouth, no doubt ready to refuse, but Zeke anticipated the protest. With a knowing smirk, he added one final line that would leave no room for argument.


    "...You can always pay me back later."


    Markus sighed, as if resigned to the situation. "Fine. I''ll make sure to remember it."


    Zeke smiled, giving his friend a reassuring pat on the shoulder. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped and turned back to Markus, addressing him one last time.


    "When your contract''s up, you should come visit Tradespire."


    Markus gave him a puzzled look, clearly wondering why he would ever want to go there.


    "My lead engineer is getting on in years, and we''re looking for a successor," Zeke explained, his tone casual but with an underlying seriousness.


    "I don''t want any handouts, Zeke. Not even from you," Markus replied firmly, shaking his head.


    Zeke snorted, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "What handouts? If you''re not up to the task, you can muck the stables, boy. My lead engineer has to be the best of the best. If you''re not confident, then there''s no need to even show up."


    With a dismissive wave, Zeke turned and walked away, unaware of the fire his words had sparked in Markus''s heart.


    He exited the storage room that had served as their private meeting space and strode through the bustling workshop. The moment he stepped into view, all work ceased. The dwarves watched his every move, their gazes fixed on him as if they could somehow uncover the secrets of the universe from his casual steps.


    Zeke found the spectacle rather amusing but refrained from making a scene again. Instead, he walked steadily toward the front of the shop, where the owner and his daughter were still waiting for his return.


    Zeke approached the dwarf he suspected was the owner. "Are you Rodrick, sir?" he asked directly.


    "That''s right," Rodrick replied, his voice carrying a note of pride.


    Zeke''s expression grew serious. "There''s an apprentice in your employ named Markus," he began, watching Rodrick carefully for any signs of recognition. The dwarf didn''t disappoint.


    "Aye, I know th'' lad," he said with a nod. "He''s a fair bit tougher than most o'' yer kind."


    Zeke nodded in return. "Would it be possible to accelerate his training?"


    Rodrick furrowed his brow. "Accelerate?" he repeated, clearly confused by the request.


    "Special lessons, better teaching, superior tools and materials¡ªanything that would help him progress faster?" Zeke elaborated.


    Rodrick rubbed his beard thoughtfully. "Aye, them things are possible, but they ain''t cheap. We save ''em fer th'' best o'' th'' best. Yer friend ain''t at that level, an'' he likely never will be, not wit'' his weak affinity."


    Without saying a word, Zeke reached into his pocket and slid a gold bar across the counter. "How much?" he asked simply.


    Rodrick''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of the gold, but he quickly regained his composure. "The price''ll depend on what level o'' teachin'' yer after. This"¡ªhe pointed to the gold bar, which had the number ''1000'' on it¡ª"will get ''im a fair bit."


    "What if I want the best?" Zeke asked, his tone unwavering.


    Rodrick chuckled, clearly amused. "Th'' best, he says. That could cost ya ten times as much..."


    Without so much as a twitch of his expression, Zeke produced nine more identical gold bars, stacking them neatly on top of the first one.


    "I expect results."


    With those words, Zeke turned and left the shop. A sense of relief washed over him as he stepped into the cool air, the weight on his heart easing. At least he had found a way, even a small one, to repay his friend for all the strain he had placed on their friendship.


    His steps were lighter now, the heaviness of the past days lifting with each stride toward the Ironhide mansion. Unbeknownst to him, the meeting with Markus had done more than just rekindle their bond¡ªit had provided a rare moment of peace, soothing the turmoil that had plagued his thoughts and heart for so long. For the first time in days, Zeke felt truly at ease.

 Book 6: Chapter 34: Dwarven Hospitality

    Book 6: Chapter 34: Dwarven Hospitality


    The moment Zeke stepped into the hall where the celebration was to take place, he immediately realized that this would be nothing like the stuffy banquets favored by the empire¡¯s nobles or the merchants of Tradespire.


    In a word: it was utter chaos.


    There was no discernible seating arrangement¡ªfamily members wandered the hall at will, striking up conversations with whomever they pleased. Even more baffling was the near-total disregard for rank. Lords and laborers, elders and apprentices, all mingled freely, their laughter and voices blending into a lively, unrestrained din.


    Amidst this pandemonium, the arrival of any guest, including his own, was hardly noticed by the majority of attendees. It was no wonder Gunner had assured him that making connections would be easy once he got his foot in the door.


    ¡°Over here, lad!¡± someone called out.


    Zeke turned to see a dwarven man built entirely of muscle, his presence as solid as the stone halls around them. The dwarf was looking directly at him, his expression expectant.


    Zeke didn¡¯t recognize him at first, but the transparent screen hovering beside the man¡¯s head rendered introductions unnecessary. Erlin Ironhide¡ªDrogar¡¯s father. Judging by the warmth in his smile, he was likely the one with the most goodwill toward Zeke in the entire family.


    Pushing past a few already drunken dwarves, Zeke made his way to the towering figure of Erlin. Only then did he notice the much smaller Drogar, partially obscured behind his father¡¯s massive frame. Beside them stood a woman who was the complete opposite of the two¡ªslender, with delicate features and a reserved smile.


    She exuded an air of refinement, unlike any dwarf Zeke had encountered so far. Instinctively, he straightened his posture, shaking off the relaxed demeanor he had adopted in the festive atmosphere. With a respectful nod, he greeted his hosts properly.


    ¡°I am truly honored by your invitation, Mr. and Mrs. Ironhide.¡±


    Erlin nodded as if it were only natural, but his wife¡ªwhom Akasha had identified as Edna Ironhide¡ªimmediately began to frown. Before her husband could even open his mouth, she voiced her displeasure.


    ¡°Who stuffed a stick up yer arse, laddie? Ye seemed like much more o'' a man when I saw ye on stage.¡±


    Her voice was deep and raspy, a stark contrast to the refined impression Zeke had formed of her. And her words? Sharp and utterly unfiltered.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke caught Erlin grimacing. Clearly, he had misjudged the dynamic between them. It seemed the husband was the one who cared more for decorum, while his wife had no qualms about speaking her mind.


    Time to course correct.


    ¡°I might be a bit stiff,¡± Zeke admitted, rolling his shoulders, ¡°but that¡¯s probably because no one¡¯s had the decency to offer me a drink yet. Tell me, madame, how is a man supposed to relax when his throat is this dry?¡± He pointed at his throat for emphasis, feigning the struggle of even getting the words out.


    ¡°Truly a crime!¡± the woman exclaimed, feigning outrage. ¡°Drogar, me dear, be a good lad an¡¯ fetch us a keg.¡±


    Drogar rolled his eyes but obeyed without complaint. As he turned to leave, he shot Zeke a quick wink¡ªan unmistakable sign that he had played his cards well.


    ¡°So,¡± the woman drawled the moment her son was out of earshot, leaning in slightly. ¡°I hear ye came t¡¯ our city lookin¡¯ fer a tradin¡¯ partner.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Normally, he had no trouble maintaining a poker face, but her words had completely blindsided him. Not only had she shifted the conversation without warning, but she had also pinpointed his exact reason for being here.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t his first time navigating such situations. He glanced at Erlin to confirm that he had no problem letting his wife lead the conversation before returning his attention to Edna. He masked his surprise, replacing it with an appreciative smile. ¡°You¡¯re well-informed, madam. That is indeed my intention.¡±


    "An'' th'' competition?" she pressed, raising a brow. "Jus'' a way t'' gather some attention?"


    Zeke started to nod but hesitated. That had been his initial reasoning, but things had changed once he actually stepped into the arena.


    "In the beginning, yes," he admitted. "But I also enjoy competing. Facing strong opponents has always been my way of pushing my limits. It was an opportunity I couldn''t pass up."


    The woman studied him, her sharp gaze glinting with interest. "Is tha'' wha'' ye think o'' me son? A worthy competitor? Or ye jus'' tellin'' me wha'' ye think I wanna hear?"


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Zeke smiled, appreciating her straightforwardness. Though it felt like she was testing him, he sensed that as long as he was honest, his answer would be accepted, no matter what it was.


    "In this competition? Yes," Zeke admitted, his tone thoughtful. "Victory could have gone to either one, depending on luck."


    Her expression shifted subtly, clearly understanding the implication. Zeke had implicitly confessed that his performance, appearing immune to the brew, had been an act. Even he, with all his advantages, could have been overwhelmed, depending on what his dreams had turned out to be.


    But the woman, tactfully, didn''t press further. Instead, she shifted the conversation. "And wha'' ''bout outside th'' drinkin'' contest?" Her voice, once sharp like an interrogation, now softened to one of genuine curiosity, as if she were a mother simply seeking his thoughts on her son. ¡°How do ye rate his chances in a diff''rent kind o'' competition?¡±


    Zeke grinned, his tone light. ¡°Zero percent.¡±


    The woman¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief. "In wha'' type o'' contest?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion.


    ¡°Any that isn¡¯t based on luck, madame.¡±


    Her expression tightened. She gave him a disapproving look. ¡°Confidence be admirable, Heir von Hohenheim. Arrogance, though, ain''t.¡±


    Zeke shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°You asked, I answered.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of challenge in them. "Would ye bet coin on¡ª"


    Before he could respond, Erlin cut in, his voice firm but not unkind. "Enough!" It seemed his wife had finally crossed a line in his eyes. "I think ye''ve grilled our guest enough, deary." he continued, casting Zeke a brief, apologetic glance.


    Just then, Drogar returned, carrying a massive keg that seemed almost too heavy for him. He carefully set it down on a nearby table before cracking it open and filling a couple of mugs, which he then passed around to those nearby.


    ¡°What¡¯s goin¡¯ on ¡®ere?¡± he asked, noticing the sudden silence hanging in the air.


    ¡°...Heir von Hohenheim says he could stomp ye in any contest that ain¡¯t based on luck,¡± his mother replied, not giving anyone a chance to stop her.


    Zeke shook his head in mild exasperation. Why ask the question if she didn¡¯t want to hear the answer? Still, he wasn¡¯t embarrassed by her words. After all, his confidence in himself was unwavering, and he had no hesitation in stating his thoughts.


    Drogar hummed, his expression one of deep thought. It was clear that this was not the response his mother had hoped for, as her frown deepened in disappointment.


    Before the tension could escalate further, his father stepped in, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°That ain¡¯t what Heir von Hohenheim meant,¡± Erlin said, his voice calm but with a hint of pleading. ¡°He just meant he¡¯s confident ¡®bout his chances, aye?¡±


    His eyes flickered toward Zeke, silently imploring him to smooth things over. But Zeke had no intention of retracting his words.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± he replied firmly, his voice unwavering. ¡°I am certain that I would win any competition that isn¡¯t based on luck.¡± He met Drogar¡¯s mother¡¯s gaze again, this time with an unflinching resolve. ¡°And yes, I would be willing to bet on it.¡±


    To his surprise, it wasn¡¯t Edna who responded, but Drogar himself. ¡°What ¡®bout smithin¡¯?¡± he asked, his tone sharp and direct. ¡°Ye confident ye could beat me at that?¡±


    Zeke¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Smithing, forging, machinery, enchanting... I¡¯m confident in all of them.¡±


    Drogar, clearly not acting on a mere whim, turned to his father for approval. ¡°Think this be a good chance t¡¯ make up fer me previous loss. Ye gonna allow it?¡±


    Erlin slapped his forehead in exasperation, clearly stunned by the turn of events. But the moment of frustration passed quickly, and after a brief moment of thought, his expression shifted. It seemed that, upon reflection, he saw the potential value in the challenge.


    This human had just won the drinking competition, besting both his son and the Stormshield boy. If Drogar were to win against him now, it would make a statement¡ªthat he was either the best of the three or at least on par with Zeke, the human who had already proven his strength.


    Zeke could almost see the gears turning in Erlin¡¯s mind as he weighed the situation. His expressive face betrayed his thoughts to anyone watching, and Zeke knew exactly what was going on behind the older dwarf¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°...An'' ye¡¯re truly fine with that?¡±Erlin asked, seeking reassurance.


    Zeke shrugged casually. ¡°I could be convinced to compete.¡± His eyes gleamed, clearly recognizing the opportunity before him.


    Erlin sighed deeply. ¡°What is it ye want? Yer contract?¡±


    Zeke grinned, satisfied with how things were progressing. However, he wasn¡¯t interested in a contract¡ªnot for this. He was confident he could secure that on his own. No, what he truly wanted from the Ironhide family was something far more valuable¡ªsomething only they could provide.


    ¡°There¡¯s a scholar of Lore in the Ironhide family¡ªThoren Ironhide,¡± Zeke said, his tone steady but expectant.


    Erlin raised an eyebrow, his expression shifting to one of slight concern. ¡°Aye, he¡¯s me uncle,¡± he replied, furrowing his brows. ¡°What¡¯s it t¡¯ ye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him,¡± Zeke stated simply.


    ¡°That¡¯s all ye want? A meetin¡¯?¡± Erlin asked, his tone incredulous as if trying to gauge if Zeke was serious.


    Zeke nodded, his expression resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve come across an artifact that I would like his help deciphering.¡±


    Erlin took a moment, his eyes narrowing as he considered the request. ¡°If that¡¯s th¡¯ case, I can make th¡¯ introduction. But if me uncle thinks th¡¯ task¡¯s beneath him, there ain¡¯t much I can do t¡¯ change his mind.¡±


    A smile spread across Zeke''s face. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the scholar rejecting the task once he laid eyes on the cube. No, the introduction itself would be more than enough. ¡°Thank you, truly,¡± he said, his voice sincere, his gratitude evident.


    Before Erlin could respond, Drogar¡¯s mother interjected, her tone sharp and laced with disapproval. ¡°Oi, hold up a sec! Why¡¯re ye actin¡¯ like ye¡¯ve already won? Did ye forget how a wager works?¡±


    Zeke nodded, acknowledging the woman''s words. She wasn''t wrong. Despite his confidence, he couldn''t afford to underestimate Drogar. The dwarves weren''t renowned as the best craftsmen on the continent for no reason.


    ¡°How will we compete?¡± he asked, his tone steady.


    Drogar gave a small nod, clearly pleased that Zeke had stopped acting flippant. "Tha'' be up t'' ye. I¡¯ve already picked th¡¯ field, so th¡¯ challenge be yer call."


    Zeke considered it for a moment, then a smile began to spread across his face. There was one aspect of craftsmanship he was more confident in than anything else.


    ¡°Speed,¡± he said, his voice tinged with barely contained excitement. ¡°I¡¯d like to compete in speed.¡±

 Chapter 414 - B6 - 34: Dwarven Hospitality

    The moment Zeke stepped into the hall where the celebration was to take place, he immediately realized that this would be nothing like the stuffy banquets favored by the empire''s nobles or the merchants of Tradespire.


    In a word: it was utter chaos.


    There was no discernible seating arrangement¡ªfamily members wandered the hall at will, striking up conversations with whomever they pleased. Even more baffling was the near-total disregard for rank. Lords and laborers, elders and apprentices, all mingled freely, their laughter and voices blending into a lively, unrestrained din.


    Amidst this pandemonium, the arrival of any guest, including his own, was hardly noticed by the majority of attendees. It was no wonder Gunner had assured him that making connections would be easy once he got his foot in the door.


    "Over here, lad!" someone called out.


    Zeke turned to see a dwarven man built entirely of muscle, his presence as solid as the stone halls around them. The dwarf was looking directly at him, his expression expectant.


    Zeke didn''t recognize him at first, but the transparent screen hovering beside the man''s head rendered introductions unnecessary. Erlin Ironhide¡ªDrogar''s father. Judging by the warmth in his smile, he was likely the one with the most goodwill toward Zeke in the entire family.


    Pushing past a few already drunken dwarves, Zeke made his way to the towering figure of Erlin. Only then did he notice the much smaller Drogar, partially obscured behind his father''s massive frame. Beside them stood a woman who was the complete opposite of the two¡ªslender, with delicate features and a reserved smile.


    She exuded an air of refinement, unlike any dwarf Zeke had encountered so far. Instinctively, he straightened his posture, shaking off the relaxed demeanor he had adopted in the festive atmosphere. With a respectful nod, he greeted his hosts properly.


    "I am truly honored by your invitation, Mr. and Mrs. Ironhide."


    Erlin nodded as if it were only natural, but his wife¡ªwhom Akasha had identified as Edna Ironhide¡ªimmediately began to frown. Before her husband could even open his mouth, she voiced her displeasure.


    "Who stuffed a stick up yer arse, laddie? Ye seemed like much more o'' a man when I saw ye on stage."


    Her voice was deep and raspy, a stark contrast to the refined impression Zeke had formed of her. And her words? Sharp and utterly unfiltered.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Zeke caught Erlin grimacing. Clearly, he had misjudged the dynamic between them. It seemed the husband was the one who cared more for decorum, while his wife had no qualms about speaking her mind.


    Time to course correct.


    "I might be a bit stiff," Zeke admitted, rolling his shoulders, "but that''s probably because no one''s had the decency to offer me a drink yet. Tell me, madame, how is a man supposed to relax when his throat is this dry?" He pointed at his throat for emphasis, feigning the struggle of even getting the words out.


    "Truly a crime!" the woman exclaimed, feigning outrage. "Drogar, me dear, be a good lad an'' fetch us a keg."


    Drogar rolled his eyes but obeyed without complaint. As he turned to leave, he shot Zeke a quick wink¡ªan unmistakable sign that he had played his cards well.


    "So," the woman drawled the moment her son was out of earshot, leaning in slightly. "I hear ye came t'' our city lookin'' fer a tradin'' partner."


    Zeke''s eyes widened in surprise. Normally, he had no trouble maintaining a poker face, but her words had completely blindsided him. Not only had she shifted the conversation without warning, but she had also pinpointed his exact reason for being here.


    Still, this wasn''t his first time navigating such situations. He glanced at Erlin to confirm that he had no problem letting his wife lead the conversation before returning his attention to Edna. He masked his surprise, replacing it with an appreciative smile. "You''re well-informed, madam. That is indeed my intention."


    "An'' th'' competition?" she pressed, raising a brow. "Jus'' a way t'' gather some attention?"


    Zeke started to nod but hesitated. That had been his initial reasoning, but things had changed once he actually stepped into the arena.


    "In the beginning, yes," he admitted. "But I also enjoy competing. Facing strong opponents has always been my way of pushing my limits. It was an opportunity I couldn''t pass up."


    The woman studied him, her sharp gaze glinting with interest. "Is tha'' wha'' ye think o'' me son? A worthy competitor? Or ye jus'' tellin'' me wha'' ye think I wanna hear?"


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Zeke smiled, appreciating her straightforwardness. Though it felt like she was testing him, he sensed that as long as he was honest, his answer would be accepted, no matter what it was.


    "In this competition? Yes," Zeke admitted, his tone thoughtful. "Victory could have gone to either one, depending on luck."


    Her expression shifted subtly, clearly understanding the implication. Zeke had implicitly confessed that his performance, appearing immune to the brew, had been an act. Even he, with all his advantages, could have been overwhelmed, depending on what his dreams had turned out to be.


    But the woman, tactfully, didn''t press further. Instead, she shifted the conversation. "And wha'' ''bout outside th'' drinkin'' contest?" Her voice, once sharp like an interrogation, now softened to one of genuine curiosity, as if she were a mother simply seeking his thoughts on her son. "How do ye rate his chances in a diff''rent kind o'' competition?"


    Zeke grinned, his tone light. "Zero percent."


    The woman''s brow furrowed in disbelief. "In wha'' type o'' contest?" she asked, her voice laced with suspicion.


    "Any that isn''t based on luck, madame."


    Her expression tightened. She gave him a disapproving look. "Confidence be admirable, Heir von Hohenheim. Arrogance, though, ain''t."


    Zeke shrugged nonchalantly. "You asked, I answered."


    Her eyes narrowed, a flicker of challenge in them. "Would ye bet coin on¡ª"


    Before he could respond, Erlin cut in, his voice firm but not unkind. "Enough!" It seemed his wife had finally crossed a line in his eyes. "I think ye''ve grilled our guest enough, deary." he continued, casting Zeke a brief, apologetic glance.


    Just then, Drogar returned, carrying a massive keg that seemed almost too heavy for him. He carefully set it down on a nearby table before cracking it open and filling a couple of mugs, which he then passed around to those nearby.


    "What''s goin'' on ''ere?" he asked, noticing the sudden silence hanging in the air.


    "...Heir von Hohenheim says he could stomp ye in any contest that ain''t based on luck," his mother replied, not giving anyone a chance to stop her.


    Zeke shook his head in mild exasperation. Why ask the question if she didn''t want to hear the answer? Still, he wasn''t embarrassed by her words. After all, his confidence in himself was unwavering, and he had no hesitation in stating his thoughts.


    Drogar hummed, his expression one of deep thought. It was clear that this was not the response his mother had hoped for, as her frown deepened in disappointment.


    Before the tension could escalate further, his father stepped in, trying to defuse the situation. "That ain''t what Heir von Hohenheim meant," Erlin said, his voice calm but with a hint of pleading. "He just meant he''s confident ''bout his chances, aye?"


    His eyes flickered toward Zeke, silently imploring him to smooth things over. But Zeke had no intention of retracting his words.


    "Not quite," he replied firmly, his voice unwavering. "I am certain that I would win any competition that isn''t based on luck." He met Drogar''s mother''s gaze again, this time with an unflinching resolve. "And yes, I would be willing to bet on it."


    To his surprise, it wasn''t Edna who responded, but Drogar himself. "What ''bout smithin''?" he asked, his tone sharp and direct. "Ye confident ye could beat me at that?"


    Zeke''s grin widened. "Smithing, forging, machinery, enchanting... I''m confident in all of them."


    Drogar, clearly not acting on a mere whim, turned to his father for approval. "Think this be a good chance t'' make up fer me previous loss. Ye gonna allow it?"


    Erlin slapped his forehead in exasperation, clearly stunned by the turn of events. But the moment of frustration passed quickly, and after a brief moment of thought, his expression shifted. It seemed that, upon reflection, he saw the potential value in the challenge.


    This human had just won the drinking competition, besting both his son and the Stormshield boy. If Drogar were to win against him now, it would make a statement¡ªthat he was either the best of the three or at least on par with Zeke, the human who had already proven his strength.


    Zeke could almost see the gears turning in Erlin''s mind as he weighed the situation. His expressive face betrayed his thoughts to anyone watching, and Zeke knew exactly what was going on behind the older dwarf''s eyes.


    "...An'' ye''re truly fine with that?"Erlin asked, seeking reassurance.


    Zeke shrugged casually. "I could be convinced to compete." His eyes gleamed, clearly recognizing the opportunity before him.


    Erlin sighed deeply. "What is it ye want? Yer contract?"


    Zeke grinned, satisfied with how things were progressing. However, he wasn''t interested in a contract¡ªnot for this. He was confident he could secure that on his own. No, what he truly wanted from the Ironhide family was something far more valuable¡ªsomething only they could provide.


    "There''s a scholar of Lore in the Ironhide family¡ªThoren Ironhide," Zeke said, his tone steady but expectant.


    Erlin raised an eyebrow, his expression shifting to one of slight concern. "Aye, he''s me uncle," he replied, furrowing his brows. "What''s it t'' ye?"


    "I''d like to meet him," Zeke stated simply.


    "That''s all ye want? A meetin''?" Erlin asked, his tone incredulous as if trying to gauge if Zeke was serious.


    Zeke nodded, his expression resolute. "I''ve come across an artifact that I would like his help deciphering."


    Erlin took a moment, his eyes narrowing as he considered the request. "If that''s th'' case, I can make th'' introduction. But if me uncle thinks th'' task''s beneath him, there ain''t much I can do t'' change his mind."


    A smile spread across Zeke''s face. He wasn''t concerned about the scholar rejecting the task once he laid eyes on the cube. No, the introduction itself would be more than enough. "Thank you, truly," he said, his voice sincere, his gratitude evident.


    Before Erlin could respond, Drogar''s mother interjected, her tone sharp and laced with disapproval. "Oi, hold up a sec! Why''re ye actin'' like ye''ve already won? Did ye forget how a wager works?"


    Zeke nodded, acknowledging the woman''s words. She wasn''t wrong. Despite his confidence, he couldn''t afford to underestimate Drogar. The dwarves weren''t renowned as the best craftsmen on the continent for no reason.


    "How will we compete?" he asked, his tone steady.


    Drogar gave a small nod, clearly pleased that Zeke had stopped acting flippant. "Tha'' be up t'' ye. I''ve already picked th'' field, so th'' challenge be yer call."


    Zeke considered it for a moment, then a smile began to spread across his face. There was one aspect of craftsmanship he was more confident in than anything else.


    "Speed," he said, his voice tinged with barely contained excitement. "I''d like to compete in speed."

 Book 6: Chapter 35: Conductor

    Book 6: Chapter 35: Conductor


    ¡°Let me lay down th¡¯ rules fer all t¡¯ hear,¡± Erlin announced, his voice rising to carry across the hall. ¡°Heir von Hohenheim an¡¯ me lad will compete in a smithin¡¯ challenge. Th¡¯ task be t¡¯ forge a tool that''ll cleanly sever a gold coin. Th¡¯ first t¡¯ finish th¡¯ task will be declared th¡¯ winner.¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise, yet Zeke still found himself impressed by how quickly the Ironhides had organized everything. What had begun as little more than a passing whim had solidified into reality in the blink of an eye.


    Now, standing beside a fully equipped forge, there was no denying that the contest was happening. A few paces away, Drogar stood with his eyes closed, likely centering himself in preparation for the moment the challenge officially began.


    In a contest of speed, every second counted¡ªany hesitation could mean the difference between victory and defeat. It was only natural that Drogar took the time to carefully plan his approach before the challenge began.


    Zeke, on the other hand, remained completely at ease. He examined the dwarven forge with the wide-eyed curiosity of someone encountering it for the first time¡ªlike a child stepping into a workshop, awed by the unfamiliar tools and machinery. And in truth, it wasn¡¯t far from reality. Not once in his life had he operated a dwarven forge. From the tools to the setup to the very layout of the workstation, everything was entirely new to him.


    However, the Ironhide family did not see Zeke¡¯s behavior as mere curiosity. The initial excitement in the crowd had begun to shift, frustration creeping into their voices.


    ¡°Is this a bleedin¡¯ joke?¡±


    ¡°Did he just accept th¡¯ challenge on a whim?¡±


    ¡°This don¡¯t feel right...¡±


    Yet, rather than outright condemning Zeke, most were more concerned about the fairness of the competition. In a way, it was almost heartwarming. After all, Drogar was no novice¡ªhe had trained under the finest smiths since childhood. With his high Metal affinity, he wasn¡¯t just skilled; he was born for the forge.


    Compared to Drogar¡¯s expertise, Zeke looked like a complete amateur. It was no surprise that many in the crowd saw this challenge as less of a competition and more of an unfair mismatch. Even if Drogar won, it wouldn¡¯t be a triumph¡ªit would be a hollow victory, a stain on his reputation rather than a testament to his skill.


    As the murmurs of discontent grew louder, Edna Ironhide¡ªthe very instigator of this challenge¡ªbegan to shift uncomfortably. Though she had been the most vocal in pushing for the competition, it seemed even she was starting to have second thoughts about her impulsive decision.


    Zeke didn¡¯t mind being underestimated, but he couldn¡¯t let this go too far. If the challenge was called off, he would lose his chance to meet the Ironhide family¡¯s scholar¡ªa prospect he wasn¡¯t willing to sacrifice.


    Before the crowd¡¯s outrage could escalate any further, Zeke took matters into his own hands. With a casual leap, he landed atop the anvil, his natural height combined with the elevated platform making him loom over the gathering like a mountain. The effect was immediate¡ªconversations died down, and every eye in the hall turned to him.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern,¡± Zeke began, his voice carrying effortlessly through the room. ¡°But your worries are misplaced. While I may not be intimately familiar with dwarven tools, I have built my wealth on craftsmanship alone. Do not mistake unfamiliarity for incompetence¡ªnor look down on me.¡±


    His steady voice and unwavering confidence silenced all criticism. To argue further would be to dismiss his achievements outright¡ªsomething few were willing to do. Even those who still found the challenge unfair had no grounds left to object.


    However, Zeke couldn¡¯t help but notice the shift in the crowd¡¯s expressions. Many now wore amused grins, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. It was the look of those eager to see arrogance met with the unforgiving hand of reality.


    Zeke paid no mind to those skeptical gazes. If he were in their place, he might have thought the same. After all, it was the height of audacity for an outsider¡ªespecially a human¡ªto challenge a dwarven prodigy in smithing. By all logic, he had set himself up for failure.


    ¡°Ye both ready?¡± Erlin asked once the crowd had fallen silent, no further objections remaining.


    Drogar opened his eyes, sharp and focused. He gave a single, firm nod.


    ¡°I am ready as well,¡± Zeke affirmed.


    Erlin gave them one final look before raising his hand.


    ¡°Let th'' challenge... begin!¡±


    Drogar burst into action, his hands moving with the precision and confidence of a seasoned smith. Every motion was seamless, each movement flowing effortlessly into the next. In mere moments, he was fully immersed in his work, his metal affinity allowing him to manipulate the material before it had even begun to glow with heat.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Before the forge had time to properly stoke the flames, the rough outline of an edge was already taking shape. By using his affinity to mold the metal at its base state, he was shaving precious seconds off the process¡ªan undeniable advantage in a contest of speed.


    Zeke, in stark contrast, hadn¡¯t moved a muscle since the challenge began. He stood perfectly still, an unmoving figure amidst the flurry of activity. Yet, the forge was anything but idle.


    Tools sprang to life as if guided by unseen hands. From the enchantment table to the smelter, even the delicate mechanisms of fine craftsmanship whirred into motion. It was as if an entire host of invisible dwarven artisans had risen from the very walls of the smithy to assist him.


    Meanwhile, Zeke himself bore the expression of a mere spectator¡ªhis eyes filled with curiosity and wonder, mirroring those of the astonished onlookers. In truth, he had no idea what Akasha had chosen to create. But he knew better than to question her judgment. If she had settled on a design, then it was, without a doubt, the most efficient and optimal path forward.


    Even for him, it was a challenge to keep track of all the simultaneous movements unfolding. He could make out the shape taking form¡ªan intricate tool, somewhere between a shear and a pair of pliers. At first glance, it didn¡¯t appear particularly sharp, but the enchantments of [Hardness] and [Sharpness] that were manifesting on the blades would more than compensate for that lack of initial edge.


    The handles, already bearing indentations for the placement of affinity crystals, were being shaped with equal precision. Off to the side, Zeke spotted matching leather-wrapped handle guards being prepared, crafted with equal care. As if that weren¡¯t enough, Akasha had even set aside the time and attention to add delicate decorative inlays and edging along the entire length of the tool, a touch of artistry that would elevate it beyond mere functionality.


    The hall was eerily silent, the only sound the steady rhythm of Zeke¡¯s forge in motion. Even Drogar, who had been completely absorbed in his task, paused and glanced over at Zeke¡¯s setup, momentarily distracted.


    This was no longer the work of a single person; it was the flawless coordination of a fully equipped team. The efficiency and precision were so remarkable that it felt completely unfair. No matter how many heads or arms Drogar had, he would never be able to match the speed and precision of such an operation.


    It was simply beyond the scope of what any one individual could achieve.


    For Zeke, the sight was equally astonishing. He had been impressed when Akasha had completed her work in Rodrick''s shop earlier that day, but now it was clear she had been holding back.


    In this one-on-one challenge, with no other considerations, the Spirit was finally unveiling her true potential. Watching her was like witnessing a master conductor guiding a symphony¡ªeach movement perfectly synchronized, every action working toward a singular, flawless outcome. It was nothing short of breathtaking.


    Zeke nearly flinched as he felt something latch onto his belt. Looking down, he saw an oversized sheet that had somehow looped itself perfectly around his waist. He barely suppressed a smirk. It seemed Akasha had caught onto his tendency to show off, going completely overboard with her performance.


    Not long after, the finished tool¡ªa set of dagger-bladed shears¡ªslid smoothly into the prepared sheath. This didn¡¯t look like the product of a speed-smithing challenge; it resembled more of an heirloom passed down through generations. The tool could have easily been mistaken for an ancient artifact. With its delicate engravings and four enchantments, its actual performance would likely not disappoint, either.


    Zeke felt a swell of pride as he caught the admiring gazes of the crowd. While neither the enchantments, the decorations, nor the craftsmanship were in any way superior to what the Ironhide artisans produced every day, the combination of all these elements, achieved in such a short time, was enough to awe even the titans of the industry.


    With a flick of his mind, Zeke¡¯s Magic latched onto one of the two gold coins that had been prepared for the challenge. As though drawn by an unseen force, the coin shot toward him at breakneck speed, only to come to an abrupt halt mid-air in front of him.


    Zeke unslung the oversized metal shears from his waist and carefully positioned the blades around the coin. With a subtle shift of his focus, he channeled a sliver of Mana into the gems embedded in the handle, and in response, he felt the blades hum with power. Even without applying any additional force, he could sense their edges sinking into the gold. The sharpness they wielded was far beyond what any ordinary smithing technique could achieve.


    At this crucial moment, the crowd¡¯s expectant gazes were all directed upon the gold coin in his grasp. Would the tool work?


    With a delicate pinch of his fingers, Zeke applied just a fraction of pressure. The coin offered no resistance as it parted, sliced cleanly in half, as effortlessly as a hot knife through butter. The edges of the cut, though made with such minimal force, were flawlessly smooth and precise, as if the coin had been forged that way from the very beginning.


    A deep silence had fallen over the room, broken only by the sharp clink of the two severed halves of the coin hitting the floor. The sound seemed disproportionately loud in the stillness, snapping everyone out of their stupor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned,¡± Erlin muttered, the first to find his voice. ¡°How th'' hell did ye do that?¡±


    Zeke shrugged, a smug smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Warned you.¡±


    Though the accomplishment was entirely the work of Akasha, Zeke felt no shame in claiming the credit. After all, the Spirit was as much a part of him as his own hands and feet. Why should he feel guilty for taking credit for something she had helped him achieve?


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Edna and couldn¡¯t resist a smirk. His gesture, more playful than mocking, was enough to snap her out of her stunned silence. With a snort, she quickly turned away and made her way over to her son, likely to console him.


    Zeke had initially worried that Edna might be a poor sport, but the faintly amused grin on her face quickly put those fears to rest. It was exactly what he had expected from the feisty woman, and it felt reassuring to be proven right. She wasn¡¯t one to hold a grudge over a loss.


    With that reassurance, Zeke turned to Erlin, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Will you help me set up a meeting?¡±


    Erlin nodded, his expression serious. ¡°A promise is a promise, lad. I¡¯ll keep me word.¡±


    Zeke smiled as he walked past the man, feeling a surge of satisfaction. He was in an especially good mood after this unexpected windfall. Now, all that was left to do was secure trade contracts. Judging by the admiring looks of many of the spectators, he was confident that his proposals would find many open doors.

 Chapter 415 - B6 - 35: Conductor

    "Let me lay down th'' rules fer all t'' hear," Erlin announced, his voice rising to carry across the hall. "Heir von Hohenheim an'' me lad will compete in a smithin'' challenge. Th'' task be t'' forge a tool that''ll cleanly sever a gold coin. Th'' first t'' finish th'' task will be declared th'' winner."


    It shouldn''t have come as a surprise, yet Zeke still found himself impressed by how quickly the Ironhides had organized everything. What had begun as little more than a passing whim had solidified into reality in the blink of an eye.


    Now, standing beside a fully equipped forge, there was no denying that the contest was happening. A few paces away, Drogar stood with his eyes closed, likely centering himself in preparation for the moment the challenge officially began.


    In a contest of speed, every second counted¡ªany hesitation could mean the difference between victory and defeat. It was only natural that Drogar took the time to carefully plan his approach before the challenge began.


    Zeke, on the other hand, remained completely at ease. He examined the dwarven forge with the wide-eyed curiosity of someone encountering it for the first time¡ªlike a child stepping into a workshop, awed by the unfamiliar tools and machinery. And in truth, it wasn''t far from reality. Not once in his life had he operated a dwarven forge. From the tools to the setup to the very layout of the workstation, everything was entirely new to him.


    However, the Ironhide family did not see Zeke''s behavior as mere curiosity. The initial excitement in the crowd had begun to shift, frustration creeping into their voices.


    "Is this a bleedin'' joke?"


    "Did he just accept th'' challenge on a whim?"


    "This don''t feel right..."


    Yet, rather than outright condemning Zeke, most were more concerned about the fairness of the competition. In a way, it was almost heartwarming. After all, Drogar was no novice¡ªhe had trained under the finest smiths since childhood. With his high Metal affinity, he wasn''t just skilled; he was born for the forge.


    Compared to Drogar''s expertise, Zeke looked like a complete amateur. It was no surprise that many in the crowd saw this challenge as less of a competition and more of an unfair mismatch. Even if Drogar won, it wouldn''t be a triumph¡ªit would be a hollow victory, a stain on his reputation rather than a testament to his skill.


    As the murmurs of discontent grew louder, Edna Ironhide¡ªthe very instigator of this challenge¡ªbegan to shift uncomfortably. Though she had been the most vocal in pushing for the competition, it seemed even she was starting to have second thoughts about her impulsive decision.


    Zeke didn''t mind being underestimated, but he couldn''t let this go too far. If the challenge was called off, he would lose his chance to meet the Ironhide family''s scholar¡ªa prospect he wasn''t willing to sacrifice.


    Before the crowd''s outrage could escalate any further, Zeke took matters into his own hands. With a casual leap, he landed atop the anvil, his natural height combined with the elevated platform making him loom over the gathering like a mountain. The effect was immediate¡ªconversations died down, and every eye in the hall turned to him.


    "I appreciate your concern," Zeke began, his voice carrying effortlessly through the room. "But your worries are misplaced. While I may not be intimately familiar with dwarven tools, I have built my wealth on craftsmanship alone. Do not mistake unfamiliarity for incompetence¡ªnor look down on me."


    His steady voice and unwavering confidence silenced all criticism. To argue further would be to dismiss his achievements outright¡ªsomething few were willing to do. Even those who still found the challenge unfair had no grounds left to object.


    However, Zeke couldn''t help but notice the shift in the crowd''s expressions. Many now wore amused grins, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. It was the look of those eager to see arrogance met with the unforgiving hand of reality.


    Zeke paid no mind to those skeptical gazes. If he were in their place, he might have thought the same. After all, it was the height of audacity for an outsider¡ªespecially a human¡ªto challenge a dwarven prodigy in smithing. By all logic, he had set himself up for failure.


    "Ye both ready?" Erlin asked once the crowd had fallen silent, no further objections remaining.


    Drogar opened his eyes, sharp and focused. He gave a single, firm nod.


    "I am ready as well," Zeke affirmed.


    Erlin gave them one final look before raising his hand.


    "Let th'' challenge... begin!"


    Drogar burst into action, his hands moving with the precision and confidence of a seasoned smith. Every motion was seamless, each movement flowing effortlessly into the next. In mere moments, he was fully immersed in his work, his metal affinity allowing him to manipulate the material before it had even begun to glow with heat.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Before the forge had time to properly stoke the flames, the rough outline of an edge was already taking shape. By using his affinity to mold the metal at its base state, he was shaving precious seconds off the process¡ªan undeniable advantage in a contest of speed.


    Zeke, in stark contrast, hadn''t moved a muscle since the challenge began. He stood perfectly still, an unmoving figure amidst the flurry of activity. Yet, the forge was anything but idle.


    Tools sprang to life as if guided by unseen hands. From the enchantment table to the smelter, even the delicate mechanisms of fine craftsmanship whirred into motion. It was as if an entire host of invisible dwarven artisans had risen from the very walls of the smithy to assist him.


    Meanwhile, Zeke himself bore the expression of a mere spectator¡ªhis eyes filled with curiosity and wonder, mirroring those of the astonished onlookers. In truth, he had no idea what Akasha had chosen to create. But he knew better than to question her judgment. If she had settled on a design, then it was, without a doubt, the most efficient and optimal path forward.


    Even for him, it was a challenge to keep track of all the simultaneous movements unfolding. He could make out the shape taking form¡ªan intricate tool, somewhere between a shear and a pair of pliers. At first glance, it didn''t appear particularly sharp, but the enchantments of [Hardness] and [Sharpness] that were manifesting on the blades would more than compensate for that lack of initial edge.


    The handles, already bearing indentations for the placement of affinity crystals, were being shaped with equal precision. Off to the side, Zeke spotted matching leather-wrapped handle guards being prepared, crafted with equal care. As if that weren''t enough, Akasha had even set aside the time and attention to add delicate decorative inlays and edging along the entire length of the tool, a touch of artistry that would elevate it beyond mere functionality.


    The hall was eerily silent, the only sound the steady rhythm of Zeke''s forge in motion. Even Drogar, who had been completely absorbed in his task, paused and glanced over at Zeke''s setup, momentarily distracted.


    This was no longer the work of a single person; it was the flawless coordination of a fully equipped team. The efficiency and precision were so remarkable that it felt completely unfair. No matter how many heads or arms Drogar had, he would never be able to match the speed and precision of such an operation.


    It was simply beyond the scope of what any one individual could achieve.


    For Zeke, the sight was equally astonishing. He had been impressed when Akasha had completed her work in Rodrick''s shop earlier that day, but now it was clear she had been holding back.


    In this one-on-one challenge, with no other considerations, the Spirit was finally unveiling her true potential. Watching her was like witnessing a master conductor guiding a symphony¡ªeach movement perfectly synchronized, every action working toward a singular, flawless outcome. It was nothing short of breathtaking.


    Zeke nearly flinched as he felt something latch onto his belt. Looking down, he saw an oversized sheet that had somehow looped itself perfectly around his waist. He barely suppressed a smirk. It seemed Akasha had caught onto his tendency to show off, going completely overboard with her performance.


    Not long after, the finished tool¡ªa set of dagger-bladed shears¡ªslid smoothly into the prepared sheath. This didn''t look like the product of a speed-smithing challenge; it resembled more of an heirloom passed down through generations. The tool could have easily been mistaken for an ancient artifact. With its delicate engravings and four enchantments, its actual performance would likely not disappoint, either.


    Zeke felt a swell of pride as he caught the admiring gazes of the crowd. While neither the enchantments, the decorations, nor the craftsmanship were in any way superior to what the Ironhide artisans produced every day, the combination of all these elements, achieved in such a short time, was enough to awe even the titans of the industry.


    With a flick of his mind, Zeke''s Magic latched onto one of the two gold coins that had been prepared for the challenge. As though drawn by an unseen force, the coin shot toward him at breakneck speed, only to come to an abrupt halt mid-air in front of him.


    Zeke unslung the oversized metal shears from his waist and carefully positioned the blades around the coin. With a subtle shift of his focus, he channeled a sliver of Mana into the gems embedded in the handle, and in response, he felt the blades hum with power. Even without applying any additional force, he could sense their edges sinking into the gold. The sharpness they wielded was far beyond what any ordinary smithing technique could achieve.


    At this crucial moment, the crowd''s expectant gazes were all directed upon the gold coin in his grasp. Would the tool work?


    With a delicate pinch of his fingers, Zeke applied just a fraction of pressure. The coin offered no resistance as it parted, sliced cleanly in half, as effortlessly as a hot knife through butter. The edges of the cut, though made with such minimal force, were flawlessly smooth and precise, as if the coin had been forged that way from the very beginning.


    A deep silence had fallen over the room, broken only by the sharp clink of the two severed halves of the coin hitting the floor. The sound seemed disproportionately loud in the stillness, snapping everyone out of their stupor.


    "I''ll be damned," Erlin muttered, the first to find his voice. "How th'' hell did ye do that?"


    Zeke shrugged, a smug smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Warned you."


    Though the accomplishment was entirely the work of Akasha, Zeke felt no shame in claiming the credit. After all, the Spirit was as much a part of him as his own hands and feet. Why should he feel guilty for taking credit for something she had helped him achieve?


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Edna and couldn''t resist a smirk. His gesture, more playful than mocking, was enough to snap her out of her stunned silence. With a snort, she quickly turned away and made her way over to her son, likely to console him.


    Zeke had initially worried that Edna might be a poor sport, but the faintly amused grin on her face quickly put those fears to rest. It was exactly what he had expected from the feisty woman, and it felt reassuring to be proven right. She wasn''t one to hold a grudge over a loss.


    With that reassurance, Zeke turned to Erlin, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Will you help me set up a meeting?"


    Erlin nodded, his expression serious. "A promise is a promise, lad. I''ll keep me word."


    Zeke smiled as he walked past the man, feeling a surge of satisfaction. He was in an especially good mood after this unexpected windfall. Now, all that was left to do was secure trade contracts. Judging by the admiring looks of many of the spectators, he was confident that his proposals would find many open doors.

 Chapter 416 - B6 - 36: Leap of Faith

    Zeke had been mistaken.


    He had assumed that after his impressive display, it would be easy to come to an understanding with the Ironhide family. But that had been a miscalculation. Instead of his propositions being met with simple favor, he found himself thrust into a wholly unexpected situation. Rather than smooth negotiations, he was bombarded by an overwhelming avalanche of offers and enticements from several of the elders, each eager to sway him in their favor.


    Some of these offers, Zeke was sure, would even result in a net loss for the Ironhide family. But it seemed the dwarves were unconcerned with such trivialities. Their singular focus was to secure him, no matter the cost.


    The spectacle he had put on seemed to have shattered even the seasoned composure of these master craftsmen. Their once-pragmatic demeanor had been replaced with an unrelenting drive to sway him, throwing all manner of incentives his way. And to his surprise, it was working.


    Even though Zeke only needed to secure a single contract with the dwarves, he found himself sorely tempted by the wide variety of the Elders'' offers. Beyond raw materials, tools, components, and labor, the possibilities seemed endless.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt uncertain about whether he had the funds to finance everything he desired.


    While he had never regretted placing a bounty on the four great families of the empire, the monthly expenses it incurred claimed a significant portion of his earnings. Until now, that had never been a concern. But as he stood before the wealth of opportunities laid out before him, he felt, for the first time, a faint twinge of regret.


    Personnel, Materials, taxes¡ªZeke quickly ran the numbers in his head.


    As per the merchant council''s stipulations, he would be committing to a ten-year contract. Fortunately, neither side was required to produce the full amount upfront. Unfortunately, even the annual expenses alone exceeded what he could currently afford. What he desired would cost him several million gold per year¡ªmore than his total earnings from the Gondola''s sales.


    That didn''t mean he was out of options though. Just because he lacked the income to afford the trade now didn''t mean he wouldn''t have the earnings when the time came. After all, he had no intention of letting those materials gather dust in a warehouse.


    His goal was to expand his network and multiply his revenue by utilizing the abundant manpower at his disposal in Korrovan. With dwarven instructors, the thousands of Chimeroi under his command could become a veritable gold mine¡ªif everything went according to plan.


    But plans rarely survived first contact with reality.


    There were countless obstacles that could hinder his ability to sell his products, and if any of them materialized, he would find himself in a precarious position. While his recent successes had earned him goodwill with the dwarves, he had no illusions that it would last if he failed to uphold his end of their agreements. Trust was everything to them, and a stained reputation was nearly impossible to restore.


    In the end, it all came down to a gamble¡ªa wager on his own ability to turn this investment into hard coin before the debt came due.


    Zeke''s eyes swept over the list once more, doubt flickering at the edges of his resolve. If he had the time to oversee every detail personally, he wouldn''t have hesitated for a second. But with everything else demanding his attention, he couldn''t afford to be dashing from place to place, putting out fires.


    He would have to entrust this endeavor to his subordinates.


    The real question was: did he have enough faith in David and the others to stake his entire fortune on them?


    Taking a deep breath, Zeke signed the contract. He reminded himself that his success had never been his alone. While he had set everything in motion, his rise had been built on the shoulders of those who had stood by him, working tirelessly to bring his vision to life. To doubt them now would be the height of disrespect.


    And if he lost this gamble?


    Then he would rebuild.


    With his recent advancement to the Grandmage level and the vast network of connections he had cultivated, starting over wouldn''t be nearly as daunting as it once was. Even if the worst came to pass, he had no doubt¡ªhe would rise again.


    His actions were met with approval from the dwarven Elders, their eyes gleaming with newfound respect. As one of them took a copy of the signed document, another immediately shoved a heavy mug into Zeke''s hands.


    "Not bad, lad," the dwarf said, clapping Zeke on the shoulder with the force of a sledgehammer. "Th'' young should be bold!"


    Zeke didn''t so much as flinch under the blow. His body was anything but fragile¡ªhis compressed blood made his mass far greater than his lean frame suggested.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The elder blinked in surprise, glancing at his own hand as if wondering whether he had somehow held back.


    Unbothered, Zeke raised the mug to his lips and tilted it back. In one smooth motion, he drained it dry, slamming the empty vessel down with a satisfied exhale.


    "How could I play coy when you''ve dangled so many tempting offers in front of me?" Zeke said with a smirk.


    As he had gone over the numbers, a realization struck him¡ªthis wasn''t just a generous offer. The Ironhide family hadn''t made this deal on a whim. It was too precise, too perfectly aligned with his current needs while still pushing beyond what he could comfortably afford.


    It felt as if someone had taken a detailed look at his accounts and crafted an offer designed to test his resolve¡ªgiving him everything he needed, but at a price just out of reach. That, more than anything, seemed exactly like something the dwarves would do.


    The real question was how they had gained such detailed insight into his circumstances. Edna had already hinted that she knew exactly why he was here, but now it seemed the Ironhide family had an even deeper understanding of his financial limits.


    Were their intelligence-gathering capabilities truly this terrifying?


    Zeke had always believed he''d done a decent job keeping his plans and movements under wraps. But if that were true, why did it feel as though every detail of his strategy was public knowledge?


    "Ha! Good lad!" another elder barked, laughin'' heartily. "I wish our own young ones had half th'' guts ye got at yer age."


    Zeke shook his head with a modest smile. "That''s too harsh. We humans mature much faster¡ªit wouldn''t be fair to compare your youths to me."


    One elder snorted dismissively. "No need t'' sugarcoat it, heir von Hohenheim. Drogar''s near fifty winters old, an'' he still lost twice in a row."


    That brutally direct remark soured the mood instantly. Drogar, his parents, and their kin all bristled at the comment, their expressions darkening. Yet, despite their anger, they couldn''t refute the truth. A loss was a loss.


    It seemed that even among dwarven families, factional politics reared its ugly head from time to time. However, Zeke had no intention of being used as a wedge between rival factions. He needed to put a stop to this before it escalated.


    With a theatrical sigh, he tilted his head back as if in lamentation. "At fourteen, I bested the young scions of the empire and claimed the title of greatest genius. In Tradespire, I stood toe to toe with the elites of the Bloodsword family and the granddaughter of the Eternal Witch, Aurelia Thorsten¡ªyet I remained undefeated. Not even the gladiatorial battles in Korrovan could present a true challenge."


    Zeke finally lowered his gaze, locking eyes with the dwarf who had made the earlier remark. "In my opinion, Elder, losing to me is no disgrace. If anything, it''s a badge of honor¡ªfor I do not compete against just anyone."


    His words silenced the crowd, leaving them momentarily at a loss for how to respond. The stillness was finally broken by a raspy chuckle from Edna Ironhide. "I knew ye were a cocky one, ye brat, but I didn''t realize it was t'' that extent."


    Zeke shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips. "I can''t help it if an honest account of my achievements sounds like bragging."


    Many in the crowd shook their heads in wry amusement, but Zeke had accomplished exactly what he intended. The simmering tension had been neatly dispelled, and the atmosphere had noticeably eased. Even those who still viewed Drogar''s defeat as a disgrace found it difficult to voice their objections now.


    Of course, this was only a temporary fix, but that didn''t concern Zeke. As far as he was concerned, the family could feud to their hearts'' content¡ªjust not while he was being used as a pawn in their squabbles. He had no issue with the power struggle itself; in fact, he understood its necessity. Without healthy competition, any organization would inevitably stagnate and decay.


    There was, however, another reason Zeke had chosen to act. His gaze shifted to Erlin Ironhide, who happened to be looking at him at that very moment. With a subtle wink, Zeke made sure to convey to the man that he had intentionally protected his reputation. It was the second time he had helped the Ironhide family save face, but this time, it was specifically Erlin''s branch he had defended.


    Erlin''s broad smile was unmistakable, a clear expression of gratitude. That was all Zeke had hoped for. After all, he still needed the man''s support to make introductions to the scholar, and every ounce of goodwill would be invaluable as he prepared to tackle such an uncertain and risky task.


    Afterward, the festivities returned to their original purpose, with everyone offering their congratulations to Zeke and Drogar for their impressive performances in the drinking competition. Even members of the other factions didn''t hesitate to commend the outcome. After all, when measured against all dwarven competitors, Drogar had claimed the top spot.


    In a way, Zeke''s victory seemed to matter less than it might have if they had lost to someone else. As an outsider, his win didn''t jeopardize their standing or prestige nearly as much¡ªif at all. At least, it didn''t seem to influence the mood at the party.


    The ale flowed like a river into the early morning hours, and even Zeke was astonished at how much the elders could consume. Their bodies seemed to possess an almost supernatural resistance to alcohol¡ªfar beyond what most humans could ever hope to achieve. Only due to Zeke''s own vastly larger volume of blood was he able to keep up with their remarkable capacity.


    By the time the last of the elders finally stumbled out of the hall, Zeke felt a heavy hand land on his shoulder. He turned to see Erlin standing behind him, a satisfied smile stretched across his face. The hours of praise heaped upon his son had clearly done wonders for his mood. The man barely seemed able to contain the pride swelling inside him.


    "Ye''ve done a lot fer me an'' me lad," Erlin said, looking up at Zeke with an affection that bordered on the adoration a grandfather might have for his favorite grandson.


    Zeke smiled but didn''t deny Erlin''s words. Now was not the time for modesty.


    Erlin gave a knowing nod, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a hastily scribbled note. "Take this t'' th'' Tower o'' Lore. It''ll get ye in. Tell ''em I sent ye, an'' me uncle''ll meet with ye."


    Zeke took the note with reverence, slipping it carefully into his robes as if it were a precious gem. In many ways, it was. This was something money couldn''t buy, something that could only be gained through the right connections. His heart raced at the thought of finally obtaining the answers to a question that had haunted him for years.


    That treasure¡ªthe ancient relic of the Giger people, who had even managed to enslave a dragon¡ªwould soon reveal its secrets to him.

 Book 6: Chapter 36: Leap of Faith

    Book 6: Chapter 36: Leap of Faith


    Zeke had been mistaken.


    He had assumed that after his impressive display, it would be easy to come to an understanding with the Ironhide family. But that had been a miscalculation. Instead of his propositions being met with simple favor, he found himself thrust into a wholly unexpected situation. Rather than smooth negotiations, he was bombarded by an overwhelming avalanche of offers and enticements from several of the elders, each eager to sway him in their favor.


    Some of these offers, Zeke was sure, would even result in a net loss for the Ironhide family. But it seemed the dwarves were unconcerned with such trivialities. Their singular focus was to secure him, no matter the cost.


    The spectacle he had put on seemed to have shattered even the seasoned composure of these master craftsmen. Their once-pragmatic demeanor had been replaced with an unrelenting drive to sway him, throwing all manner of incentives his way. And to his surprise, it was working.


    Even though Zeke only needed to secure a single contract with the dwarves, he found himself sorely tempted by the wide variety of the Elders'' offers. Beyond raw materials, tools, components, and labor, the possibilities seemed endless.


    For the first time in a long while, he felt uncertain about whether he had the funds to finance everything he desired.


    While he had never regretted placing a bounty on the four great families of the empire, the monthly expenses it incurred claimed a significant portion of his earnings. Until now, that had never been a concern. But as he stood before the wealth of opportunities laid out before him, he felt, for the first time, a faint twinge of regret.


    Personnel, Materials, taxes¡ªZeke quickly ran the numbers in his head.


    As per the merchant council¡¯s stipulations, he would be committing to a ten-year contract. Fortunately, neither side was required to produce the full amount upfront. Unfortunately, even the annual expenses alone exceeded what he could currently afford. What he desired would cost him several million gold per year¡ªmore than his total earnings from the Gondola¡¯s sales.


    That didn¡¯t mean he was out of options though. Just because he lacked the income to afford the trade now didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t have the earnings when the time came. After all, he had no intention of letting those materials gather dust in a warehouse.


    His goal was to expand his network and multiply his revenue by utilizing the abundant manpower at his disposal in Korrovan. With dwarven instructors, the thousands of Chimeroi under his command could become a veritable gold mine¡ªif everything went according to plan.


    But plans rarely survived first contact with reality.


    There were countless obstacles that could hinder his ability to sell his products, and if any of them materialized, he would find himself in a precarious position. While his recent successes had earned him goodwill with the dwarves, he had no illusions that it would last if he failed to uphold his end of their agreements. Trust was everything to them, and a stained reputation was nearly impossible to restore.


    In the end, it all came down to a gamble¡ªa wager on his own ability to turn this investment into hard coin before the debt came due.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes swept over the list once more, doubt flickering at the edges of his resolve. If he had the time to oversee every detail personally, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated for a second. But with everything else demanding his attention, he couldn¡¯t afford to be dashing from place to place, putting out fires.


    He would have to entrust this endeavor to his subordinates.


    The real question was: did he have enough faith in David and the others to stake his entire fortune on them?


    Taking a deep breath, Zeke signed the contract. He reminded himself that his success had never been his alone. While he had set everything in motion, his rise had been built on the shoulders of those who had stood by him, working tirelessly to bring his vision to life. To doubt them now would be the height of disrespect.


    And if he lost this gamble?


    Then he would rebuild.


    With his recent advancement to the Grandmage level and the vast network of connections he had cultivated, starting over wouldn¡¯t be nearly as daunting as it once was. Even if the worst came to pass, he had no doubt¡ªhe would rise again.


    His actions were met with approval from the dwarven Elders, their eyes gleaming with newfound respect. As one of them took a copy of the signed document, another immediately shoved a heavy mug into Zeke¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Not bad, lad,¡± the dwarf said, clapping Zeke on the shoulder with the force of a sledgehammer. "Th'' young should be bold!"


    Zeke didn¡¯t so much as flinch under the blow. His body was anything but fragile¡ªhis compressed blood made his mass far greater than his lean frame suggested.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The elder blinked in surprise, glancing at his own hand as if wondering whether he had somehow held back.


    Unbothered, Zeke raised the mug to his lips and tilted it back. In one smooth motion, he drained it dry, slamming the empty vessel down with a satisfied exhale.


    ¡°How could I play coy when you¡¯ve dangled so many tempting offers in front of me?¡± Zeke said with a smirk.


    As he had gone over the numbers, a realization struck him¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a generous offer. The Ironhide family hadn¡¯t made this deal on a whim. It was too precise, too perfectly aligned with his current needs while still pushing beyond what he could comfortably afford.


    It felt as if someone had taken a detailed look at his accounts and crafted an offer designed to test his resolve¡ªgiving him everything he needed, but at a price just out of reach. That, more than anything, seemed exactly like something the dwarves would do.


    The real question was how they had gained such detailed insight into his circumstances. Edna had already hinted that she knew exactly why he was here, but now it seemed the Ironhide family had an even deeper understanding of his financial limits.


    Were their intelligence-gathering capabilities truly this terrifying?


    Zeke had always believed he¡¯d done a decent job keeping his plans and movements under wraps. But if that were true, why did it feel as though every detail of his strategy was public knowledge?


    "Ha! Good lad!" another elder barked, laughin'' heartily. "I wish our own young ones had half th'' guts ye got at yer age."


    Zeke shook his head with a modest smile. ¡°That¡¯s too harsh. We humans mature much faster¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be fair to compare your youths to me.¡±


    One elder snorted dismissively. ¡°No need t'' sugarcoat it, heir von Hohenheim. Drogar''s near fifty winters old, an'' he still lost twice in a row.¡±


    That brutally direct remark soured the mood instantly. Drogar, his parents, and their kin all bristled at the comment, their expressions darkening. Yet, despite their anger, they couldn¡¯t refute the truth. A loss was a loss.


    It seemed that even among dwarven families, factional politics reared its ugly head from time to time. However, Zeke had no intention of being used as a wedge between rival factions. He needed to put a stop to this before it escalated.


    With a theatrical sigh, he tilted his head back as if in lamentation. ¡°At fourteen, I bested the young scions of the empire and claimed the title of greatest genius. In Tradespire, I stood toe to toe with the elites of the Bloodsword family and the granddaughter of the Eternal Witch, Aurelia Thorsten¡ªyet I remained undefeated. Not even the gladiatorial battles in Korrovan could present a true challenge.¡±


    Zeke finally lowered his gaze, locking eyes with the dwarf who had made the earlier remark. ¡°In my opinion, Elder, losing to me is no disgrace. If anything, it¡¯s a badge of honor¡ªfor I do not compete against just anyone.¡±


    His words silenced the crowd, leaving them momentarily at a loss for how to respond. The stillness was finally broken by a raspy chuckle from Edna Ironhide. ¡°I knew ye were a cocky one, ye brat, but I didn¡¯t realize it was t¡¯ that extent.¡±


    Zeke shrugged, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if an honest account of my achievements sounds like bragging.¡±


    Many in the crowd shook their heads in wry amusement, but Zeke had accomplished exactly what he intended. The simmering tension had been neatly dispelled, and the atmosphere had noticeably eased. Even those who still viewed Drogar¡¯s defeat as a disgrace found it difficult to voice their objections now.


    Of course, this was only a temporary fix, but that didn¡¯t concern Zeke. As far as he was concerned, the family could feud to their hearts¡¯ content¡ªjust not while he was being used as a pawn in their squabbles. He had no issue with the power struggle itself; in fact, he understood its necessity. Without healthy competition, any organization would inevitably stagnate and decay.


    There was, however, another reason Zeke had chosen to act. His gaze shifted to Erlin Ironhide, who happened to be looking at him at that very moment. With a subtle wink, Zeke made sure to convey to the man that he had intentionally protected his reputation. It was the second time he had helped the Ironhide family save face, but this time, it was specifically Erlin¡¯s branch he had defended.


    Erlin¡¯s broad smile was unmistakable, a clear expression of gratitude. That was all Zeke had hoped for. After all, he still needed the man¡¯s support to make introductions to the scholar, and every ounce of goodwill would be invaluable as he prepared to tackle such an uncertain and risky task.


    Afterward, the festivities returned to their original purpose, with everyone offering their congratulations to Zeke and Drogar for their impressive performances in the drinking competition. Even members of the other factions didn¡¯t hesitate to commend the outcome. After all, when measured against all dwarven competitors, Drogar had claimed the top spot.


    In a way, Zeke''s victory seemed to matter less than it might have if they had lost to someone else. As an outsider, his win didn¡¯t jeopardize their standing or prestige nearly as much¡ªif at all. At least, it didn¡¯t seem to influence the mood at the party.


    The ale flowed like a river into the early morning hours, and even Zeke was astonished at how much the elders could consume. Their bodies seemed to possess an almost supernatural resistance to alcohol¡ªfar beyond what most humans could ever hope to achieve. Only due to Zeke¡¯s own vastly larger volume of blood was he able to keep up with their remarkable capacity.


    By the time the last of the elders finally stumbled out of the hall, Zeke felt a heavy hand land on his shoulder. He turned to see Erlin standing behind him, a satisfied smile stretched across his face. The hours of praise heaped upon his son had clearly done wonders for his mood. The man barely seemed able to contain the pride swelling inside him.


    ¡°Ye¡¯ve done a lot fer me an¡¯ me lad,¡± Erlin said, looking up at Zeke with an affection that bordered on the adoration a grandfather might have for his favorite grandson.


    Zeke smiled but didn¡¯t deny Erlin¡¯s words. Now was not the time for modesty.


    Erlin gave a knowing nod, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a hastily scribbled note. "Take this t'' th'' Tower o'' Lore. It''ll get ye in. Tell ''em I sent ye, an'' me uncle''ll meet with ye."


    Zeke took the note with reverence, slipping it carefully into his robes as if it were a precious gem. In many ways, it was. This was something money couldn¡¯t buy, something that could only be gained through the right connections. His heart raced at the thought of finally obtaining the answers to a question that had haunted him for years.


    That treasure¡ªthe ancient relic of the Giger people, who had even managed to enslave a dragon¡ªwould soon reveal its secrets to him.

 Book 6: Chapter 37: Tower of Scholars

    Book 6: Chapter 37: Tower of Scholars


    The path to the Tower of Scholars was unlike anything Zeke had seen in the dwarven capital. Instead of the bustling forges and hammering of metal that filled the lower districts, here the air was crisp, undisturbed by the constant roar of industry.


    The streets wound ever upward, the stone paths expertly carved to ensure steady footing despite the steep incline. Enchantments, faintly glowing in the artificial light, were embedded into the very roads, subtly reinforcing the stability of the ancient city.


    Despite the night of drinking, Zeke walked with a steady stride. The effects of ale had long since been burned away by his formidable constitution, his blood pumping strong and clear, his mind refreshed by a quick burst of Mana. He barely felt the strain of the climb, though he noted how some of the dwarves he passed looked winded after ascending to these heights.


    For once, there were no mechanical gadgets to aid them. The absence of technology was likely a deliberate choice¡ªto preserve the solemn quiet of the scholars. For all the wonders dwarven machinery could achieve, silence was not one of them. However, this came at a cost, as the burden fell heavily on the workers who had to manually deliver food and supplies to these reclusive sages.


    As he approached the tower, its design immediately stood out. Unlike the dense, fortress-like structures that made up the majority of the city, the Tower of Scholars was built with an open, almost airy feel. The stone was smoother, polished to perfection, and massive windows allowed a panoramic view over the entire capital city, the heart of dwarfen culture. It lacked the heavy, soot-stained appearance of the forges below, almost as if it belonged to an entirely different civilization.


    The entrance was guarded not by the usual heavily armored sentries, but by dwarves clad in flowing robes. Their beards, unlike those of the smiths and warriors, were neatly trimmed, some even woven with delicate silver runes that pulsed faintly with magic. One of them, an older dwarf with piercing gray eyes, stepped forward as Zeke approached.


    ¡°State yer business,¡± the guardian said, his voice gruff but not unwelcoming. His gaze lingered on Zeke¡¯s human features, though there was no hostility in it¡ªonly curiosity.


    Zeke reached into his robes and withdrew the note Erlin had given him, holding it out with a measured movement. The dwarf took it carefully, his thick fingers surprisingly dexterous as he unfolded the parchment. His eyes scanned the contents, and his bushy brows lifted slightly. Without a word, he turned and gestured for Zeke to follow.


    The heavy doors creaked open, revealing a vast antechamber lined with towering bookshelves¡ªfar taller than seemed reasonable, even for a dwarven hall. Yet, instead of books, the shelves were filled with stone and metal tablets. Some bore only a single word, while others contained brief sentences, but none held more than that.


    Zeke stepped inside, his gaze sweeping across the room. He was no stranger to grand libraries, but there was something different about this place. It wasn¡¯t just a repository of knowledge¡ªit was a fortress of wisdom, built not to dazzle, but to endure.


    The dwarf who had taken his note handed it off to another robed figure, who examined it briefly before nodding. ¡°Follow me,¡± the second scholar said, turning without further explanation.


    Zeke obeyed, his footsteps barely making a sound against the smooth stone floor. They ascended a winding staircase before weaving left and right through the labyrinthine corridors, the path seeming almost random. Yet, his guide never hesitated¡ªhis stride remained steady and sure, betraying an intimate familiarity with the layout.


    To anyone else, the sheer complexity of the structure might have been overwhelming, but to Zeke, it was merely an intriguing puzzle. His fortified mind ensured he could retrace his steps effortlessly, though it wouldn¡¯t even come to that. Akasha had seized the opportunity to gather information, logging not just the layout but also the names and functions of the rooms they passed. With each step, the map occupying a portion of his vision updated in real time.


    It was a new application of her power, and Zeke got the feeling that she was showing off to him for some reason.


    ¡°This is impressive,¡± he remarked casually.


    [Notice]


    It is the least a scholar should be able to do.


    Zeke smirked, finally grasping the reason for her eagerness. Clearly, the Spirit felt challenged by the Scholars of Lore, whose entire purpose revolved around the preservation of history.


    Once upon a time, Zeke had entrusted Akasha with a similar mission¡ªto safeguard all knowledge known to mankind. Now, it seemed she had developed a sort of professional rivalry with these ancient dwarves. The fact that they possessed secrets Zeke desperately needed¡ªsecrets Akasha herself could not provide¡ªhad no doubt irked her.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Before long, they arrived at a large chamber. The dwarf gestured for Zeke to wait before stepping inside alone. Muffled voices drifted through the heavy doors, but some form of magic prevented him from making out any words. In fact, nearly every room they had passed was reinforced with protective wards, making it all the more impressive that Akasha had managed to map the layout.


    Moments later, the guide reemerged. His expression was unreadable as he said, ¡°Th¡¯ Scholar¡¯ll see ye now. I¡¯ll be waitin¡¯ right here ''til yer done.¡±


    Zeke nodded in thanks and strode past. Though the guide hadn¡¯t said as much, his posture carried an unspoken expectation¡ªthat this meeting would be brief. Zeke intended to disappoint him.


    Inside, he found not one, but two ancient-looking dwarves, their bent backs hunched over a section of stone wall that had been excavated and brought into the Tower of Scholars.


    For a moment, Zeke wondered what had captured their attention so intently. Then he noticed the nearly faded etchings on the stone¡ªpictures, letters, and symbols, their meanings eroded by time and the slow decay of the material.


    Zeke came to a halt, maintaining a respectful distance, careful not to disrupt the scholars'' concentration. Despite several minutes passing, neither of the two made any move to acknowledge his presence. Unbothered by their neglect, Zeke used the time to examine the screens that had materialized next to each of their heads.


    The man to the left was Thoren Ironhide, the scholar he had come to meet. The screen displayed his estimated age, past achievements, and known connections¡ªan impressive amount of intel, especially considering the brief duration of their stay and the reclusive nature of the scholars.


    The other man was named Balin Stoneheart. The name didn¡¯t immediately ring a bell, but Zeke knew exactly what the last name Stoneheart implied. This man was a relative of the king. Akasha¡¯s information confirmed this, even speculating that the elderly dwarf was likely one of the king¡¯s cousins.


    After Zeke had finished studying the screens, the room, and even attempting to examine the section of wall that had so thoroughly captured their attention, the two Scholars still made no move to acknowledge his presence. This struck Zeke as odd. After all, his guide had clearly announced his arrival.


    Growing tired of wasting any more time, he cleared his throat loudly.


    He saw the two men twitch slightly at the sudden noise, but neither of them turned nor spoke. His brows furrowed. There was no doubt now¡ªthey were ignoring him on purpose. The question was why. Had he unknowingly offended them?


    Well, that made things easy. If they already disliked him, there was little point tiptoeing around.


    "I have come to seek your guidance, Scholar Ironhide," Zeke announced, his voice steady.


    Thoren barely acknowledged him, tilting his head slightly and glancing at Zeke from the corner of his eye while keeping his focus on the wall. ¡°I know, brat. Ye somehow managed t¡¯ talk me daft nephew int¡¯ sendin¡¯ ye an invite. But that don¡¯t mean a damn thing t¡¯ me. Gimme one good reason why I should lift a finger fer ye.¡±


    The tone, the expression, even the dismissive air¡ªZeke recognized it instantly. It was a familiarity he had encountered countless times before. The professors at Elementium, the Merchants of Tradespire, and the Slave Masters of Korrovan all shared this same arrogance. It was blatant, unmasked, and unashamed.


    Zeke sighed inwardly. He had methods for dealing with such people, but it was never pleasant.


    ¡°This is not a one-sided request, valued Scholar,¡± he said, keeping his tone even. ¡°The text I need your assistance with is estimated to predate all recorded knowledge, yet it is perfectly preserved. My appraiser could not even determine the material it was carved into.¡±


    Thoren¡¯s expression shifted slightly, though he continued to feign indifference. ¡°Aye, fine then,¡± he grunted, shrugging like it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Leave th¡¯ script. If it catches me eye, I¡¯ll give it a look when I¡¯ve got th¡¯ time.¡±


    Zeke stood firm, unmoving. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will be impossible.¡±


    Thoren¡¯s eyes narrowed in annoyance. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The ancient text is engraved on an artifact. I do not wish to part with it,¡± Zeke explained.


    Thoren scoffed. ¡°Whot, ye worried we¡¯d be eyein¡¯ yer trinkets?¡±


    Zeke remained silent, but his silence conveyed more than enough. While he didn¡¯t fully understand the true purpose of the relic, he knew one thing for certain: if he left it with the scholars and they uncovered its secrets, he might never see it again. Once it was out of his reach, it would be far too easy for them to deny ever having received it.


    Zeke knew well the allure of exceptional treasures. Once in the hands of those who understood their worth, they became tools of power and influence¡ªand all too easily lost.


    Thoren snorted, his focus returning to the wall. ¡°Then take yer trinket an¡¯ be off, brat. Ye¡¯ve wasted enough o¡¯ me time already.¡±


    Zeke''s frown deepened, but he nodded. It was better to leave empty-handed than risk losing the treasure. Now, his only hope rested on Akasha having gathered enough information during this short visit to make some progress.


    Just as he turned to leave, a voice stopped him.


    "Wait."


    Zeke turned to find Balin Stoneheart finally looking in his direction. The second scholar had evidently decided to make his presence known.


    ¡°Lemme have a look at that relic,¡± Balin said, extending his hand as if Zeke owed him a debt. Though the man¡¯s words suggested willingness, Zeke didn¡¯t for a moment believe he was any more benevolent than Thoren. His actions, at least, didn¡¯t seem driven by a desire to help.


    Despite his suspicions, Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate. He retrieved the cube from his pocket and placed it in Balin¡¯s outstretched hand. To his surprise, Thoren¡¯s attention also shifted to the cube. Though likely motivated by rivalry toward Balin, Zeke appreciated the added scrutiny. After all, having two scholars examine the artifact was better than one.


    ¡°¡°This... is bleedin¡¯ impossible,¡± Balin muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. He rotated the cube in his hand, inspecting each side with growing wonder. With each passing moment, his eyes widened further, as though the object before him defied all logic.


    Thoren, too, was transfixed. His eyes bulged, and he stared unblinkingly at the ancient script, as if it were something both alien and familiar, impossible to ignore.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vindication as he watched their reactions. Yet, his brief satisfaction was short-lived. The moment was shattered when both scholars fixed their predatory gazes on him.


    ¡°Where¡¯d ye get this, eh?¡± Balin demanded, his voice sharp as a pickaxe. ¡°Spill it, lad! Tell me everythin¡¯ ye know!¡±

 Chapter 417 - B6 - 37: Tower of Scholars

    The path to the Tower of Scholars was unlike anything Zeke had seen in the dwarven capital. Instead of the bustling forges and hammering of metal that filled the lower districts, here the air was crisp, undisturbed by the constant roar of industry.


    The streets wound ever upward, the stone paths expertly carved to ensure steady footing despite the steep incline. Enchantments, faintly glowing in the artificial light, were embedded into the very roads, subtly reinforcing the stability of the ancient city.


    Despite the night of drinking, Zeke walked with a steady stride. The effects of ale had long since been burned away by his formidable constitution, his blood pumping strong and clear, his mind refreshed by a quick burst of Mana. He barely felt the strain of the climb, though he noted how some of the dwarves he passed looked winded after ascending to these heights.


    For once, there were no mechanical gadgets to aid them. The absence of technology was likely a deliberate choice¡ªto preserve the solemn quiet of the scholars. For all the wonders dwarven machinery could achieve, silence was not one of them. However, this came at a cost, as the burden fell heavily on the workers who had to manually deliver food and supplies to these reclusive sages.


    As he approached the tower, its design immediately stood out. Unlike the dense, fortress-like structures that made up the majority of the city, the Tower of Scholars was built with an open, almost airy feel. The stone was smoother, polished to perfection, and massive windows allowed a panoramic view over the entire capital city, the heart of dwarfen culture. It lacked the heavy, soot-stained appearance of the forges below, almost as if it belonged to an entirely different civilization.


    The entrance was guarded not by the usual heavily armored sentries, but by dwarves clad in flowing robes. Their beards, unlike those of the smiths and warriors, were neatly trimmed, some even woven with delicate silver runes that pulsed faintly with magic. One of them, an older dwarf with piercing gray eyes, stepped forward as Zeke approached.


    "State yer business," the guardian said, his voice gruff but not unwelcoming. His gaze lingered on Zeke''s human features, though there was no hostility in it¡ªonly curiosity.


    Zeke reached into his robes and withdrew the note Erlin had given him, holding it out with a measured movement. The dwarf took it carefully, his thick fingers surprisingly dexterous as he unfolded the parchment. His eyes scanned the contents, and his bushy brows lifted slightly. Without a word, he turned and gestured for Zeke to follow.


    The heavy doors creaked open, revealing a vast antechamber lined with towering bookshelves¡ªfar taller than seemed reasonable, even for a dwarven hall. Yet, instead of books, the shelves were filled with stone and metal tablets. Some bore only a single word, while others contained brief sentences, but none held more than that.


    Zeke stepped inside, his gaze sweeping across the room. He was no stranger to grand libraries, but there was something different about this place. It wasn''t just a repository of knowledge¡ªit was a fortress of wisdom, built not to dazzle, but to endure.


    The dwarf who had taken his note handed it off to another robed figure, who examined it briefly before nodding. "Follow me," the second scholar said, turning without further explanation.


    Zeke obeyed, his footsteps barely making a sound against the smooth stone floor. They ascended a winding staircase before weaving left and right through the labyrinthine corridors, the path seeming almost random. Yet, his guide never hesitated¡ªhis stride remained steady and sure, betraying an intimate familiarity with the layout.


    To anyone else, the sheer complexity of the structure might have been overwhelming, but to Zeke, it was merely an intriguing puzzle. His fortified mind ensured he could retrace his steps effortlessly, though it wouldn''t even come to that. Akasha had seized the opportunity to gather information, logging not just the layout but also the names and functions of the rooms they passed. With each step, the map occupying a portion of his vision updated in real time.


    It was a new application of her power, and Zeke got the feeling that she was showing off to him for some reason.


    "This is impressive," he remarked casually.


    [Notice]


    It is the least a scholar should be able to do.


    Zeke smirked, finally grasping the reason for her eagerness. Clearly, the Spirit felt challenged by the Scholars of Lore, whose entire purpose revolved around the preservation of history.


    Once upon a time, Zeke had entrusted Akasha with a similar mission¡ªto safeguard all knowledge known to mankind. Now, it seemed she had developed a sort of professional rivalry with these ancient dwarves. The fact that they possessed secrets Zeke desperately needed¡ªsecrets Akasha herself could not provide¡ªhad no doubt irked her.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Before long, they arrived at a large chamber. The dwarf gestured for Zeke to wait before stepping inside alone. Muffled voices drifted through the heavy doors, but some form of magic prevented him from making out any words. In fact, nearly every room they had passed was reinforced with protective wards, making it all the more impressive that Akasha had managed to map the layout.


    Moments later, the guide reemerged. His expression was unreadable as he said, "Th'' Scholar''ll see ye now. I''ll be waitin'' right here ''til yer done."


    Zeke nodded in thanks and strode past. Though the guide hadn''t said as much, his posture carried an unspoken expectation¡ªthat this meeting would be brief. Zeke intended to disappoint him.


    Inside, he found not one, but two ancient-looking dwarves, their bent backs hunched over a section of stone wall that had been excavated and brought into the Tower of Scholars.


    For a moment, Zeke wondered what had captured their attention so intently. Then he noticed the nearly faded etchings on the stone¡ªpictures, letters, and symbols, their meanings eroded by time and the slow decay of the material.


    Zeke came to a halt, maintaining a respectful distance, careful not to disrupt the scholars'' concentration. Despite several minutes passing, neither of the two made any move to acknowledge his presence. Unbothered by their neglect, Zeke used the time to examine the screens that had materialized next to each of their heads.


    The man to the left was Thoren Ironhide, the scholar he had come to meet. The screen displayed his estimated age, past achievements, and known connections¡ªan impressive amount of intel, especially considering the brief duration of their stay and the reclusive nature of the scholars.


    The other man was named Balin Stoneheart. The name didn''t immediately ring a bell, but Zeke knew exactly what the last name Stoneheart implied. This man was a relative of the king. Akasha''s information confirmed this, even speculating that the elderly dwarf was likely one of the king''s cousins.


    After Zeke had finished studying the screens, the room, and even attempting to examine the section of wall that had so thoroughly captured their attention, the two Scholars still made no move to acknowledge his presence. This struck Zeke as odd. After all, his guide had clearly announced his arrival.


    Growing tired of wasting any more time, he cleared his throat loudly.


    He saw the two men twitch slightly at the sudden noise, but neither of them turned nor spoke. His brows furrowed. There was no doubt now¡ªthey were ignoring him on purpose. The question was why. Had he unknowingly offended them?


    Well, that made things easy. If they already disliked him, there was little point tiptoeing around.


    "I have come to seek your guidance, Scholar Ironhide," Zeke announced, his voice steady.


    Thoren barely acknowledged him, tilting his head slightly and glancing at Zeke from the corner of his eye while keeping his focus on the wall. "I know, brat. Ye somehow managed t'' talk me daft nephew int'' sendin'' ye an invite. But that don''t mean a damn thing t'' me. Gimme one good reason why I should lift a finger fer ye."


    The tone, the expression, even the dismissive air¡ªZeke recognized it instantly. It was a familiarity he had encountered countless times before. The professors at Elementium, the Merchants of Tradespire, and the Slave Masters of Korrovan all shared this same arrogance. It was blatant, unmasked, and unashamed.


    Zeke sighed inwardly. He had methods for dealing with such people, but it was never pleasant.


    "This is not a one-sided request, valued Scholar," he said, keeping his tone even. "The text I need your assistance with is estimated to predate all recorded knowledge, yet it is perfectly preserved. My appraiser could not even determine the material it was carved into."


    Thoren''s expression shifted slightly, though he continued to feign indifference. "Aye, fine then," he grunted, shrugging like it didn''t matter. "Leave th'' script. If it catches me eye, I''ll give it a look when I''ve got th'' time."


    Zeke stood firm, unmoving. "I''m afraid that will be impossible."


    Thoren''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. "Why?"


    "The ancient text is engraved on an artifact. I do not wish to part with it," Zeke explained.


    Thoren scoffed. "Whot, ye worried we''d be eyein'' yer trinkets?"


    Zeke remained silent, but his silence conveyed more than enough. While he didn''t fully understand the true purpose of the relic, he knew one thing for certain: if he left it with the scholars and they uncovered its secrets, he might never see it again. Once it was out of his reach, it would be far too easy for them to deny ever having received it.


    Zeke knew well the allure of exceptional treasures. Once in the hands of those who understood their worth, they became tools of power and influence¡ªand all too easily lost.


    Thoren snorted, his focus returning to the wall. "Then take yer trinket an'' be off, brat. Ye''ve wasted enough o'' me time already."


    Zeke''s frown deepened, but he nodded. It was better to leave empty-handed than risk losing the treasure. Now, his only hope rested on Akasha having gathered enough information during this short visit to make some progress.


    Just as he turned to leave, a voice stopped him.


    "Wait."


    Zeke turned to find Balin Stoneheart finally looking in his direction. The second scholar had evidently decided to make his presence known.


    "Lemme have a look at that relic," Balin said, extending his hand as if Zeke owed him a debt. Though the man''s words suggested willingness, Zeke didn''t for a moment believe he was any more benevolent than Thoren. His actions, at least, didn''t seem driven by a desire to help.


    Despite his suspicions, Zeke didn''t hesitate. He retrieved the cube from his pocket and placed it in Balin''s outstretched hand. To his surprise, Thoren''s attention also shifted to the cube. Though likely motivated by rivalry toward Balin, Zeke appreciated the added scrutiny. After all, having two scholars examine the artifact was better than one.


    ""This... is bleedin'' impossible," Balin muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. He rotated the cube in his hand, inspecting each side with growing wonder. With each passing moment, his eyes widened further, as though the object before him defied all logic.


    Thoren, too, was transfixed. His eyes bulged, and he stared unblinkingly at the ancient script, as if it were something both alien and familiar, impossible to ignore.


    Zeke couldn''t help but feel a sense of vindication as he watched their reactions. Yet, his brief satisfaction was short-lived. The moment was shattered when both scholars fixed their predatory gazes on him.


    "Where''d ye get this, eh?" Balin demanded, his voice sharp as a pickaxe. "Spill it, lad! Tell me everythin'' ye know!"

 Book 6: Chapter 38: World Anchor

    Book 6: Chapter 38: World Anchor


    The aloof scholars had suddenly transformed, their demeanor shifting into something primal. The way they stared at Zeke, eyes gleaming with a hunger that was both unsettling and unnatural, made them appear more like ravenous beasts than the learned men they had been moments ago.


    The change was so abrupt that Zeke¡¯s mind struggled to catch up. He had expected his treasure to be valuable, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such an extreme reaction from these clearly arrogant individuals.


    What had they learned that could compel them to abandon their usual air and act with such desperation?


    Zeke glanced down at the cube in the scholar¡¯s hand, his fingers tightening for a moment as he pondered his next move. He didn¡¯t owe them any answers, yet he realized that if he wanted their help, he would need to offer them something in return.


    ¡°I found it in a ruin,¡± he began, keeping his tone casual. ¡°It¡¯s a relic left behind by an ancient civilization that once lived underground.¡±


    ¡°Dwarfs?¡± Balin asked, his voice laced with an eager, almost hopeful note.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°Unlikely. They went by a different name, and they were also masters of Mind Magic.¡±


    The implication hung heavily in the air, unspoken but undeniable. Dwarfs, as far as anyone knew, couldn¡¯t wield Mind Magic.


    ¡°Where¡¯s this ruin at, then?¡± Thoren asked, his voice sharp with sudden interest.


    ¡°Arkanheim,¡± Zeke replied.


    There was no need to elaborate further; the mere mention of its location within the Empire made it clear that it was beyond the dwarfs¡¯ reach. Even if they somehow secured the Emperor¡¯s permission, they all knew that nothing of value would ever be allowed to leave his grasp.


    The ruin, like everything else within Arkanheim, was the Emperor¡¯s to command.


    ¡°Spill it, lad. How¡¯d ye come by this thing?¡± Balin demanded after a moment of silence.


    Zeke shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve answered enough of your questions. Now, tell me¡ªwhat is written on the cube?¡±


    For a brief moment, Balin looked as though he was about to explode in frustration, but he caught himself just in time. His expression tightened as he exchanged a quick glance with Thoren¡ªa glance that was clearly meant to go unnoticed. But Zeke saw it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need some time t¡¯ figure this out properly.¡± Balin finally said, stroking his beard.


    ¡°...Few days should do the trick,¡± Thoren added smoothly, as if they had already reached an unspoken agreement.


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed. Even if he hadn¡¯t caught the glance they exchanged moments ago, their behavior alone would have been enough to raise suspicion. Balin¡¯s grip on the cube was just a little too tight, his fingers clinging to it as though he feared it might vanish. Thoren, meanwhile, watched Zeke intently, his gaze sharp and assessing, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    Zeke had no doubts anymore¡ªthey had already deciphered something. Something significant enough to make these two rivals set aside their differences and present a unified front. In other words, they understood the true value of the cube.


    His first instinct was to put his foot down. It was obvious¡ªthey were trying to get him to leave the artifact in their care, just as he had feared. What had started as a mere suspicion was now a certainty: if he handed it over, he would never see it again.


    But he forced himself to stay calm, suppressing the urge to shut them down immediately. If he confronted them outright, they would simply refuse to share any of their findings. And he needed answers.


    No, this called for a more delicate approach.


    Zeke began stroking his chin, his expression carefully measured. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± he murmured, as if weighing his options. ¡°I was planning to leave the city today... Extending my stay on such short notice might be troublesome. Especially if it¡¯s just to indulge my curiosity over what could be a meaningless trinket.¡±


    The dwarves visibly bristled at his words. Their agitation was plain to see¡ªtensed shoulders, clenched jaws, eyes burning with barely concealed greed. Had they been thinking clearly, they might have seen through his act. But they weren¡¯t. Their obsession had made them careless, and to Zeke, they were easy marks.


    ¡°It ain''t just some trinket!¡± Thoren blurted, unable to contain himself.


    Zeke simply shook his head, as if unconvinced. ¡°You can¡¯t know that, honored scholar. You said it yourself¡ªit would take days to decipher. And what if, after all that, it turns out to be nothing more than an elaborate paperweight? I¡¯m afraid my time is far too valuable to take such a gamble.¡±


    Once again, the scholars exchanged a single glance¡ªsilent yet filled with meaning. Despite their usual rivalry, it was clear they understood each other on an almost instinctual level. The kind of unspoken communication they shared was something even longtime lovers might envy.


    Balin cleared his throat, loosening his grip on the cube ever so slightly as he lifted it up. ¡°Can''t be sayin'' fer certain, but we know fer damn sure this ain''t no regular artifact!¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Zeke crossed his arms, his gaze sharp. ¡°And what makes you so sure?¡± he asked bluntly. ¡°Or are you just telling me what I want to hear?¡±


    Thoren shook his head so vigorously that his beard swayed like a pendulum. ¡°Nah, nah, nah! Ain¡¯t no way. This here artifact, it¡¯s somethin'' mighty special.¡±


    ¡°Special how?¡± Zeke pressed, his tone sharp.


    Balin gritted his teeth before reluctantly admitting, ¡°It¡¯s tied to them deeper secrets o'' Spatial Magic, it is.¡±


    Zeke snorted, flexing his Core and flooding the chamber with raw Spatial Mana. The air shimmered under the pressure of his power. ¡°You think I can¡¯t tell that much?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Even the storage bags I can buy for a handful of coins are tied to the so-called ¡®mysteries of Spatial Magic.¡¯ You¡¯ll have to do better than that.¡±


    ¡°How in th'' hells can ye compare a World Anchor to some simple spatial compressin¡¯ enchantment, eh? Yer out o'' yer mind, lad!¡± Thoren burst out before he could stop himself.


    Zeke¡¯s grin spread as he finally dropped his act, uncrossing his arms and letting them fall to his sides. ¡°World Anchor?¡± he repeated, his voice laced with curiosity. ¡°Care to enlighten me on what that is?¡±


    Thoren¡¯s face darkened as he realized his mistake, his head dipping in frustration. He clamped his mouth shut, unwilling to dig the hole any deeper. Balin shot him a withering glare but quickly turned his focus back to Zeke. Now was not the time for them to turn on each other.


    ¡°Aye, ye¡¯re right, lad,¡± Balin said, his previous civility vanishing like a wisp of smoke. ¡°We know what this is. But if ye think ye¡¯ll pry any more out o¡¯ us, ye¡¯re sorely mistaken!¡±


    Zeke¡¯s grin widened. Now that he had a name to work with, he was confident he could unravel the rest on his own. Already, he could feel Akasha drawing more heavily on his Core, likely scouring her archives for any mention of a World Anchor.


    ¡°...But now that the cards are on the table, let me speak me mind as well,¡± Balin continued.


    Zeke remained silent, curious to see what the old man would try.


    ¡°I¡¯d be willin¡¯ to buy this here artifact.¡±


    Zeke didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Balin showed no sign of frustration at the quick refusal. If anything, he seemed to have expected it. ¡°Listen up, will ye?¡± he said smoothly. ¡°I ain¡¯t speakin¡¯ as some scholar, lad¡ªI¡¯m speakin¡¯ as part o'' the royal clan...¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. Was the mention of the royal family meant as a threat, or was it an enticement? Given the cunning nature of this old bastard, it was likely intended to serve both purposes. Or perhaps he had something else in mind entirely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be thinkin¡¯ I¡¯m a fool,¡± Balin grumbled, a smug grin pulling at his lips. ¡°Despite me post here, I¡¯ve got me ear pressed to the stone. I know what¡¯s brewin¡¯ in the world.¡±


    Zeke kept his face neutral, though inside, curiosity churned. Where was this man¡¯s confidence coming from? What did he know that Zeke didn¡¯t?


    ¡°...If ye be wantin¡¯ to rise up as a Merchant Lord, ye¡¯ll need a king¡¯s mark o¡¯ approval, aye?¡± Balin asked, a wide grin spreading across his face. His earlier words hadn¡¯t been mere bluster; he was clearly well-informed.


    Zeke didn¡¯t respond, but the dwarf hadn¡¯t expected him to. He carried on without missing a beat.


    ¡°What ye don¡¯t know, lad, is that not a single king ¡®round here¡¯s gonna give that idea a second thought.¡±


    Zeke frowned, his composure slipping. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    Balin¡¯s grin only widened. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s simple really. All o¡¯ em been told to turn ye down flat.¡± he said, dropping a bombshell that sent a chill through Zeke¡¯s core. Asked to deny him? By who? The list of people who held that kind of influence was likely very short, and only a single name came to his mind.


    ¡°...Since when do the dwarfs bow to the Emperor?¡± Zeke asked, disgust rising on his face.


    Balin merely chuckled. ¡°Think again, brat. We don¡¯t quake in our boots like ye soft-skins do. Even if Augustus himself marched in here, he couldn¡¯t order me cousin to wipe his arse, let alone tell him who to back.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief. Had he really been so wrong? But if it wasn¡¯t the Emperor behind this, then who? Was there some other hidden enemy, one with even more sway than the Emperor himself?


    A single name surfaced in his mind, but he pushed it down. He hoped, with every fiber of his being, that he was wrong.


    Balin¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts like a snake''s hiss. ¡°What d''ye say? Ye wanna be backed by me Stoneheart kin, or would ye rather make an enemy of us?¡±


    Zeke frowned, his focus snapping back to the present. He shook off his musings, anger bubbling under the surface. If Balin thought that name alone would intimidate him, he was gravely mistaken. Zeke had stood against the might of the Empire itself¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to cower before some old man hiding behind his bloodline. If they wanted to make an enemy of him, so be it. He¡¯d dealt with worse.


    ¡°Not interested,¡± he repeated, his voice firm.


    For the first time, Balin¡¯s composure cracked. His face twisted, turning red with barely contained fury. ¡°Ye think ye¡¯ve got a choice, eh, lad?!¡± he growled. ¡°The moment ye brought that Anchor here, it was decided¡ªit stays! Ye can name a price, or ye can walk away with naught!¡±


    In an instant, the atmosphere shifted. Balin flooded the hall with his Mana, a clear declaration. Thoren stepped up beside him, his own energy flaring dangerously.


    Zeke quickly assessed the situation. Both dwarves were Grandmages, likely at the peak of their tier. Balin wielded Earth affinity, while Thoren commanded Metal. Individually, either one possessed more raw Mana than Zeke¡ªbut together, they completely overshadowed his newly advanced Core.


    Yet, not a flicker of fear crossed his face. Mana alone didn¡¯t determine victory. The fact that these two had remained at the Grandmage level despite their privileged backgrounds and long lifespans spoke volumes. They lacked the talent or the experience to ascend to Archmages. More than likely, neither had seen a real fight in decades¡ªperhaps longer than Zeke had been alive.


    Meanwhile, he had waded through battle after battle, leaving only drained husks in his wake. His draconic heart pounded with excitement, sending a euphoric rush through his veins. If these old fools thought they could intimidate him, they were in for a rude awakening.


    Without hesitation, Zeke slipped into a state of [Bloodbound Clarity], a skill that had become part of his routine. This current version doubled his perception speed without straining his Core, making it feel almost like cheating.


    His eyes quickly darted to the door. The guard, who had served as his guide, hadn¡¯t entered the chamber when Zeke had shown off his Space affinity, and he hadn¡¯t come in now either. It was likely the man couldn¡¯t sense the energy fluctuations from outside the chamber.


    Better to keep it that way.


    While he was confident in his abilities, the presence of guards would turn the tide against him quickly. If reinforcements joined the fray, even escape would be impossible.


    Zeke licked his lips, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Only now, with the blood surging through his veins, did he fully comprehend the extent of the changes brought about by his draconic awakening. He was practically aching for a fight.


    The violence, the danger, the rush of it all¡ªit was as if every fiber of his being thirsted for the conflict.

 Chapter 418 - B6 - 38: World Anchor

    The aloof scholars had suddenly transformed, their demeanor shifting into something primal. The way they stared at Zeke, eyes gleaming with a hunger that was both unsettling and unnatural, made them appear more like ravenous beasts than the learned men they had been moments ago.


    The change was so abrupt that Zeke''s mind struggled to catch up. He had expected his treasure to be valuable, but he hadn''t anticipated such an extreme reaction from these clearly arrogant individuals.


    What had they learned that could compel them to abandon their usual air and act with such desperation?


    Zeke glanced down at the cube in the scholar''s hand, his fingers tightening for a moment as he pondered his next move. He didn''t owe them any answers, yet he realized that if he wanted their help, he would need to offer them something in return.


    "I found it in a ruin," he began, keeping his tone casual. "It''s a relic left behind by an ancient civilization that once lived underground."


    "Dwarfs?" Balin asked, his voice laced with an eager, almost hopeful note.


    Zeke shook his head. "Unlikely. They went by a different name, and they were also masters of Mind Magic."


    The implication hung heavily in the air, unspoken but undeniable. Dwarfs, as far as anyone knew, couldn''t wield Mind Magic.


    "Where''s this ruin at, then?" Thoren asked, his voice sharp with sudden interest.


    "Arkanheim," Zeke replied.


    There was no need to elaborate further; the mere mention of its location within the Empire made it clear that it was beyond the dwarfs'' reach. Even if they somehow secured the Emperor''s permission, they all knew that nothing of value would ever be allowed to leave his grasp.


    The ruin, like everything else within Arkanheim, was the Emperor''s to command.


    "Spill it, lad. How''d ye come by this thing?" Balin demanded after a moment of silence.


    Zeke shook his head. "I''ve answered enough of your questions. Now, tell me¡ªwhat is written on the cube?"


    For a brief moment, Balin looked as though he was about to explode in frustration, but he caught himself just in time. His expression tightened as he exchanged a quick glance with Thoren¡ªa glance that was clearly meant to go unnoticed. But Zeke saw it.


    "We''ll need some time t'' figure this out properly." Balin finally said, stroking his beard.


    "...Few days should do the trick," Thoren added smoothly, as if they had already reached an unspoken agreement.


    Zeke''s brow furrowed. Even if he hadn''t caught the glance they exchanged moments ago, their behavior alone would have been enough to raise suspicion. Balin''s grip on the cube was just a little too tight, his fingers clinging to it as though he feared it might vanish. Thoren, meanwhile, watched Zeke intently, his gaze sharp and assessing, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    Zeke had no doubts anymore¡ªthey had already deciphered something. Something significant enough to make these two rivals set aside their differences and present a unified front. In other words, they understood the true value of the cube.


    His first instinct was to put his foot down. It was obvious¡ªthey were trying to get him to leave the artifact in their care, just as he had feared. What had started as a mere suspicion was now a certainty: if he handed it over, he would never see it again.


    But he forced himself to stay calm, suppressing the urge to shut them down immediately. If he confronted them outright, they would simply refuse to share any of their findings. And he needed answers.


    No, this called for a more delicate approach.


    Zeke began stroking his chin, his expression carefully measured. "I don''t know about that," he murmured, as if weighing his options. "I was planning to leave the city today... Extending my stay on such short notice might be troublesome. Especially if it''s just to indulge my curiosity over what could be a meaningless trinket."


    The dwarves visibly bristled at his words. Their agitation was plain to see¡ªtensed shoulders, clenched jaws, eyes burning with barely concealed greed. Had they been thinking clearly, they might have seen through his act. But they weren''t. Their obsession had made them careless, and to Zeke, they were easy marks.


    "It ain''t just some trinket!" Thoren blurted, unable to contain himself.


    Zeke simply shook his head, as if unconvinced. "You can''t know that, honored scholar. You said it yourself¡ªit would take days to decipher. And what if, after all that, it turns out to be nothing more than an elaborate paperweight? I''m afraid my time is far too valuable to take such a gamble."


    Once again, the scholars exchanged a single glance¡ªsilent yet filled with meaning. Despite their usual rivalry, it was clear they understood each other on an almost instinctual level. The kind of unspoken communication they shared was something even longtime lovers might envy.


    Balin cleared his throat, loosening his grip on the cube ever so slightly as he lifted it up. "Can''t be sayin'' fer certain, but we know fer damn sure this ain''t no regular artifact!"


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Zeke crossed his arms, his gaze sharp. "And what makes you so sure?" he asked bluntly. "Or are you just telling me what I want to hear?"


    Thoren shook his head so vigorously that his beard swayed like a pendulum. "Nah, nah, nah! Ain''t no way. This here artifact, it''s somethin'' mighty special."


    "Special how?" Zeke pressed, his tone sharp.


    Balin gritted his teeth before reluctantly admitting, "It''s tied to them deeper secrets o'' Spatial Magic, it is."


    Zeke snorted, flexing his Core and flooding the chamber with raw Spatial Mana. The air shimmered under the pressure of his power. "You think I can''t tell that much?" he scoffed. "Even the storage bags I can buy for a handful of coins are tied to the so-called ''mysteries of Spatial Magic.'' You''ll have to do better than that."


    "How in th'' hells can ye compare a World Anchor to some simple spatial compressin'' enchantment, eh? Yer out o'' yer mind, lad!" Thoren burst out before he could stop himself.


    Zeke''s grin spread as he finally dropped his act, uncrossing his arms and letting them fall to his sides. "World Anchor?" he repeated, his voice laced with curiosity. "Care to enlighten me on what that is?"


    Thoren''s face darkened as he realized his mistake, his head dipping in frustration. He clamped his mouth shut, unwilling to dig the hole any deeper. Balin shot him a withering glare but quickly turned his focus back to Zeke. Now was not the time for them to turn on each other.


    "Aye, ye''re right, lad," Balin said, his previous civility vanishing like a wisp of smoke. "We know what this is. But if ye think ye''ll pry any more out o'' us, ye''re sorely mistaken!"


    Zeke''s grin widened. Now that he had a name to work with, he was confident he could unravel the rest on his own. Already, he could feel Akasha drawing more heavily on his Core, likely scouring her archives for any mention of a World Anchor.


    "...But now that the cards are on the table, let me speak me mind as well," Balin continued.


    Zeke remained silent, curious to see what the old man would try.


    "I''d be willin'' to buy this here artifact."


    Zeke didn''t hesitate. "Not interested."


    Balin showed no sign of frustration at the quick refusal. If anything, he seemed to have expected it. "Listen up, will ye?" he said smoothly. "I ain''t speakin'' as some scholar, lad¡ªI''m speakin'' as part o'' the royal clan..."


    Zeke''s brows furrowed in confusion. Was the mention of the royal family meant as a threat, or was it an enticement? Given the cunning nature of this old bastard, it was likely intended to serve both purposes. Or perhaps he had something else in mind entirely.


    "Don''t be thinkin'' I''m a fool," Balin grumbled, a smug grin pulling at his lips. "Despite me post here, I''ve got me ear pressed to the stone. I know what''s brewin'' in the world."


    Zeke kept his face neutral, though inside, curiosity churned. Where was this man''s confidence coming from? What did he know that Zeke didn''t?


    "...If ye be wantin'' to rise up as a Merchant Lord, ye''ll need a king''s mark o'' approval, aye?" Balin asked, a wide grin spreading across his face. His earlier words hadn''t been mere bluster; he was clearly well-informed.


    Zeke didn''t respond, but the dwarf hadn''t expected him to. He carried on without missing a beat.


    "What ye don''t know, lad, is that not a single king ''round here''s gonna give that idea a second thought."


    Zeke frowned, his composure slipping. "What makes you say that?"


    Balin''s grin only widened. "Ah, it''s simple really. All o'' em been told to turn ye down flat." he said, dropping a bombshell that sent a chill through Zeke''s core. Asked to deny him? By who? The list of people who held that kind of influence was likely very short, and only a single name came to his mind.


    "...Since when do the dwarfs bow to the Emperor?" Zeke asked, disgust rising on his face.


    Balin merely chuckled. "Think again, brat. We don''t quake in our boots like ye soft-skins do. Even if Augustus himself marched in here, he couldn''t order me cousin to wipe his arse, let alone tell him who to back."


    Zeke''s mouth fell open in disbelief. Had he really been so wrong? But if it wasn''t the Emperor behind this, then who? Was there some other hidden enemy, one with even more sway than the Emperor himself?


    A single name surfaced in his mind, but he pushed it down. He hoped, with every fiber of his being, that he was wrong.


    Balin''s voice cut through his thoughts like a snake''s hiss. "What d''ye say? Ye wanna be backed by me Stoneheart kin, or would ye rather make an enemy of us?"


    Zeke frowned, his focus snapping back to the present. He shook off his musings, anger bubbling under the surface. If Balin thought that name alone would intimidate him, he was gravely mistaken. Zeke had stood against the might of the Empire itself¡ªhe wasn''t going to cower before some old man hiding behind his bloodline. If they wanted to make an enemy of him, so be it. He''d dealt with worse.


    "Not interested," he repeated, his voice firm.


    For the first time, Balin''s composure cracked. His face twisted, turning red with barely contained fury. "Ye think ye''ve got a choice, eh, lad?!" he growled. "The moment ye brought that Anchor here, it was decided¡ªit stays! Ye can name a price, or ye can walk away with naught!"


    In an instant, the atmosphere shifted. Balin flooded the hall with his Mana, a clear declaration. Thoren stepped up beside him, his own energy flaring dangerously.


    Zeke quickly assessed the situation. Both dwarves were Grandmages, likely at the peak of their tier. Balin wielded Earth affinity, while Thoren commanded Metal. Individually, either one possessed more raw Mana than Zeke¡ªbut together, they completely overshadowed his newly advanced Core.


    Yet, not a flicker of fear crossed his face. Mana alone didn''t determine victory. The fact that these two had remained at the Grandmage level despite their privileged backgrounds and long lifespans spoke volumes. They lacked the talent or the experience to ascend to Archmages. More than likely, neither had seen a real fight in decades¡ªperhaps longer than Zeke had been alive.


    Meanwhile, he had waded through battle after battle, leaving only drained husks in his wake. His draconic heart pounded with excitement, sending a euphoric rush through his veins. If these old fools thought they could intimidate him, they were in for a rude awakening.


    Without hesitation, Zeke slipped into a state of [Bloodbound Clarity], a skill that had become part of his routine. This current version doubled his perception speed without straining his Core, making it feel almost like cheating.


    His eyes quickly darted to the door. The guard, who had served as his guide, hadn''t entered the chamber when Zeke had shown off his Space affinity, and he hadn''t come in now either. It was likely the man couldn''t sense the energy fluctuations from outside the chamber.


    Better to keep it that way.


    While he was confident in his abilities, the presence of guards would turn the tide against him quickly. If reinforcements joined the fray, even escape would be impossible.


    Zeke licked his lips, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. Only now, with the blood surging through his veins, did he fully comprehend the extent of the changes brought about by his draconic awakening. He was practically aching for a fight.


    The violence, the danger, the rush of it all¡ªit was as if every fiber of his being thirsted for the conflict.

 Book 6: Chapter 39: Violence

    Book 6: Chapter 39: Violence


    Every nerve in Zeke¡¯s body was sharpened to an edge, his muscles coiled like a tightly wound spring. A chilling calm settled over him, laced with eager anticipation¡ªa sensation that only came in the moments before an inevitable fight.


    It was exhilarating!


    Yet, he remained unmoving, watching the two scholars with the sharp focus of a hawk. Balin and Thoren widened their eyes, clearly not expecting him to meet their show of force with such unwavering defiance. They had likely assumed intimidation alone would make him back down.


    Too bad for them.


    With the Draconic Heart pounding in his chest, retreat was almost unthinkable. Only a battle with near-impossible odds of victory might have given him pause¡ªif even that. It was a sobering realization, but Zeke didn¡¯t linger on it. For someone who had never particularly reveled in violence, his newfound eagerness for battle felt, in this moment, like an advantage rather than a concern.


    As expected, the two scholars exchanged a glance. With the situation escalating, coordination between them had become even more crucial. However, what had been an advantage during negotiations had now turned into a weakness¡ªZeke had been waiting for precisely that fleeting moment of distraction.


    In the instant their gazes left him, Zeke vanished from his spot, reappearing before Balin in the same breath. His hand shot forward, aiming for the artifact in the dwarf¡¯s grasp.


    The moment his fingers brushed against the slick metal surface of the cube, he yanked back with all his strength. But the instincts of a Grandmage were not to be underestimated. Though Balin hadn''t been able to track Zeke¡¯s movement, his grip tightened reflexively the moment he sensed something amiss.


    Not good.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t afford to be locked in place¡ªnot while facing two powerful opponents. Mobility was his greatest advantage. Yet, despite his efforts, the dwarf¡¯s grip was unyielding.


    It shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise. There was an old saying in the Empire: An Earth Mage with his feet on the ground is like a mountain. While a touch dramatic, there was truth to it. Earth Mages were among the toughest defenders, their physical strength unmatched among most spellcasters.


    And Balin, a cousin to the king, was no exception. If anything, his dwarven heritage only reinforced his natural resilience, making him an even more formidable opponent.


    At least, that would have been true against anyone else.


    Zeke¡¯s muscles bulged beyond their limits as his pupils narrowed into slits. In that instant, Balin¡¯s grip felt no stronger than a child¡¯s. With effortless force, Zeke ripped the cube from his grasp, the violent motion scraping the dwarf¡¯s hands raw.


    In his accelerated perception, he caught the grimace of pain forming on Balin¡¯s face¡ªbut only for a fraction of a second. His follow-up strike sent the old man flying across the room before the pain could even fully register.


    The entire exchange had taken place in the blink of an eye¡ªfar too fast for either dwarf to unleash even a single spell. However, now the brief window of advantage from his surprise attack had closed. A dense barrage of projectiles surged toward him from behind¡ªThoren¡¯s response was swift and relentless.


    The dwarf had conjured a flurry of razor-sharp metal arrows from pure Mana, an impressive feat given the short time he had to react. However, the rapid assault came at a cost¡ªsacrificing power for speed.


    Even so, taking those projectiles head-on would leave him seriously wounded. Fortunately, though physically outnumbered, he wasn¡¯t fighting alone either. While he had been focused on retrieving the artifact, Akasha had seamlessly stepped into the role of defender.


    Four spear-like appendages burst from his back, two on either side of his spine. At first glance, they seemed rigid, but the moment they struck, they shifted¡ªwhips of crimson energy lashing out to intercept the incoming projectiles. This variation of his [Blood Whips] had quickly become Akasha¡¯s favorite, and Zeke had to admit, it suited her perfectly.


    The sheer mental strain of controlling four independent limbs would have been overwhelming for most, but Akasha wielded them with ease. At times, they took on the sharp, segmented precision of a spider¡¯s legs, stabbing and skewering with lethal intent. In the next instant, they flowed like the sinuous coils of a serpent, striking with eerie, fluid grace.


    It was an incredibly demanding weapon to master, yet the Spirit wielded it flawlessly, forming an impenetrable defense at his back.


    The greatest advantage of fighting alongside Akasha, however, was how seamlessly their actions synchronized. At times, Zeke felt as if the additional limbs sprouting from his back were truly his own¡ªmoving exactly as he willed, without the need for thought or command.


    This was the power of their bond. By granting the Spirit unrestricted access to his mind, their cooperation transcended mere teamwork; it became instinctual. They didn¡¯t fight as two separate entities but as a single being with two minds, anticipating the other¡¯s every move.


    The result was as such.


    Not a single shard of metal touched his skin. Every projectile was either slapped from the air or sliced to shreds before it could make contact. But that wasn¡¯t enough to bring down a Grandmage. While Zeke had easily dealt with Thoren¡¯s first spell¡ªrushed and desperate in an attempt to protect his colleague¡ªthe dwarf¡¯s follow-up was far more calculated.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Metal, like stone, was omnipresent in the dwarven city. Lanterns, screws, nails, and ornaments¡ªall crafted from metal¡ªnow seemed to conspire against him. To Zeke, it felt as though the very room had turned into an enemy. Screeching and slicing through the air, the metal objects¡ªonce harmless¡ªhad transformed into sharp, jagged spears, hurtling toward him from every direction. Even with his heightened perception, there was no way to dodge. The encircling barrage left no openings, no escape.


    Zeke focused on the area next to his second target and reached for the familiar tear in reality. With a thought, he sought to slip through the cracks of space, as he had done countless times before. But this time, to his utter bewilderment and growing alarm, the usually pliable fabric of the world resisted his pull. The spatial tear refused to open, locking him in place.


    This... had never happened before.


    Before the shock of the situation could fully register on his face, Zeke was jolted by the searing pain of metal slicing his shoulder. The sudden jolt yanked him back into reality, and he realized the extent of the crisis. Though Akasha did her best to shield him, the relentless barrage of projectiles was overwhelming, even for her.


    Zeke fought to assist her, evading as many of the incoming strikes as he could. But it was futile. Even when he slipped past one attack, the stakes and blades twisted midair, adjusting their trajectory to follow him. They pursued him like a swarm of angry bees, relentlessly honing in on their target.


    Soon, Zeke¡¯s body was covered in bloody lacerations, each strike leaving its mark. It felt as if not a single part of him remained unscathed, his body painted red from head to toe. Even Akasha¡¯s tendrils, once fierce and controlled, seemed to have lost some of their strength as they struggled to even protect his vital areas. Her movements, once fluid and precise, now seemed sluggish, overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught.


    After nearly cutting him to ribbons, Thoren¡¯s assault finally began to slow. His face¡ªpale and exhausted¡ªwas lit with the smug satisfaction of a man who believed victory was assured.


    Freed from the constant barrage, Zeke collapsed to his knees. A massive pool of blood gathered beneath him, its size enough to kill an ordinary man twice over. Yet Zeke remained conscious, though it was unclear for how much longer. The pool continued to grow as his life essence steadily slipped from his grasp.


    "Arrogant whelp," Thoren spat, his tone thick with scorn. "Ye''ve got the stones to challenge Thoren Ironhide, yet yer skill ain''t worth a rusty nail."


    Zeke gasped for breath, each inhalation a struggle. His voice came out as little more than a rasp, barely audible. ¡°How?¡± he croaked, the question more a whisper than anything else.


    It wasn¡¯t Thoren who responded, but a pained voice from farther away. ¡°Ye thought that wee love tap could put me down, did ye?¡±


    The sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through the room, each one heavy against the stone floor. Zeke glanced up just in time to see Balin looming over him, his broad figure casting a long shadow across his kneeling form.


    The old dwarf had clearly seen better days. A gash ran along the back of his head, likely from the impact with the wall, and his sternum appeared shattered, the deep bruising and swelling evidence of the brutal blow he¡¯d taken. Yet despite the visible injuries, the man was still standing¡ªstill very much in fighting shape.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze fell to the man¡¯s hands, and there, he found the answer to his question. Clutched tightly between the dwarf¡¯s fingers was an elegantly carved crystal, its surface etched with an intricate web of enchanted nodes. The power of Space practically oozed from the artifact, radiating with an energy that Zeke immediately recognized. He didn¡¯t need to be told¡ªthis was the tool that had solidified space and rendered his teleportation useless.


    But the artifact had clearly borne the strain of its use. A series of fine cracks marred its outer shell, each one telling the story of its limits. This was a tool on the brink of failure. It wouldn¡¯t be able to hold off a determined Space Mage forever. But that, Zeke thought grimly, was of little comfort in the here and now.


    A heavy boot slammed into Zeke''s midsection, forcing the breath from his lungs and sending him crashing to the ground. The pain was immediate and sharp, but Zeke paid more attention to the warmth of his own blood, spreading out across his back and pooling beneath him. The crimson stain quickly began to spread, covering most of the hall. It was an absurd amount.


    Despite the alarming sight, the two dwarves had eyes only for the object clutched tightly in Zeke¡¯s hand. The punishment his body had endured hadn''t been enough to make him relinquish the World Anchor. Even now, lying on his back with a boot pressing down on his chest, he refused to let go.


    ¡°Got some fire in ye, lad,¡± Balin grunted, his tone low and mocking. ¡°But spirit alone won¡¯t save ye. Tell ye what,¡± he went on, the offer coldly insincere, ¡°Ye drop that nonsense ¡®bout the cube an¡¯ forget everythin¡¯ ye heard today... an¡¯ I just might let ye walk outta here with yer head still on yer shoulders.¡±


    Zeke let out a snort, a burst of blood flying from his mouth with the motion. ¡°Do you even dare kill me, scholar?¡± he rasped, his voice edged with defiance. ¡°I am no common scoundrel. I arrived at these halls with the invitation of the Ironhide family, after rendering them great service. Dozens of the guards witnessed this.¡±


    Balin¡¯s lips curled in a brief grimace, but his face quickly hardened, his resolve firming. "Ye talk sense, lad. But ye¡¯ve sorely underestimated the worth o¡¯ the World Anchor." His gaze shifted to the cube in Zeke¡¯s grasp, a hunger, and fervor flickering in his eyes. "If ye had the faintest clue what kind o¡¯ treasure ye be holdin¡¯... Hah! In the right hands, lad, it could be used for far greater things than ye can even fathom."


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed, a fierce determination rising within him. ¡°All the more reason not to hand it over.¡±


    Balin let out a long, drawn-out sigh, his voice heavy with resignation, as if he truly regretted what was about to happen. "Then ye leave me no damned choice!"


    Zeke felt the stone beneath him shift. It was as if the dwarf was preparing to use the very floor itself to crush him. In a weakened, near-mortal state, there was no way to escape¡ªespecially with the ability to manipulate space sealed. The situation appeared grim. Or, it would have, if all was as it seemed.


    ¡°What...!?¡±


    As they spoke, the pool of blood that had spread across the hall began to move, a subtle change at first, but quickly growing more pronounced. Only now did the dwarfs notice the unnaturalness of the situation¡ªbut by the time they recognized it, it was far too late.


    Dozens of tendrils, slick and red, shot up from the blood-soaked floor. The firsts to strike wrapped tightly around both of their ankles, yanking them off balance. Before they could react, the tendrils surged upwards, forcing them to their knees, and then flattened them against the stone.


    Caught completely off guard, both dwarfs found themselves helpless in a matter of seconds. Their limbs were completely restrained, and tight coils of blood wrapped around their necks, cutting off their airways. There was nothing they could do. The attack had come too swiftly, the force overwhelming, and the execution as ruthless as it was sudden.


    Amidst the chaos of the scene, a bloodied figure stood calmly, watching with cold detachment as the restrained dwarfs struggled for breath. The contrast between the brutality of the moment and the figure''s unhurried stance only added to the eerie tension that hung in the air.

 Chapter 419 - B6 - 39: Violence

    Every nerve in Zeke''s body was sharpened to an edge, his muscles coiled like a tightly wound spring. A chilling calm settled over him, laced with eager anticipation¡ªa sensation that only came in the moments before an inevitable fight.


    It was exhilarating!


    Yet, he remained unmoving, watching the two scholars with the sharp focus of a hawk. Balin and Thoren widened their eyes, clearly not expecting him to meet their show of force with such unwavering defiance. They had likely assumed intimidation alone would make him back down.


    Too bad for them.


    With the Draconic Heart pounding in his chest, retreat was almost unthinkable. Only a battle with near-impossible odds of victory might have given him pause¡ªif even that. It was a sobering realization, but Zeke didn''t linger on it. For someone who had never particularly reveled in violence, his newfound eagerness for battle felt, in this moment, like an advantage rather than a concern.


    As expected, the two scholars exchanged a glance. With the situation escalating, coordination between them had become even more crucial. However, what had been an advantage during negotiations had now turned into a weakness¡ªZeke had been waiting for precisely that fleeting moment of distraction.


    In the instant their gazes left him, Zeke vanished from his spot, reappearing before Balin in the same breath. His hand shot forward, aiming for the artifact in the dwarf''s grasp.


    The moment his fingers brushed against the slick metal surface of the cube, he yanked back with all his strength. But the instincts of a Grandmage were not to be underestimated. Though Balin hadn''t been able to track Zeke''s movement, his grip tightened reflexively the moment he sensed something amiss.


    Not good.


    Zeke couldn''t afford to be locked in place¡ªnot while facing two powerful opponents. Mobility was his greatest advantage. Yet, despite his efforts, the dwarf''s grip was unyielding.


    It shouldn''t have come as a surprise. There was an old saying in the Empire: An Earth Mage with his feet on the ground is like a mountain. While a touch dramatic, there was truth to it. Earth Mages were among the toughest defenders, their physical strength unmatched among most spellcasters.


    And Balin, a cousin to the king, was no exception. If anything, his dwarven heritage only reinforced his natural resilience, making him an even more formidable opponent.


    At least, that would have been true against anyone else.


    Zeke''s muscles bulged beyond their limits as his pupils narrowed into slits. In that instant, Balin''s grip felt no stronger than a child''s. With effortless force, Zeke ripped the cube from his grasp, the violent motion scraping the dwarf''s hands raw.


    In his accelerated perception, he caught the grimace of pain forming on Balin''s face¡ªbut only for a fraction of a second. His follow-up strike sent the old man flying across the room before the pain could even fully register.


    The entire exchange had taken place in the blink of an eye¡ªfar too fast for either dwarf to unleash even a single spell. However, now the brief window of advantage from his surprise attack had closed. A dense barrage of projectiles surged toward him from behind¡ªThoren''s response was swift and relentless.


    The dwarf had conjured a flurry of razor-sharp metal arrows from pure Mana, an impressive feat given the short time he had to react. However, the rapid assault came at a cost¡ªsacrificing power for speed.


    Even so, taking those projectiles head-on would leave him seriously wounded. Fortunately, though physically outnumbered, he wasn''t fighting alone either. While he had been focused on retrieving the artifact, Akasha had seamlessly stepped into the role of defender.


    Four spear-like appendages burst from his back, two on either side of his spine. At first glance, they seemed rigid, but the moment they struck, they shifted¡ªwhips of crimson energy lashing out to intercept the incoming projectiles. This variation of his [Blood Whips] had quickly become Akasha''s favorite, and Zeke had to admit, it suited her perfectly.


    The sheer mental strain of controlling four independent limbs would have been overwhelming for most, but Akasha wielded them with ease. At times, they took on the sharp, segmented precision of a spider''s legs, stabbing and skewering with lethal intent. In the next instant, they flowed like the sinuous coils of a serpent, striking with eerie, fluid grace.


    It was an incredibly demanding weapon to master, yet the Spirit wielded it flawlessly, forming an impenetrable defense at his back.


    The greatest advantage of fighting alongside Akasha, however, was how seamlessly their actions synchronized. At times, Zeke felt as if the additional limbs sprouting from his back were truly his own¡ªmoving exactly as he willed, without the need for thought or command.


    This was the power of their bond. By granting the Spirit unrestricted access to his mind, their cooperation transcended mere teamwork; it became instinctual. They didn''t fight as two separate entities but as a single being with two minds, anticipating the other''s every move.


    The result was as such.


    Not a single shard of metal touched his skin. Every projectile was either slapped from the air or sliced to shreds before it could make contact. But that wasn''t enough to bring down a Grandmage. While Zeke had easily dealt with Thoren''s first spell¡ªrushed and desperate in an attempt to protect his colleague¡ªthe dwarf''s follow-up was far more calculated.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Metal, like stone, was omnipresent in the dwarven city. Lanterns, screws, nails, and ornaments¡ªall crafted from metal¡ªnow seemed to conspire against him. To Zeke, it felt as though the very room had turned into an enemy. Screeching and slicing through the air, the metal objects¡ªonce harmless¡ªhad transformed into sharp, jagged spears, hurtling toward him from every direction. Even with his heightened perception, there was no way to dodge. The encircling barrage left no openings, no escape.


    Zeke focused on the area next to his second target and reached for the familiar tear in reality. With a thought, he sought to slip through the cracks of space, as he had done countless times before. But this time, to his utter bewilderment and growing alarm, the usually pliable fabric of the world resisted his pull. The spatial tear refused to open, locking him in place.


    This... had never happened before.


    Before the shock of the situation could fully register on his face, Zeke was jolted by the searing pain of metal slicing his shoulder. The sudden jolt yanked him back into reality, and he realized the extent of the crisis. Though Akasha did her best to shield him, the relentless barrage of projectiles was overwhelming, even for her.


    Zeke fought to assist her, evading as many of the incoming strikes as he could. But it was futile. Even when he slipped past one attack, the stakes and blades twisted midair, adjusting their trajectory to follow him. They pursued him like a swarm of angry bees, relentlessly honing in on their target.


    Soon, Zeke''s body was covered in bloody lacerations, each strike leaving its mark. It felt as if not a single part of him remained unscathed, his body painted red from head to toe. Even Akasha''s tendrils, once fierce and controlled, seemed to have lost some of their strength as they struggled to even protect his vital areas. Her movements, once fluid and precise, now seemed sluggish, overwhelmed by the relentless onslaught.


    After nearly cutting him to ribbons, Thoren''s assault finally began to slow. His face¡ªpale and exhausted¡ªwas lit with the smug satisfaction of a man who believed victory was assured.


    Freed from the constant barrage, Zeke collapsed to his knees. A massive pool of blood gathered beneath him, its size enough to kill an ordinary man twice over. Yet Zeke remained conscious, though it was unclear for how much longer. The pool continued to grow as his life essence steadily slipped from his grasp.


    "Arrogant whelp," Thoren spat, his tone thick with scorn. "Ye''ve got the stones to challenge Thoren Ironhide, yet yer skill ain''t worth a rusty nail."


    Zeke gasped for breath, each inhalation a struggle. His voice came out as little more than a rasp, barely audible. "How?" he croaked, the question more a whisper than anything else.


    It wasn''t Thoren who responded, but a pained voice from farther away. "Ye thought that wee love tap could put me down, did ye?"


    The sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through the room, each one heavy against the stone floor. Zeke glanced up just in time to see Balin looming over him, his broad figure casting a long shadow across his kneeling form.


    The old dwarf had clearly seen better days. A gash ran along the back of his head, likely from the impact with the wall, and his sternum appeared shattered, the deep bruising and swelling evidence of the brutal blow he''d taken. Yet despite the visible injuries, the man was still standing¡ªstill very much in fighting shape.


    Zeke''s gaze fell to the man''s hands, and there, he found the answer to his question. Clutched tightly between the dwarf''s fingers was an elegantly carved crystal, its surface etched with an intricate web of enchanted nodes. The power of Space practically oozed from the artifact, radiating with an energy that Zeke immediately recognized. He didn''t need to be told¡ªthis was the tool that had solidified space and rendered his teleportation useless.


    But the artifact had clearly borne the strain of its use. A series of fine cracks marred its outer shell, each one telling the story of its limits. This was a tool on the brink of failure. It wouldn''t be able to hold off a determined Space Mage forever. But that, Zeke thought grimly, was of little comfort in the here and now.


    A heavy boot slammed into Zeke''s midsection, forcing the breath from his lungs and sending him crashing to the ground. The pain was immediate and sharp, but Zeke paid more attention to the warmth of his own blood, spreading out across his back and pooling beneath him. The crimson stain quickly began to spread, covering most of the hall. It was an absurd amount.


    Despite the alarming sight, the two dwarves had eyes only for the object clutched tightly in Zeke''s hand. The punishment his body had endured hadn''t been enough to make him relinquish the World Anchor. Even now, lying on his back with a boot pressing down on his chest, he refused to let go.


    "Got some fire in ye, lad," Balin grunted, his tone low and mocking. "But spirit alone won''t save ye. Tell ye what," he went on, the offer coldly insincere, "Ye drop that nonsense ''bout the cube an'' forget everythin'' ye heard today... an'' I just might let ye walk outta here with yer head still on yer shoulders."


    Zeke let out a snort, a burst of blood flying from his mouth with the motion. "Do you even dare kill me, scholar?" he rasped, his voice edged with defiance. "I am no common scoundrel. I arrived at these halls with the invitation of the Ironhide family, after rendering them great service. Dozens of the guards witnessed this."


    Balin''s lips curled in a brief grimace, but his face quickly hardened, his resolve firming. "Ye talk sense, lad. But ye''ve sorely underestimated the worth o'' the World Anchor." His gaze shifted to the cube in Zeke''s grasp, a hunger, and fervor flickering in his eyes. "If ye had the faintest clue what kind o'' treasure ye be holdin''... Hah! In the right hands, lad, it could be used for far greater things than ye can even fathom."


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed, a fierce determination rising within him. "All the more reason not to hand it over."


    Balin let out a long, drawn-out sigh, his voice heavy with resignation, as if he truly regretted what was about to happen. "Then ye leave me no damned choice!"


    Zeke felt the stone beneath him shift. It was as if the dwarf was preparing to use the very floor itself to crush him. In a weakened, near-mortal state, there was no way to escape¡ªespecially with the ability to manipulate space sealed. The situation appeared grim. Or, it would have, if all was as it seemed.


    "What...!?"


    As they spoke, the pool of blood that had spread across the hall began to move, a subtle change at first, but quickly growing more pronounced. Only now did the dwarfs notice the unnaturalness of the situation¡ªbut by the time they recognized it, it was far too late.


    Dozens of tendrils, slick and red, shot up from the blood-soaked floor. The firsts to strike wrapped tightly around both of their ankles, yanking them off balance. Before they could react, the tendrils surged upwards, forcing them to their knees, and then flattened them against the stone.


    Caught completely off guard, both dwarfs found themselves helpless in a matter of seconds. Their limbs were completely restrained, and tight coils of blood wrapped around their necks, cutting off their airways. There was nothing they could do. The attack had come too swiftly, the force overwhelming, and the execution as ruthless as it was sudden.


    Amidst the chaos of the scene, a bloodied figure stood calmly, watching with cold detachment as the restrained dwarfs struggled for breath. The contrast between the brutality of the moment and the figure''s unhurried stance only added to the eerie tension that hung in the air.

 Book 6: Chapter 40: Desperate Measures

    Book 6: Chapter 40: Desperate Measures


    Zeke looked down, taking in the state of his body.


    Despite his horrendous appearance, he had long since realized the truth. The hastily conjured weaponry of the dwarven Metal Mage was nothing more than a mere inconvenience to him.


    The blood that streamed from every wound made it appear as though he was on the verge of death, but that was by design. The relentless outpour concealed the true shallowness of his injuries. Throughout the entire barrage, Zeke had only sustained minor scratches.


    Even Akasha¡¯s weakening defense, which seemed like a sign of vulnerability, had been in response to the fact that none of these attacks could truly harm him.


    Zeke pinched his skin as hard as he could. It felt soft and supple, but beneath it, he could feel an unyielding layer. It was as if he were wearing a suit of armor beneath his skin. It was at that very layer that most of the attacks had been stopped.


    Fascinating.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze shifted to the two unmoving bodies sprawled on the ground, their forms stained with his blood.


    Though he had hoped to learn more, Balin had granted him a brief but revealing glimpse of the truth in the final moments of the fights. First, the artifact in his hands was of immeasurable value¡ªso much so that its very possession could shatter centuries of tradition, dishonoring even the royal family in the eyes of the continent.


    Second, it became clear that Balin viewed the artifact not as a tool for personal gain, but as a weapon to serve a greater purpose¡ªone that benefited a race, rather than an individual. Whatever power the artifact wielded, it seemed it could only reach its full potential when used for the greater good, for the collective rather than the singular.


    Though he had hoped to glean more by feigning weakness, he was still satisfied with the outcome.


    His gaze returned to the two motionless bodies sprawled on the ground. This was... troublesome. He hadn¡¯t killed them, but striking down two esteemed scholars was no small matter. Worse yet, they weren¡¯t just any scholars; they were elders of the renowned Ironhide and Stoneheart families¡ªpillars of dwarven society.


    Of course, Zeke¡¯s actions had been entirely justified, but if word of this incident spread, keeping the existence of the World Anchor a secret would be impossible. No one would believe that two esteemed scholars had turned against him without cause.


    It was a difficult problem, one that demanded a solution¡ªquickly.


    While considering his next move, Zeke extended both arms. Immediately, the crimson pool coating the hall began to shift. As if drawn into an invisible vortex, it spiraled inward, condensing toward him. But rather than seeping into the floor, the blood defied gravity, streaming upward and reentering his body.


    In mere moments, not a single drop remained. Even the stray droplets spilled by Balin had been meticulously reclaimed. Now, the only signs of battle were a cracked section of the wall and the dozens of crude iron projectiles scattered across the floor.


    There wasn¡¯t much Zeke could do about those. He was neither an Earth Mage capable of mending stone nor a metalworker who could restore the weapons to their original form without a forge.


    Erasing all traces of the fight was impossible¡ªbut in the end, it hardly mattered. Even if someone stumbled upon the aftermath, it was likely the scholars themselves who would work to keep the incident buried.


    Zeke crossed his arms, his index finger tapping idly against his upper arm. Just like him, they had no interest in making today¡¯s events public. As of this moment, only three people knew of the World Anchor¡¯s existence, and revealing it to anyone else would only complicate their own efforts to claim it.


    After all, a secret shared too widely was no secret at all.


    His gaze hardened as he studied the unmoving forms of the two greedy scoundrels who had tried to rob and kill him. Even three people knowing about the World Anchor was two too many. If they couldn¡¯t deal with him alone, they would undoubtedly turn to their families for help.


    That would be an immense problem. He had just struck a deal with the Ironhide family¡ªone they could easily leverage to strangle him financially. The Stoneheart family, on the other hand, would likely be even more dangerous.


    This time, he wouldn¡¯t underestimate how far they were willing to go to claim his treasure. If a so-called scholar had been ready to murder him in cold blood, there was no telling what the more militant-minded dwarves would do once they learned of the World Anchor¡¯s existence.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Should he kill the witnesses?


    No. That wasn¡¯t a viable solution either. If both of them turned up dead right after his visit, even a fool could pinpoint the culprit. At that point, the Stoneheart and Ironhide families would turn against him without hesitation. Provoking a dwarven blood feud was the last thing he needed.


    It was a troublesome predicament. He couldn¡¯t kill them, but he also couldn¡¯t allow them to spread what they had learned.


    Was there a way to ensure their silence?


    The Memory Sealing Ritual came to mind, but it wasn¡¯t a viable option. For one, there were ways to bypass its restrictions. Second, he had no means of setting one up here. And third¡ªmost importantly¡ªhe doubted he could even convince them to swear the oath in the first place.


    The same applied to nearly every other ritual he could think of. He simply wasn¡¯t in a position to make any of them happen.


    Zeke¡¯s expression darkened as a particular option surfaced in his mind. He could... attempt to erase their memories directly from their Souls.


    Theoretically, it should be possible. Unlike the Archmage he had worked on in Undercity, these two weren¡¯t overwhelmingly stronger than him. The danger was significantly lower.


    Still, he hesitated.


    Tampering with the Soul had always felt like a taboo¡ªone of the few lines he believed should only be crossed as a last resort. Especially by an amateur like himself. Even with the utmost caution, there was no telling how much damage he might cause in his attempt to find and erase every trace of this event from their minds.


    Even so, two compelling reasons kept him from dismissing the idea entirely.


    First, he had little concern for these two. Even if their Souls were damaged in the process, it wouldn''t make much difference. Their journey as Mages had long since reached its end.


    The second reason¡ªfar more tempting¡ªwas the opportunity to learn more about the World Anchor from their memories. Even if he only erased their recollection of recent events, he would inevitably brush against deeper knowledge of the artifact. After all, memories did not exist in isolation; they were a tangled web of past and present, interwoven with countless sensations and insights...


    Zeke''s brows furrowed, questioning his own thoughts. Where was this certainty coming from?


    He had always struggled to grasp the complexities of the Soul¡ªits structure, its workings. But now, the picture had never been clearer. What had once seemed like an intricate web of near-impossible calculations had become as straightforward as simple arithmetic.


    With a jolt, he realized the source of his newfound clarity. These insights had not come naturally; they had been gained from two key experiences¡ªhis observations of Augustus Geistreich and the assimilation with the Mind Eater. The former had provided structure to his understanding, while the latter had altered his mind in ways that made deciphering the nature of the Soul feel... effortless.


    Zeke¡¯s gaze flicked to the two unconscious figures on the ground. In that moment, a firm resolve settled within him. He was going to do it. Not only did he stand to gain immensely, but he also craved the opportunity to test himself and his newfound understanding of the Soul. Chances like this were rare, and he couldn¡¯t say how long it would be before another such opportunity came around.


    With a deep breath, Zeke extended his senses and connected to his private beacon in Tradespire. Among the supplies he always kept there was a healthy stock of Supra root. He had learned the hard way how valuable it could be, especially when dealing with a powerful Mage. It was always wise to keep a reserve on hand. After all, one never knew when the need to subdue an opponent might arise.


    However, that was not the purpose for which Zeke intended to use the extract now. He had once discovered that when a Mage¡¯s Core was suppressed, their mental defenses became significantly weakened. This, in turn, made it much easier to manipulate the Soul itself.


    Without hesitation, Zeke administered a portion of the extract to each of the dwarfs. The potent substance slid down their throats effortlessly, while his telekinesis ensured their windpipes were sealed shut. A wry smile tugged at his lips as he considered the irony¡ªafter all the trouble he had gone through to keep them alive, it would be almost absurd for them to suffocate from a mere sip of water.


    With all his preparations complete, Zeke settled in to wait. The extract would take a few minutes to take effect, but the passing time felt agonizingly slow. Every second seemed to stretch longer as the possibility of being discovered loomed closer. His gaze darted toward the door far more often than he would have liked to admit.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself.


    This was the worst possible time to be caught. There was no way to explain why he had drugged the two scholars, and it wouldn¡¯t take much for anyone to realize that his intentions were far from honorable. Drugging an already defeated opponent was hardly a decision that would paint him in a good light.


    Fortunately, the guards showed no sign of interrupting his actions. Zeke couldn¡¯t decide if it was out of respect for the scholars or simply a lack of concern for his strength. After all, it was hard to believe that these two respected elders¡ªMages who had likely lived for centuries¡ªcould be in any real danger from a junior like him, someone who had not even reached his twentieth year.


    If they had truly believed otherwise, they likely wouldn¡¯t have been so negligent with their security.


    Zeke couldn''t help but wonder how much longer he could get away with being underestimated. Despite his many achievements, the public perception still saw him as a promising young talent¡ªnothing more than that. He was not yet considered a true threat to the established powerhouses of the world.


    Ideally, Zeke wanted to keep that image intact for as long as possible. After all, if word spread that several Archmages¡ªand even a Progenitor¡ªhad fallen prey to his schemes, he would never again be able to walk through a room without everyone around him tightening their grip on their weapons. That kind of attention would make things far more difficult.


    As he passed the time, contemplating such matters, Zeke felt the Mana within the two dwarfs begin to wane. The once-potent energy that flowed through them grew steadily weaker. Finally, after about a dozen minutes, the fluctuations stopped entirely.


    It was time.

 Chapter 420 - B6 - 40: Desperate Measures

    Zeke looked down, taking in the state of his body.


    Despite his horrendous appearance, he had long since realized the truth. The hastily conjured weaponry of the dwarven Metal Mage was nothing more than a mere inconvenience to him.


    The blood that streamed from every wound made it appear as though he was on the verge of death, but that was by design. The relentless outpour concealed the true shallowness of his injuries. Throughout the entire barrage, Zeke had only sustained minor scratches.


    Even Akasha''s weakening defense, which seemed like a sign of vulnerability, had been in response to the fact that none of these attacks could truly harm him.


    Zeke pinched his skin as hard as he could. It felt soft and supple, but beneath it, he could feel an unyielding layer. It was as if he were wearing a suit of armor beneath his skin. It was at that very layer that most of the attacks had been stopped.


    Fascinating.


    Zeke''s gaze shifted to the two unmoving bodies sprawled on the ground, their forms stained with his blood.


    Though he had hoped to learn more, Balin had granted him a brief but revealing glimpse of the truth in the final moments of the fights. First, the artifact in his hands was of immeasurable value¡ªso much so that its very possession could shatter centuries of tradition, dishonoring even the royal family in the eyes of the continent.


    Second, it became clear that Balin viewed the artifact not as a tool for personal gain, but as a weapon to serve a greater purpose¡ªone that benefited a race, rather than an individual. Whatever power the artifact wielded, it seemed it could only reach its full potential when used for the greater good, for the collective rather than the singular.


    Though he had hoped to glean more by feigning weakness, he was still satisfied with the outcome.


    His gaze returned to the two motionless bodies sprawled on the ground. This was... troublesome. He hadn''t killed them, but striking down two esteemed scholars was no small matter. Worse yet, they weren''t just any scholars; they were elders of the renowned Ironhide and Stoneheart families¡ªpillars of dwarven society.


    Of course, Zeke''s actions had been entirely justified, but if word of this incident spread, keeping the existence of the World Anchor a secret would be impossible. No one would believe that two esteemed scholars had turned against him without cause.


    It was a difficult problem, one that demanded a solution¡ªquickly.


    While considering his next move, Zeke extended both arms. Immediately, the crimson pool coating the hall began to shift. As if drawn into an invisible vortex, it spiraled inward, condensing toward him. But rather than seeping into the floor, the blood defied gravity, streaming upward and reentering his body.


    In mere moments, not a single drop remained. Even the stray droplets spilled by Balin had been meticulously reclaimed. Now, the only signs of battle were a cracked section of the wall and the dozens of crude iron projectiles scattered across the floor.


    There wasn''t much Zeke could do about those. He was neither an Earth Mage capable of mending stone nor a metalworker who could restore the weapons to their original form without a forge.


    Erasing all traces of the fight was impossible¡ªbut in the end, it hardly mattered. Even if someone stumbled upon the aftermath, it was likely the scholars themselves who would work to keep the incident buried.


    Zeke crossed his arms, his index finger tapping idly against his upper arm. Just like him, they had no interest in making today''s events public. As of this moment, only three people knew of the World Anchor''s existence, and revealing it to anyone else would only complicate their own efforts to claim it.


    After all, a secret shared too widely was no secret at all.


    His gaze hardened as he studied the unmoving forms of the two greedy scoundrels who had tried to rob and kill him. Even three people knowing about the World Anchor was two too many. If they couldn''t deal with him alone, they would undoubtedly turn to their families for help.


    That would be an immense problem. He had just struck a deal with the Ironhide family¡ªone they could easily leverage to strangle him financially. The Stoneheart family, on the other hand, would likely be even more dangerous.


    This time, he wouldn''t underestimate how far they were willing to go to claim his treasure. If a so-called scholar had been ready to murder him in cold blood, there was no telling what the more militant-minded dwarves would do once they learned of the World Anchor''s existence.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Should he kill the witnesses?


    No. That wasn''t a viable solution either. If both of them turned up dead right after his visit, even a fool could pinpoint the culprit. At that point, the Stoneheart and Ironhide families would turn against him without hesitation. Provoking a dwarven blood feud was the last thing he needed.


    It was a troublesome predicament. He couldn''t kill them, but he also couldn''t allow them to spread what they had learned.


    Was there a way to ensure their silence?


    The Memory Sealing Ritual came to mind, but it wasn''t a viable option. For one, there were ways to bypass its restrictions. Second, he had no means of setting one up here. And third¡ªmost importantly¡ªhe doubted he could even convince them to swear the oath in the first place.


    The same applied to nearly every other ritual he could think of. He simply wasn''t in a position to make any of them happen.


    Zeke''s expression darkened as a particular option surfaced in his mind. He could... attempt to erase their memories directly from their Souls.


    Theoretically, it should be possible. Unlike the Archmage he had worked on in Undercity, these two weren''t overwhelmingly stronger than him. The danger was significantly lower.


    Still, he hesitated.


    Tampering with the Soul had always felt like a taboo¡ªone of the few lines he believed should only be crossed as a last resort. Especially by an amateur like himself. Even with the utmost caution, there was no telling how much damage he might cause in his attempt to find and erase every trace of this event from their minds.


    Even so, two compelling reasons kept him from dismissing the idea entirely.


    First, he had little concern for these two. Even if their Souls were damaged in the process, it wouldn''t make much difference. Their journey as Mages had long since reached its end.


    The second reason¡ªfar more tempting¡ªwas the opportunity to learn more about the World Anchor from their memories. Even if he only erased their recollection of recent events, he would inevitably brush against deeper knowledge of the artifact. After all, memories did not exist in isolation; they were a tangled web of past and present, interwoven with countless sensations and insights...


    Zeke''s brows furrowed, questioning his own thoughts. Where was this certainty coming from?


    He had always struggled to grasp the complexities of the Soul¡ªits structure, its workings. But now, the picture had never been clearer. What had once seemed like an intricate web of near-impossible calculations had become as straightforward as simple arithmetic.


    With a jolt, he realized the source of his newfound clarity. These insights had not come naturally; they had been gained from two key experiences¡ªhis observations of Augustus Geistreich and the assimilation with the Mind Eater. The former had provided structure to his understanding, while the latter had altered his mind in ways that made deciphering the nature of the Soul feel... effortless.


    Zeke''s gaze flicked to the two unconscious figures on the ground. In that moment, a firm resolve settled within him. He was going to do it. Not only did he stand to gain immensely, but he also craved the opportunity to test himself and his newfound understanding of the Soul. Chances like this were rare, and he couldn''t say how long it would be before another such opportunity came around.


    With a deep breath, Zeke extended his senses and connected to his private beacon in Tradespire. Among the supplies he always kept there was a healthy stock of Supra root. He had learned the hard way how valuable it could be, especially when dealing with a powerful Mage. It was always wise to keep a reserve on hand. After all, one never knew when the need to subdue an opponent might arise.


    However, that was not the purpose for which Zeke intended to use the extract now. He had once discovered that when a Mage''s Core was suppressed, their mental defenses became significantly weakened. This, in turn, made it much easier to manipulate the Soul itself.


    Without hesitation, Zeke administered a portion of the extract to each of the dwarfs. The potent substance slid down their throats effortlessly, while his telekinesis ensured their windpipes were sealed shut. A wry smile tugged at his lips as he considered the irony¡ªafter all the trouble he had gone through to keep them alive, it would be almost absurd for them to suffocate from a mere sip of water.


    With all his preparations complete, Zeke settled in to wait. The extract would take a few minutes to take effect, but the passing time felt agonizingly slow. Every second seemed to stretch longer as the possibility of being discovered loomed closer. His gaze darted toward the door far more often than he would have liked to admit.


    He couldn''t help himself.


    This was the worst possible time to be caught. There was no way to explain why he had drugged the two scholars, and it wouldn''t take much for anyone to realize that his intentions were far from honorable. Drugging an already defeated opponent was hardly a decision that would paint him in a good light.


    Fortunately, the guards showed no sign of interrupting his actions. Zeke couldn''t decide if it was out of respect for the scholars or simply a lack of concern for his strength. After all, it was hard to believe that these two respected elders¡ªMages who had likely lived for centuries¡ªcould be in any real danger from a junior like him, someone who had not even reached his twentieth year.


    If they had truly believed otherwise, they likely wouldn''t have been so negligent with their security.


    Zeke couldn''t help but wonder how much longer he could get away with being underestimated. Despite his many achievements, the public perception still saw him as a promising young talent¡ªnothing more than that. He was not yet considered a true threat to the established powerhouses of the world.


    Ideally, Zeke wanted to keep that image intact for as long as possible. After all, if word spread that several Archmages¡ªand even a Progenitor¡ªhad fallen prey to his schemes, he would never again be able to walk through a room without everyone around him tightening their grip on their weapons. That kind of attention would make things far more difficult.


    As he passed the time, contemplating such matters, Zeke felt the Mana within the two dwarfs begin to wane. The once-potent energy that flowed through them grew steadily weaker. Finally, after about a dozen minutes, the fluctuations stopped entirely.


    It was time.

 Book 6: Chapter 41: Soul Searching

    Book 6: Chapter 41: Soul Searching


    Though this was far from his first time invading someone¡¯s Soul, the experience felt so foreign that it might as well have been. In the past, Zeke had approached with hesitation, flinching at the slightest disturbance, as if walking a tightrope over an abyss.


    Now, however, he moved with confidence, weaving through the Soul of the ancient dwarf as effortlessly as if he were strolling through the familiar halls of his own home.


    Even the faintest impressions lingering in the surrounding matter were enough for him to discern their contents. He followed the fragmented traces with the precision of a bloodhound, instinctively weaving through the currents of memory. It came naturally, allowing himself to move according to an intuition he didn¡¯t fully understand.


    His search led him to a memory from Balin¡¯s childhood¡ªone only tangentially related to the World Anchor. Zeke caught only a fleeting glimpse, but it was the moment the scholar seemed to have first encountered ancient scripts and discovered his talent for deciphering them. From there, he traced the path of Balin¡¯s obsession, immersing himself in memories of relentless study, until he arrived at the dwarf¡¯s first discovery of an ancient treasure. That moment sparked a new thread in the tapestry of his memories¡ªvanity.


    And Zeke followed it.


    From the moment young Balin unearthed the true purpose of a dormant artifact, his life had been irrevocably changed. The accolades, the praise, the funding¡ªeverything he had unknowingly craved¡ªcame crashing down upon him in one triumphant instant. His once-monotonous life of quiet study had been cast aside, replaced by the intoxicating rush of recognition. And what a rush it was!


    Even the great artisans of his race, the mightiest warriors, the wisest scholars¡ªand even his distant relative, the king¡ªhad acknowledged him with respect on the day he unveiled his discovery. What glory. What honor.


    It was a dividing line in his life. No longer was Balin content to toil away in obscurity. He had tasted greatness, and he would chase that thrill again and again. Projects were discarded the moment they failed to spark brilliance, thrust upon junior researchers while Balin relentlessly pursued his next grand revelation.


    Though many had called him ruthless and immoral, Balin paid no heed to the idle chatter of those he had long since surpassed. He had climbed too high, too far, to concern himself with their opinions. The only thing of any real concern was how to make his next discovery.


    The discovery of the Compression Forge had elevated his status. The Eternal Hammer had secured him a place as an Elder of the Tower. The refinement of the Manaless Alloy had granted him a seat on the council. Each discovery had propelled him further, yet one pinnacle remained beyond his grasp.


    Tower Master.


    The highest honor a dwarven scholar could attain. A position of unparalleled prestige. Yet, it had remained vacant for generations, its requirements so steep that none had come close to meeting them. Even Balin, despite his royal bloodline, lacked both the influence and the achievements necessary to gather the votes required to claim it.


    Fortunately, no one else met the requirements either¡ªnot even his long-time colleague and bitter rival, Thoren Ironhide. In every measure of prestige¡ªwhether influence, achievements, or scholarly prowess¡ªthe two stood deadlocked, neither able to claim superiority over the other.


    The only way to break the stalemate was through a discovery so monumental that it would eclipse all that had come before. But how could such a feat be achieved? They had spent years shadowing one another, pouncing the moment a project showed even the slightest promise. The fear of being outdone was greater than the fear of stagnation.


    Yet, in their relentless efforts to keep each other in check, they had squandered time¡ªtime that had allowed others to rise. A new generation of scholars had begun to encroach upon their status, their names whispered alongside Balin''s and Thoren''s. It was maddening. And, in some ways, even worse than seeing his lifelong rival succeed. At least Thoren had earned his respect. These upstarts? They were nothing more than opportunists.


    In mere moments, Zeke had unraveled the threads of Balin¡¯s life so completely that it felt as if he had known the dwarf for years. His motivations, his relationships, his relentless ambition¡ªall laid bare before him. Yet Zeke felt no interest, no appreciation for the insight. It was all just noise, an obstacle on the path to what he truly sought.


    The moment when Balin had finally found the key to his ascension¡ªthe events of this very day.


    With every twist and turn, the memories pulled him closer. Zeke could sense them now, just beyond reach, lurking at the edge of his awareness as he traced the lines of Balin¡¯s obsession. Everything led to this singular moment in time¡ªthe instant Zeke had placed the World Anchor before him.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There it was.


    Though the events had only just transpired, they had already woven themselves deep into the fabric of Balin¡¯s Soul, entangled with everything that defined him¡ªobsession, ambition, desire, greed, and pride.


    There was no telling what losing such a pivotal part of himself would do to the man. But Zeke didn¡¯t care. If Balin and his accomplice hadn¡¯t conspired to steal from him¡ªhadn¡¯t planned to take his life once he was no longer useful¡ªnone of this would have been necessary.


    Without hesitation, Zeke did as the Devourer would have. He consumed the memories of today¡¯s events, along with every thread that connected them.


    In an instant, Zeke relived his visit¡ªbut this time, through Balin¡¯s eyes.


    At first, the dwarf had been dismissive, barely sparing him a glance. He had examined the cube on a whim, expecting little of consequence. But the moment he recognized the ancient script etched into its surface, his emotions surged so violently that Zeke nearly recoiled from the force of them.


    A World Anchor.


    An artifact spoken of only in the oldest dwarven texts¡ªso rare, so elusive, that most scholars dismissed it as mere myth. A gateway to an independent world, a relic said to have been forged by the Monarch of Space himself in an age when godlike beings still walked the earth.


    How had the boy gotten his hands on such a tool?


    How much did he truly know?


    Had the Anchor been bound?


    Dozens of questions flared and died in an instant, leaving only a single, undeniable truth¡ªhe could not allow this human to leave with the artifact. No matter the cost.


    Zeke continued to relive their encounter through Balin¡¯s eyes. The dwarf had been prepared to escalate the situation if necessary, but he had never truly expected it to come to that. In his mind, the young human before him was nothing more than a spoiled merchant¡¯s brat with a flicker of talent¡ªan insect compared to his own centuries of study and achievement.


    All the more shocking was when the boy¡¯s face went utterly blank¡ªvoid of all emotion¡ªand in the blink of an eye, he vanished like a mirage. Balin barely had time to register the shift before the impossible happened.


    The human ripped the World Anchor from his grasp as effortlessly as one might snatch a trinket from a child. The sheer audacity, the raw power behind the act, left him so stunned that he barely registered the brutal kick that followed¡ªshattering his ribs and sending him hurtling across the chamber.


    But one thing remained seared into his memory.


    Those slitted, golden eyes. Cold. Unfeeling. Watching him without an ounce of concern as he was tossed through the air like a discarded sack of grain.


    The rest of the confrontation played out in fragmented flashes. Balin, lingering at the edges, reinforcing the space around them in secret, ensuring the human could not use his magic. He relished the moment Thoren¡¯s metal constructs tore into the boy¡¯s flesh, the satisfaction of seeing him beaten, the sheer triumph as he kicked him down, pressing their advantage.


    His ultimatum...


    And then¡ª


    The sudden, horrifying reversal.3


    Zeke awoke with a sharp inhale. Though only a moment had passed in reality, the replay of events had stretched on for what felt like hours. He had not only relived everything that had transpired since setting foot in this room but had also glimpsed countless fragments of related discoveries buried within the dwarf¡¯s mind.


    His gaze dropped to Balin¡¯s unconscious form. The dwarf¡¯s already pale complexion had turned ashen, thin rivulets of blood now seeping from his nose, ears, and the corners of his eyes. The removal of such a crucial memory had clearly exacted a heavy toll¡ªboth spiritually and physically. Yet, despite his deteriorated state, it didn¡¯t seem life-threatening.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes shifted to Thoren next. It was unlikely the other scholar possessed more insight into the World Anchor than Balin, but stopping now was not an option. This wasn¡¯t just about uncovering its purpose¡ªit was about erasing all traces of what had transpired here today.


    He had already gone too far.


    Now, more than ever, it was imperative that neither of them remembered a thing.


    With a deep breath, Zeke steadied himself and turned his focus to Thoren, repeating the same meticulous process. He retraced the dwarf¡¯s memories, weaving through the threads of his past until he reached the present day. The process unfolded just as smoothly as before, and once again, Zeke showed no hesitation in devouring the memories, unconcerned with whatever damage it might cause.


    As expected, Thoren possessed no additional insight into the World Anchor. Both scholars had only ever encountered mentions of it in ancient texts¡ªmyths and legends passed down through the ages. The few inscriptions they had managed to decipher on the cube had merely confirmed its authenticity but offered no concrete understanding of its functions.


    For a fleeting moment, Zeke entertained the idea of imprisoning them¡ªforcing them to work on deciphering the artifact until every secret was laid bare. But that was wishful thinking. It would already be a miracle if he managed to leave this place without his actions being discovered. Pushing his luck any further would be reckless.


    A sharp tingling ran through Zeke¡¯s nerves, a stark reminder that he, too, had not emerged from this ordeal unscathed. Though his mind had briefly merged with that of the Devourer, he was under no illusion¡ªhe was not that creature. As a human, he could not consume memories freely, nor without consequence. There was always a price to pay, especially with his crude and imperfect methods.


    His fingers curled into fists as he fought to still the tremors in his hands. With slow, steady breaths, he endured the discomfort. The sensation of misalignment between body and soul was never pleasant, but thankfully, this time, the effect was minor. Within minutes, he managed to stabilize himself, regaining his equilibrium.


    Opening his eyes, Zeke allowed himself a moment of satisfaction¡ªonly for it to vanish in an instant.


    Standing just steps away was the last person he wanted to see.


    The dwarf who had guided him to this chamber was watching him with a hard, unreadable gaze.


    Zeke barely had time to react before the air around him grew heavy, pressing down on him like an avalanche. The dwarf¡¯s hand rested on the hilt of his axe, his Mana filling the room with a suffocating pressure.


    The weight of an Archmage.


    ¡°What in the name o¡¯ the stone is goin¡¯ on here?!¡±

 Chapter 421 - B6 - 41: Soul Searching

    Though this was far from his first time invading someone''s Soul, the experience felt so foreign that it might as well have been. In the past, Zeke had approached with hesitation, flinching at the slightest disturbance, as if walking a tightrope over an abyss.


    Now, however, he moved with confidence, weaving through the Soul of the ancient dwarf as effortlessly as if he were strolling through the familiar halls of his own home.


    Even the faintest impressions lingering in the surrounding matter were enough for him to discern their contents. He followed the fragmented traces with the precision of a bloodhound, instinctively weaving through the currents of memory. It came naturally, allowing himself to move according to an intuition he didn''t fully understand.


    His search led him to a memory from Balin''s childhood¡ªone only tangentially related to the World Anchor. Zeke caught only a fleeting glimpse, but it was the moment the scholar seemed to have first encountered ancient scripts and discovered his talent for deciphering them. From there, he traced the path of Balin''s obsession, immersing himself in memories of relentless study, until he arrived at the dwarf''s first discovery of an ancient treasure. That moment sparked a new thread in the tapestry of his memories¡ªvanity.


    And Zeke followed it.


    From the moment young Balin unearthed the true purpose of a dormant artifact, his life had been irrevocably changed. The accolades, the praise, the funding¡ªeverything he had unknowingly craved¡ªcame crashing down upon him in one triumphant instant. His once-monotonous life of quiet study had been cast aside, replaced by the intoxicating rush of recognition. And what a rush it was!


    Even the great artisans of his race, the mightiest warriors, the wisest scholars¡ªand even his distant relative, the king¡ªhad acknowledged him with respect on the day he unveiled his discovery. What glory. What honor.


    It was a dividing line in his life. No longer was Balin content to toil away in obscurity. He had tasted greatness, and he would chase that thrill again and again. Projects were discarded the moment they failed to spark brilliance, thrust upon junior researchers while Balin relentlessly pursued his next grand revelation.


    Though many had called him ruthless and immoral, Balin paid no heed to the idle chatter of those he had long since surpassed. He had climbed too high, too far, to concern himself with their opinions. The only thing of any real concern was how to make his next discovery.


    The discovery of the Compression Forge had elevated his status. The Eternal Hammer had secured him a place as an Elder of the Tower. The refinement of the Manaless Alloy had granted him a seat on the council. Each discovery had propelled him further, yet one pinnacle remained beyond his grasp.


    Tower Master.


    The highest honor a dwarven scholar could attain. A position of unparalleled prestige. Yet, it had remained vacant for generations, its requirements so steep that none had come close to meeting them. Even Balin, despite his royal bloodline, lacked both the influence and the achievements necessary to gather the votes required to claim it.


    Fortunately, no one else met the requirements either¡ªnot even his long-time colleague and bitter rival, Thoren Ironhide. In every measure of prestige¡ªwhether influence, achievements, or scholarly prowess¡ªthe two stood deadlocked, neither able to claim superiority over the other.


    The only way to break the stalemate was through a discovery so monumental that it would eclipse all that had come before. But how could such a feat be achieved? They had spent years shadowing one another, pouncing the moment a project showed even the slightest promise. The fear of being outdone was greater than the fear of stagnation.


    Yet, in their relentless efforts to keep each other in check, they had squandered time¡ªtime that had allowed others to rise. A new generation of scholars had begun to encroach upon their status, their names whispered alongside Balin''s and Thoren''s. It was maddening. And, in some ways, even worse than seeing his lifelong rival succeed. At least Thoren had earned his respect. These upstarts? They were nothing more than opportunists.


    In mere moments, Zeke had unraveled the threads of Balin''s life so completely that it felt as if he had known the dwarf for years. His motivations, his relationships, his relentless ambition¡ªall laid bare before him. Yet Zeke felt no interest, no appreciation for the insight. It was all just noise, an obstacle on the path to what he truly sought.


    The moment when Balin had finally found the key to his ascension¡ªthe events of this very day.


    With every twist and turn, the memories pulled him closer. Zeke could sense them now, just beyond reach, lurking at the edge of his awareness as he traced the lines of Balin''s obsession. Everything led to this singular moment in time¡ªthe instant Zeke had placed the World Anchor before him.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    There it was.


    Though the events had only just transpired, they had already woven themselves deep into the fabric of Balin''s Soul, entangled with everything that defined him¡ªobsession, ambition, desire, greed, and pride.


    There was no telling what losing such a pivotal part of himself would do to the man. But Zeke didn''t care. If Balin and his accomplice hadn''t conspired to steal from him¡ªhadn''t planned to take his life once he was no longer useful¡ªnone of this would have been necessary.


    Without hesitation, Zeke did as the Devourer would have. He consumed the memories of today''s events, along with every thread that connected them.


    In an instant, Zeke relived his visit¡ªbut this time, through Balin''s eyes.


    At first, the dwarf had been dismissive, barely sparing him a glance. He had examined the cube on a whim, expecting little of consequence. But the moment he recognized the ancient script etched into its surface, his emotions surged so violently that Zeke nearly recoiled from the force of them.


    A World Anchor.


    An artifact spoken of only in the oldest dwarven texts¡ªso rare, so elusive, that most scholars dismissed it as mere myth. A gateway to an independent world, a relic said to have been forged by the Monarch of Space himself in an age when godlike beings still walked the earth.


    How had the boy gotten his hands on such a tool?


    How much did he truly know?


    Had the Anchor been bound?


    Dozens of questions flared and died in an instant, leaving only a single, undeniable truth¡ªhe could not allow this human to leave with the artifact. No matter the cost.


    Zeke continued to relive their encounter through Balin''s eyes. The dwarf had been prepared to escalate the situation if necessary, but he had never truly expected it to come to that. In his mind, the young human before him was nothing more than a spoiled merchant''s brat with a flicker of talent¡ªan insect compared to his own centuries of study and achievement.


    All the more shocking was when the boy''s face went utterly blank¡ªvoid of all emotion¡ªand in the blink of an eye, he vanished like a mirage. Balin barely had time to register the shift before the impossible happened.


    The human ripped the World Anchor from his grasp as effortlessly as one might snatch a trinket from a child. The sheer audacity, the raw power behind the act, left him so stunned that he barely registered the brutal kick that followed¡ªshattering his ribs and sending him hurtling across the chamber.


    But one thing remained seared into his memory.


    Those slitted, golden eyes. Cold. Unfeeling. Watching him without an ounce of concern as he was tossed through the air like a discarded sack of grain.


    The rest of the confrontation played out in fragmented flashes. Balin, lingering at the edges, reinforcing the space around them in secret, ensuring the human could not use his magic. He relished the moment Thoren''s metal constructs tore into the boy''s flesh, the satisfaction of seeing him beaten, the sheer triumph as he kicked him down, pressing their advantage.


    His ultimatum...


    And then¡ª


    The sudden, horrifying reversal.3


    Zeke awoke with a sharp inhale. Though only a moment had passed in reality, the replay of events had stretched on for what felt like hours. He had not only relived everything that had transpired since setting foot in this room but had also glimpsed countless fragments of related discoveries buried within the dwarf''s mind.


    His gaze dropped to Balin''s unconscious form. The dwarf''s already pale complexion had turned ashen, thin rivulets of blood now seeping from his nose, ears, and the corners of his eyes. The removal of such a crucial memory had clearly exacted a heavy toll¡ªboth spiritually and physically. Yet, despite his deteriorated state, it didn''t seem life-threatening.


    Zeke''s eyes shifted to Thoren next. It was unlikely the other scholar possessed more insight into the World Anchor than Balin, but stopping now was not an option. This wasn''t just about uncovering its purpose¡ªit was about erasing all traces of what had transpired here today.


    He had already gone too far.


    Now, more than ever, it was imperative that neither of them remembered a thing.


    With a deep breath, Zeke steadied himself and turned his focus to Thoren, repeating the same meticulous process. He retraced the dwarf''s memories, weaving through the threads of his past until he reached the present day. The process unfolded just as smoothly as before, and once again, Zeke showed no hesitation in devouring the memories, unconcerned with whatever damage it might cause.


    As expected, Thoren possessed no additional insight into the World Anchor. Both scholars had only ever encountered mentions of it in ancient texts¡ªmyths and legends passed down through the ages. The few inscriptions they had managed to decipher on the cube had merely confirmed its authenticity but offered no concrete understanding of its functions.


    For a fleeting moment, Zeke entertained the idea of imprisoning them¡ªforcing them to work on deciphering the artifact until every secret was laid bare. But that was wishful thinking. It would already be a miracle if he managed to leave this place without his actions being discovered. Pushing his luck any further would be reckless.


    A sharp tingling ran through Zeke''s nerves, a stark reminder that he, too, had not emerged from this ordeal unscathed. Though his mind had briefly merged with that of the Devourer, he was under no illusion¡ªhe was not that creature. As a human, he could not consume memories freely, nor without consequence. There was always a price to pay, especially with his crude and imperfect methods.


    His fingers curled into fists as he fought to still the tremors in his hands. With slow, steady breaths, he endured the discomfort. The sensation of misalignment between body and soul was never pleasant, but thankfully, this time, the effect was minor. Within minutes, he managed to stabilize himself, regaining his equilibrium.


    Opening his eyes, Zeke allowed himself a moment of satisfaction¡ªonly for it to vanish in an instant.


    Standing just steps away was the last person he wanted to see.


    The dwarf who had guided him to this chamber was watching him with a hard, unreadable gaze.


    Zeke barely had time to react before the air around him grew heavy, pressing down on him like an avalanche. The dwarf''s hand rested on the hilt of his axe, his Mana filling the room with a suffocating pressure.


    The weight of an Archmage.


    "What in the name o'' the stone is goin'' on here?!"

 Chapter 422 - B6 - 42: Doubts

    Zeke felt like a mouse caught in a trap.


    At the very last moment¡ªjust when escape had seemed assured¡ªthe guard had appeared. It was his own mistake. He had allowed himself to grow careless, to lower his guard while still deep in enemy territory. A lapse in awareness, a moment of vulnerability.


    His earlier ferocity, the burning desire to fight, did not stir in the face of the overwhelming presence before him. Not even for an instant. The thought of resistance didn''t cross his mind¡ªnot because he lacked the will, but because it would be utterly meaningless. A battle against an Archmage? A fool''s errand.


    "I..." he began, but the words caught in his throat. He didn''t even know how to finish that sentence. What could he possibly say to explain this situation?


    "No need to feel down, laddie," the guard said, his voice gruff yet oddly sympathetic. The unexpected response sent a jolt through Zeke. "I had a feelin'' it''d end up like this."


    Zeke''s mouth fell open. He... expected this? He had anticipated that Zeke would knock them unconscious and tamper with their minds? What kind of guard was this? No¡ªsomething wasn''t adding up.


    Slowly, Zeke turned his head, following the dwarf''s pitying gaze. What he saw sent a chill down his spine.


    Thoren and Balin stood before the inscribed wall, their backs turned to him, utterly motionless. It was as if they had never moved¡ªas if the confrontation, the struggle, the theft of their memories had never happened.


    They were standing in the exact same positions as when he had first entered the chamber.


    In an instant, Zeke''s mind caught up with what he was seeing¡ªand the opportunity it presented. He turned back to the guard, his face contorted in carefully crafted frustration.


    "I... have a referral letter. How could they not even acknowledge me?" he demanded, his voice laced with just the right amount of indignation.


    The guard let out a weary sigh, shaking his head but offering no explanation. After a brief, awkward silence, he simply said, "No use waitin'' any longer. He ain''t budgin''."


    Zeke cast one last lingering glance at the two scholars, their backs still rigidly turned toward the wall. With a heavy sigh, he conceded, "I guess you''re right."


    Without hesitation, he shoved the World Anchor back into his pocket and followed the guard toward the exit. As the heavy iron door swung shut behind them, a final, muffled thud echoed from within the chamber.


    For a brief moment, Zeke''s breath hitched. Had something collapsed inside? Or was it just his imagination?


    Thankfully, the guard either hadn''t heard the sound or simply dismissed it as unimportant. His stride remained steady as he retraced their path through the tower, showing no sign of hesitation or suspicion.


    Not a single word passed between them until they reached the entrance. Even as the heavy doors swung open and Zeke stepped back into the open air, the man remained silent. The only acknowledgment he gave was a firm, almost sympathetic tap on Zeke''s shoulder before turning and vanishing back into the Tower of Scholars.


    For a moment, Zeke just stood there, struggling to process what had happened.


    Had he actually... escaped? Just like that?


    His thoughts raced, but there was one question he needed answered above all else.


    "Akasha?" he called out mentally. "Was that you?"


    [Answer]


    The presence of two collapsed bodies posed a significant risk. I chose to animate them to provide better cover while Host was recovering.


    Zeke''s breath hitched. Animate...


    His eyes widened as realization set in. Akasha had used [Blood Puppeteering] on them while they were unconscious. Under normal circumstances, controlling Mages of his own level would have been impossible¡ªbut in their suppressed state, they had been easy prey.


    "Thank you," Zeke said inwardly. "You really saved my ass this time."


    In the next moment, Akasha''s illusionary projection appeared beside him, walking in perfect sync as he made his way back toward the town.


    "There is no need to thank me, Host," Akasha replied. "My purpose is to serve you."


    Zeke offered a wry smile. "Sometimes, it feels like you''d make a better Mage than me..."


    Though his words were lighthearted, there was a kernel of truth behind them that Zeke couldn''t ignore. During his solitary march, the thought wouldn''t leave his mind.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The times he had missed crucial details, only to be saved by Akasha, were beginning to add up. More and more, it felt like everything that made him special was tied to Akasha and Khai''Zar. Without them, he couldn''t help but wonder just how much he would have truly accomplished on his own.


    Now that the thought had taken root, it refused to leave him alone. As he reflected on his biggest achievements, the truth of it hit him like a sledgehammer.


    Even his first major victory¡ªthe one that had earned him recognition in the empire''s prestigious school tournament¡ªhad been thanks to his Draconic heart. He could still vividly recall the chilling sensation of impending defeat as Leo prepared that final strike. His victory hadn''t been his own; it had been a result of the power granted to him.


    As for his title as the youngest Grandmage?


    Wasn''t that merely the result of Khai''Zar sharing the knowledge of the Mana Purifying Device, and Akasha recreating the designs while also finding the location of the missing ingredients? What part of it was truly his own achievement? With the help of those two, even a monkey could have managed to pull this off.


    Zeke''s thoughts spiraled deeper. Each reflection seemed to undermine his sense of accomplishment. Meanwhile, the Spirit, only visible to him, continued to walk silently at his side, offering no words of comfort or guidance.


    It was only when they were nearly at the town that Akasha finally spoke, her voice as detached and emotionless as ever. "What is the purpose of these thoughts?"


    "What?" Zeke snapped, his voice harsher than he intended.


    "Why does Host entertain such meaningless thoughts?" she repeated, her tone unchanging.


    Zeke fell silent. Meaningless? His entire reputation, every achievement he had claimed, had been built upon the backs of others, and yet she dismissed it all as meaningless? How was he supposed to feel any sense of achievement when he was little more than a vessel for two far superior beings?


    "Superior beings..." Akasha echoed, her voice betraying his very thoughts.


    Zeke remained silent. There was no need for further words. The Spirit already knew his exact thoughts on the matter.


    The two continued to walk in silence, with the Spirit appearing to be deep in thought. It was the first time Zeke had seen her like this, and he was beginning to grow curious about what she was pondering for such a long time. For a being such as her, such long deliberation was far from common.


    "Back then..." she spoke at last, her voice unusually hesitant, "when you the Dragon in those ruins... did he willingly surrender to you?"


    Zeke couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought. The memory of the Dragon''s attempt to trick him out of his body had almost become a fond recollection, in hindsight. "That greedy old reptile? How could that be possible?"


    Akasha gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    "What about me?" she continued. "Did I decide to follow Host on a whim, or did we establish a contract, one that both sides agreed to?"


    Zeke paused for a moment before answering, his voice steady. "We made a contract."


    Akasha nodded once more, a subtle satisfaction in her gesture, as though pleased with the answers Zeke had given. It almost felt as though she had orchestrated this entire exchange to draw him into some kind of trap. But rather than pressing further, she simply stared at him, her gaze expectant, as though waiting for something to happen.


    "What?" Zeke finally asked, the weight of her unblinking stare becoming unbearable.


    Akasha shook her head, her expression unreadable. "Host already knows."


    "Know what?"


    "...The achievements of the vassals are the achievements of the king," Akasha replied, her tone oddly calm, as though it were an obvious truth.


    Zeke scoffed, the very idea absurd. "I am no king."


    "A king is he who makes others bend their knees," she countered, her words clipped, as if reciting a passage from one of the countless books in her collection.


    Zeke opened his mouth, ready to argue, but the Spirit spoke faster than he could react. "Even if the Dragon would never admit it, he has already made many concessions to benefit you," she continued, her voice growing more thoughtful. "And I, too, have bent my knees willingly." She paused, tilting her head as if something wasn''t quite right with the phrasing.


    "Metaphorically, of course," she added. "I don''t actually have physical knees to bend."


    Zeke''s words faltered, caught in his throat. For the first time in a long while, he was left utterly speechless. Had Akasha... just tried to cheer him up? More surprisingly, it was actually working. Rather than comforting him with empty words, she had chosen to checkmate him with cold, hard logic¡ªand in that moment, it was exactly what he needed.


    Zeke found his stride returning as his perspective began to shift. Yes, it was true that he wouldn''t have gotten this far without Akasha and Khai''Zar, but that didn''t mean he had simply been handed their assistance.


    Hadn''t he risked his very life to bond with the Dragon? Hadn''t he fought tooth and nail for the chance to receive a Summon? In truth, it was his own grit, his cunning, and his willingness to bet everything that had brought him into contact with these two powerful beings. They hadn''t simply given him their support¡ªthey had been drawn to him because of his own actions, his own choices. That had to count for something.


    Suddenly, it didn''t seem to matter as much that it was his Draconic Heart or his Mind Spirit that had allowed him to rise to where he was. After all, if it were truly so easy to gain the aid of such powerful beings, then why didn''t others do the same?


    In truth, the accomplishments of befriending a Dragon and securing Akasha''s fealty far outweighed any of the public accolades or titles he had earned. If there was anything Zeke could genuinely take pride in, it was having gained the trust of those two extraordinary beings.


    And that, he realized, was no small feat.


    [Notice]


    I advise Host to leave the city. Once the Scholars awaken, they will likely have questions about what transpired. It is highly probable that Host will be summoned for questioning at that time.


    Zeke was jolted out of his thoughts, the faint smile on his face fading into his usual, neutral expression. He hadn''t even noticed when the Spirit had disappeared, but without realizing it, he had followed the subtle trail she had set for him.


    Now, he found himself standing in front of a familiar building¡ªthe one housing the Portal Network managed by the Mage''s Association.


    Akasha was right. It was time to leave the city.


    Staying any longer would be too risky, and besides, he had already accomplished everything he had set out to do. The pressure of his looming deadline weighed on him, relentless and unforgiving. His resolve solidified. There was no time to waste. With a sense of purpose, Zeke strode into the building.


    "Welcome, Sir. Where would you like to travel?" the receptionist greeted him, his voice polite and routine.


    Zeke placed his membership card on the counter for verification, his tone steady. "Tradespire," he said. "Time to go home."

 Book 6: Chapter 42: Doubts

    Book 6: Chapter 42: Doubts


    Zeke felt like a mouse caught in a trap.


    At the very last moment¡ªjust when escape had seemed assured¡ªthe guard had appeared. It was his own mistake. He had allowed himself to grow careless, to lower his guard while still deep in enemy territory. A lapse in awareness, a moment of vulnerability.


    His earlier ferocity, the burning desire to fight, did not stir in the face of the overwhelming presence before him. Not even for an instant. The thought of resistance didn¡¯t cross his mind¡ªnot because he lacked the will, but because it would be utterly meaningless. A battle against an Archmage? A fool¡¯s errand.


    ¡°I...¡± he began, but the words caught in his throat. He didn¡¯t even know how to finish that sentence. What could he possibly say to explain this situation?


    ¡°No need to feel down, laddie,¡± the guard said, his voice gruff yet oddly sympathetic. The unexpected response sent a jolt through Zeke. ¡°I had a feelin¡¯ it¡¯d end up like this.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s mouth fell open. He... expected this? He had anticipated that Zeke would knock them unconscious and tamper with their minds? What kind of guard was this? No¡ªsomething wasn¡¯t adding up.


    Slowly, Zeke turned his head, following the dwarf¡¯s pitying gaze. What he saw sent a chill down his spine.


    Thoren and Balin stood before the inscribed wall, their backs turned to him, utterly motionless. It was as if they had never moved¡ªas if the confrontation, the struggle, the theft of their memories had never happened.


    They were standing in the exact same positions as when he had first entered the chamber.


    In an instant, Zeke¡¯s mind caught up with what he was seeing¡ªand the opportunity it presented. He turned back to the guard, his face contorted in carefully crafted frustration.


    ¡°I... have a referral letter. How could they not even acknowledge me?¡± he demanded, his voice laced with just the right amount of indignation.


    The guard let out a weary sigh, shaking his head but offering no explanation. After a brief, awkward silence, he simply said, ¡°No use waitin¡¯ any longer. He ain¡¯t budgin¡¯.¡±


    Zeke cast one last lingering glance at the two scholars, their backs still rigidly turned toward the wall. With a heavy sigh, he conceded, ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    Without hesitation, he shoved the World Anchor back into his pocket and followed the guard toward the exit. As the heavy iron door swung shut behind them, a final, muffled thud echoed from within the chamber.


    For a brief moment, Zeke¡¯s breath hitched. Had something collapsed inside? Or was it just his imagination?


    Thankfully, the guard either hadn¡¯t heard the sound or simply dismissed it as unimportant. His stride remained steady as he retraced their path through the tower, showing no sign of hesitation or suspicion.


    Not a single word passed between them until they reached the entrance. Even as the heavy doors swung open and Zeke stepped back into the open air, the man remained silent. The only acknowledgment he gave was a firm, almost sympathetic tap on Zeke¡¯s shoulder before turning and vanishing back into the Tower of Scholars.


    For a moment, Zeke just stood there, struggling to process what had happened.


    Had he actually... escaped? Just like that?


    His thoughts raced, but there was one question he needed answered above all else.


    ¡°Akasha?¡± he called out mentally. ¡°Was that you?¡±


    [Answer]


    The presence of two collapsed bodies posed a significant risk. I chose to animate them to provide better cover while Host was recovering.


    Zeke''s breath hitched. Animate...


    His eyes widened as realization set in. Akasha had used [Blood Puppeteering] on them while they were unconscious. Under normal circumstances, controlling Mages of his own level would have been impossible¡ªbut in their suppressed state, they had been easy prey.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Zeke said inwardly. ¡°You really saved my ass this time.¡±


    In the next moment, Akasha''s illusionary projection appeared beside him, walking in perfect sync as he made his way back toward the town.


    ¡°There is no need to thank me, Host,¡± Akasha replied. ¡°My purpose is to serve you.¡±


    Zeke offered a wry smile. ¡°Sometimes, it feels like you''d make a better Mage than me...¡±


    Though his words were lighthearted, there was a kernel of truth behind them that Zeke couldn''t ignore. During his solitary march, the thought wouldn¡¯t leave his mind.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The times he had missed crucial details, only to be saved by Akasha, were beginning to add up. More and more, it felt like everything that made him special was tied to Akasha and Khai¡¯Zar. Without them, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how much he would have truly accomplished on his own.


    Now that the thought had taken root, it refused to leave him alone. As he reflected on his biggest achievements, the truth of it hit him like a sledgehammer.


    Even his first major victory¡ªthe one that had earned him recognition in the empire¡¯s prestigious school tournament¡ªhad been thanks to his Draconic heart. He could still vividly recall the chilling sensation of impending defeat as Leo prepared that final strike. His victory hadn¡¯t been his own; it had been a result of the power granted to him.


    As for his title as the youngest Grandmage?


    Wasn¡¯t that merely the result of Khai¡¯Zar sharing the knowledge of the Mana Purifying Device, and Akasha recreating the designs while also finding the location of the missing ingredients? What part of it was truly his own achievement? With the help of those two, even a monkey could have managed to pull this off.


    Zeke¡¯s thoughts spiraled deeper. Each reflection seemed to undermine his sense of accomplishment. Meanwhile, the Spirit, only visible to him, continued to walk silently at his side, offering no words of comfort or guidance.


    It was only when they were nearly at the town that Akasha finally spoke, her voice as detached and emotionless as ever. ¡°What is the purpose of these thoughts?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zeke snapped, his voice harsher than he intended.


    ¡°Why does Host entertain such meaningless thoughts?¡± she repeated, her tone unchanging.


    Zeke fell silent. Meaningless? His entire reputation, every achievement he had claimed, had been built upon the backs of others, and yet she dismissed it all as meaningless? How was he supposed to feel any sense of achievement when he was little more than a vessel for two far superior beings?


    ¡°Superior beings...¡± Akasha echoed, her voice betraying his very thoughts.


    Zeke remained silent. There was no need for further words. The Spirit already knew his exact thoughts on the matter.


    The two continued to walk in silence, with the Spirit appearing to be deep in thought. It was the first time Zeke had seen her like this, and he was beginning to grow curious about what she was pondering for such a long time. For a being such as her, such long deliberation was far from common.


    ¡°Back then...¡± she spoke at last, her voice unusually hesitant, ¡°when you the Dragon in those ruins... did he willingly surrender to you?¡±


    Zeke couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought. The memory of the Dragon¡¯s attempt to trick him out of his body had almost become a fond recollection, in hindsight. ¡°That greedy old reptile? How could that be possible?¡±


    Akasha gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.


    ¡°What about me?¡± she continued. ¡°Did I decide to follow Host on a whim, or did we establish a contract, one that both sides agreed to?¡±


    Zeke paused for a moment before answering, his voice steady. ¡°We made a contract.¡±


    Akasha nodded once more, a subtle satisfaction in her gesture, as though pleased with the answers Zeke had given. It almost felt as though she had orchestrated this entire exchange to draw him into some kind of trap. But rather than pressing further, she simply stared at him, her gaze expectant, as though waiting for something to happen.


    ¡°What?¡± Zeke finally asked, the weight of her unblinking stare becoming unbearable.


    Akasha shook her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°Host already knows.¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°...The achievements of the vassals are the achievements of the king,¡± Akasha replied, her tone oddly calm, as though it were an obvious truth.


    Zeke scoffed, the very idea absurd. ¡°I am no king.¡±


    ¡°A king is he who makes others bend their knees,¡± she countered, her words clipped, as if reciting a passage from one of the countless books in her collection.


    Zeke opened his mouth, ready to argue, but the Spirit spoke faster than he could react. ¡°Even if the Dragon would never admit it, he has already made many concessions to benefit you,¡± she continued, her voice growing more thoughtful. ¡°And I, too, have bent my knees willingly.¡± She paused, tilting her head as if something wasn¡¯t quite right with the phrasing.


    ¡°Metaphorically, of course,¡± she added. ¡°I don¡¯t actually have physical knees to bend.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s words faltered, caught in his throat. For the first time in a long while, he was left utterly speechless. Had Akasha... just tried to cheer him up? More surprisingly, it was actually working. Rather than comforting him with empty words, she had chosen to checkmate him with cold, hard logic¡ªand in that moment, it was exactly what he needed.


    Zeke found his stride returning as his perspective began to shift. Yes, it was true that he wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far without Akasha and Khai¡¯Zar, but that didn¡¯t mean he had simply been handed their assistance.


    Hadn¡¯t he risked his very life to bond with the Dragon? Hadn¡¯t he fought tooth and nail for the chance to receive a Summon? In truth, it was his own grit, his cunning, and his willingness to bet everything that had brought him into contact with these two powerful beings. They hadn¡¯t simply given him their support¡ªthey had been drawn to him because of his own actions, his own choices. That had to count for something.


    Suddenly, it didn¡¯t seem to matter as much that it was his Draconic Heart or his Mind Spirit that had allowed him to rise to where he was. After all, if it were truly so easy to gain the aid of such powerful beings, then why didn¡¯t others do the same?


    In truth, the accomplishments of befriending a Dragon and securing Akasha¡¯s fealty far outweighed any of the public accolades or titles he had earned. If there was anything Zeke could genuinely take pride in, it was having gained the trust of those two extraordinary beings.


    And that, he realized, was no small feat.


    [Notice]


    I advise Host to leave the city. Once the Scholars awaken, they will likely have questions about what transpired. It is highly probable that Host will be summoned for questioning at that time.


    Zeke was jolted out of his thoughts, the faint smile on his face fading into his usual, neutral expression. He hadn¡¯t even noticed when the Spirit had disappeared, but without realizing it, he had followed the subtle trail she had set for him.


    Now, he found himself standing in front of a familiar building¡ªthe one housing the Portal Network managed by the Mage¡¯s Association.


    Akasha was right. It was time to leave the city.


    Staying any longer would be too risky, and besides, he had already accomplished everything he had set out to do. The pressure of his looming deadline weighed on him, relentless and unforgiving. His resolve solidified. There was no time to waste. With a sense of purpose, Zeke strode into the building.


    ¡°Welcome, Sir. Where would you like to travel?¡± the receptionist greeted him, his voice polite and routine.


    Zeke placed his membership card on the counter for verification, his tone steady. ¡°Tradespire,¡± he said. ¡°Time to go home.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 43: Preparation

    Book 6: Chapter 43: Preparation


    David reclined in the uncomfortably stiff chair at the center of the round hall atop the Black Tower. Lately, he had spent more time here than anywhere else, and with each passing day, his desire for better furniture grew stronger.


    His fingers drummed idly against the stiff armrest as he waited, impatience creeping into his posture. Today, at last, he would learn whether the effort of the past few days had paid off. Every possible step had been taken to spread word of their upcoming auction.


    To fulfill Zeke¡¯s request for a trade contract worth at least a million gold, they had been forced to accelerate their plans. Their offering was clear¡ªthe labor of Undercity.


    The problem?


    Their labor had become a commodity the people above had come to expect would be freely given. Years of exploitation had ingrained the idea that the poor wretches in Undercity were meant to work for scraps, unworthy of anything approaching a fair wage.


    That was the perception they needed to shatter¡ªa daunting, uphill battle, to say the least.


    David rose from his chair and walked over to the large window that overlooked the city to the east. His gaze swept downward, taking in the sprawling cityscape below. A contented smile spread across his face as he surveyed the scene.


    Dozens, if not hundreds, of construction sites dotted the city, each one a symbol of progress. Every building that hadn''t already been remodeled or reconstructed was either scheduled for renovation or already in the midst of it. The scale of the project was staggering¡ªa complete overhaul, a plan so massive it almost defied logic.


    However, with thousands of workers, each possessing at least something approaching superhuman strength, even the most impossible tasks became achievable. Watching from above, it resembled an ant colony in motion¡ªeach worker carrying supplies many times their own weight, ferrying them to various construction sites.


    Needless to say, progress was swift.


    Morale had been high ever since the new food source had been secured. With the constant fear of starvation gone, the most basic need for survival was no longer a concern. Freed from that anxiety, the focus had naturally shifted to the next essential need: shelter.


    The council, including David, had all been in favor of the project, though their motivations likely varied. David, for example, had primarily supported the initiative to change the city¡¯s image as quickly as possible.


    In simple terms: Undercity looked like a dump. Many of its inhabitants lived in little more than shacks or poorly constructed attempts at proper buildings. How could anyone take them seriously? Whether one agreed with it or not, appearance mattered¡ªand Undercity looked like a slum.


    But that was beginning to change, and it was evident at a glance to anyone observant enough. One of the reasons David had chosen to hold the meeting in the very halls of the Black Tower, rather than in the city above where proper business was typically discussed, was to highlight the transformation underway.


    David''s brow furrowed as he sensed a movement in the shadows behind him. He turned just in time to see the figure of Elder Rabbit emerge from behind one of the towering stone pillars. She was getting better at this.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    Elder Rabbit smiled, her tone measured. ¡°It was quite the turnout.¡±


    ¡°Who accepted?¡± he pressed impatiently.


    ¡°Nair, Verma, Gemkar, Veerkar, Bandhi, Varrun, and...¡± She hesitated, the pause stretching just a moment too long. ¡°...Raja.¡±


    David nodded as she named the first few, feeling a sense of approval. But as she continued, his expression darkened, his impatience growing with each name. When she finally mentioned the royal family of Korrovan, it caught him completely off guard. Although they had invited them out of courtesy, there had been no real expectation that they would actually attend.


    The Raja family was not directly involved in any business dealings; they had no need to be. As the ruling family, they took a share of the profits no matter who prospered. Their presence at this meeting could signal trouble, depending on who they would send.


    A lower-ranking member of the family could likely be influenced or even disregarded without much consequence. However, if a direct descendant of the Raja family were present, everything would change. Such individuals often had the authority to speak on behalf of the king, and their words carried the weight of royal law.


    David sighed, feeling a weight settle on his chest. If it came down to the royal family intervening, there wasn¡¯t much he could do. However, it seemed unlikely that the king would tip the scales at this stage. After all, the true impact of Undercity¡¯s transformation had yet to be seen¡ªwhether it would ultimately benefit the kingdom or become a detriment. For a being of such power, it would be easy enough to halt their plans later if things began to take a turn for the worse.


    Shaking the thoughts of the royal family from his mind, David focused on the other names Elder Rabbit had mentioned.


    The attendance of the Nair family, one of Zeke¡¯s closest allies, was no surprise. Unfortunately, they lacked the resources to sign such a massive contract at the moment. Given a little more time, they might have been ideal partners, but their infrastructure, manpower, and connections had all taken significant hits due to their feud with the Firebrand family.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The Verma family, as far as David knew, was one of the largest cloth and clothing manufacturers in the country. Their demand for labor was nearly insatiable, and their access to the necessary funds meant they could easily afford a contract of such scale. As far as he was concerned, they were one of his favorite business partners¡ªreliable, capable, and with a relatively clean reputation.


    The Gemkar family, on the other hand, had a more tenuous connection to Zeke. They were the ones who had provided the information about the mine that contained the Liquid Metal. Once the mine''s owners, the Gemkars had lost it during a tragic incident, which had severely undermined their foundation. Yet, they had been recovering steadily. If they struck a deal with Undercity now, it could be their chance to regain their former prestige.


    Not a bad choice, either, all in all.


    However, the next three families raised more concerns: Veerkar, Bandhi, and Varrun.


    The Veerkar family was responsible for training soldiers for the royal forces, and many of their recruits came from Undercity. It was unclear whether their attendance at the meeting was an attempt to strike a deal or to voice their frustrations about the dwindling number of candidates. The Veerkars had long relied on Undercity¡¯s population to fill their ranks, and the recent changes could be threatening that supply.


    The Bandhi family was likely in a similar position. As the largest slave traders in Korrovan, a significant portion of their stock had been sourced from Undercity. Though Undercity was often seen as little more than the cesspit of society, occasional talents¡ªmutants with unique abilities¡ªstill emerged from its depths. The loss of these individuals would have dealt a severe blow to the Bandhi family¡¯s business, and it was uncertain how they would respond to these changes.


    Lastly, there was the Varrun family. They were wealthy, generous, and by far the largest traders in Korrovan. On paper, they appeared to be the ideal partner for a major trade deal. However, to David, they were placed at the very bottom of his list. Their past dealings with his young lord had left a bitter taste, and their underhanded business tactics painted them in a thoroughly unflattering light.


    No, if he had any say in the matter, he would avoid signing a contract with the Varruns at all costs.


    David broke off his thoughts and turned to the eagerly awaiting Elder Rabbit. ¡°Did they all agree to attend the meeting here?¡±


    The woman nodded, her ears flicking with the motion.


    David''s brows furrowed in thought. ¡°Even the Royal family?¡±


    Elder Rabbit gave a final, confirming nod. ¡°They did.¡±


    How strange. The Raja family had always been known for their refusal to take shelter in Undercity during the stormy seasons. It was even rumored that the very idea of such a lowly place disgusted them. Yet now, it seemed their reasons weren''t rooted in any sense of superiority.


    David pressed on, his curiosity piqued. ¡°And the others we invited? How is the mood on the surface?¡±


    Elder Rabbit paused, carefully considering his question before replying. ¡°From the reports, I can¡¯t say for certain,¡± she said slowly. ¡°But many of my messengers mentioned that the parties didn¡¯t seem completely uninterested, even those who refused to attend.¡±


    David scoffed, understanding exactly what she meant. ¡°Afraid to make the first move, in case this doesn¡¯t work out, huh?¡±


    Elder Rabbit nodded, her expression confirming his suspicion.


    It didn¡¯t matter. The families too afraid to take a risk weren¡¯t the ones David needed to worry about.


    Now, with the meeting confirmed, the real question was: who would their side send to attend? His presence was expected, but who else could accompany him?


    It was crucial to make a strong showing. The other side would likely send Archmages, and unfortunately, his side was running dangerously low on those. Even the two they did have¡ªthe dwarf and the fugitive Water Mage¡ªpreferred to remain anonymous.


    The Death Mage, though sympathetic to his young lord for some reason, wasn¡¯t someone David could rely on or command. As for Ravi Dessai, the leader of the Lion¡¯s Den, he had no real ties to the activities in Undercity. If he made an appearance here, it could even jeopardize his position on the surface.


    It was a real conundrum.


    A loud creak echoed through the room as the large wooden doors slowly swung open. Both David and Elder Rabbit turned toward the sound. This place, as the council''s meeting spot, was not easily accessible to just anyone. Whoever had arrived was likely bearing important news.


    The double doors parted slightly, revealing the slender figure of Soria, the Chimeroi whom Ezekiel had favored during his time in the mines. As the first to be freed from her slave bond, she held a unique position in the new administration of Undercity.


    But it wasn¡¯t Soria herself that drew their attention. It was the peculiar box she carried. Its mere presence set it apart from anything produced in Undercity, its quality far exceeding what they were capable of crafting at the moment. To David, however, the sight was all too familiar.


    ¡°Dwarven craftsmanship...¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Soria stepped into the room and placed the box on the large conference table. ¡°Indeed,¡± she replied with a smile. ¡°It seems our lord has sent us another surprise.¡±


    David¡¯s brows furrowed at the use of the term ¡®our lord.¡¯ As far as he was concerned, he was the only one officially employed by Ezekiel in this room. But he didn¡¯t correct her. The devotion the young woman showed seemed genuine, and given her growing influence, it was wise to keep her on his side.


    It took a moment longer for David to fully grasp the implications of her words. If this had been sent by Ezekiel, it meant his young lord had already reached the dwarven capital. David could only hope that Ezekiel had adapted to their ways more quickly than he himself had.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t open it?¡± he asked, his voice steady but laced with curiosity.


    Soria shook her head. ¡°It was addressed to you.¡±


    David¡¯s fingers gently brushed against the leather covering. The craftsmanship was precise, clearly designed to protect something delicate within. What could it be? And what could his young lord have sent in such a situation? Surely, it wasn¡¯t an Archmage hidden inside.


    He chuckled at the absurdity of the thought. While Ezekiel had incredible foresight, even he couldn¡¯t have predicted their current predicament, let alone prepared a solution for it. A scenario like this was simply beyond the realm of possibility.


    With a simple push, the metal latch securing the box¡¯s top snapped open, revealing its contents. Both Soria and Elder Rabbit craned their necks, eager to see what was inside, and even David couldn¡¯t suppress his growing curiosity.


    His gaze landed on a row of vials. The craftsmanship was as intricate as the box itself. Inside each vial swirled a mysterious, purple liquid, its misty essence moving in a way that seemed almost alive.


    For a moment, the three of them simply stared at the sight, their minds captivated by the mysterious sight. Then David¡¯s eyes caught something tucked behind the row of six bottles¡ªan envelope with the word ¡®David¡¯ boldly written across the front.


    He quickly opened the envelope and began reading. With each word, his expression shifted, growing more and more perplexed. By the time he reached the end of the letter, his arms went limp, and he stared at the vials with a mixture of disbelief and suppressed excitement.


    "Dreamwalker Brew," he muttered softly.

 Chapter 423 - B6 - 43: Preparation

    David reclined in the uncomfortably stiff chair at the center of the round hall atop the Black Tower. Lately, he had spent more time here than anywhere else, and with each passing day, his desire for better furniture grew stronger.


    His fingers drummed idly against the stiff armrest as he waited, impatience creeping into his posture. Today, at last, he would learn whether the effort of the past few days had paid off. Every possible step had been taken to spread word of their upcoming auction.


    To fulfill Zeke''s request for a trade contract worth at least a million gold, they had been forced to accelerate their plans. Their offering was clear¡ªthe labor of Undercity.


    The problem?


    Their labor had become a commodity the people above had come to expect would be freely given. Years of exploitation had ingrained the idea that the poor wretches in Undercity were meant to work for scraps, unworthy of anything approaching a fair wage.


    That was the perception they needed to shatter¡ªa daunting, uphill battle, to say the least.


    David rose from his chair and walked over to the large window that overlooked the city to the east. His gaze swept downward, taking in the sprawling cityscape below. A contented smile spread across his face as he surveyed the scene.


    Dozens, if not hundreds, of construction sites dotted the city, each one a symbol of progress. Every building that hadn''t already been remodeled or reconstructed was either scheduled for renovation or already in the midst of it. The scale of the project was staggering¡ªa complete overhaul, a plan so massive it almost defied logic.


    However, with thousands of workers, each possessing at least something approaching superhuman strength, even the most impossible tasks became achievable. Watching from above, it resembled an ant colony in motion¡ªeach worker carrying supplies many times their own weight, ferrying them to various construction sites.


    Needless to say, progress was swift.


    Morale had been high ever since the new food source had been secured. With the constant fear of starvation gone, the most basic need for survival was no longer a concern. Freed from that anxiety, the focus had naturally shifted to the next essential need: shelter.


    The council, including David, had all been in favor of the project, though their motivations likely varied. David, for example, had primarily supported the initiative to change the city''s image as quickly as possible.


    In simple terms: Undercity looked like a dump. Many of its inhabitants lived in little more than shacks or poorly constructed attempts at proper buildings. How could anyone take them seriously? Whether one agreed with it or not, appearance mattered¡ªand Undercity looked like a slum.


    But that was beginning to change, and it was evident at a glance to anyone observant enough. One of the reasons David had chosen to hold the meeting in the very halls of the Black Tower, rather than in the city above where proper business was typically discussed, was to highlight the transformation underway.


    David''s brow furrowed as he sensed a movement in the shadows behind him. He turned just in time to see the figure of Elder Rabbit emerge from behind one of the towering stone pillars. She was getting better at this.


    "How did it go?" he asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    Elder Rabbit smiled, her tone measured. "It was quite the turnout."


    "Who accepted?" he pressed impatiently.


    "Nair, Verma, Gemkar, Veerkar, Bandhi, Varrun, and..." She hesitated, the pause stretching just a moment too long. "...Raja."


    David nodded as she named the first few, feeling a sense of approval. But as she continued, his expression darkened, his impatience growing with each name. When she finally mentioned the royal family of Korrovan, it caught him completely off guard. Although they had invited them out of courtesy, there had been no real expectation that they would actually attend.


    The Raja family was not directly involved in any business dealings; they had no need to be. As the ruling family, they took a share of the profits no matter who prospered. Their presence at this meeting could signal trouble, depending on who they would send.


    A lower-ranking member of the family could likely be influenced or even disregarded without much consequence. However, if a direct descendant of the Raja family were present, everything would change. Such individuals often had the authority to speak on behalf of the king, and their words carried the weight of royal law.


    David sighed, feeling a weight settle on his chest. If it came down to the royal family intervening, there wasn''t much he could do. However, it seemed unlikely that the king would tip the scales at this stage. After all, the true impact of Undercity''s transformation had yet to be seen¡ªwhether it would ultimately benefit the kingdom or become a detriment. For a being of such power, it would be easy enough to halt their plans later if things began to take a turn for the worse.


    Shaking the thoughts of the royal family from his mind, David focused on the other names Elder Rabbit had mentioned.


    The attendance of the Nair family, one of Zeke''s closest allies, was no surprise. Unfortunately, they lacked the resources to sign such a massive contract at the moment. Given a little more time, they might have been ideal partners, but their infrastructure, manpower, and connections had all taken significant hits due to their feud with the Firebrand family.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The Verma family, as far as David knew, was one of the largest cloth and clothing manufacturers in the country. Their demand for labor was nearly insatiable, and their access to the necessary funds meant they could easily afford a contract of such scale. As far as he was concerned, they were one of his favorite business partners¡ªreliable, capable, and with a relatively clean reputation.


    The Gemkar family, on the other hand, had a more tenuous connection to Zeke. They were the ones who had provided the information about the mine that contained the Liquid Metal. Once the mine''s owners, the Gemkars had lost it during a tragic incident, which had severely undermined their foundation. Yet, they had been recovering steadily. If they struck a deal with Undercity now, it could be their chance to regain their former prestige.


    Not a bad choice, either, all in all.


    However, the next three families raised more concerns: Veerkar, Bandhi, and Varrun.


    The Veerkar family was responsible for training soldiers for the royal forces, and many of their recruits came from Undercity. It was unclear whether their attendance at the meeting was an attempt to strike a deal or to voice their frustrations about the dwindling number of candidates. The Veerkars had long relied on Undercity''s population to fill their ranks, and the recent changes could be threatening that supply.


    The Bandhi family was likely in a similar position. As the largest slave traders in Korrovan, a significant portion of their stock had been sourced from Undercity. Though Undercity was often seen as little more than the cesspit of society, occasional talents¡ªmutants with unique abilities¡ªstill emerged from its depths. The loss of these individuals would have dealt a severe blow to the Bandhi family''s business, and it was uncertain how they would respond to these changes.


    Lastly, there was the Varrun family. They were wealthy, generous, and by far the largest traders in Korrovan. On paper, they appeared to be the ideal partner for a major trade deal. However, to David, they were placed at the very bottom of his list. Their past dealings with his young lord had left a bitter taste, and their underhanded business tactics painted them in a thoroughly unflattering light.


    No, if he had any say in the matter, he would avoid signing a contract with the Varruns at all costs.


    David broke off his thoughts and turned to the eagerly awaiting Elder Rabbit. "Did they all agree to attend the meeting here?"


    The woman nodded, her ears flicking with the motion.


    David''s brows furrowed in thought. "Even the Royal family?"


    Elder Rabbit gave a final, confirming nod. "They did."


    How strange. The Raja family had always been known for their refusal to take shelter in Undercity during the stormy seasons. It was even rumored that the very idea of such a lowly place disgusted them. Yet now, it seemed their reasons weren''t rooted in any sense of superiority.


    David pressed on, his curiosity piqued. "And the others we invited? How is the mood on the surface?"


    Elder Rabbit paused, carefully considering his question before replying. "From the reports, I can''t say for certain," she said slowly. "But many of my messengers mentioned that the parties didn''t seem completely uninterested, even those who refused to attend."


    David scoffed, understanding exactly what she meant. "Afraid to make the first move, in case this doesn''t work out, huh?"


    Elder Rabbit nodded, her expression confirming his suspicion.


    It didn''t matter. The families too afraid to take a risk weren''t the ones David needed to worry about.


    Now, with the meeting confirmed, the real question was: who would their side send to attend? His presence was expected, but who else could accompany him?


    It was crucial to make a strong showing. The other side would likely send Archmages, and unfortunately, his side was running dangerously low on those. Even the two they did have¡ªthe dwarf and the fugitive Water Mage¡ªpreferred to remain anonymous.


    The Death Mage, though sympathetic to his young lord for some reason, wasn''t someone David could rely on or command. As for Ravi Dessai, the leader of the Lion''s Den, he had no real ties to the activities in Undercity. If he made an appearance here, it could even jeopardize his position on the surface.


    It was a real conundrum.


    A loud creak echoed through the room as the large wooden doors slowly swung open. Both David and Elder Rabbit turned toward the sound. This place, as the council''s meeting spot, was not easily accessible to just anyone. Whoever had arrived was likely bearing important news.


    The double doors parted slightly, revealing the slender figure of Soria, the Chimeroi whom Ezekiel had favored during his time in the mines. As the first to be freed from her slave bond, she held a unique position in the new administration of Undercity.


    But it wasn''t Soria herself that drew their attention. It was the peculiar box she carried. Its mere presence set it apart from anything produced in Undercity, its quality far exceeding what they were capable of crafting at the moment. To David, however, the sight was all too familiar.


    "Dwarven craftsmanship..." he muttered under his breath.


    Soria stepped into the room and placed the box on the large conference table. "Indeed," she replied with a smile. "It seems our lord has sent us another surprise."


    David''s brows furrowed at the use of the term ''our lord.'' As far as he was concerned, he was the only one officially employed by Ezekiel in this room. But he didn''t correct her. The devotion the young woman showed seemed genuine, and given her growing influence, it was wise to keep her on his side.


    It took a moment longer for David to fully grasp the implications of her words. If this had been sent by Ezekiel, it meant his young lord had already reached the dwarven capital. David could only hope that Ezekiel had adapted to their ways more quickly than he himself had.


    "You didn''t open it?" he asked, his voice steady but laced with curiosity.


    Soria shook her head. "It was addressed to you."


    David''s fingers gently brushed against the leather covering. The craftsmanship was precise, clearly designed to protect something delicate within. What could it be? And what could his young lord have sent in such a situation? Surely, it wasn''t an Archmage hidden inside.


    He chuckled at the absurdity of the thought. While Ezekiel had incredible foresight, even he couldn''t have predicted their current predicament, let alone prepared a solution for it. A scenario like this was simply beyond the realm of possibility.


    With a simple push, the metal latch securing the box''s top snapped open, revealing its contents. Both Soria and Elder Rabbit craned their necks, eager to see what was inside, and even David couldn''t suppress his growing curiosity.


    His gaze landed on a row of vials. The craftsmanship was as intricate as the box itself. Inside each vial swirled a mysterious, purple liquid, its misty essence moving in a way that seemed almost alive.


    For a moment, the three of them simply stared at the sight, their minds captivated by the mysterious sight. Then David''s eyes caught something tucked behind the row of six bottles¡ªan envelope with the word ''David'' boldly written across the front.


    He quickly opened the envelope and began reading. With each word, his expression shifted, growing more and more perplexed. By the time he reached the end of the letter, his arms went limp, and he stared at the vials with a mixture of disbelief and suppressed excitement.


    "Dreamwalker Brew," he muttered softly.

 Book 6: Chapter 44: Matriarch Selvanna I

    Book 6: Chapter 44: Matriarch Selvanna I


    High among the towering branches of the World Tree, nestled within the verdant crown of the largest tree in existence, stood a grand residence. Unlike structures carved from wood or built upon the boughs, this palace seemed to have grown as an extension of the tree itself, woven seamlessly into its ancient form, as natural as its very roots.


    Within its halls, a gathering of great significance was taking place. An ancestor of one of the oldest elven bloodlines had returned, gracing her descendants with a rare visit¡ªan event that occurred only a handful of times each century.


    For the younger elves, this gathering represented one of the few opportunities to stand before their revered elder and prove themselves worthy of her attention. Lyriel found herself among them, though she sat about as far away from their honored guest as possible. In the rigid hierarchy of elven society, this was one of the only chances to rise beyond their current station, and the competition for the closest seats had been as fierce as could be.


    A competition Lyriel had lost miserably.


    ¡°Honored ancestor, favored of Yggdrasil, have you heard of the happenings in the plains?¡± One of the girls, as beautiful as a flower, asked from close to the front.


    The ancestor, surrounded by a circle of eager young girls, turned to the excited speaker with a gentle, motherly smile. It was the first time many of the girls had seen this legendary figure in person. Though she had lived for countless centuries, time had left no mark upon her¡ªher face was unlined, her beauty undiminished, as if she had stepped out of legend itself.


    At first glance, she was nearly indistinguishable from the youthful elves around her. Yet, in her eyes lay the first sign of her true nature. Where the bright-eyed girls brimmed with curiosity and excitement, the ancestors¡¯ gaze held an unfathomable depth, a stillness that seemed to stretch across the ages.


    The second distinction was in the way she carried herself. Every movement was infused with effortless grace, a quiet poise absent from her younger kin. It was the bearing of one who had seen the rise and fall of nations, who had weathered storms that could break lesser beings.


    It was that composure that Lyriel envied above everything else. If only she possessed a fraction of the ancestor¡¯s temperament...


    ¡°Which happenings are you referring to, child?¡± the ancestor asked, her voice warm yet measured.


    Lyriel couldn¡¯t help but inwardly smirk at the form of address. Every single one of the gathered girls knew the name of their ancestor¡ªSelvanna Goldleaf¡ªbut it was abundantly clear that Selvanna herself hadn¡¯t bothered to learn the names of any of the girls around her. And why would she? They were unlikely to offer anything of true value. Most would inevitably fade into mediocrity, just as they always did in these gatherings.


    Though, that was something she would never dare to voice aloud.


    ¡°I heard it said that the harvest by the half-bloods is going to be especially abundant this year. The Earth Mother must be blessing us,¡± the young girl replied, her eyes bright.


    Selvanna nodded lightly, but didn¡¯t comment further. However, that seemed enough to please the energetic girl.


    Lyriel saw the truth, however. Their ancestor had likely already dismissed the girl from consideration. With a single sentence, the young elf had revealed herself a fool.


    To refer to those of mixed heritage as half-bloods might be acceptable in some circles, but to use the term behind closed doors? It only showed how thoroughly she had absorbed the propaganda. Moreover, the Earth Mother''s supposed blessing was clearly not at work either. Anyone with half a mind could see that the bountiful harvest was the result of the lowlanders'' new seeding techniques, not divine favor.


    ¡°Honored ancestor, crown of creation, have you heard the latest news from the far east?¡± another girl called out.


    Selvanna Goldleaf turned to face the new speaker and her smile seemed a touch more sincere than usual.


    It was a sight that made Lyriel sigh inwardly. Crown of creation, she had called her? It was an excessive compliment, even for an ancestor. Yet, it was clear that the creative address had at least managed to amuse the elder, something Lyriel could never bring herself to do. She was simply no good at finding the right words or tone to make flattery sound sincere, even if she could bring herself to voice it.


    ¡°Are you referring to the war?¡± Selvanna asked, her voice calm but inquisitive.


    The girl nodded eagerly, her eyes alight with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Empire is being pushed back. Now, even the nations who didn¡¯t want to get involved initially are sending troops.¡±


    Selvanna tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°And what do you make of these developments?¡± she asked, her gaze steady on the girl.


    Lyriel also sharpened her ears, focusing intently. This was a topic of widespread interest among the elves, even those in the highest echelons of their society. More importantly, it presented a perfect opportunity to gauge the minds of the gathered girls.


    The girl took a moment to consider the question carefully, no doubt aware that Selvanna''s inquiry was a test. After a brief pause, she spoke, her voice confident. "I think it¡¯s shameful," she said. "It exposes the base nature of human leadership."


    Selvanna didn¡¯t react, keeping her expression neutral. ¡°In what way?¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The girl didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Though they were allied from the start, many nations hesitated to send aid when the war seemed perilous. However, now that victory is within reach, everyone is flocking to the battlefield like vultures to a carcass. It¡¯s clear they¡¯re motivated by the spoils of war, rather than any true desire to help.¡±


    Lyriel bit her lips, her mind turning over the response. The girl had shown some insight, but had failed to see beyond the obvious. Even a child could have deduced this much. How could this answer be enough to please the ancestor?


    As expected, Selvanna swept her gaze over the dozens of eager faces gathered before her, opening the question to the room. ¡°Does anyone have something to add?¡±


    A heavy silence descended. In this setting, no one dared speak carelessly; second chances were a rarity.


    For a moment, Lyriel considered speaking up. She actually had something of value to contribute¡ªan original conjecture of her own design. It had come to her not long ago, and ever since, it had lingered in her mind, refusing to be dismissed. The idea had emerged after challenging the long-held elven belief in their inherent superiority, leading her to a conclusion that, while obvious, had been overlooked by everyone else.


    Yet, despite her certainty, she knew better than to voice her opinion. This meeting wasn¡¯t meant for the likes of her. She had never been able to compete with the other girls, her logic drowned out by the louder voices of the majority or silenced by the threat of violence.


    She could never win, and today... today would be no different.


    But then, as her eyes met those of the revered ancestor, something stirred within her. It was as if a current ran through her, awakening a strength she hadn''t realized she possessed. Before she even fully understood what was happening, the words were already spilling from her lips.


    ¡°I...¡± she began, her voice wavering slightly. ¡°I wonder what the Empire stands to gain by allowing this situation to continue...¡±


    A hushed murmur swept through the room as all eyes turned toward Selvanna, eagerly awaiting her response to the perplexing statement. Meanwhile, Lyriel¡¯s gaze dropped. By the great spirit of the Earth, what had she done?! What had come over her?


    Already, she could hear the dismissive murmurs around her, discussing her foolish outburst.


    The ancestor leaned forward, her gaze fixed intently on the unremarkable girl in the back of the room, her full attention seemingly captured by her.


    ¡°Explain,¡± she said.


    When Lyriel¡¯s gaze locked with the ancestor¡¯s once more, it felt as though an invisible current surged through her, drawing her in as if she were being pulled into the depths of a bottomless abyss. The tranquil blue of Selvanna¡¯s eyes seemed to absorb everything in its path. Sweat began to form at the back of her neck, trickling down her spine, dampening the fabric of her silken robes.


    Yet, amid the rising tension, something else stirred within her¡ªa strange and unfamiliar strength. It was the courage of an animal cornered, desperate and determined to survive. In that moment, she understood with unmistakable clarity that her fate hung in the balance. For better or for worse, the course of her future would be determined by her next words.


    ¡°I just... think that...¡± she started haltingly, but firmed up a moment later. ¡°It¡¯s not very likely the Emperor didn¡¯t foresee this possibility when he started a war. He must have made preparations for this very situation long ago.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Selvanna pressed, her gaze unwavering, as if daring her to say more, to go even further.


    Lyriel hesitated, her mind racing as she searched for the right words. She knew the answer¡ªit was simple, really. But speaking it aloud was another matter.


    ¡°Because...¡± she began, her voice almost faltering as she struggled to gather her confidence, ¡°...he is the smartest being in the world. To assume anything less from him would be the height of arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± one of the others cried out, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    The rest quickly followed, their protests rising in chorus. Even those who remained silent either shook their heads or simply looked away. It was an absurd statement to make. How could a human possibly be considered superior to the entire elven race?


    The ancestor, however, leaned back in her seat, a small, approving smile tugging at the corners of her lips. With a simple motion of her hand, she silenced the gathering, the room falling into immediate stillness. ¡°What is your name, child?¡±


    ¡°...Lyriel,¡± she replied, the word slipping from her lips like a whisper, as though it drained the last of her strength.


    ¡°Lyriel, Lyriel, Lyriel...¡± Selvanna repeated the name thrice, letting the sound of it linger in the air. ¡°Tell me, child, why are you sitting so far back?¡±


    Lyriel¡¯s gaze flickered to the girls in the front¡ªthe ones who had made it abundantly clear what would happen if she dared to step out of line. For a fleeting moment, the idea of exposing their actions crossed her mind, but it vanished just as quickly. She knew better than to strike with a borrowed hand.


    ¡°It seems I was too late to secure a seat at the front,¡± Lyriel said, the words coming out smoothly, much to the visible relief of the perpetrators.


    ¡°I see,¡± Selvanna said, her voice steady and calm, though it was clear the subtle actions had not escaped her notice. ¡°Try to be on time in the future.¡±


    Lyriel nodded eagerly, like a bird pecking at grain. It was unbelievable. Out of all the gathered girls, she alone had managed to catch the ancestor¡¯s attention¡ªhad even received a measure of praise. The turn of events was so far removed from her expectations that her mind struggled to keep up.


    Her lips, so often set in a perpetual frown, twitched upward now and then, betraying the elation she could barely contain. Not even the jealous, hostile glances directed her way could dim the triumph thrumming in her chest.


    What could they do to her now? Mock her? Beat her? Scorn her? What did any of it matter in the face of what she had accomplished today? One word from the ancestor held more weight than decades of scheming and flattery.


    Slowly, the other girls seemed to grasp the futility of their actions. Their attention shifted back to the ancestor, their minds working furiously. If they couldn¡¯t drag Lyriel down, then there was only one path left¡ªto elevate themselves to her level.


    Easier said than done.


    Among all the topics discussed, none seemed to truly capture the ancestor¡¯s interest. Though she engaged politely, it was clear that she found little value in the substance of their words. Trade, magic, innovations, gossip¡ªno matter what news the eager girls presented, Selvanna remained unmoved, her expression betraying only mild curiosity at best.


    That was until one girl dared to speak a name¡ªone known to all, yet spoken only in hushed murmurs.


    ¡°...My father recently corresponded with Cassius Leafless,¡± she blurted out.


    Silence fell like a blade. Even Lyriel held her breath. This... was bold. Reckless, even.


    Cassius Leafless. His very name was a wound left to fester, a bitter stain on the pride of the elders. A genius among elves, exiled by their own decree¡ªa decision that had long since soured into a source of frustration. Every triumph he achieved outside their lands was another blow to their authority, another reminder of their failure.


    Lyriel, like many others, believed his exile had been a mistake. But she, like everyone else, was wise enough never to say so aloud¡ªnot even in private.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Selvanna did not react with anger or disdain at the mention of that name. Instead, the corners of her mouth lifted into a fond smile.


    ¡°Cassius...¡± she murmured, her gaze settling on the girl who had dared to speak it. ¡°Tell me, what has that child been up to lately? Is he still fooling around with that Titan girl?¡±

 Chapter 424 - B6 - 44: Matriarch Selvanna I

    High among the towering branches of the World Tree, nestled within the verdant crown of the largest tree in existence, stood a grand residence. Unlike structures carved from wood or built upon the boughs, this palace seemed to have grown as an extension of the tree itself, woven seamlessly into its ancient form, as natural as its very roots.


    Within its halls, a gathering of great significance was taking place. An ancestor of one of the oldest elven bloodlines had returned, gracing her descendants with a rare visit¡ªan event that occurred only a handful of times each century.


    For the younger elves, this gathering represented one of the few opportunities to stand before their revered elder and prove themselves worthy of her attention. Lyriel found herself among them, though she sat about as far away from their honored guest as possible. In the rigid hierarchy of elven society, this was one of the only chances to rise beyond their current station, and the competition for the closest seats had been as fierce as could be.


    A competition Lyriel had lost miserably.


    "Honored ancestor, favored of Yggdrasil, have you heard of the happenings in the plains?" One of the girls, as beautiful as a flower, asked from close to the front.


    The ancestor, surrounded by a circle of eager young girls, turned to the excited speaker with a gentle, motherly smile. It was the first time many of the girls had seen this legendary figure in person. Though she had lived for countless centuries, time had left no mark upon her¡ªher face was unlined, her beauty undiminished, as if she had stepped out of legend itself.


    At first glance, she was nearly indistinguishable from the youthful elves around her. Yet, in her eyes lay the first sign of her true nature. Where the bright-eyed girls brimmed with curiosity and excitement, the ancestors'' gaze held an unfathomable depth, a stillness that seemed to stretch across the ages.


    The second distinction was in the way she carried herself. Every movement was infused with effortless grace, a quiet poise absent from her younger kin. It was the bearing of one who had seen the rise and fall of nations, who had weathered storms that could break lesser beings.


    It was that composure that Lyriel envied above everything else. If only she possessed a fraction of the ancestor''s temperament...


    "Which happenings are you referring to, child?" the ancestor asked, her voice warm yet measured.


    Lyriel couldn''t help but inwardly smirk at the form of address. Every single one of the gathered girls knew the name of their ancestor¡ªSelvanna Goldleaf¡ªbut it was abundantly clear that Selvanna herself hadn''t bothered to learn the names of any of the girls around her. And why would she? They were unlikely to offer anything of true value. Most would inevitably fade into mediocrity, just as they always did in these gatherings.


    Though, that was something she would never dare to voice aloud.


    "I heard it said that the harvest by the half-bloods is going to be especially abundant this year. The Earth Mother must be blessing us," the young girl replied, her eyes bright.


    Selvanna nodded lightly, but didn''t comment further. However, that seemed enough to please the energetic girl.


    Lyriel saw the truth, however. Their ancestor had likely already dismissed the girl from consideration. With a single sentence, the young elf had revealed herself a fool.


    To refer to those of mixed heritage as half-bloods might be acceptable in some circles, but to use the term behind closed doors? It only showed how thoroughly she had absorbed the propaganda. Moreover, the Earth Mother''s supposed blessing was clearly not at work either. Anyone with half a mind could see that the bountiful harvest was the result of the lowlanders'' new seeding techniques, not divine favor.


    "Honored ancestor, crown of creation, have you heard the latest news from the far east?" another girl called out.


    Selvanna Goldleaf turned to face the new speaker and her smile seemed a touch more sincere than usual.


    It was a sight that made Lyriel sigh inwardly. Crown of creation, she had called her? It was an excessive compliment, even for an ancestor. Yet, it was clear that the creative address had at least managed to amuse the elder, something Lyriel could never bring herself to do. She was simply no good at finding the right words or tone to make flattery sound sincere, even if she could bring herself to voice it.


    "Are you referring to the war?" Selvanna asked, her voice calm but inquisitive.


    The girl nodded eagerly, her eyes alight with excitement. "I''ve heard that the Empire is being pushed back. Now, even the nations who didn''t want to get involved initially are sending troops."


    Selvanna tapped her chin thoughtfully. "And what do you make of these developments?" she asked, her gaze steady on the girl.


    Lyriel also sharpened her ears, focusing intently. This was a topic of widespread interest among the elves, even those in the highest echelons of their society. More importantly, it presented a perfect opportunity to gauge the minds of the gathered girls.


    The girl took a moment to consider the question carefully, no doubt aware that Selvanna''s inquiry was a test. After a brief pause, she spoke, her voice confident. "I think it''s shameful," she said. "It exposes the base nature of human leadership."


    Selvanna didn''t react, keeping her expression neutral. "In what way?"


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    The girl didn''t hesitate. "Though they were allied from the start, many nations hesitated to send aid when the war seemed perilous. However, now that victory is within reach, everyone is flocking to the battlefield like vultures to a carcass. It''s clear they''re motivated by the spoils of war, rather than any true desire to help."


    Lyriel bit her lips, her mind turning over the response. The girl had shown some insight, but had failed to see beyond the obvious. Even a child could have deduced this much. How could this answer be enough to please the ancestor?


    As expected, Selvanna swept her gaze over the dozens of eager faces gathered before her, opening the question to the room. "Does anyone have something to add?"


    A heavy silence descended. In this setting, no one dared speak carelessly; second chances were a rarity.


    For a moment, Lyriel considered speaking up. She actually had something of value to contribute¡ªan original conjecture of her own design. It had come to her not long ago, and ever since, it had lingered in her mind, refusing to be dismissed. The idea had emerged after challenging the long-held elven belief in their inherent superiority, leading her to a conclusion that, while obvious, had been overlooked by everyone else.


    Yet, despite her certainty, she knew better than to voice her opinion. This meeting wasn''t meant for the likes of her. She had never been able to compete with the other girls, her logic drowned out by the louder voices of the majority or silenced by the threat of violence.


    She could never win, and today... today would be no different.


    But then, as her eyes met those of the revered ancestor, something stirred within her. It was as if a current ran through her, awakening a strength she hadn''t realized she possessed. Before she even fully understood what was happening, the words were already spilling from her lips.


    "I..." she began, her voice wavering slightly. "I wonder what the Empire stands to gain by allowing this situation to continue..."


    A hushed murmur swept through the room as all eyes turned toward Selvanna, eagerly awaiting her response to the perplexing statement. Meanwhile, Lyriel''s gaze dropped. By the great spirit of the Earth, what had she done?! What had come over her?


    Already, she could hear the dismissive murmurs around her, discussing her foolish outburst.


    The ancestor leaned forward, her gaze fixed intently on the unremarkable girl in the back of the room, her full attention seemingly captured by her.


    "Explain," she said.


    When Lyriel''s gaze locked with the ancestor''s once more, it felt as though an invisible current surged through her, drawing her in as if she were being pulled into the depths of a bottomless abyss. The tranquil blue of Selvanna''s eyes seemed to absorb everything in its path. Sweat began to form at the back of her neck, trickling down her spine, dampening the fabric of her silken robes.


    Yet, amid the rising tension, something else stirred within her¡ªa strange and unfamiliar strength. It was the courage of an animal cornered, desperate and determined to survive. In that moment, she understood with unmistakable clarity that her fate hung in the balance. For better or for worse, the course of her future would be determined by her next words.


    "I just... think that..." she started haltingly, but firmed up a moment later. "It''s not very likely the Emperor didn''t foresee this possibility when he started a war. He must have made preparations for this very situation long ago."


    "Why do you think so?" Selvanna pressed, her gaze unwavering, as if daring her to say more, to go even further.


    Lyriel hesitated, her mind racing as she searched for the right words. She knew the answer¡ªit was simple, really. But speaking it aloud was another matter.


    "Because..." she began, her voice almost faltering as she struggled to gather her confidence, "...he is the smartest being in the world. To assume anything less from him would be the height of arrogance."


    "Preposterous!" one of the others cried out, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    The rest quickly followed, their protests rising in chorus. Even those who remained silent either shook their heads or simply looked away. It was an absurd statement to make. How could a human possibly be considered superior to the entire elven race?


    The ancestor, however, leaned back in her seat, a small, approving smile tugging at the corners of her lips. With a simple motion of her hand, she silenced the gathering, the room falling into immediate stillness. "What is your name, child?"


    "...Lyriel," she replied, the word slipping from her lips like a whisper, as though it drained the last of her strength.


    "Lyriel, Lyriel, Lyriel..." Selvanna repeated the name thrice, letting the sound of it linger in the air. "Tell me, child, why are you sitting so far back?"


    Lyriel''s gaze flickered to the girls in the front¡ªthe ones who had made it abundantly clear what would happen if she dared to step out of line. For a fleeting moment, the idea of exposing their actions crossed her mind, but it vanished just as quickly. She knew better than to strike with a borrowed hand.


    "It seems I was too late to secure a seat at the front," Lyriel said, the words coming out smoothly, much to the visible relief of the perpetrators.


    "I see," Selvanna said, her voice steady and calm, though it was clear the subtle actions had not escaped her notice. "Try to be on time in the future."


    Lyriel nodded eagerly, like a bird pecking at grain. It was unbelievable. Out of all the gathered girls, she alone had managed to catch the ancestor''s attention¡ªhad even received a measure of praise. The turn of events was so far removed from her expectations that her mind struggled to keep up.


    Her lips, so often set in a perpetual frown, twitched upward now and then, betraying the elation she could barely contain. Not even the jealous, hostile glances directed her way could dim the triumph thrumming in her chest.


    What could they do to her now? Mock her? Beat her? Scorn her? What did any of it matter in the face of what she had accomplished today? One word from the ancestor held more weight than decades of scheming and flattery.


    Slowly, the other girls seemed to grasp the futility of their actions. Their attention shifted back to the ancestor, their minds working furiously. If they couldn''t drag Lyriel down, then there was only one path left¡ªto elevate themselves to her level.


    Easier said than done.


    Among all the topics discussed, none seemed to truly capture the ancestor''s interest. Though she engaged politely, it was clear that she found little value in the substance of their words. Trade, magic, innovations, gossip¡ªno matter what news the eager girls presented, Selvanna remained unmoved, her expression betraying only mild curiosity at best.


    That was until one girl dared to speak a name¡ªone known to all, yet spoken only in hushed murmurs.


    "...My father recently corresponded with Cassius Leafless," she blurted out.


    Silence fell like a blade. Even Lyriel held her breath. This... was bold. Reckless, even.


    Cassius Leafless. His very name was a wound left to fester, a bitter stain on the pride of the elders. A genius among elves, exiled by their own decree¡ªa decision that had long since soured into a source of frustration. Every triumph he achieved outside their lands was another blow to their authority, another reminder of their failure.


    Lyriel, like many others, believed his exile had been a mistake. But she, like everyone else, was wise enough never to say so aloud¡ªnot even in private.


    To everyone''s surprise, Selvanna did not react with anger or disdain at the mention of that name. Instead, the corners of her mouth lifted into a fond smile.


    "Cassius..." she murmured, her gaze settling on the girl who had dared to speak it. "Tell me, what has that child been up to lately? Is he still fooling around with that Titan girl?"

 Book 6: Chapter 45: Matriarch Selvanna II

    Book 6: Chapter 45: Matriarch Selvanna II


    The atmosphere remained tense. Though the ancestor showed no sign of offense at the mention of Cassius Leafless, none dared to treat the topic lightly.


    Even the girl who had first spoken the name now looked as if she regretted it entirely. And when the ancestor posed her question, it took her a moment to gather herself enough to respond.


    ¡°H-He is doing well, ancestor,¡± she mumbled. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention any girl in his letters, but he¡¯s still residing in the jungles of Irroch. It seems he has found an interesting research subject there.¡±


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Selvanna mused aloud. ¡°Aside from our forests, Irroch has the greatest abundance of life. Many species of plants and beasts exist only in that part of the world. Even I am tempted to visit at times...¡± her gaze settled back on the girl, a flicker of impatience edging into her voice. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± the girl admitted, looking ashamed. ¡°He didn¡¯t go into detail about his work. The only reason he contacted my family at all was to ask for my father¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s?¡± Selvanna asked, her tone carrying a subtle weight. ¡°Not your mother¡¯s?¡±


    The girl nodded.


    Selvanna fell into thoughtful silence for a moment before speaking again. ¡°And what is it that your father does, child?¡±


    ¡°He serves as an ambassador for our people,¡± the girl answered. ¡°He travels to the human lands for trade, diplomacy, and other such minor affairs.¡±


    Derisive chuckles rippled through the gathering, and even the girl herself looked ashamed by her own words.


    Lyriel winced in sympathy. It was not glamorous work. Serving away from the Tree of Life was almost akin to exile. Their people had little need for trade and even less interest in the politics of the lesser races. To make a living by dealing with them was disgraceful.


    However, Selvanna only seemed more intrigued by the revelation. ¡°Tell me, child,¡± she said, her tone deceptively gentle. ¡°What is it that Cassius wants your father to do?¡±


    ¡°...nothing of importance, ancestor,¡± the girl stammered, shifting uneasily. ¡°Just a minor task.¡±


    ¡°I will be the judge of that,¡± Selvanna replied, her voice firm, making it clear she wouldn¡¯t let the matter drop.


    The girl swallowed hard before finally admitting, ¡°He... asked my father to find information about a certain person. A human boy.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡± Selvanna¡¯s eyes flashed with surprise, an emotion so rare that the air in the gathering seemed to freeze. ¡°This can¡¯t be right, can it?¡±


    A tense silence followed. Even Lyriel, who prided herself on her sharp reasoning, couldn¡¯t comprehend what had unsettled this unshakable woman so deeply. It was just a request, wasn¡¯t it? A fleeting curiosity from an exiled elf?


    ¡°A human boy?¡± Selvanna murmured, almost to herself. ¡°Cassius is interested in a human child? Enough to seek aid from his distant kin?¡±


    Her gaze sharpened, locking onto the trembling girl with an intensity that left no room for hesitation. ¡°What is the name of this child?¡± she demanded.


    The girl swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Ezekiel...¡±


    ¡°No last name?¡± Selvanna pressed, her brow arching slightly in disbelief.


    ¡°No,¡± the girl replied quickly, almost nervously. ¡°...But the letter did mention that he was the heir to a Mage named Bombastus.¡±


    ¡°Ho!¡± Selvanna exclaimed again, her voice laced with genuine surprise.


    For her to be shocked a second time, it must have been a revelation of great significance. Yet, none of the girls, including Lyriel, seemed to know who that name belonged to. The heroes and villains of human society held little meaning in the elven lands. Even the human kings and queens, those who shaped their world, were scarcely known to them.


    ¡°That explains it,¡± Selvanna murmured, her face settling into a calm, satisfied expression.


    ¡°Who is that, ancestor?¡± one of the curious girls near her asked, her voice tinged with innocent curiosity.


    In a surprisingly good mood, Selvanna answered with patience. ¡°Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim is like Cassius. One of the few individuals known to have crossed the wall with more than one affinity.¡±


    ¡°Outlier...¡± the girl whispered, processing the information. ¡°Cassius wasn¡¯t the only one?¡±


    Selvanna shook her head. ¡°There are two others, both human. Maximilian von Hohenheim was the youngest, and Aurelia Thorsten, the oldest.¡±


    ¡°The... Aurelia?¡± a girl asked, and Selvanna gave a small nod in affirmation.


    Gasps could be heard from all around, and even Lyriel couldn¡¯t hide her shock.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Aurelia Thorsten.


    That name was known to everyone. Despite being human, the Immortal Witch was a figure of such renown that her legacy transcended the boundaries of species. Legends spoke of her power, claiming she could rival even the most formidable elven matriarchs in battle. In fact, she had lived so long that she was said to have been alive during the days of the first elves, when their kind was still young.


    Lyriels mind began to spin at the implications. What did it mean, then, to be mentioned in the same breath as her?


    Cassius Leafless was a genius of their people, a visionary far ahead of his time. His groundbreaking research had propelled entire fields forward by decades, if not centuries. If Maximilian von Hohenheim was of a similar calibre, then he could not be ignored. No, this was a person to watch. This was someone who had earned a place in history, and any connection to him deserved careful consideration.


    ¡°Can you tell us more about him?¡± Lyriel asked before she could stop herself.


    Selvanna shook her head. ¡°That would be pointless.¡±


    ¡°Pointless...¡± Lyriel echoed, disbelief creeping into her voice. Surely, the ancestor couldn¡¯t be this shortsighted.


    Selvanna¡¯s smile softened as she seemed to read the accusation in Lyriel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Maximilian von Hohenheim is already dead. He was imprisoned and killed by none other than his own Emperor.¡±


    ¡°...Then his heir is¡ª¡± Lyriel started, her thoughts already racing ahead.


    ¡°...Either a fugitive or a coward,¡± the ancestor finished for her, her voice cool. ¡°But given that Cassius is curious about him, it¡¯s likely the former.¡±


    Lyriel¡¯s eyes sparkled with intrigue. What kind of person would be appointed as the heir to someone like Maximilian? As far as she knew, neither Cassius nor Aurelia had ever named an heir. That made this boy a rarity in itself.


    ¡°I might know something,¡± a timid voice spoke up, breaking Lyriel¡¯s thoughts.


    Immediately, all eyes turned toward the speaker. It was a petite girl, sitting near the back of the gathering, much like Lyriel herself. It wasn¡¯t surprising. Those of lower standing often had more connections to the outside world, as befit their position. If anyone were to know about a human, it would be them.


    Selvanna regarded the girl with a calm, measured expression. ¡°What is it that you think you know, child?¡±


    The girl hesitated for a moment, clearly flustered by the sudden attention, but she held herself better than Lyriel had. ¡°I know about the human boy... Ezekiel,¡± she finally said.


    ¡°Curious,¡± Selvanna murmured under her breath. ¡°He is already a figure of renown?¡±


    The girl nodded in confirmation.


    Selvanna¡¯s brow furrowed ever so slightly. ¡°I had expected him to be younger, given that I¡¯ve never heard of him. Was I mistaken?¡±


    ¡°No, you were correct... honored ancestor,¡± the girl replied, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°He hasn¡¯t yet reached two decades of age.¡±


    A snicker rippled through the gathering, and even Lyriel couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Two decades. It seemed far too young. An elf of that age would scarcely be allowed to leave their home unattended, let alone achieve anything worthy of renown. What could this human boy have possibly done to earn recognition at such a young age?


    ¡°I see,¡± Selvanna said, visibly amused herself. ¡°Tell me what you know, child.¡±


    But the girl¡¯s next words extinguished the smiles from their faces, replacing them with stunned silence.


    ¡°His most recent achievement was breaking the record for the youngest living Grandmage at just 17 years of age...¡±


    ¡°...he accomplished that while wielding three affinities...¡±


    ¡°...also broke the record for simultaneously cast spells by a significant margin...¡±


    Jaws dropped, eyes widened, and gasps echoed through the room as egos were shattered.


    What was true talent? This was talent.


    Just moments ago, Lyriel had wondered what an heir to someone like Maximilian or Aurelia would be like, and now she knew. They were beasts of a different kind¡ªprodigies of magic, destined to eclipse all others. For the first time in her life, she found herself genuinely grateful for the short lifespans of humans.


    If such staggering talent were nurtured under the protection and guidance of elven traditions, who could say what heights they might reach in a few centuries? The mere thought sent a chill down her spine.


    Their ancestor seemed to have been thinking along similar lines, as the lightness in her expression quickly disappeared. Her gaze sharpened, and she focused intently on the girl who had revealed such troubling information. "How did you come to know of this?" she asked, her voice now tinged with seriousness.


    The girl shrank under the weight of Selvanna''s attention, but she answered dutifully. "He recently sent one of his people to our lands¡ªa woman named Margaret. My mother was the one who processed her entry. She''s been keeping an eye on the boy ever since."


    "Exceptional judgment on your mother''s part," Selvanna said, her tone acknowledging the girl''s honesty. "Tell me, what was his purpose in sending one of his people here?"


    The girl hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. "I don''t know. Truth be told, we haven''t paid her much attention until now."


    A brief flash of annoyance flickered in the ancestor¡¯s eyes, but it vanished as swiftly as it had appeared. She quickly regained her composure, understanding that it was unreasonable to expect anything else from the girl or her mother. After all, a random human would not be treated with any special regard, no matter who they were sent by.


    "That woman," Selvanna inquired, her voice steady once more. "Do you know where she is now?"


    The girl nodded. "She is working as a flyer in one of the lower cities."


    Selvanna¡¯s gaze softened in satisfaction. "Then this may be an opportunity. If this boy truly possesses the genius of someone like Cassius, he is certainly worth extending a helping hand to."


    One of the girls, her voice laced with uncertainty, spoke up. "Are you sure about this, ancestor? He is human. Who knows if¡ªor how¡ªhe might repay your kindness in the future?"


    Selvanna¡¯s gaze grew distant, her mind clearly working through the implications of her decision. ¡°A promising seed, nurtured with care, will always repay the kindness a hundredfold...¡± Her voice softened as she spoke the words, but then, just as quickly, it regained its sharpness. She swept her gaze over the gathered girls, each one under her scrutiny. ¡°The only question that remains is, which one of you is best suited for the task of nurturing such a seedling?¡±


    Her gaze settled on a girl at the very back. Lyriel. The others may not have noticed, but Lyriel felt the weight of Selvanna¡¯s discerning eyes.


    "You¡¯ve shown intelligence today," Selvanna continued, her voice steady. "Let this be a test of whether you can perform just as well when the task becomes more difficult."


    Lyriel¡¯s throat tightened, a lump of anxiety forming as the weight of Selvanna¡¯s words pressed down on her.


    "I will leave this matter entirely in your hands," Selvanna declared, her tone unwavering. "Act as you see fit. If necessary, use my name. I don¡¯t care how you accomplish it."


    The room fell silent at this startling permission. Everyone watched, eyes wide with disbelief.


    ¡°But...¡± Selvanna¡¯s voice took on a serious edge, the weight of her next words lingering in the air. ¡°Do not disappoint me. This is your one and only chance.¡±

 Chapter 425 - B6 - 45: Matriarch Selvanna II

    The atmosphere remained tense. Though the ancestor showed no sign of offense at the mention of Cassius Leafless, none dared to treat the topic lightly.


    Even the girl who had first spoken the name now looked as if she regretted it entirely. And when the ancestor posed her question, it took her a moment to gather herself enough to respond.


    "H-He is doing well, ancestor," she mumbled. "He didn''t mention any girl in his letters, but he''s still residing in the jungles of Irroch. It seems he has found an interesting research subject there."


    "No wonder," Selvanna mused aloud. "Aside from our forests, Irroch has the greatest abundance of life. Many species of plants and beasts exist only in that part of the world. Even I am tempted to visit at times..." her gaze settled back on the girl, a flicker of impatience edging into her voice. "What else?"


    "Not much," the girl admitted, looking ashamed. "He didn''t go into detail about his work. The only reason he contacted my family at all was to ask for my father''s help."


    "Your father''s?" Selvanna asked, her tone carrying a subtle weight. "Not your mother''s?"


    The girl nodded.


    Selvanna fell into thoughtful silence for a moment before speaking again. "And what is it that your father does, child?"


    "He serves as an ambassador for our people," the girl answered. "He travels to the human lands for trade, diplomacy, and other such minor affairs."


    Derisive chuckles rippled through the gathering, and even the girl herself looked ashamed by her own words.


    Lyriel winced in sympathy. It was not glamorous work. Serving away from the Tree of Life was almost akin to exile. Their people had little need for trade and even less interest in the politics of the lesser races. To make a living by dealing with them was disgraceful.


    However, Selvanna only seemed more intrigued by the revelation. "Tell me, child," she said, her tone deceptively gentle. "What is it that Cassius wants your father to do?"


    "...nothing of importance, ancestor," the girl stammered, shifting uneasily. "Just a minor task."


    "I will be the judge of that," Selvanna replied, her voice firm, making it clear she wouldn''t let the matter drop.


    The girl swallowed hard before finally admitting, "He... asked my father to find information about a certain person. A human boy."


    "Ho!" Selvanna''s eyes flashed with surprise, an emotion so rare that the air in the gathering seemed to freeze. "This can''t be right, can it?"


    A tense silence followed. Even Lyriel, who prided herself on her sharp reasoning, couldn''t comprehend what had unsettled this unshakable woman so deeply. It was just a request, wasn''t it? A fleeting curiosity from an exiled elf?


    "A human boy?" Selvanna murmured, almost to herself. "Cassius is interested in a human child? Enough to seek aid from his distant kin?"


    Her gaze sharpened, locking onto the trembling girl with an intensity that left no room for hesitation. "What is the name of this child?" she demanded.


    The girl swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. "Ezekiel..."


    "No last name?" Selvanna pressed, her brow arching slightly in disbelief.


    "No," the girl replied quickly, almost nervously. "...But the letter did mention that he was the heir to a Mage named Bombastus."


    "Ho!" Selvanna exclaimed again, her voice laced with genuine surprise.


    For her to be shocked a second time, it must have been a revelation of great significance. Yet, none of the girls, including Lyriel, seemed to know who that name belonged to. The heroes and villains of human society held little meaning in the elven lands. Even the human kings and queens, those who shaped their world, were scarcely known to them.


    "That explains it," Selvanna murmured, her face settling into a calm, satisfied expression.


    "Who is that, ancestor?" one of the curious girls near her asked, her voice tinged with innocent curiosity.


    In a surprisingly good mood, Selvanna answered with patience. "Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim is like Cassius. One of the few individuals known to have crossed the wall with more than one affinity."


    "Outlier..." the girl whispered, processing the information. "Cassius wasn''t the only one?"


    Selvanna shook her head. "There are two others, both human. Maximilian von Hohenheim was the youngest, and Aurelia Thorsten, the oldest."


    "The... Aurelia?" a girl asked, and Selvanna gave a small nod in affirmation.


    Gasps could be heard from all around, and even Lyriel couldn''t hide her shock.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Aurelia Thorsten.


    That name was known to everyone. Despite being human, the Immortal Witch was a figure of such renown that her legacy transcended the boundaries of species. Legends spoke of her power, claiming she could rival even the most formidable elven matriarchs in battle. In fact, she had lived so long that she was said to have been alive during the days of the first elves, when their kind was still young.


    Lyriels mind began to spin at the implications. What did it mean, then, to be mentioned in the same breath as her?


    Cassius Leafless was a genius of their people, a visionary far ahead of his time. His groundbreaking research had propelled entire fields forward by decades, if not centuries. If Maximilian von Hohenheim was of a similar calibre, then he could not be ignored. No, this was a person to watch. This was someone who had earned a place in history, and any connection to him deserved careful consideration.


    "Can you tell us more about him?" Lyriel asked before she could stop herself.


    Selvanna shook her head. "That would be pointless."


    "Pointless..." Lyriel echoed, disbelief creeping into her voice. Surely, the ancestor couldn''t be this shortsighted.


    Selvanna''s smile softened as she seemed to read the accusation in Lyriel''s eyes. "Maximilian von Hohenheim is already dead. He was imprisoned and killed by none other than his own Emperor."


    "...Then his heir is¡ª" Lyriel started, her thoughts already racing ahead.


    "...Either a fugitive or a coward," the ancestor finished for her, her voice cool. "But given that Cassius is curious about him, it''s likely the former."


    Lyriel''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. What kind of person would be appointed as the heir to someone like Maximilian? As far as she knew, neither Cassius nor Aurelia had ever named an heir. That made this boy a rarity in itself.


    "I might know something," a timid voice spoke up, breaking Lyriel''s thoughts.


    Immediately, all eyes turned toward the speaker. It was a petite girl, sitting near the back of the gathering, much like Lyriel herself. It wasn''t surprising. Those of lower standing often had more connections to the outside world, as befit their position. If anyone were to know about a human, it would be them.


    Selvanna regarded the girl with a calm, measured expression. "What is it that you think you know, child?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment, clearly flustered by the sudden attention, but she held herself better than Lyriel had. "I know about the human boy... Ezekiel," she finally said.


    "Curious," Selvanna murmured under her breath. "He is already a figure of renown?"


    The girl nodded in confirmation.


    Selvanna''s brow furrowed ever so slightly. "I had expected him to be younger, given that I''ve never heard of him. Was I mistaken?"


    "No, you were correct... honored ancestor," the girl replied, her voice trembling slightly. "He hasn''t yet reached two decades of age."


    A snicker rippled through the gathering, and even Lyriel couldn''t help but smile faintly. Two decades. It seemed far too young. An elf of that age would scarcely be allowed to leave their home unattended, let alone achieve anything worthy of renown. What could this human boy have possibly done to earn recognition at such a young age?


    "I see," Selvanna said, visibly amused herself. "Tell me what you know, child."


    But the girl''s next words extinguished the smiles from their faces, replacing them with stunned silence.


    "His most recent achievement was breaking the record for the youngest living Grandmage at just 17 years of age..."


    "...he accomplished that while wielding three affinities..."


    "...also broke the record for simultaneously cast spells by a significant margin..."


    Jaws dropped, eyes widened, and gasps echoed through the room as egos were shattered.


    What was true talent? This was talent.


    Just moments ago, Lyriel had wondered what an heir to someone like Maximilian or Aurelia would be like, and now she knew. They were beasts of a different kind¡ªprodigies of magic, destined to eclipse all others. For the first time in her life, she found herself genuinely grateful for the short lifespans of humans.


    If such staggering talent were nurtured under the protection and guidance of elven traditions, who could say what heights they might reach in a few centuries? The mere thought sent a chill down her spine.


    Their ancestor seemed to have been thinking along similar lines, as the lightness in her expression quickly disappeared. Her gaze sharpened, and she focused intently on the girl who had revealed such troubling information. "How did you come to know of this?" she asked, her voice now tinged with seriousness.


    The girl shrank under the weight of Selvanna''s attention, but she answered dutifully. "He recently sent one of his people to our lands¡ªa woman named Margaret. My mother was the one who processed her entry. She''s been keeping an eye on the boy ever since."


    "Exceptional judgment on your mother''s part," Selvanna said, her tone acknowledging the girl''s honesty. "Tell me, what was his purpose in sending one of his people here?"


    The girl hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. "I don''t know. Truth be told, we haven''t paid her much attention until now."


    A brief flash of annoyance flickered in the ancestor''s eyes, but it vanished as swiftly as it had appeared. She quickly regained her composure, understanding that it was unreasonable to expect anything else from the girl or her mother. After all, a random human would not be treated with any special regard, no matter who they were sent by.


    "That woman," Selvanna inquired, her voice steady once more. "Do you know where she is now?"


    The girl nodded. "She is working as a flyer in one of the lower cities."


    Selvanna''s gaze softened in satisfaction. "Then this may be an opportunity. If this boy truly possesses the genius of someone like Cassius, he is certainly worth extending a helping hand to."


    One of the girls, her voice laced with uncertainty, spoke up. "Are you sure about this, ancestor? He is human. Who knows if¡ªor how¡ªhe might repay your kindness in the future?"


    Selvanna''s gaze grew distant, her mind clearly working through the implications of her decision. "A promising seed, nurtured with care, will always repay the kindness a hundredfold..." Her voice softened as she spoke the words, but then, just as quickly, it regained its sharpness. She swept her gaze over the gathered girls, each one under her scrutiny. "The only question that remains is, which one of you is best suited for the task of nurturing such a seedling?"


    Her gaze settled on a girl at the very back. Lyriel. The others may not have noticed, but Lyriel felt the weight of Selvanna''s discerning eyes.


    "You''ve shown intelligence today," Selvanna continued, her voice steady. "Let this be a test of whether you can perform just as well when the task becomes more difficult."


    Lyriel''s throat tightened, a lump of anxiety forming as the weight of Selvanna''s words pressed down on her.


    "I will leave this matter entirely in your hands," Selvanna declared, her tone unwavering. "Act as you see fit. If necessary, use my name. I don''t care how you accomplish it."


    The room fell silent at this startling permission. Everyone watched, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "But..." Selvanna''s voice took on a serious edge, the weight of her next words lingering in the air. "Do not disappoint me. This is your one and only chance."

 Book 6: Chapter 46: The Cube I

    Book 6: Chapter 46: The Cube I


    His crimson hair was swept back by the relentless wind, the force pressing against him with such intensity that keeping his eyes open was a struggle. Yet, despite the oppressive gusts, a wide smile stretched across his face as he extended his arms wide, embracing the rush.


    Standing at the prow of the Alexandria von Hohenheim, Zeke faced the immense pressure of the oncoming wind head-on. At that moment, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas this what it felt like to fly?


    For the first time, a flicker of envy stirred. He had never longed for another¡¯s magical affinities before, but flight... Flight was tempting. To soar freely, unbound by the weight of gravity, to drift wherever the winds might carry him¡ªwhat could be more exhilarating? How liberating must it be to cast aside all earthly constraints and sail across the endless sky, untethered and unstoppable?


    ¡°Faster!¡± He shouted over the roaring wind, his grin widening with exhilaration. ¡°Give her all you¡¯ve got, Captain!¡±


    But the captain was having none of it. The man¡ªonce a loyal lieutenant under Kerim¡ªvehemently shook his head, arms crossed in a firm, unmistakable gesture of refusal.


    Zeke pouted, but deep down, he knew his request was unreasonable. While the ship could go faster, pushing beyond this speed was strictly reserved for emergencies. Any further acceleration risked damaging the vessel, and such reckless speeds were meant for dire situations, not indulging in a thrill-seeking whim.


    Zeke couldn''t help himself. It had been far too long since he last stood aboard the warship, and he had almost forgotten the sheer exhilaration of tearing through the clouds atop such a colossal vessel. Behemoth-class airships were in a league of their own. Was this what it felt like to ride a dragon into battle?


    At that errant thought, a derisive snort echoed in the back of his mind. Thankfully, Khai¡¯zar restrained himself to that single, dismissive sound instead of launching into a lecture on the majesty of Dragons.


    Grinning, Zeke leaned over the railing, his gaze sweeping across the vast landscape below. They had been heading south since morning, wasting no time after his return. Tradespire was far behind them now, and they were soaring over Invocatia. This was the easiest stretch of their journey¡ªthe skies above the land of Summoners were among the safest.


    The true test would come when they attempted to cross the jungles of Irroch. That vast wilderness remained untamed, a place where nature reigned supreme and beasts roamed freely. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to call those creatures the true rulers of the land, rather than the scattered pockets of humanity that eked out an existence there.


    Fortunately, most of the more fearsome predators were landbound, unable to interfere with their journey. However, that didn¡¯t mean the skies were safe. The massive trees of the jungle housed enough airborne nightmares to give even a seasoned captain pause before daring to cross that treacherous expanse.


    Still, he had insisted on this route.


    The Alexandria was no ordinary vessel¡ªit was a warship, armed with cutting-edge weaponry, and he had full confidence in its ability to handle whatever threats lurked below. More importantly, he was no longer the helpless boy who had once fled from a pack of goblins.


    No, the Ezekiel of today was a seasoned warrior, more than capable of holding his own in battle. With the elite Grandmages he had brought from his estate and the battle-hardened crew of the Alexandria, they stood a chance against almost anything short of an Archmage-level threat.


    His gaze drifted to the horizon, where it almost seemed as if the first signs of that green hellscape were emerging. Of course, that was unlikely¡ªit would still take a couple of days before Irroch truly came into view. But that didn¡¯t mean he had time to waste. This relatively peaceful stretch of the journey was his last opportunity to focus on what he had neglected so far.


    His right hand tightened around the unyielding object he held¡ªa small, unassuming cube. The World Anchor. Ever since that fateful day in the Tower of Scholars, it had never left his side. Though he had once been indifferent to it, dismissing it as little more than an oddity, that ignorance had long since faded. Now, fully aware of its true value, he found himself unwilling to let it out of his grasp.


    Even though he was certain he had erased all traces of the encounter from the Scholars¡¯ minds, caution was never a mistake. Memories were fickle things and if there was even the slightest chance he had overlooked something... he would rather not take the risk.


    Zeke¡¯s expression hardened as his fingers traced the intricate engravings along the cube¡¯s surface. Akasha was working tirelessly, applying everything they had learned in the Tower of Scholars to decipher its mysteries, but progress had been painfully slow. Whether she would ever succeed in unraveling its secrets remained uncertain.


    But Zeke was done leaving things to chance.


    If this artifact was valuable enough to stir greed in the heart of royalty, then letting it languish in obscurity was no longer an option. He needed every advantage he could seize¡ªevery tool, every scrap of knowledge¡ªif he was to carve out a place for himself in this world.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    For the first time since their journey began, Zeke left his favorite spot at the prow of the ship, retreating to his chambers. He pretended not to notice the visible relief on the captain¡¯s face as he passed by, though he understood the man¡¯s sentiments. Enduring the whims of someone as reckless as himself couldn¡¯t have been pleasant.


    His quarters were the largest and most lavish on the ship¡ªan extravagance unheard of on a typical warship. Yet Maximilian, in his boundless eccentricity, had repurposed the Alexandria for private use, outfitting it with amenities that would have made any noble envious. An attached bathroom, a separate study¡ªluxuries that now served Zeke well.


    This was the perfect place for uninterrupted research, and he intended to make full use of it. With strict orders ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed until they reached the borders of Irroch, he settled in, ready to unlock the mysteries that had eluded him for too long.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Zeke turned the cube over in his hands. He didn¡¯t expect to uncover anything new with this surface-level examination, but skipping steps¡ªno matter how obvious¡ªwas not his way. He would be thorough.


    The cube was perfectly symmetrical, its proportions flawless. It didn¡¯t even seem like something crafted by human hands¡ªso immaculate was its surface. Despite being an artifact from ancient times, there were no cracks, no seams, no signs of wear or weathering. Not a single imperfection marred its form.


    For all intents and purposes, it looked as if it had just been forged, fresh from its creator¡¯s hands. That alone spoke volumes about its extraordinary nature. Few things in this world could defy the passage of time so completely.


    The only distinguishing feature on the cube¡¯s otherwise identical sides was the engraved script. Though the symbols clearly belonged to the same language, each face bore a different set of characters. It was maddening¡ªhe had come so close to uncovering their secrets, only to be betrayed by the very scholars he had sought for help.


    At least he hadn¡¯t left completely empty-handed.


    Finishing his visual inspection, Zeke moved on to experimentation. He had long since noticed the faint aura of spatial Mana emanating from the artifact, making it the logical place to start.


    He inserted a sliver of his own Mana and waited. And waited. And... nothing happened.


    Frowning, he tried again, this time with a greater amount¡ªbut the result was the same. However, something was different. Unlike most objects, through which spatial Mana would pass unhindered, the cube absorbed it. His energy was drawn inside and vanished without a trace.


    That was interesting.


    Zeke had never encountered anything capable of doing that to spatial Mana. By its very nature, space was unbound by physical constraints. It flowed through solid objects as if they didn¡¯t exist, allowing him to perceive his surroundings with absolute clarity.


    Yet somehow, this cube not only blocked his Mana¡ªit devoured it.


    Intrigued by his discovery, Zeke did the only logical thing¡ªhe blasted the cube with as much Spatial Mana as his Core could produce.


    If there was a limit to how much it could contain, he was determined to find it. And if the cube functioned like a reservoir, storing energy until it reached a critical threshold, then perhaps it simply needed to be refilled before it would activate.


    Encouraged by this possibility, Zeke held nothing back. He flung open the floodgates of his Core, unleashing an unprecedented torrent of Mana into the artifact. It was an unstoppable deluge.


    His overdeveloped Core, strengthened by the network of spatial seedlings embedded throughout his body, maintained a steady and continuous flow of energy. Since he wasn¡¯t shaping a spell¡ªonly converting the ambient Mana and channeling it¡ªhe could sustain the process with minimal effort. But that didn¡¯t mean it was without cost.


    Within seconds, fatigue began creeping in. A Core wasn¡¯t designed to operate at maximum output indefinitely; the strain accumulated like the burn of a sprinter pushing past his limits. Even the fittest athlete could only maintain a full sprint for so long.


    Recognizing this, Zeke adjusted his approach. The goal wasn¡¯t to force the cube to its limit as quickly as possible, but to expose it to an overwhelming volume of spatial Mana over time.


    With a new, far more sustainable pace, he settled in for the long haul. But as the minutes stretched on, a sinking feeling took hold. The sheer amount of Mana he was pouring into the cube was beyond anything reasonable¡ªyet it showed no reaction at all.


    That could only mean one of two things. Either, his hypothesis was wrong. Or... the reservoir of the cubes was way beyond what a Grandmage could produce. Honestly, he couldn¡¯t decide which of the two was more likely, both possibilities seeming within the bounds of reason.


    Just before his Core was completely drained, Zeke reluctantly halted his efforts. It would be unwise to leave himself defenseless, and he doubted that a fraction more Mana would yield any significant results.


    His gaze turned thoughtful as he studied the cube, which lay still and silent in his hands. There was no change. No glow indicating the presence of absorbed Mana, no fluctuation in its energy signature, and no sign of any reaction to his relentless infusion. It felt as though his efforts had been for nothing.


    Yet, despite the lack of immediate results, there was still something undeniably significant. The way it absorbed an almost incomprehensible amount of Mana was in itself an astonishing discovery. Zeke racked his mind, but no object or material he could recall seemed capable of replicating such a function. This alone made the cube a mystery worth investigating further.


    Despite his efforts, it seemed that this approach had reached an impasse.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to waste endless hours¡ªor potentially even years¡ªfilling what could be an insatiable void with Mana. At his current strength, that path was far too inefficient. No, he needed a better strategy.


    Zeke sat there, absentmindedly toying with the cube as he sifted through his memories, searching for a new approach. He didn¡¯t have to wait long before a particular memory surfaced. It was triggered by the question that had come to the scholar''s mind the instant he realized what Zeke was carrying.


    One of his first thoughts had been: Has the Cube already been bound?


    But what did that really mean?


    From the memories he¡¯d absorbed, Zeke recalled that this was one of the few things the scholar had managed to decipher about the cube. It seemed that it was possible to form some sort of bond with the object¡ªa connection beyond simply physical ownership.


    But the specifics of how that bond worked, or what it entailed, had remained beyond the scholar¡¯s grasp. Still, Zeke couldn¡¯t ignore the potential of this lead. It seemed like a promising place to begin his next step.

 Chapter 426 - B6 - 46: The Cube I

    His crimson hair was swept back by the relentless wind, the force pressing against him with such intensity that keeping his eyes open was a struggle. Yet, despite the oppressive gusts, a wide smile stretched across his face as he extended his arms wide, embracing the rush.


    Standing at the prow of the Alexandria von Hohenheim, Zeke faced the immense pressure of the oncoming wind head-on. At that moment, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas this what it felt like to fly?


    For the first time, a flicker of envy stirred. He had never longed for another''s magical affinities before, but flight... Flight was tempting. To soar freely, unbound by the weight of gravity, to drift wherever the winds might carry him¡ªwhat could be more exhilarating? How liberating must it be to cast aside all earthly constraints and sail across the endless sky, untethered and unstoppable?


    "Faster!" He shouted over the roaring wind, his grin widening with exhilaration. "Give her all you''ve got, Captain!"


    But the captain was having none of it. The man¡ªonce a loyal lieutenant under Kerim¡ªvehemently shook his head, arms crossed in a firm, unmistakable gesture of refusal.


    Zeke pouted, but deep down, he knew his request was unreasonable. While the ship could go faster, pushing beyond this speed was strictly reserved for emergencies. Any further acceleration risked damaging the vessel, and such reckless speeds were meant for dire situations, not indulging in a thrill-seeking whim.


    Zeke couldn''t help himself. It had been far too long since he last stood aboard the warship, and he had almost forgotten the sheer exhilaration of tearing through the clouds atop such a colossal vessel. Behemoth-class airships were in a league of their own. Was this what it felt like to ride a dragon into battle?


    At that errant thought, a derisive snort echoed in the back of his mind. Thankfully, Khai''zar restrained himself to that single, dismissive sound instead of launching into a lecture on the majesty of Dragons.


    Grinning, Zeke leaned over the railing, his gaze sweeping across the vast landscape below. They had been heading south since morning, wasting no time after his return. Tradespire was far behind them now, and they were soaring over Invocatia. This was the easiest stretch of their journey¡ªthe skies above the land of Summoners were among the safest.


    The true test would come when they attempted to cross the jungles of Irroch. That vast wilderness remained untamed, a place where nature reigned supreme and beasts roamed freely. It wouldn''t be wrong to call those creatures the true rulers of the land, rather than the scattered pockets of humanity that eked out an existence there.


    Fortunately, most of the more fearsome predators were landbound, unable to interfere with their journey. However, that didn''t mean the skies were safe. The massive trees of the jungle housed enough airborne nightmares to give even a seasoned captain pause before daring to cross that treacherous expanse.


    Still, he had insisted on this route.


    The Alexandria was no ordinary vessel¡ªit was a warship, armed with cutting-edge weaponry, and he had full confidence in its ability to handle whatever threats lurked below. More importantly, he was no longer the helpless boy who had once fled from a pack of goblins.


    No, the Ezekiel of today was a seasoned warrior, more than capable of holding his own in battle. With the elite Grandmages he had brought from his estate and the battle-hardened crew of the Alexandria, they stood a chance against almost anything short of an Archmage-level threat.


    His gaze drifted to the horizon, where it almost seemed as if the first signs of that green hellscape were emerging. Of course, that was unlikely¡ªit would still take a couple of days before Irroch truly came into view. But that didn''t mean he had time to waste. This relatively peaceful stretch of the journey was his last opportunity to focus on what he had neglected so far.


    His right hand tightened around the unyielding object he held¡ªa small, unassuming cube. The World Anchor. Ever since that fateful day in the Tower of Scholars, it had never left his side. Though he had once been indifferent to it, dismissing it as little more than an oddity, that ignorance had long since faded. Now, fully aware of its true value, he found himself unwilling to let it out of his grasp.


    Even though he was certain he had erased all traces of the encounter from the Scholars'' minds, caution was never a mistake. Memories were fickle things and if there was even the slightest chance he had overlooked something... he would rather not take the risk.


    Zeke''s expression hardened as his fingers traced the intricate engravings along the cube''s surface. Akasha was working tirelessly, applying everything they had learned in the Tower of Scholars to decipher its mysteries, but progress had been painfully slow. Whether she would ever succeed in unraveling its secrets remained uncertain.


    But Zeke was done leaving things to chance.


    If this artifact was valuable enough to stir greed in the heart of royalty, then letting it languish in obscurity was no longer an option. He needed every advantage he could seize¡ªevery tool, every scrap of knowledge¡ªif he was to carve out a place for himself in this world.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    For the first time since their journey began, Zeke left his favorite spot at the prow of the ship, retreating to his chambers. He pretended not to notice the visible relief on the captain''s face as he passed by, though he understood the man''s sentiments. Enduring the whims of someone as reckless as himself couldn''t have been pleasant.


    His quarters were the largest and most lavish on the ship¡ªan extravagance unheard of on a typical warship. Yet Maximilian, in his boundless eccentricity, had repurposed the Alexandria for private use, outfitting it with amenities that would have made any noble envious. An attached bathroom, a separate study¡ªluxuries that now served Zeke well.


    This was the perfect place for uninterrupted research, and he intended to make full use of it. With strict orders ensuring he wouldn''t be disturbed until they reached the borders of Irroch, he settled in, ready to unlock the mysteries that had eluded him for too long.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Zeke turned the cube over in his hands. He didn''t expect to uncover anything new with this surface-level examination, but skipping steps¡ªno matter how obvious¡ªwas not his way. He would be thorough.


    The cube was perfectly symmetrical, its proportions flawless. It didn''t even seem like something crafted by human hands¡ªso immaculate was its surface. Despite being an artifact from ancient times, there were no cracks, no seams, no signs of wear or weathering. Not a single imperfection marred its form.


    For all intents and purposes, it looked as if it had just been forged, fresh from its creator''s hands. That alone spoke volumes about its extraordinary nature. Few things in this world could defy the passage of time so completely.


    The only distinguishing feature on the cube''s otherwise identical sides was the engraved script. Though the symbols clearly belonged to the same language, each face bore a different set of characters. It was maddening¡ªhe had come so close to uncovering their secrets, only to be betrayed by the very scholars he had sought for help.


    At least he hadn''t left completely empty-handed.


    Finishing his visual inspection, Zeke moved on to experimentation. He had long since noticed the faint aura of spatial Mana emanating from the artifact, making it the logical place to start.


    He inserted a sliver of his own Mana and waited. And waited. And... nothing happened.


    Frowning, he tried again, this time with a greater amount¡ªbut the result was the same. However, something was different. Unlike most objects, through which spatial Mana would pass unhindered, the cube absorbed it. His energy was drawn inside and vanished without a trace.


    That was interesting.


    Zeke had never encountered anything capable of doing that to spatial Mana. By its very nature, space was unbound by physical constraints. It flowed through solid objects as if they didn''t exist, allowing him to perceive his surroundings with absolute clarity.


    Yet somehow, this cube not only blocked his Mana¡ªit devoured it.


    Intrigued by his discovery, Zeke did the only logical thing¡ªhe blasted the cube with as much Spatial Mana as his Core could produce.


    If there was a limit to how much it could contain, he was determined to find it. And if the cube functioned like a reservoir, storing energy until it reached a critical threshold, then perhaps it simply needed to be refilled before it would activate.


    Encouraged by this possibility, Zeke held nothing back. He flung open the floodgates of his Core, unleashing an unprecedented torrent of Mana into the artifact. It was an unstoppable deluge.


    His overdeveloped Core, strengthened by the network of spatial seedlings embedded throughout his body, maintained a steady and continuous flow of energy. Since he wasn''t shaping a spell¡ªonly converting the ambient Mana and channeling it¡ªhe could sustain the process with minimal effort. But that didn''t mean it was without cost.


    Within seconds, fatigue began creeping in. A Core wasn''t designed to operate at maximum output indefinitely; the strain accumulated like the burn of a sprinter pushing past his limits. Even the fittest athlete could only maintain a full sprint for so long.


    Recognizing this, Zeke adjusted his approach. The goal wasn''t to force the cube to its limit as quickly as possible, but to expose it to an overwhelming volume of spatial Mana over time.


    With a new, far more sustainable pace, he settled in for the long haul. But as the minutes stretched on, a sinking feeling took hold. The sheer amount of Mana he was pouring into the cube was beyond anything reasonable¡ªyet it showed no reaction at all.


    That could only mean one of two things. Either, his hypothesis was wrong. Or... the reservoir of the cubes was way beyond what a Grandmage could produce. Honestly, he couldn''t decide which of the two was more likely, both possibilities seeming within the bounds of reason.


    Just before his Core was completely drained, Zeke reluctantly halted his efforts. It would be unwise to leave himself defenseless, and he doubted that a fraction more Mana would yield any significant results.


    His gaze turned thoughtful as he studied the cube, which lay still and silent in his hands. There was no change. No glow indicating the presence of absorbed Mana, no fluctuation in its energy signature, and no sign of any reaction to his relentless infusion. It felt as though his efforts had been for nothing.


    Yet, despite the lack of immediate results, there was still something undeniably significant. The way it absorbed an almost incomprehensible amount of Mana was in itself an astonishing discovery. Zeke racked his mind, but no object or material he could recall seemed capable of replicating such a function. This alone made the cube a mystery worth investigating further.


    Despite his efforts, it seemed that this approach had reached an impasse.


    He couldn''t afford to waste endless hours¡ªor potentially even years¡ªfilling what could be an insatiable void with Mana. At his current strength, that path was far too inefficient. No, he needed a better strategy.


    Zeke sat there, absentmindedly toying with the cube as he sifted through his memories, searching for a new approach. He didn''t have to wait long before a particular memory surfaced. It was triggered by the question that had come to the scholar''s mind the instant he realized what Zeke was carrying.


    One of his first thoughts had been: Has the Cube already been bound?


    But what did that really mean?


    From the memories he''d absorbed, Zeke recalled that this was one of the few things the scholar had managed to decipher about the cube. It seemed that it was possible to form some sort of bond with the object¡ªa connection beyond simply physical ownership.


    But the specifics of how that bond worked, or what it entailed, had remained beyond the scholar''s grasp. Still, Zeke couldn''t ignore the potential of this lead. It seemed like a promising place to begin his next step.

 Book 6: Chapter 47: The Cube II

    Book 6: Chapter 47: The Cube II


    Zeke turned the cube over in his hands, his mind racing through the implications. If this artifact could be bound, what kind of connection did it demand? Was it a pact of will, of blood, of magic? Or something else entirely?


    He recalled the fleeting thoughts of the scholar whose knowledge he had absorbed. The man had pondered this very question but had lacked the understanding to answer it. Yet, the mere fact that the cube could be bound suggested something crucial: it was not merely an inert relic. It was meant to serve, to obey, or perhaps to choose.


    The realization sent a thrill through him. If he could discover the method, if he could forge this bond for himself, then this ancient artifact would no longer be a mere curiosity, an object of study. It would be his.


    ¡°What do you know about bound artifacts?¡± Zeke asked inwardly.


    What was the point of carrying around his own library if he didn¡¯t make use of it in moments like these? There was no need to stumble in the dark when he had a torch at hand.


    [Answer]


    There are scattered reports of treasures that recognize their rightful owner, responding only to their command. However, these claims are dubious at best.


    Zeke frowned. That was not the answer he had hoped for. ¡°What about the methods? How were these objects bound?¡±


    [Answer]


    This is where the stories differ the most. Some speak of a battle against the spirit of the artifact, a trial of strength and will. Others tell of a blood pact, forging a connection through sacrifice. There are even tales of those who had to pass a test of wit, proving themselves in ways beyond mere power.


    Zeke¡¯s frown deepened. These accounts felt more like the fabrications of an overzealous bard than genuine history. Tales of trials, blood pacts, and spirit-bound duels¡ªhow often did reality truly mirror such dramatics?


    [Notice]


    Despite their differences, all these stories share one common thread¡ªthe artifact itself must deem its wielder worthy.


    ¡°Do you think it likely there is some truth to that?¡± he asked.


    [Answer]


    It is possible. The fact that so many independent sources share that commonality is hard to explain otherwise.


    A sigh escaped his lips. ¡°So, how do I prove myself worthy?¡±


    [Answer]


    The methods mentioned in the stories should be a good place to start.


    Zeke¡¯s lips curled in distaste. This approach felt anything but scientific and more like the desperate grasping of a superstitious fool chasing after an illusion. Yet, as his gaze fell upon the cube once more, his skepticism wavered.


    The treasure was real. That much was undeniable.


    And if an artifact of legend had manifested in the real world, who was to say that the key to unlocking its secrets couldn¡¯t be found in legend as well?


    Zeke¡¯s expression grew solemn as he sifted through the methods Akasha had mentioned. One, in particular, stood out, one that came to him as naturally as breathing.


    He drew the dagger from its sheath, its blade catching the dim light, and without hesitation, dragged the edge across his palm.


    Warmth bloomed in his hand as crimson droplets welled up and spilled forth. His blood, more than any other, called to him, singing with a resonance as clear and undeniable as a siren¡¯s song. It beckoned him to wield it, to shape it with will and purpose.


    But this time, he did nothing to guide it.


    Instead, he simply let it flow, allowing the thick, red droplets to fall onto the cube, staining its pristine surface with the essence of his being.


    For a while, Zeke watched as his blood trickled over the cube¡¯s smooth metal surface, pooling within the engraved symbols along its sides. He turned it over, repeating the process on all six faces, but nothing changed. There was no surge of power, no shift in resonance¡ªno sign that the cube had accepted him as its master or deemed him worthy.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    It was a bust.


    Yet, Zeke wasn¡¯t disheartened. He had never expected success on the first try. In fact, he would have been more surprised if it had actually worked.


    Under Akasha¡¯s guidance, he moved on to the next method. Then the next. And the next. From striking the cube with force to whispering a lullaby meant to lull it into dormancy, he tried every possibility he could conceive. If nothing else, the bards who had woven these legends were certainly imaginative.


    But as the hours passed and each attempt ended in failure, even Zeke¡¯s patience began to fray. It was exactly as he had suspected¡ªnone of it worked. And worse, he felt increasingly foolish for having entertained these absurd methods in the first place.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Zeke¡¯s voice cut through the silence just as Akasha was about to suggest the next method. ¡°This isn¡¯t working.¡±


    The Spirit remained quiet, allowing him the space to gather his thoughts.


    Zeke did just that. Though he had lost faith in these fantastical rituals, he wasn¡¯t ready to abandon their initial hypothesis. The idea itself wasn¡¯t flawed¡ªthey had simply been approaching it the wrong way.


    Every legend shared a common theme: the object had to accept its wielder.


    For now, that was the best clue he had. But the real challenge lay in figuring out how to gain that acceptance.


    Neither blood nor force, neither arcane incantations nor whispered pledges had swayed the cube. And why would they?


    He had been looking at this from the wrong angle entirely. Instead of treating this like some ancient enigma steeped in mysticism, he needed to approach it practically.


    If the cube wasn¡¯t sentient, then its method of choosing a wielder couldn¡¯t be something abstract either. It had to be something concrete, something logical, something that could be measured and evaluated.


    The first thing that came to mind was Mana.


    Constructing a system that assessed Mana capacity was entirely feasible. If that was the case, then there was no mystery to solve¡ªhe simply lacked the necessary strength to claim the cube. But Zeke found that possibility unlikely.


    A test based solely on Mana quantity seemed redundant.


    What purpose would such an elaborate system serve if it only measured something so basic? If a person lacked the power to wield the cube, there was no need for it to reject them, the treasure would be useless to them regardless. Conversely, if someone with less Mana could activate it, why exclude them arbitrarily?


    No, it had to be something else, something more intricate than a mere measure of raw power. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many legends, would there?


    The second possibility that came to mind was far more promising. It was something that could judge a person¡¯s true measure, something deeper than the simple quantity of their Mana.


    The Soul.


    If there was anything capable of determining a person¡¯s worth in their entirety, it was this elusive force. The Soul was more than just energy¡ªit was identity. It held his memories, emotions, achievements, hopes, and dreams. It was his past and his future, the sum of everything that made him who he was.


    A slow, mounting certainty settled over him. His heartbeat quickened, pounding against his ribs as if urging him forward. For the first time since he had begun his experimentation, he felt it¡ªhe was close to a breakthrough.


    Leaving his body to its own devices, Zeke detached his Soul, only to be stunned into silence in the next moment. Now that he was truly focusing, there was no doubt about it.


    The cube had a presence in the spiritual realm.


    This was a situation unlike any he had encountered before. Until now, his Soul sight had only ever revealed living beings. But this... this was different. He could distinctly feel the cube, not with his eyes, but through the very essence of his Soul.


    It wasn¡¯t like a human Soul at all. Its presence was more akin to an inanimate beacon: silent, unwavering, and not alive in the way he understood. But there was no denying it. It was there, tangible in his Soul sense.


    This could only mean one thing:


    He had been right.


    The test to bind the cube wasn¡¯t a trial of the physical realm, but one of the spirit.


    Quivering with excitement, Zeke extended a probing tentacle toward the spiritual beacon representing the cube. This was a method he had grown familiar with¡ªhis usual technique for infiltrating another¡¯s Soul. But when he touched the cube, it didn¡¯t react the way he expected anything in the Soul realm to behave.


    Instead of feeling malleable or soft, like most spiritual objects he had encountered, the cube felt like an iron fortress. When he pressed against its walls, there was no response. No give, no shift. No matter how he strained, it was as if he were pushing against an immovable object.


    This was new.


    He had grown accustomed to the delicate balance of exerting his spiritual strength. All too often, his carelessness led to irreparable damage. But this was different. The cube seemed to resist his touch with an almost impervious stillness.


    Emboldened, Zeke doubled the size of his probing tendril, careful not to overwhelm the object, and pressed against it once more.


    No reaction.


    He doubled the size of his tendril once again, this time pouring a significant portion of his Soul into it.


    No reaction.


    Zeke stopped, utterly baffled. The force he had just exerted was enough to obliterate the Soul of a typical Grandmage. Yet, the cube withstood it effortlessly, as if his efforts were no more than a mild breeze.


    This wouldn¡¯t do.


    The cube was clearly not as fragile as he had initially thought. The more he considered it, the more ridiculous it seemed that he had ever assumed his comparatively meager strength could even scratch the surface of such an ancient, powerful artifact.


    He was done holding back.


    Zeke unleashed the full might of his Soul, slamming his entire spiritual force into the barrier that had thwarted all his previous attempts.


    To his dismay, even this all-out assault seemed to make little difference. The cube remained as still as ever, a cold and unyielding presence in the spiritual realm.


    But he wasn¡¯t about to give up.


    He pushed harder, fully exerting himself, feeling an unfamiliar but exhilarating sensation. Until now, all his Soul training had been about restraint, about holding back, but this was different. For the first time, he was pushing for more, forcing his will into the cube with everything he had.


    As he pressed on, Zeke noticed a shift. The strain of exerting force became oddly satisfying. It was as if he were digging his heels in, pressing against an immovable boulder. His technique was improving, becoming more refined with every effort.


    But despite his growing control, the cube remained unmoved. His exertions felt futile, as though his attempts were no more impactful than a bug pushing against a boulder. He had gone from the strength of an ant to that of a fly¡ªhis efforts magnified yet still utterly insignificant.


    He couldn¡¯t deny it any longer: he wasn¡¯t going to pass this test.


    Just as the weight of that realization began to sink in, a deep, resonant sigh echoed from behind him. Before Zeke could even react, an immense presence manifested. It was so overwhelming, so dense, so utterly suffocating that Zeke momentarily lost control, unable to move an inch.


    Then he saw it.


    A massive, reptilian claw appeared before him, its scales gleaming with an almost otherworldly sheen.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t aimed at him. Instead, it approached the cube at an angle, its movements slow yet deliberate. Zeke watched in stunned silence as the gigantic limb halted just before the artifact, and then, with a casual flick of a single claw, it struck the barrier.


    The impact wasn¡¯t forceful¡ªit was almost delicate.


    ...And just as quickly as it had arrived, the claw retreated, vanishing as suddenly as it had appeared.


    Zeke stood frozen, utterly bewildered by what had just happened.


    For a brief, terrifying moment, he had feared for his life¡ªcertain that his Soul would be snuffed out. By the time he had pieced together who might have been behind that enormous claw, it was already gone.


    But as the shock of the encounter faded, something else caught his attention. The barrier, the unyielding force that had withstood every attempt he made, was crumbling before his eyes.

 Chapter 427 - B6 - 47: The Cube II

    Zeke turned the cube over in his hands, his mind racing through the implications. If this artifact could be bound, what kind of connection did it demand? Was it a pact of will, of blood, of magic? Or something else entirely?


    He recalled the fleeting thoughts of the scholar whose knowledge he had absorbed. The man had pondered this very question but had lacked the understanding to answer it. Yet, the mere fact that the cube could be bound suggested something crucial: it was not merely an inert relic. It was meant to serve, to obey, or perhaps to choose.


    The realization sent a thrill through him. If he could discover the method, if he could forge this bond for himself, then this ancient artifact would no longer be a mere curiosity, an object of study. It would be his.


    "What do you know about bound artifacts?" Zeke asked inwardly.


    What was the point of carrying around his own library if he didn''t make use of it in moments like these? There was no need to stumble in the dark when he had a torch at hand.


    [Answer]


    There are scattered reports of treasures that recognize their rightful owner, responding only to their command. However, these claims are dubious at best.


    Zeke frowned. That was not the answer he had hoped for. "What about the methods? How were these objects bound?"


    [Answer]


    This is where the stories differ the most. Some speak of a battle against the spirit of the artifact, a trial of strength and will. Others tell of a blood pact, forging a connection through sacrifice. There are even tales of those who had to pass a test of wit, proving themselves in ways beyond mere power.


    Zeke''s frown deepened. These accounts felt more like the fabrications of an overzealous bard than genuine history. Tales of trials, blood pacts, and spirit-bound duels¡ªhow often did reality truly mirror such dramatics?


    [Notice]


    Despite their differences, all these stories share one common thread¡ªthe artifact itself must deem its wielder worthy.


    "Do you think it likely there is some truth to that?" he asked.


    [Answer]


    It is possible. The fact that so many independent sources share that commonality is hard to explain otherwise.


    A sigh escaped his lips. "So, how do I prove myself worthy?"


    [Answer]


    The methods mentioned in the stories should be a good place to start.


    Zeke''s lips curled in distaste. This approach felt anything but scientific and more like the desperate grasping of a superstitious fool chasing after an illusion. Yet, as his gaze fell upon the cube once more, his skepticism wavered.


    The treasure was real. That much was undeniable.


    And if an artifact of legend had manifested in the real world, who was to say that the key to unlocking its secrets couldn''t be found in legend as well?


    Zeke''s expression grew solemn as he sifted through the methods Akasha had mentioned. One, in particular, stood out, one that came to him as naturally as breathing.


    He drew the dagger from its sheath, its blade catching the dim light, and without hesitation, dragged the edge across his palm.


    Warmth bloomed in his hand as crimson droplets welled up and spilled forth. His blood, more than any other, called to him, singing with a resonance as clear and undeniable as a siren''s song. It beckoned him to wield it, to shape it with will and purpose.


    But this time, he did nothing to guide it.


    Instead, he simply let it flow, allowing the thick, red droplets to fall onto the cube, staining its pristine surface with the essence of his being.


    For a while, Zeke watched as his blood trickled over the cube''s smooth metal surface, pooling within the engraved symbols along its sides. He turned it over, repeating the process on all six faces, but nothing changed. There was no surge of power, no shift in resonance¡ªno sign that the cube had accepted him as its master or deemed him worthy.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    It was a bust.


    Yet, Zeke wasn''t disheartened. He had never expected success on the first try. In fact, he would have been more surprised if it had actually worked.


    Under Akasha''s guidance, he moved on to the next method. Then the next. And the next. From striking the cube with force to whispering a lullaby meant to lull it into dormancy, he tried every possibility he could conceive. If nothing else, the bards who had woven these legends were certainly imaginative.


    But as the hours passed and each attempt ended in failure, even Zeke''s patience began to fray. It was exactly as he had suspected¡ªnone of it worked. And worse, he felt increasingly foolish for having entertained these absurd methods in the first place.


    "Enough." Zeke''s voice cut through the silence just as Akasha was about to suggest the next method. "This isn''t working."


    The Spirit remained quiet, allowing him the space to gather his thoughts.


    Zeke did just that. Though he had lost faith in these fantastical rituals, he wasn''t ready to abandon their initial hypothesis. The idea itself wasn''t flawed¡ªthey had simply been approaching it the wrong way.


    Every legend shared a common theme: the object had to accept its wielder.


    For now, that was the best clue he had. But the real challenge lay in figuring out how to gain that acceptance.


    Neither blood nor force, neither arcane incantations nor whispered pledges had swayed the cube. And why would they?


    He had been looking at this from the wrong angle entirely. Instead of treating this like some ancient enigma steeped in mysticism, he needed to approach it practically.


    If the cube wasn''t sentient, then its method of choosing a wielder couldn''t be something abstract either. It had to be something concrete, something logical, something that could be measured and evaluated.


    The first thing that came to mind was Mana.


    Constructing a system that assessed Mana capacity was entirely feasible. If that was the case, then there was no mystery to solve¡ªhe simply lacked the necessary strength to claim the cube. But Zeke found that possibility unlikely.


    A test based solely on Mana quantity seemed redundant.


    What purpose would such an elaborate system serve if it only measured something so basic? If a person lacked the power to wield the cube, there was no need for it to reject them, the treasure would be useless to them regardless. Conversely, if someone with less Mana could activate it, why exclude them arbitrarily?


    No, it had to be something else, something more intricate than a mere measure of raw power. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many legends, would there?


    The second possibility that came to mind was far more promising. It was something that could judge a person''s true measure, something deeper than the simple quantity of their Mana.


    The Soul.


    If there was anything capable of determining a person''s worth in their entirety, it was this elusive force. The Soul was more than just energy¡ªit was identity. It held his memories, emotions, achievements, hopes, and dreams. It was his past and his future, the sum of everything that made him who he was.


    A slow, mounting certainty settled over him. His heartbeat quickened, pounding against his ribs as if urging him forward. For the first time since he had begun his experimentation, he felt it¡ªhe was close to a breakthrough.


    Leaving his body to its own devices, Zeke detached his Soul, only to be stunned into silence in the next moment. Now that he was truly focusing, there was no doubt about it.


    The cube had a presence in the spiritual realm.


    This was a situation unlike any he had encountered before. Until now, his Soul sight had only ever revealed living beings. But this... this was different. He could distinctly feel the cube, not with his eyes, but through the very essence of his Soul.


    It wasn''t like a human Soul at all. Its presence was more akin to an inanimate beacon: silent, unwavering, and not alive in the way he understood. But there was no denying it. It was there, tangible in his Soul sense.


    This could only mean one thing:


    He had been right.


    The test to bind the cube wasn''t a trial of the physical realm, but one of the spirit.


    Quivering with excitement, Zeke extended a probing tentacle toward the spiritual beacon representing the cube. This was a method he had grown familiar with¡ªhis usual technique for infiltrating another''s Soul. But when he touched the cube, it didn''t react the way he expected anything in the Soul realm to behave.


    Instead of feeling malleable or soft, like most spiritual objects he had encountered, the cube felt like an iron fortress. When he pressed against its walls, there was no response. No give, no shift. No matter how he strained, it was as if he were pushing against an immovable object.


    This was new.


    He had grown accustomed to the delicate balance of exerting his spiritual strength. All too often, his carelessness led to irreparable damage. But this was different. The cube seemed to resist his touch with an almost impervious stillness.


    Emboldened, Zeke doubled the size of his probing tendril, careful not to overwhelm the object, and pressed against it once more.


    No reaction.


    He doubled the size of his tendril once again, this time pouring a significant portion of his Soul into it.


    No reaction.


    Zeke stopped, utterly baffled. The force he had just exerted was enough to obliterate the Soul of a typical Grandmage. Yet, the cube withstood it effortlessly, as if his efforts were no more than a mild breeze.


    This wouldn''t do.


    The cube was clearly not as fragile as he had initially thought. The more he considered it, the more ridiculous it seemed that he had ever assumed his comparatively meager strength could even scratch the surface of such an ancient, powerful artifact.


    He was done holding back.


    Zeke unleashed the full might of his Soul, slamming his entire spiritual force into the barrier that had thwarted all his previous attempts.


    To his dismay, even this all-out assault seemed to make little difference. The cube remained as still as ever, a cold and unyielding presence in the spiritual realm.


    But he wasn''t about to give up.


    He pushed harder, fully exerting himself, feeling an unfamiliar but exhilarating sensation. Until now, all his Soul training had been about restraint, about holding back, but this was different. For the first time, he was pushing for more, forcing his will into the cube with everything he had.


    As he pressed on, Zeke noticed a shift. The strain of exerting force became oddly satisfying. It was as if he were digging his heels in, pressing against an immovable boulder. His technique was improving, becoming more refined with every effort.


    But despite his growing control, the cube remained unmoved. His exertions felt futile, as though his attempts were no more impactful than a bug pushing against a boulder. He had gone from the strength of an ant to that of a fly¡ªhis efforts magnified yet still utterly insignificant.


    He couldn''t deny it any longer: he wasn''t going to pass this test.


    Just as the weight of that realization began to sink in, a deep, resonant sigh echoed from behind him. Before Zeke could even react, an immense presence manifested. It was so overwhelming, so dense, so utterly suffocating that Zeke momentarily lost control, unable to move an inch.


    Then he saw it.


    A massive, reptilian claw appeared before him, its scales gleaming with an almost otherworldly sheen.


    Surprisingly, it wasn''t aimed at him. Instead, it approached the cube at an angle, its movements slow yet deliberate. Zeke watched in stunned silence as the gigantic limb halted just before the artifact, and then, with a casual flick of a single claw, it struck the barrier.


    The impact wasn''t forceful¡ªit was almost delicate.


    ...And just as quickly as it had arrived, the claw retreated, vanishing as suddenly as it had appeared.


    Zeke stood frozen, utterly bewildered by what had just happened.


    For a brief, terrifying moment, he had feared for his life¡ªcertain that his Soul would be snuffed out. By the time he had pieced together who might have been behind that enormous claw, it was already gone.


    But as the shock of the encounter faded, something else caught his attention. The barrier, the unyielding force that had withstood every attempt he made, was crumbling before his eyes.

 Chapter 428 - B6 - 48: Brand new world

    One moment, Zeke was immersed in the spiritual plane, pushing against the immovable will of the cube. The next, he found himself staring at the dim glow of the artifact resting in his hands.


    His breath came in short, uneven bursts, and a deep, lingering fatigue settled into his bones. What had just happened had drained him¡ªnot just physically, but on a level he couldn''t quite define.


    Wait... dim glow? Then, he felt it.


    A presence¡ªfaint yet undeniable¡ªlingering at the edges of his awareness. It was not a voice, nor a thought, but something deeper. A connection.


    It was subtle, like an unseen thread woven into the core of his being, binding him to the cube in a way he had never experienced before.


    Slowly, he turned it over in his hands, his fingers tracing the intricate etchings along its surface. No longer did it feel cold and unyielding, an inscrutable puzzle meant to keep him at bay. Instead, it pulsed softly¡ªalmost imperceptibly¡ªas if responding to his touch.


    For the first time since acquiring the artifact, it was no longer an unresponsive enigma, repelling his every attempt to decipher its secrets. More than that¡ªit seemed to be... listening. That was the only way he could describe the strange sensation.


    Zeke forced himself to stay calm. Rushing in blindly had brought nothing but frustration before. This time, he needed to proceed with caution.


    "Alright," he murmured, steadying his thoughts. "Let''s see what you can do."


    He reached out with his mana.


    Unlike before, there was no battle of wills, no cold defiance from the artifact. The connection between them had solidified. The moment he willed it, something deep within the cube responded.


    A trigger had been pulled. Yet, instead of panic, Zeke felt an overwhelming sense of rightness. It wasn''t an attack, nor a trap¡ªit was an invitation.


    He chose to trust it.


    A ripple of energy surged through him, foreign yet strangely familiar, as if it had been waiting for him all along.


    Then, space warped.


    Waves upon waves of spatial mana erupted from the cube¡ªmore than he had ever put into it, more than he had ever had to begin with. It was as if an ocean had been compressed within the artifact, now unleashed in a flood of raw power. At least ten times his entire mana reservoir surged outward, gathering into an intricate formation above the pool.


    The air itself twisted, bending in ways that defied natural law. A deep hum resonated through the chamber, vibrating in his very bones. Then, with a final pulse of energy, reality tore open.


    Before him, a portal materialized. Light and shadow swirled at its edges, an impossibly intricate weave of spatial magic unlike anything he had ever encountered.


    Zeke barely had time to process the sheer scale of what he was witnessing. This wasn''t some crude teleportation circle or the structured gateway spells he was familiar with. No¡ªthis was space itself, bent and reshaped with effortless mastery. It was a level of magic that should have been beyond reach.


    His heart pounded. If the cube could do this, then he had only begun to scratch the surface of its true potential.


    Taking a steadying breath, he stepped forward and crossed the threshold.


    The transition was seamless. No sudden lurch, no disorienting shift. One moment, he stood in his chamber; the next, he was somewhere else entirely.


    A boundless expanse of white stretched in every direction, infinite and featureless, like a blank canvas awaiting its first brushstroke.


    Zeke turned back. The portal remained open behind him, revealing the chamber of the Alexandria as if through a perfect window. Beyond that, he could even see the world outside, still moving past as the ship sailed on.


    The view was surreal¡ªhis physical world framed like a mere picture in the vast nothingness of this space.


    Other than the portal itself, there was nothing here. No walls, no floor, no sky¡ªonly an endless void of soft, glowing white. A weaker mind might have crumbled under the sheer strangeness of it all.


    But Zeke was more impressed than frightened.


    "A stable portal," he murmured, experimentally pushing his hand through the threshold before retracting it.


    This shouldn''t be possible. Every book he had ever read on Space Magic insisted that stable, permanent portals were a theoretical impossibility. But here it was, defying every known law.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A slow smile spread across his face.


    He turned back to the vast expanse before him.


    Time to see what other secrets the cube had in store.


    Zeke took a cautious step forward, then another¡ªbut before he could take a third, an unseen force halted him in his tracks. It wasn''t a wall or any physical barrier, but something subtler, more elusive¡ªan invisible boundary pressing against him, restricting his movements.


    Frowning, he reached out with his senses, probing the edges of his confinement. Almost immediately, the space responded.


    Thin, glowing lines flickered into existence, etching themselves into the floor in a perfect square around him, as if acknowledging his curiosity.


    That was... unexpected. He had only meant to test the limits of this strange realm. How had it reacted so directly? It was almost as if¡ª


    Realization struck.


    This space wasn''t just passive. It was responding to him.


    His heart pounded as he decided to test a theory. Closing his eyes, Zeke envisioned a sunlit meadow¡ªa place pulled from the depths of his memory. Rolling fields of wildflowers, golden under a clear blue sky. The crisp scent of fresh earth, the distant rustle of trees.


    Feldstadt. One of his favorite spots near home. His parents had taken him and his sister there when they were young, and the image had never faded. It was as vivid in his mind now as it had been then.


    When he opened his eyes, his breath caught in his throat.


    The void was gone.


    Sunlight streamed down in golden rays. Wildflowers swayed in a phantom breeze, their petals vibrant with life. The air was thick with the scent of summer¡ªwarm, fresh, real. Even the distant rustle of leaves whispered through the landscape, exactly as he had imagined it.


    Zeke let out a slow breath, half in awe, half in disbelief.


    The implications were staggering. If he could shape this space with nothing but thought, then what were its limits? How much of it was truly under his control?


    Time for some experiments.


    Zeke pictured a bar of gold appearing in his hand. Nothing. Next, he imagined a bucket of water. Still, nothing.


    Interesting.


    He shifted tactics, focusing instead on something that already existed within the space. He envisioned the distant stream altering its course, redirecting it to pass by his current location.


    This time, the space responded.


    A moment later, cool water lapped at his feet, the cheerful gurgling of the stream filling the air.


    That worked, huh?


    Crouching down, Zeke scooped up a handful and took a sip. The water was crisp and clean, just as he remembered from his childhood visits to the countryside. Real water, not some illusion or hollow construct.


    This was getting more intriguing by the second.


    For the next several minutes, he immersed himself in experimentation, pushing the boundaries of what he could influence. Every discovery led to more questions, more possibilities.


    What about this? And if I try¡ª? Oh?


    Like a child with a new toy, Zeke explored with unrestrained curiosity, delighting in each small revelation.


    But eventually, the fun had to end.


    Once he was confident he had a solid grasp on the fundamental rules of this place, he took a step back, letting his mind settle. There was still so much to uncover, but for now, he had learned enough.


    These were the rules, as Zeke understood them:


    He had the ability to shape the world around him, to manipulate the space and the elements within it. However, there were clear limitations.


    He could not create anything that required labor to form or craft. The world would only respond to his thoughts with the most basic, naturally occurring elements. Anything more complex¡ªanything that needed to be worked into shape¡ªremained beyond his reach.


    For instance, he could conjure a tree from the ground, cut it down, and then carve the wood into a bucket. But he couldn''t simply imagine a fully-formed bucket appearing in his hands, crafted and finished without effort.


    Why that was, he couldn''t say... as of yet. But even as excitement surged through him, a nagging frustration settled in.


    His world was still constrained.


    Though the illusion stretched endlessly into the horizon, the actual space he could move within was severely limited. He could take only a few steps before an invisible boundary halted him once more.


    Frowning, Zeke pressed a hand against the unseen wall. Solid. He clenched his fists and struck out with all his might.


    Pain shot up his arm. He winced.


    He might as well have punched a wall of dwarven-forged steel¡ªat least that would have a chance of denting. This? This was completely unyielding.


    This wasn''t a barrier of stone or metal. It felt exactly like his own [Spatial Barrier]¡ªnot a physical obstruction, but a conceptual one. A hardened construct of space itself, woven from mana and will.


    His mind raced. If the World Anchor no longer intended to constrain him, then these limits weren''t deliberate. They weren''t restrictions placed upon him by the artifact itself.


    They were a reflection of something else.


    Something beyond the cube''s power to change.


    With a thought, he made the boundaries of his prison visible again. The rolling meadow shrank as deep furrows etched themselves into the grass, forming a clear perimeter around him.


    Small...


    That was his first thought.


    There was no way an ancient artifact of such renown could offer so little. Surely, there were storage bags with more capacity than this. If this was truly the full extent of the World Anchor''s power, then its creator must have been utterly mad.


    But if it''s not the Anchor, then it can only be... me?


    The realization made Zeke wince.


    Of course, it would be him. As a Grandmage with an average Soul at best, he should never have been able to bind the cube to himself in the first place. The only reason he''d even managed to do so was because of Khai''Zar''s intervention.


    Damn.


    The question now was: which part of him was responsible for this underwhelming result? Instinctively, Zeke released his Spatial Mana, pressing it against the invisible walls of his confinement, attempting to understand the space with his own perception.


    This... felt strange.


    It wasn''t a contest of might or strength, as he had expected. The struggle to expand his confines felt less like an exertion of force and more like solving a puzzle¡ªan intricate, abstract challenge.


    Zeke immersed himself in the task, his mind fully captivated by this new puzzle.


    At some point, he found himself sitting down, meditating within this odd space. Time slipped by unnoticed. Minutes turned into hours, and before he knew it, day had faded into night.


    It wasn''t until the sun rose again the next morning that Zeke finally opened his eyes. He exhaled a shaky breath, utterly drained, yet a wide smile stretched across his face.


    "It seems something amazing has fallen into my hands this time."

 Book 6: Chapter 48: Brand new world

    Book 6: Chapter 48: Brand new world


    One moment, Zeke was immersed in the spiritual plane, pushing against the immovable will of the cube. The next, he found himself staring at the dim glow of the artifact resting in his hands.


    His breath came in short, uneven bursts, and a deep, lingering fatigue settled into his bones. What had just happened had drained him¡ªnot just physically, but on a level he couldn¡¯t quite define.


    Wait... dim glow? Then, he felt it.


    A presence¡ªfaint yet undeniable¡ªlingering at the edges of his awareness. It was not a voice, nor a thought, but something deeper. A connection.


    It was subtle, like an unseen thread woven into the core of his being, binding him to the cube in a way he had never experienced before.


    Slowly, he turned it over in his hands, his fingers tracing the intricate etchings along its surface. No longer did it feel cold and unyielding, an inscrutable puzzle meant to keep him at bay. Instead, it pulsed softly¡ªalmost imperceptibly¡ªas if responding to his touch.


    For the first time since acquiring the artifact, it was no longer an unresponsive enigma, repelling his every attempt to decipher its secrets. More than that¡ªit seemed to be... listening. That was the only way he could describe the strange sensation.


    Zeke forced himself to stay calm. Rushing in blindly had brought nothing but frustration before. This time, he needed to proceed with caution.


    "Alright," he murmured, steadying his thoughts. "Let¡¯s see what you can do."


    He reached out with his mana.


    Unlike before, there was no battle of wills, no cold defiance from the artifact. The connection between them had solidified. The moment he willed it, something deep within the cube responded.


    A trigger had been pulled. Yet, instead of panic, Zeke felt an overwhelming sense of rightness. It wasn¡¯t an attack, nor a trap¡ªit was an invitation.


    He chose to trust it.


    A ripple of energy surged through him, foreign yet strangely familiar, as if it had been waiting for him all along.


    Then, space warped.


    Waves upon waves of spatial mana erupted from the cube¡ªmore than he had ever put into it, more than he had ever had to begin with. It was as if an ocean had been compressed within the artifact, now unleashed in a flood of raw power. At least ten times his entire mana reservoir surged outward, gathering into an intricate formation above the pool.


    The air itself twisted, bending in ways that defied natural law. A deep hum resonated through the chamber, vibrating in his very bones. Then, with a final pulse of energy, reality tore open.


    Before him, a portal materialized. Light and shadow swirled at its edges, an impossibly intricate weave of spatial magic unlike anything he had ever encountered.


    Zeke barely had time to process the sheer scale of what he was witnessing. This wasn¡¯t some crude teleportation circle or the structured gateway spells he was familiar with. No¡ªthis was space itself, bent and reshaped with effortless mastery. It was a level of magic that should have been beyond reach.


    His heart pounded. If the cube could do this, then he had only begun to scratch the surface of its true potential.


    Taking a steadying breath, he stepped forward and crossed the threshold.


    The transition was seamless. No sudden lurch, no disorienting shift. One moment, he stood in his chamber; the next, he was somewhere else entirely.


    A boundless expanse of white stretched in every direction, infinite and featureless, like a blank canvas awaiting its first brushstroke.


    Zeke turned back. The portal remained open behind him, revealing the chamber of the Alexandria as if through a perfect window. Beyond that, he could even see the world outside, still moving past as the ship sailed on.


    The view was surreal¡ªhis physical world framed like a mere picture in the vast nothingness of this space.


    Other than the portal itself, there was nothing here. No walls, no floor, no sky¡ªonly an endless void of soft, glowing white. A weaker mind might have crumbled under the sheer strangeness of it all.


    But Zeke was more impressed than frightened.


    ¡°A stable portal,¡± he murmured, experimentally pushing his hand through the threshold before retracting it.


    This shouldn¡¯t be possible. Every book he had ever read on Space Magic insisted that stable, permanent portals were a theoretical impossibility. But here it was, defying every known law.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A slow smile spread across his face.


    He turned back to the vast expanse before him.


    Time to see what other secrets the cube had in store.


    Zeke took a cautious step forward, then another¡ªbut before he could take a third, an unseen force halted him in his tracks. It wasn¡¯t a wall or any physical barrier, but something subtler, more elusive¡ªan invisible boundary pressing against him, restricting his movements.


    Frowning, he reached out with his senses, probing the edges of his confinement. Almost immediately, the space responded.


    Thin, glowing lines flickered into existence, etching themselves into the floor in a perfect square around him, as if acknowledging his curiosity.


    That was... unexpected. He had only meant to test the limits of this strange realm. How had it reacted so directly? It was almost as if¡ª


    Realization struck.


    This space wasn¡¯t just passive. It was responding to him.


    His heart pounded as he decided to test a theory. Closing his eyes, Zeke envisioned a sunlit meadow¡ªa place pulled from the depths of his memory. Rolling fields of wildflowers, golden under a clear blue sky. The crisp scent of fresh earth, the distant rustle of trees.


    Feldstadt. One of his favorite spots near home. His parents had taken him and his sister there when they were young, and the image had never faded. It was as vivid in his mind now as it had been then.


    When he opened his eyes, his breath caught in his throat.


    The void was gone.


    Sunlight streamed down in golden rays. Wildflowers swayed in a phantom breeze, their petals vibrant with life. The air was thick with the scent of summer¡ªwarm, fresh, real. Even the distant rustle of leaves whispered through the landscape, exactly as he had imagined it.


    Zeke let out a slow breath, half in awe, half in disbelief.


    The implications were staggering. If he could shape this space with nothing but thought, then what were its limits? How much of it was truly under his control?


    Time for some experiments.


    Zeke pictured a bar of gold appearing in his hand. Nothing. Next, he imagined a bucket of water. Still, nothing.


    Interesting.


    He shifted tactics, focusing instead on something that already existed within the space. He envisioned the distant stream altering its course, redirecting it to pass by his current location.


    This time, the space responded.


    A moment later, cool water lapped at his feet, the cheerful gurgling of the stream filling the air.


    That worked, huh?


    Crouching down, Zeke scooped up a handful and took a sip. The water was crisp and clean, just as he remembered from his childhood visits to the countryside. Real water, not some illusion or hollow construct.


    This was getting more intriguing by the second.


    For the next several minutes, he immersed himself in experimentation, pushing the boundaries of what he could influence. Every discovery led to more questions, more possibilities.


    What about this?And if I try¡ª?Oh?


    Like a child with a new toy, Zeke explored with unrestrained curiosity, delighting in each small revelation.


    But eventually, the fun had to end.


    Once he was confident he had a solid grasp on the fundamental rules of this place, he took a step back, letting his mind settle. There was still so much to uncover, but for now, he had learned enough.


    These were the rules, as Zeke understood them:


    He had the ability to shape the world around him, to manipulate the space and the elements within it. However, there were clear limitations.


    He could not create anything that required labor to form or craft. The world would only respond to his thoughts with the most basic, naturally occurring elements. Anything more complex¡ªanything that needed to be worked into shape¡ªremained beyond his reach.


    For instance, he could conjure a tree from the ground, cut it down, and then carve the wood into a bucket. But he couldn¡¯t simply imagine a fully-formed bucket appearing in his hands, crafted and finished without effort.


    Why that was, he couldn¡¯t say... as of yet. But even as excitement surged through him, a nagging frustration settled in.


    His world was still constrained.


    Though the illusion stretched endlessly into the horizon, the actual space he could move within was severely limited. He could take only a few steps before an invisible boundary halted him once more.


    Frowning, Zeke pressed a hand against the unseen wall. Solid. He clenched his fists and struck out with all his might.


    Pain shot up his arm. He winced.


    He might as well have punched a wall of dwarven-forged steel¡ªat least that would have a chance of denting. This? This was completely unyielding.


    This wasn¡¯t a barrier of stone or metal. It felt exactly like his own [Spatial Barrier]¡ªnot a physical obstruction, but a conceptual one. A hardened construct of space itself, woven from mana and will.


    His mind raced. If the World Anchor no longer intended to constrain him, then these limits weren¡¯t deliberate. They weren¡¯t restrictions placed upon him by the artifact itself.


    They were a reflection of something else.


    Something beyond the cube¡¯s power to change.


    With a thought, he made the boundaries of his prison visible again. The rolling meadow shrank as deep furrows etched themselves into the grass, forming a clear perimeter around him.


    Small...


    That was his first thought.


    There was no way an ancient artifact of such renown could offer so little. Surely, there were storage bags with more capacity than this. If this was truly the full extent of the World Anchor¡¯s power, then its creator must have been utterly mad.


    But if it''s not the Anchor, then it can only be... me?


    The realization made Zeke wince.


    Of course, it would be him. As a Grandmage with an average Soul at best, he should never have been able to bind the cube to himself in the first place. The only reason he¡¯d even managed to do so was because of Khai''Zar¡¯s intervention.


    Damn.


    The question now was: which part of him was responsible for this underwhelming result? Instinctively, Zeke released his Spatial Mana, pressing it against the invisible walls of his confinement, attempting to understand the space with his own perception.


    This... felt strange.


    It wasn¡¯t a contest of might or strength, as he had expected. The struggle to expand his confines felt less like an exertion of force and more like solving a puzzle¡ªan intricate, abstract challenge.


    Zeke immersed himself in the task, his mind fully captivated by this new puzzle.


    At some point, he found himself sitting down, meditating within this odd space. Time slipped by unnoticed. Minutes turned into hours, and before he knew it, day had faded into night.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sun rose again the next morning that Zeke finally opened his eyes. He exhaled a shaky breath, utterly drained, yet a wide smile stretched across his face.


    ¡°It seems something amazing has fallen into my hands this time.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 49: Expansion

    Book 6: Chapter 49: Expansion


    Zeke shook his head, trying to fully wake himself. Yet, for a while, his eyes refused to focus. The space in front of him, around him¡ªeverything felt surreal.


    It took several minutes before his senses adjusted, allowing him to perceive the world in a way that felt familiar again.


    That had been strange.


    But the reason was obvious.


    His gaze shifted to the portal leading into this strange world, then to the cube resting beyond it, securely placed on the wooden floor of his room in the Alexandria.


    A small smile tugged at his lips. "It seems something amazing has fallen into my hands this time."


    In his attempt to push against the boundaries of space, Zeke had discovered something unexpected. Unlike the real world, where space was a rigid, unyielding force, here, it was far more... malleable.


    Not in the way that dough is soft and pliable, but in the way numbers and equations gain meaning in the hands of a skilled mathematician. This world was a playground for those who possessed the knowledge to shape it.


    Unfortunately, Zeke did not have that knowledge, a fact that had become painfully clear through his nights of effort. But that was fine. As it turned out, the boundaries of the cube were not just a test, but something more.


    They did not simply measure his understanding; they expanded it. They were both an exam and a lesson, a challenge that could be attempted as many times as needed. A door that, with enough time and effort, could be pushed ever further.


    Zeke willed the world around him to bend to his command, a surge of excitement bubbling up inside him. Instantly, the furrows marking the boundaries of his domain were joined by a second set of lines, roughly a step further out in every direction.


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Not bad."


    These were the fruits of his labor, the result of an entire night spent in relentless effort. Some might call it a pitiful gain compared to the time invested, but Zeke was not among them. He looked upon his accomplishment with pride.


    The extra step of space itself meant little in practical terms¡ªjust a minor increase in storage within his personal domain. But that was not what excited him. No, what truly mattered was what this expansion represented.


    It was proof of his growing understanding of Space itself.


    Zeke glanced fondly at the place where the invisible walls once stood. What had once been a source of frustration now felt like an opportunity¡ªan open door to something greater.


    He still did not fully understand what this knowledge would grant him, how it would shape his magic, or in what ways it would strengthen him. Yet, he was certain of one thing: the insights he had gained over the past few hours were more profound than everything he had ever learned about Spatial Magic combined.


    This went beyond spells, beyond the simple cantrips and incantations that humans relied on to wield magic. It was something deeper, something raw and fundamental. A truth woven into the very fabric of existence.


    It was not the difference between a novice and a master but something far greater. As if, instead of merely learning to draw, he was learning to shape dreams into reality through sheer force of will. A step so far beyond the trivial tricks of modern magic that the two could scarcely be compared.


    ...He was getting ahead of himself.


    At this moment, all Zeke had truly grasped was the outermost edge of the cube¡¯s mysteries. Just enough to understand how truly vast and incomprehensible its knowledge was, yet nowhere near enough to wield it.


    Not yet, at least.


    For now, it was time to return to reality and address the more practical matters at hand. As much as he wanted to lose himself in the mysteries of this space, to immerse himself completely in its secrets, that was a luxury he could not afford.


    He did not have the centuries it would take to unravel these truths. And even if he did, someone would eventually come for him. Someone stronger, someone ruthless, someone who would pry this treasure from his cold, dead hands.


    No. If he wanted to keep the cube, he could not remain as weak as he was now.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    His strength, his position, his very existence had to rise to match the artifact in his possession. Otherwise, even the Soul Bond would not be enough to protect it. After all, there was one simple way to sever such a bond¡ªhis death.


    Zeke turned his focus back to the boundary, gauging his progress.


    "About a step, huh?"


    The space within the cube was roughly the size of an average room in the Alexandria, large enough to store a few tons of ore if needed. But that was hardly a meaningful advantage for him. He had plenty of rooms.


    However...


    His gaze drifted beyond, tracing the distant hills. If he could one day expand the boundaries that far, the possibilities would be endless.


    Heck, he could dominate the continent¡¯s trade, transporting a nation''s worth of resources at will. And that was one of the more restrained ideas racing through his mind. But before he could entertain such grand ambitions, he needed to confirm whether the cube truly functioned the way he imagined.


    It was time for another round of experiments.


    For the first time in hours, Zeke stepped through the portal, returning to the Alexandria. As before, he felt no resistance, no fluctuations, nothing to indicate he had crossed between two worlds. It was as seamless as stepping from one room into another.


    His eyes landed on an object atop Maximilian¡¯s desk¡ªa simple trinket, likely something to fidget with in idle moments. It was an intricate assembly of interlocking components, designed purely to engage the hands and mind.


    Perfect. It would serve as the ideal test.


    Without hesitation, Zeke picked it up and stepped back through the portal.


    The transition was effortless. The trinket passed through without issue, unchanged by the shift from one reality to another.


    Curious, he turned the crank. At once, the gears whirred to life, clicking and shifting in perfect harmony. It worked just as it had before.


    Zeke couldn''t help but smile, a small thrill of success rushing through him. But honestly, he had expected nothing less. His clothing had made the journey both ways without issue, so a slightly more complex object should have been no different.


    And it wasn''t.


    But that was just the beginning. If he could bring something in, why not test bringing something out?


    His hands moved toward the nearby stream. He cupped a handful of water and stepped back through the portal.


    No resistance. No disruption. The water passed effortlessly from the cube to the outside world, dripping down his arm as he stared at it in disbelief.


    Zeke brought it to his lips and drank. Fresh, cold¡ªexactly as it had been inside the portal. The realization was almost surreal.


    It meant that everything inside the portal was real. The water, the plants, the mountains, the trees¡ªhow was that possible?


    The scene had been conjured from his memories, a place he had visited long ago. And yet, somehow, it had become reality again. Would understanding the cube¡¯s mysteries eventually reveal the answer?


    Zeke couldn''t be sure, but he had a feeling it would.


    For now, though, there was no point in dwelling on what he couldn''t yet grasp. A more immediate question demanded his attention. He needed to see if the cube could handle something more complex¡ªsomething alive.


    His mind raced through possibilities before settling on a simple choice: a plant. A living organism, small yet not insignificant. His gaze landed on a beautiful flower growing not too far away from the portal, its delicate petals drooping under the weight of its roots.


    Carefully, he uprooted it, cradling the fragile thing in his hands as he approached the portal.


    The moment the flower passed through the threshold, Zeke held his breath.


    It didn¡¯t falter. The plant, dirt and all, emerged into the world outside. No illusion, no trick of the mind. It was real¡ªalive.


    He stood there for a moment, letting the enormity of the discovery sink in.


    It had worked. It had actually worked.


    Once again, he had uncovered another layer of the artifact¡¯s power. Not only could it bend space, but it could also transport things through it seamlessly¡ªfrom one place to another. Even living things.


    And as far as he could tell, there was no limit to this function.


    He felt no strain, no drain of energy. Nothing. It seemed as if the only effort required was in opening the portal itself. Once that was done, it simply remained, like a natural part of the world. It wasn¡¯t something that needed constant magic to sustain¡ªjust as a door didn¡¯t need strength to keep it open once it had been pushed.


    Curious about one more thing, Zeke nudged the cube with his foot, eyes fixed on the portal.


    As the cube scraped against the wooden floor, the portal shifted with it, maintaining a constant distance from the artifact that had created it.


    How fitting.


    The thought struck him out of nowhere, but the longer he considered it, the more sense it made. The artifact was called the World Anchor. And indeed, it seemed to anchor an entire world in place, fixing its entrance to a single location.


    There was something more, though. The moment Zeke touched the cube, he felt it¡ªhis connection to it, his control. With a single thought, he could close the portal, make it vanish as if it had never existed.


    He didn¡¯t.


    There was still too much to learn, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he could reopen it once closed. He had felt how much energy it took to activate the portal when the cube was depleted¡ªan amount that would take him weeks to restore with his current strength.


    No. He would leave it open for now.


    His gaze shifted to the flower in his hands, then to the window where the soft light of dawn filtered in. The pant was fragile but alive, and it had crossed the threshold of the cube without issue.


    Just to be sure, Zeke placed the flower in a pot and set it on the windowsill. He would watch it closely, ensure it thrived in the world outside. Only then would he dare to test the cube¡¯s limits further¡ªperhaps with something bigger, something more complex.


    For now, he allowed himself a moment to breathe. He had uncovered something monumental¡ªan artifact that could reshape reality itself. And he was only beginning to grasp its true potential.


    As he leaned back in his chair, the flower beside him, his mind raced with possibilities. What else could the cube do? What other secrets lay hidden within?


    For now, he let the warmth of the sunlight wash over him, letting the excitement settle. He had only scratched the surface. The world, it seemed, was about to open up in ways he had never imagined.

 Chapter 429 - B6 - 49: Expansion

    Zeke shook his head, trying to fully wake himself. Yet, for a while, his eyes refused to focus. The space in front of him, around him¡ªeverything felt surreal.


    It took several minutes before his senses adjusted, allowing him to perceive the world in a way that felt familiar again.


    That had been strange.


    But the reason was obvious.


    His gaze shifted to the portal leading into this strange world, then to the cube resting beyond it, securely placed on the wooden floor of his room in the Alexandria.


    A small smile tugged at his lips. "It seems something amazing has fallen into my hands this time."


    In his attempt to push against the boundaries of space, Zeke had discovered something unexpected. Unlike the real world, where space was a rigid, unyielding force, here, it was far more... malleable.


    Not in the way that dough is soft and pliable, but in the way numbers and equations gain meaning in the hands of a skilled mathematician. This world was a playground for those who possessed the knowledge to shape it.


    Unfortunately, Zeke did not have that knowledge, a fact that had become painfully clear through his nights of effort. But that was fine. As it turned out, the boundaries of the cube were not just a test, but something more.


    They did not simply measure his understanding; they expanded it. They were both an exam and a lesson, a challenge that could be attempted as many times as needed. A door that, with enough time and effort, could be pushed ever further.


    Zeke willed the world around him to bend to his command, a surge of excitement bubbling up inside him. Instantly, the furrows marking the boundaries of his domain were joined by a second set of lines, roughly a step further out in every direction.


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Not bad."


    These were the fruits of his labor, the result of an entire night spent in relentless effort. Some might call it a pitiful gain compared to the time invested, but Zeke was not among them. He looked upon his accomplishment with pride.


    The extra step of space itself meant little in practical terms¡ªjust a minor increase in storage within his personal domain. But that was not what excited him. No, what truly mattered was what this expansion represented.


    It was proof of his growing understanding of Space itself.


    Zeke glanced fondly at the place where the invisible walls once stood. What had once been a source of frustration now felt like an opportunity¡ªan open door to something greater.


    He still did not fully understand what this knowledge would grant him, how it would shape his magic, or in what ways it would strengthen him. Yet, he was certain of one thing: the insights he had gained over the past few hours were more profound than everything he had ever learned about Spatial Magic combined.


    This went beyond spells, beyond the simple cantrips and incantations that humans relied on to wield magic. It was something deeper, something raw and fundamental. A truth woven into the very fabric of existence.


    It was not the difference between a novice and a master but something far greater. As if, instead of merely learning to draw, he was learning to shape dreams into reality through sheer force of will. A step so far beyond the trivial tricks of modern magic that the two could scarcely be compared.


    ...He was getting ahead of himself.


    At this moment, all Zeke had truly grasped was the outermost edge of the cube''s mysteries. Just enough to understand how truly vast and incomprehensible its knowledge was, yet nowhere near enough to wield it.


    Not yet, at least.


    For now, it was time to return to reality and address the more practical matters at hand. As much as he wanted to lose himself in the mysteries of this space, to immerse himself completely in its secrets, that was a luxury he could not afford.


    He did not have the centuries it would take to unravel these truths. And even if he did, someone would eventually come for him. Someone stronger, someone ruthless, someone who would pry this treasure from his cold, dead hands.


    No. If he wanted to keep the cube, he could not remain as weak as he was now.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    His strength, his position, his very existence had to rise to match the artifact in his possession. Otherwise, even the Soul Bond would not be enough to protect it. After all, there was one simple way to sever such a bond¡ªhis death.


    Zeke turned his focus back to the boundary, gauging his progress.


    "About a step, huh?"


    The space within the cube was roughly the size of an average room in the Alexandria, large enough to store a few tons of ore if needed. But that was hardly a meaningful advantage for him. He had plenty of rooms.


    However...


    His gaze drifted beyond, tracing the distant hills. If he could one day expand the boundaries that far, the possibilities would be endless.


    Heck, he could dominate the continent''s trade, transporting a nation''s worth of resources at will. And that was one of the more restrained ideas racing through his mind. But before he could entertain such grand ambitions, he needed to confirm whether the cube truly functioned the way he imagined.


    It was time for another round of experiments.


    For the first time in hours, Zeke stepped through the portal, returning to the Alexandria. As before, he felt no resistance, no fluctuations, nothing to indicate he had crossed between two worlds. It was as seamless as stepping from one room into another.


    His eyes landed on an object atop Maximilian''s desk¡ªa simple trinket, likely something to fidget with in idle moments. It was an intricate assembly of interlocking components, designed purely to engage the hands and mind.


    Perfect. It would serve as the ideal test.


    Without hesitation, Zeke picked it up and stepped back through the portal.


    The transition was effortless. The trinket passed through without issue, unchanged by the shift from one reality to another.


    Curious, he turned the crank. At once, the gears whirred to life, clicking and shifting in perfect harmony. It worked just as it had before.


    Zeke couldn''t help but smile, a small thrill of success rushing through him. But honestly, he had expected nothing less. His clothing had made the journey both ways without issue, so a slightly more complex object should have been no different.


    And it wasn''t.


    But that was just the beginning. If he could bring something in, why not test bringing something out?


    His hands moved toward the nearby stream. He cupped a handful of water and stepped back through the portal.


    No resistance. No disruption. The water passed effortlessly from the cube to the outside world, dripping down his arm as he stared at it in disbelief.


    Zeke brought it to his lips and drank. Fresh, cold¡ªexactly as it had been inside the portal. The realization was almost surreal.


    It meant that everything inside the portal was real. The water, the plants, the mountains, the trees¡ªhow was that possible?


    The scene had been conjured from his memories, a place he had visited long ago. And yet, somehow, it had become reality again. Would understanding the cube''s mysteries eventually reveal the answer?


    Zeke couldn''t be sure, but he had a feeling it would.


    For now, though, there was no point in dwelling on what he couldn''t yet grasp. A more immediate question demanded his attention. He needed to see if the cube could handle something more complex¡ªsomething alive.


    His mind raced through possibilities before settling on a simple choice: a plant. A living organism, small yet not insignificant. His gaze landed on a beautiful flower growing not too far away from the portal, its delicate petals drooping under the weight of its roots.


    Carefully, he uprooted it, cradling the fragile thing in his hands as he approached the portal.


    The moment the flower passed through the threshold, Zeke held his breath.


    It didn''t falter. The plant, dirt and all, emerged into the world outside. No illusion, no trick of the mind. It was real¡ªalive.


    He stood there for a moment, letting the enormity of the discovery sink in.


    It had worked. It had actually worked.


    Once again, he had uncovered another layer of the artifact''s power. Not only could it bend space, but it could also transport things through it seamlessly¡ªfrom one place to another. Even living things.


    And as far as he could tell, there was no limit to this function.


    He felt no strain, no drain of energy. Nothing. It seemed as if the only effort required was in opening the portal itself. Once that was done, it simply remained, like a natural part of the world. It wasn''t something that needed constant magic to sustain¡ªjust as a door didn''t need strength to keep it open once it had been pushed.


    Curious about one more thing, Zeke nudged the cube with his foot, eyes fixed on the portal.


    As the cube scraped against the wooden floor, the portal shifted with it, maintaining a constant distance from the artifact that had created it.


    How fitting.


    The thought struck him out of nowhere, but the longer he considered it, the more sense it made. The artifact was called the World Anchor. And indeed, it seemed to anchor an entire world in place, fixing its entrance to a single location.


    There was something more, though. The moment Zeke touched the cube, he felt it¡ªhis connection to it, his control. With a single thought, he could close the portal, make it vanish as if it had never existed.


    He didn''t.


    There was still too much to learn, and he wasn''t sure if he could reopen it once closed. He had felt how much energy it took to activate the portal when the cube was depleted¡ªan amount that would take him weeks to restore with his current strength.


    No. He would leave it open for now.


    His gaze shifted to the flower in his hands, then to the window where the soft light of dawn filtered in. The pant was fragile but alive, and it had crossed the threshold of the cube without issue.


    Just to be sure, Zeke placed the flower in a pot and set it on the windowsill. He would watch it closely, ensure it thrived in the world outside. Only then would he dare to test the cube''s limits further¡ªperhaps with something bigger, something more complex.


    For now, he allowed himself a moment to breathe. He had uncovered something monumental¡ªan artifact that could reshape reality itself. And he was only beginning to grasp its true potential.


    As he leaned back in his chair, the flower beside him, his mind raced with possibilities. What else could the cube do? What other secrets lay hidden within?


    For now, he let the warmth of the sunlight wash over him, letting the excitement settle. He had only scratched the surface. The world, it seemed, was about to open up in ways he had never imagined.

 Book 6: Chapter 50: Piercing the Boundry

    Book 6: Chapter 50: Piercing the Boundry


    For the next few days, Zeke fell into a cycle of rest and meditation. Each time he pushed the boundaries of his personal domain within the cube, he could feel the limits within his mind loosening as well.


    The progress was tangible, driving him to push even harder. He could sense it, taste it, feel it. He was on the verge of grasping something¡ªan essential principle of spatial manipulation just beyond his reach.


    Just a little more, and it would be his. Or so he thought.


    However, no matter how hard he pressed, no matter how desperately he reached for it, the knowledge remained elusive. It was like a word on the tip of his tongue, infinitely close yet forever out of reach.


    It was maddening.


    Waking from another short nap, Zeke stretched in his seat, his gaze drifting away from the portal for once. Instead, he looked out the windows of his cabin, where an endless sea of green stretched beneath them.


    Over the past few days, the Alexandria had finally reached the border of the Irroch Jungle, soaring high above its towering canopy.


    Zeke scanned the trees warily.


    Among everyone on board, he was likely the most familiar with the dangers lurking below. Beasts of legend roamed these woods, and if his memories from the Dreamwaker brew and his encounter with Thea had taught him anything, it was that even dragons and titans could be found here.


    ...But surely, his luck wouldn''t be that bad.


    Zeke frowned. Did he really have to tempt fate like that?


    Well, if it came down to it, he would deal with it. After all, his last encounter with a Titan had been surprisingly pleasant. Who knew? Maybe it would turn out to be another stroke of luck.


    Somewhat reassured, he turned back toward the portal, ready to continue his experiments. However, before he could take a single step, Akasha''s voice echoed in his mind.


    [Notice]


    There is a disturbance among the sailors. They seem troubled by something.


    "Can you sense what it is?"


    [Answer.]


    Negative. It is beyond my perception, and from their conversation, they do not seem to know either.


    "Any chance its Dragons or a Titans?" Zeke asked, just to make sure he hadn''t actually cursed them.


    [Answer]


    Unlikely. However, I suggest Host investigate immediately.


    With a reluctant sigh, Zeke tore his gaze from the portal and focused on a spot on the ship¡¯s deck. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the captain.


    The man whirled around, visibly tense, but relaxed the moment he recognized Zeke.


    "Report, young lord," he said with a crisp salute. "We have spotted a dark shape approaching from the east."


    "...Any chance it''s just a cloud?" Zeke asked hopefully.


    The captain shook his head. "Moving too fast for that... and against the wind," he added after a brief pause.


    Zeke nodded and stepped toward the railing for a better look. It didn¡¯t take long to spot the source of the sailors'' concern¡ªa dark mass closing in on them, traveling at their altitude with considerable speed. But the most unsettling part? It was heading straight for them.


    It seemed... deliberate. Still, better to be sure.


    "...Lower our speed," Zeke ordered, keeping his eyes fixed on the approaching shape. If it was actually targeting them, the course adjustment would make it veer off track¡ªunless...


    His expression hardened as the formless cloud shifted ever so slightly, correcting its path to stay locked onto them.


    "Full speed ahead!" he ordered without hesitation. No point in making it easy for their pursuer. A moment later, the ship lurched beneath him as its enchantments surged to their limit.


    But Zeke''s focus never wavered. His eyes remained locked on the approaching mass. He leaned forward, concentrating on one particular spot. Then, his pupils narrowed into fine slits, and his vision sharpened.


    Now, he could see them clearly. It wasn¡¯t a single massive attacker pursuing them but thousands of smaller ones, flying so closely together that they had appeared as one from a distance.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The creatures were bizarre¡ªresembling oversized insects with powerful legs and unnaturally large wings. Their sharp mandibles were not built for nibbling on leaves but for tearing through flesh. Individually, they were likely no threat to him or his crew. But thousands of them?


    Even if Zeke could protect himself, the others would be slaughtered in the onslaught. His expression hardened as he expanded his vision again, taking in the full extent of the swarm. He needed to act before it reached the ship, that much was certain.


    They were still beyond reach, but as soon as¡ª


    Huh?


    Zeke paused. The thought irritated him. No, more than that¡ªit offended him. It felt like a thorn in his side, a hidden barb lodged deep in his mind.


    Out of reach? Out of reach from whom? Him?


    How could anything within his line of sight possibly be out of reach? It was right there, wasn¡¯t it? If he willed it, he could simply extend his hand and...


    Without fully realizing what he was doing, Zeke raised a hand and struck out. There was nothing before him, yet instead of hitting empty air, his fist connected with something solid. The sensation was unmistakable¡ªchitin, tough but brittle. His prodigious strength tore through it effortlessly, piercing something much softer beneath.


    What... had just happened?


    Zeke looked down at his outstretched hand, now coated in deep purple liquid. His gaze snapped to the distant swarm. Near its center, he spotted one of the creatures plummeting from the sky.


    He focused, his enhanced vision sharpening. The insect¡¯s shell was shattered, its insides reduced to pulp. It was dead.


    Zeke turned his attention back to his fist, still slick with the creature¡¯s blood. He didn¡¯t understand how he had done that. This wasn¡¯t magic. No Spellform had been cast, no Intent imbued, no Will infused. Yet somehow, he had reached through space to kill the creature.


    For the first time, he couldn¡¯t comprehend what had just happened. He had acted on feeling, on instinct, on that nagging sensation in the back of his mind. And it had worked. The principle behind his success? He couldn¡¯t even begin to put it into words. But one thing was clear¡ªhe could still vividly remember the sensation.


    His eyes narrowed, and his heart began to race. He was unwilling to let this feeling go. He needed to act quickly if he wanted to capture it fully.


    [Notice]


    Does Host need my assistance?


    ¡°I got it, Akasha,¡± Zeke mumbled, his mind already working on the best way to apply the principle he had just begun to grasp.


    It was an impossible task.


    The more he tried to define it, to understand it, the more it seemed to slip from his grasp. Zeke gave up. There was no point in trying to force himself to understand something that his mind simply couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    He could sense it, and that would have to be enough.


    Zeke focused all his attention on a single drop of blood forming at the tip of his finger. He compressed it, then compressed it further, until what had started as a drop was now the equivalent of a bucket''s worth of liquid.


    Next, he infused that feeling, that sensation, that principle of space into the blood. How it worked, he couldn¡¯t explain, but his senses told him it would. The moment he seeded that idea into the drop, he felt his Core stir. It came to life like a carriage wheel suddenly pushed down a steep hill.


    There was no stopping it now.


    A profound tiredness gripped him as the mana left him. He felt like a dam that had been broken, completely unable to stop the flow. He could feel the strain on his Core, signaling that he was close to failure. But there was nothing he could do. Even if the drain tore his Core apart, he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen. Before he was completely spent, the drain ceased as suddenly as it had begun.


    Zeke¡¯s attention snapped to the drop of blood on his fingertip. It seemed completely unchanged. But Zeke wasn¡¯t fooled. That amount of magic couldn¡¯t have just disappeared without leaving a trace. More importantly, he could sense the change in the blood. It had been altered in a way he couldn¡¯t describe but instinctively understood to be profound.


    Zeke smiled at the tiny, marble of blood.


    "Let¡¯s see what you can do, little friend."


    It was time to find out if he had been right to trust this sensation.


    With a small effort of will, he commanded the drop to change form, elongating until it became a fine needle. It almost looked like a claw as it extended from the top of his finger.


    Zeke extended his hand, curling all his fingers except one. Now, only his index finger, adorned with the thin red claw, pointed toward the approaching cloud of insects.


    He paused. It wouldn¡¯t do to waste this much effort on a single attack, would it?


    Definitely not, unless it could completely shift the flow of battle. So, before he released his attack, he decided to incorporate something he had been wanting to try in his spells for a while.


    Will.


    It was the hallmark of a Grandmage.


    He had first encountered it when facing the enemy Progenitor, whose poison had a Will of its own, turning it into a creature that seemed almost sentient. Zeke had no illusion that he could do something similar, but a simple command? That much he could manage.


    In his mind, he formed a perfect image of one of the insects approaching them. Then, he pictured a thin red needle piercing its head. That had to be enough.


    He focused on that image, solidifying it as much as he could before using it in his spell. As he did so, he felt the seedlings inside him stir, helping him infuse his Will. It was a strange sensation, but he immediately knew when it had worked.


    The idea had taken hold. How it would manifest remained to be seen.


    With his preparations complete, Zeke pushed his finger forward, and the needle... simply disappeared.


    He stood there, dumbfounded, unable to understand what had happened. He couldn¡¯t feel it anywhere; his link to it was completely shattered. It was as if the spell had failed at the last moment, but that was impossible. If so, where had all his blood gone?


    ¡°Look!¡± someone screamed next to him.


    The man was pointing east, straight at the cloud.


    Zeke followed his finger, and his eyes widened.


    There, in the distance, the cloud was... thinning?


    Zeke strained his eyes, taking a closer look. What he found shocked him even more. The cloud wasn¡¯t thinning¡ªit was losing insects at an insane speed. Dozens were dying every second, suddenly falling without any visible sign of injury. At least, none that a casual observer could notice.


    However, he could see it clearly. It was a very fine puncture wound to their skulls, like the one he had instructed his needle to cause.


    However, there was no trace of the spell. Moreover, the insects that fell were not at all close to each other. In one second, the needle struck at ten different places spread across the swarm, as if distance meant nothing to it.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened at the realization.


    With a mixture of horrified wonder, he continued to watch his spell decimate the swarm. At one point, the insects even tried to flee, but the needle was relentless. It had been given a mission, and it would continue until that mission was finished or its magic was spent.


    Less than five minutes.


    That was all it took for the needle to kill every single insect in the swarm. As the last body fell, the spell ceased. Zeke hadn¡¯t instructed the blood to return, but he was fine with the loss.


    His eyes remained fixed on the spot where the swarm had been only minutes earlier. This spell had been the first collaboration of his Blood magic and space, and the effects were far more devastating than he could have imagined.

 Chapter 430 - B6 - 50: Piercing the Boundry

    For the next few days, Zeke fell into a cycle of rest and meditation. Each time he pushed the boundaries of his personal domain within the cube, he could feel the limits within his mind loosening as well.


    The progress was tangible, driving him to push even harder. He could sense it, taste it, feel it. He was on the verge of grasping something¡ªan essential principle of spatial manipulation just beyond his reach.


    Just a little more, and it would be his. Or so he thought.


    However, no matter how hard he pressed, no matter how desperately he reached for it, the knowledge remained elusive. It was like a word on the tip of his tongue, infinitely close yet forever out of reach.


    It was maddening.


    Waking from another short nap, Zeke stretched in his seat, his gaze drifting away from the portal for once. Instead, he looked out the windows of his cabin, where an endless sea of green stretched beneath them.


    Over the past few days, the Alexandria had finally reached the border of the Irroch Jungle, soaring high above its towering canopy.


    Zeke scanned the trees warily.


    Among everyone on board, he was likely the most familiar with the dangers lurking below. Beasts of legend roamed these woods, and if his memories from the Dreamwaker brew and his encounter with Thea had taught him anything, it was that even dragons and titans could be found here.


    ...But surely, his luck wouldn''t be that bad.


    Zeke frowned. Did he really have to tempt fate like that?


    Well, if it came down to it, he would deal with it. After all, his last encounter with a Titan had been surprisingly pleasant. Who knew? Maybe it would turn out to be another stroke of luck.


    Somewhat reassured, he turned back toward the portal, ready to continue his experiments. However, before he could take a single step, Akasha''s voice echoed in his mind.


    [Notice]


    There is a disturbance among the sailors. They seem troubled by something.


    "Can you sense what it is?"


    [Answer.]


    Negative. It is beyond my perception, and from their conversation, they do not seem to know either.


    "Any chance its Dragons or a Titans?" Zeke asked, just to make sure he hadn''t actually cursed them.


    [Answer]


    Unlikely. However, I suggest Host investigate immediately.


    With a reluctant sigh, Zeke tore his gaze from the portal and focused on a spot on the ship''s deck. In the blink of an eye, he appeared beside the captain.


    The man whirled around, visibly tense, but relaxed the moment he recognized Zeke.


    "Report, young lord," he said with a crisp salute. "We have spotted a dark shape approaching from the east."


    "...Any chance it''s just a cloud?" Zeke asked hopefully.


    The captain shook his head. "Moving too fast for that... and against the wind," he added after a brief pause.


    Zeke nodded and stepped toward the railing for a better look. It didn''t take long to spot the source of the sailors'' concern¡ªa dark mass closing in on them, traveling at their altitude with considerable speed. But the most unsettling part? It was heading straight for them.


    It seemed... deliberate. Still, better to be sure.


    "...Lower our speed," Zeke ordered, keeping his eyes fixed on the approaching shape. If it was actually targeting them, the course adjustment would make it veer off track¡ªunless...


    His expression hardened as the formless cloud shifted ever so slightly, correcting its path to stay locked onto them.


    "Full speed ahead!" he ordered without hesitation. No point in making it easy for their pursuer. A moment later, the ship lurched beneath him as its enchantments surged to their limit.


    But Zeke''s focus never wavered. His eyes remained locked on the approaching mass. He leaned forward, concentrating on one particular spot. Then, his pupils narrowed into fine slits, and his vision sharpened.


    Now, he could see them clearly. It wasn''t a single massive attacker pursuing them but thousands of smaller ones, flying so closely together that they had appeared as one from a distance.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The creatures were bizarre¡ªresembling oversized insects with powerful legs and unnaturally large wings. Their sharp mandibles were not built for nibbling on leaves but for tearing through flesh. Individually, they were likely no threat to him or his crew. But thousands of them?


    Even if Zeke could protect himself, the others would be slaughtered in the onslaught. His expression hardened as he expanded his vision again, taking in the full extent of the swarm. He needed to act before it reached the ship, that much was certain.


    They were still beyond reach, but as soon as¡ª


    Huh?


    Zeke paused. The thought irritated him. No, more than that¡ªit offended him. It felt like a thorn in his side, a hidden barb lodged deep in his mind.


    Out of reach? Out of reach from whom? Him?


    How could anything within his line of sight possibly be out of reach? It was right there, wasn''t it? If he willed it, he could simply extend his hand and...


    Without fully realizing what he was doing, Zeke raised a hand and struck out. There was nothing before him, yet instead of hitting empty air, his fist connected with something solid. The sensation was unmistakable¡ªchitin, tough but brittle. His prodigious strength tore through it effortlessly, piercing something much softer beneath.


    What... had just happened?


    Zeke looked down at his outstretched hand, now coated in deep purple liquid. His gaze snapped to the distant swarm. Near its center, he spotted one of the creatures plummeting from the sky.


    He focused, his enhanced vision sharpening. The insect''s shell was shattered, its insides reduced to pulp. It was dead.


    Zeke turned his attention back to his fist, still slick with the creature''s blood. He didn''t understand how he had done that. This wasn''t magic. No Spellform had been cast, no Intent imbued, no Will infused. Yet somehow, he had reached through space to kill the creature.


    For the first time, he couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. He had acted on feeling, on instinct, on that nagging sensation in the back of his mind. And it had worked. The principle behind his success? He couldn''t even begin to put it into words. But one thing was clear¡ªhe could still vividly remember the sensation.


    His eyes narrowed, and his heart began to race. He was unwilling to let this feeling go. He needed to act quickly if he wanted to capture it fully.


    [Notice]


    Does Host need my assistance?


    "I got it, Akasha," Zeke mumbled, his mind already working on the best way to apply the principle he had just begun to grasp.


    It was an impossible task.


    The more he tried to define it, to understand it, the more it seemed to slip from his grasp. Zeke gave up. There was no point in trying to force himself to understand something that his mind simply couldn''t comprehend.


    He could sense it, and that would have to be enough.


    Zeke focused all his attention on a single drop of blood forming at the tip of his finger. He compressed it, then compressed it further, until what had started as a drop was now the equivalent of a bucket''s worth of liquid.


    Next, he infused that feeling, that sensation, that principle of space into the blood. How it worked, he couldn''t explain, but his senses told him it would. The moment he seeded that idea into the drop, he felt his Core stir. It came to life like a carriage wheel suddenly pushed down a steep hill.


    There was no stopping it now.


    A profound tiredness gripped him as the mana left him. He felt like a dam that had been broken, completely unable to stop the flow. He could feel the strain on his Core, signaling that he was close to failure. But there was nothing he could do. Even if the drain tore his Core apart, he couldn''t stop it.


    Fortunately, that didn''t happen. Before he was completely spent, the drain ceased as suddenly as it had begun.


    Zeke''s attention snapped to the drop of blood on his fingertip. It seemed completely unchanged. But Zeke wasn''t fooled. That amount of magic couldn''t have just disappeared without leaving a trace. More importantly, he could sense the change in the blood. It had been altered in a way he couldn''t describe but instinctively understood to be profound.


    Zeke smiled at the tiny, marble of blood.


    "Let''s see what you can do, little friend."


    It was time to find out if he had been right to trust this sensation.


    With a small effort of will, he commanded the drop to change form, elongating until it became a fine needle. It almost looked like a claw as it extended from the top of his finger.


    Zeke extended his hand, curling all his fingers except one. Now, only his index finger, adorned with the thin red claw, pointed toward the approaching cloud of insects.


    He paused. It wouldn''t do to waste this much effort on a single attack, would it?


    Definitely not, unless it could completely shift the flow of battle. So, before he released his attack, he decided to incorporate something he had been wanting to try in his spells for a while.


    Will.


    It was the hallmark of a Grandmage.


    He had first encountered it when facing the enemy Progenitor, whose poison had a Will of its own, turning it into a creature that seemed almost sentient. Zeke had no illusion that he could do something similar, but a simple command? That much he could manage.


    In his mind, he formed a perfect image of one of the insects approaching them. Then, he pictured a thin red needle piercing its head. That had to be enough.


    He focused on that image, solidifying it as much as he could before using it in his spell. As he did so, he felt the seedlings inside him stir, helping him infuse his Will. It was a strange sensation, but he immediately knew when it had worked.


    The idea had taken hold. How it would manifest remained to be seen.


    With his preparations complete, Zeke pushed his finger forward, and the needle... simply disappeared.


    He stood there, dumbfounded, unable to understand what had happened. He couldn''t feel it anywhere; his link to it was completely shattered. It was as if the spell had failed at the last moment, but that was impossible. If so, where had all his blood gone?


    "Look!" someone screamed next to him.


    The man was pointing east, straight at the cloud.


    Zeke followed his finger, and his eyes widened.


    There, in the distance, the cloud was... thinning?


    Zeke strained his eyes, taking a closer look. What he found shocked him even more. The cloud wasn''t thinning¡ªit was losing insects at an insane speed. Dozens were dying every second, suddenly falling without any visible sign of injury. At least, none that a casual observer could notice.


    However, he could see it clearly. It was a very fine puncture wound to their skulls, like the one he had instructed his needle to cause.


    However, there was no trace of the spell. Moreover, the insects that fell were not at all close to each other. In one second, the needle struck at ten different places spread across the swarm, as if distance meant nothing to it.


    Zeke''s eyes widened at the realization.


    With a mixture of horrified wonder, he continued to watch his spell decimate the swarm. At one point, the insects even tried to flee, but the needle was relentless. It had been given a mission, and it would continue until that mission was finished or its magic was spent.


    Less than five minutes.


    That was all it took for the needle to kill every single insect in the swarm. As the last body fell, the spell ceased. Zeke hadn''t instructed the blood to return, but he was fine with the loss.


    His eyes remained fixed on the spot where the swarm had been only minutes earlier. This spell had been the first collaboration of his Blood magic and space, and the effects were far more devastating than he could have imagined.

 Book 6: Chapter 51: Return to the Wilderness

    Book 6: Chapter 51: Return to the Wilderness


    Over the next few days, Zeke continued to meditate on the nature of spatial mana by challenging the boundaries of the cube even further.


    His recent success had only deepened his determination to explore the mysteries of space. Unfortunately, focused meditation was not something he could maintain for extended periods. The mental toll was simply too heavy, forcing him to take frequent breaks.


    Fortunately, there were plenty of other tasks to keep him occupied. For example...


    With his small world now steadily expanding, it was time to test the true limits of his control over the space. His first instinct was to try conjuring valuable metals like gold or Voidiron¡ªnot in their refined forms, but as they naturally occurred.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work.


    Nor did any of his attempts to summon other precious resources, or even the rare species of trees whose wood he regularly purchased from the elves.


    The discovery puzzled him. How could he summon an entire landscape, complete with flora and fauna, drawn straight from memory, yet be unable to produce the very materials he truly desired?


    It seemed arbitrary. However, after extensive experimentation, he finally uncovered the common denominator.


    Mana.


    All of those materials had one thing in common¡ªthey were magical in nature.


    The reason elven trees didn¡¯t thrive outside their homeland was likely due to the unique aura of the World Tree, Yggdrasil, which nurtured them. As for Voidiron, it could only be mined from the deepest layers of the earth, where ancient, overwhelming magical forces had transformed it into a substance that outright rejected the flow of Mana.


    Even gold, as common as it was, held value beyond its shine. Its exceptional Mana conductivity made it essential in the creation of enchanted devices.


    The discovery was a bit of a letdown for Zeke, though he admitted he had likely been too greedy to hope the cube''s realm could produce limitless wealth on demand.


    If such a treasure truly existed, its Mana consumption would likely be so immense that not even Archmage-level figures could sustain it. After all, the cost of conjuring materials varied greatly depending on their properties.


    Metal Mages, for instance, could summon iron and steel from thin air, but the difference in Mana consumption often forced them to favor the softer metal. There was even a theory that they could, in theory, summon magical materials too¡ªif only someone existed with enough power to endure the burden.


    Zeke wasn¡¯t sure if the theory was true, but it would certainly explain why the cube''s conjurations were limited to mundane substances.


    [Notice]


    Another enemy was spotted just now.


    Zeke stepped out of the portal and teleported onto the deck.


    He appeared at the bow of the ship, his eyes scanning the horizon with calm precision. In the distance, he spotted movement¡ªa flock approaching fast. Narrowing his gaze, he quickly identified the threat: three massive birds, their wings gleaming with a metallic sheen.


    Without another word, he vanished, reappearing in his quarters.


    Let them earn their keep for once.


    If he took care of every minor threat, the crew would only grow complacent. Besides, the birds didn¡¯t seem particularly dangerous, and with feathers like that, their bodies might fetch a decent price.


    Just like that, days passed, and everyone settled into a comfortable rhythm. Zeke only stepped in when the situation truly demanded it. He refrained from using his newly discovered spell.


    For one, he didn¡¯t want to waste any more of his highly condensed blood. More importantly, the technique left him utterly drained. It was powerful, yes, but not sustainable. He would avoid relying on it unless absolutely necessary.


    Instead, he relied on his blood puppeteering, turning beasts against one another. Their minds were far easier to shatter than those of humanoids, and the resulting chaos often reduced deadly encounters to simple cleanups for the crew.


    At dawn on the fifth day, they finally reached their destination.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The forest came to an abrupt halt, as if an invisible giant had carved a line into the earth. Lush greenery gave way to an endless stretch of blackened sand.


    The Deadlands.


    Zeke ordered the ship to stop before they crossed the boundary. He knew full well that Airships were forbidden from entering this stretch of land. It was one of the main reasons the Wilderness remained isolated from the rest of the Continent.


    But Zeke didn¡¯t need the Alexandria to get across.


    Standing at his usual spot on the bow, he closed his eyes and extended his senses. It felt like straining to hear a sound only he could perceive.


    Minutes passed in silence.


    Then, he found it.


    A wide smile spread across his face as he locked onto the distant presence of the [Beacon] he had left behind in his cave on Winter¡¯s Mountain.


    He turned to the captain. "I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can. Please don¡¯t stray too far from this spot."


    The captain nodded, though a deep furrow creased his brow. "How do you plan to return, young lord?"


    It was a fair question. [Beacons] couldn¡¯t be placed just anywhere. They needed to be anchored to something solid and stationary. Airships, or empty sky, were unsuitable targets. While Zeke could teleport to the mountain, he couldn¡¯t return the same way.


    Originally, he had planned to set up a temporary [Beacon] somewhere in the forest nearby. But that was no longer necessary. He had already created one inside the strange world of the cube. And as long as the portal remained open, he could sense it as if that space was part of this world.


    The realization still amazed him.


    Still, leaving the cube behind made him uneasy. But it was either that or closing the portal entirely, and he didn¡¯t want to do that. Not yet. There was still the return trip to consider, and he had no desire to waste time replenishing the cube¡¯s energy just to reopen it again.


    "Don¡¯t worry," he said, flashing the captain a confident smile. "I have my ways. And please, make sure no one enters my chambers while I¡¯m gone."


    With that final instruction, Zeke locked onto the distant sensation of the beacon and vanished from sight. Even the act of folding space around himself and linking to the remote location felt smoother than ever before.


    His recent insights into the laws of space seemed to enhance every aspect of his magic, not just the strange, instinctive casting he had discovered. It made sense. The understanding he had gained was foundational, touching the very principles that governed spatial manipulation. Naturally, anything tied to those laws would be improved as well.


    In the next instant, Zeke appeared in a familiar room surrounded by unfamiliar faces. Judging by their white hair, sharp teeth, and wolfish features, they were clearly members of the Icefang tribe.


    To prevent any misunderstandings, Zeke ripped off his amulet and unleashed the full weight of his draconic aura.


    Every single tribesman froze in place, too stunned to move.


    "Call Ashen Wolf, please," he said calmly into the sudden silence. When no one responded, he added sharply, "Now."


    That got them moving. Within moments, Ash emerged from one of the rooms in the complex.


    "Master!"


    "Good to see you, Ash," Zeke replied with a grin.


    "How come you''re here? I thought it would be years before you returned. It''s only been, what, a month?"


    Zeke sighed. "That was the plan. But you know how plans tend to go."


    Ash chuckled, his concern giving way to amusement. "So, what brought you back, Master? Here to visit your fiance?e?"


    Zeke frowned. "What fiance?e?"


    "No point playing coy," Ash said with a teasing smirk. "The whole tribe knows about your engagement to Lady Snow."


    Silence.


    "...You are engaged to Lady Snow, right?"


    Zeke sighed. "Let''s not talk about that right now. I''m here to see Winter. But first, tell me how the others are doing. Where are Gravitas and Vulcanos? I can''t sense them nearby."


    Ash nodded. "Gravitas took that group of fanatics you left her with on a little trip."


    "...And Vulcanos?"


    "She brought him along too," Ash said. "Actually, I think he''s the reason for the trip. I''m not too clear on the details, but apparently, it involves a burning mountain and throwing Vulcanos into it." Ash rubbed his temple. "I stopped asking questions after that."


    "...You¡¯ve had it rough," Zeke muttered after a brief pause.


    "If only you knew, Master," Ash said, letting out a long sigh. "Sometimes, it feels like I''m the only sane one surrounded by lunatics."


    "Welcome to the joys of leadership," Zeke said with a grin, taking more pleasure in Ash¡¯s complaints than he cared to admit.


    "What about Winter? Is he around?"


    Ash gave him a flat look. "You think the big boss shares his schedule with me?"


    "...Maybe?"


    Ash shook his head. "I''m glad he doesn''t. Just thinking about that monster makes my knees go weak. How you can stand being in the same room with him, I¡¯ll never understand."


    Zeke smirked. "The trick is having a bigger monster on your side."


    Ash rolled his eyes, already turning toward the other room where business likely awaited. "If you want to see Winter, you¡¯ll have to head to the Sanctum yourself."


    Zeke nodded, realizing he was in the way. "It was good seeing you, Ash," he said sincerely. "I probably won¡¯t stop by again before I leave."


    Ash paused, his expression dimming. "You''re in that much of a hurry?"


    Zeke nodded. "Every second counts."


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. After finalizing the contract with Winter, he still needed to secure the endorsement of a royal. He couldn¡¯t afford to be delayed here any longer than absolutely necessary.


    "...It was good seeing you too, Master," Ash said, offering his wrist.


    Zeke clasped it before turning and heading out of the headquarters.


    He chose not to teleport into the Sanctum, out of respect for the tribe¡¯s customs. Now that the war had ended and order was restored, it felt wrong to act as he pleased.


    Thankfully, no one tried to stop him. In fact, many of the tribesmen he passed greeted him with deference. Zeke liked to think it was due to his Draconic aura or his role in the war, but his instincts told him that the real reason had more to do with being Snow¡¯s supposed fiance?.


    He shook the thought away as he entered Winter¡¯s Heart.


    Following the directions given by helpful tribesmen along the way, he soon found himself in a part of the mountain he didn¡¯t recognize. But the growing chill in the air was unmistakable.


    The aura of frigid cold intensified with every step.


    Eventually, he arrived at a vast chamber, guarded by no fewer than a dozen elite warriors, each one radiating power on par with Ash.


    What was this place?


    Zeke stepped inside¡ªand was immediately overwhelmed. Even his body, tempered by Frostscale poison and draconic blood, nearly buckled under the freezing pressure.


    "Welcome back, brat," said a voice he recognized instantly.

 Book 6: Chapter 52: Coming to Terms

    Book 6: Chapter 52: Coming to Terms


    Not far away, leaning casually against the crystalline wall of the chamber, stood Winter. The Progenitor looked so completely at home in this frozen environment that Zeke found himself wondering why the man had ever bothered with civilization at all. Compared to the meeting hall where they had first spoken, this setting seemed to suit him far better, as if it was an extension of himself.


    "Greetings, Progenitor," Zeke said, making sure not to keep him waiting. Although Winter had always shown him a degree of goodwill, his presence alone was enough to make even the steadiest resolve waver.


    Winter inclined his head slightly, his unreadable gaze fixed on Zeke. "Your return is sooner than expected. Has something happened in the human lands?"


    Zeke gave a short nod. "There have been... complications."


    Winter snorted. "There always are, with your kind. All the scheming and plotting instead of an honest fight. No good ever comes from it."


    Zeke chose not to respond.


    Combat, while effective, was far from the ultimate solution to every problem. At least, not for him. He still had a long way to go in that regard. Besides, arguing philosophy with the Progenitor was not why he had come.


    "So?" Winter prompted. "What do you need?"


    Zeke shook his head, a faint smile playing at his lips. Winter''s readiness to assist him, even before hearing the details, was unexpected but certainly appreciated.


    "I did not come to make my problems your burden."


    Winter studied him for a long moment. "Then what brings you here?"


    Zeke pulled his robes tighter, the chill in the cavern steadily gnawing at his endurance. "Is there any chance we could speak somewhere else?"


    Winter shook his head firmly, leaving no room for debate. "I cannot abandon my watch."


    Zeke''s brow rose, his eyes drifting toward the depths of the cavern where a dense, icy mist hung in the air. Behind the layers of frost, he could just make out the silhouette of someone seated cross-legged, encased in what seemed like sheets of living ice.


    "Is that... Snow?"


    Winter nodded, a flicker of warmth breaking through his frosty expression. "You had best watch your back, little Dragon."


    Zeke did not take those words lightly. Winter was not the sort to speak idly. If he claimed that Snow was catching up, then it was no empty warning. It meant the little girl was truly closing the gap between them.


    That thought... it unsettled him more than he cared to admit.


    His gaze drifted around the cavern, and now, with greater focus, he noticed something he had overlooked at first. The chill in the air was not solely Winter¡¯s doing. No, the freezing aura, so alike to Winter''s own, emanated from deeper within the cave, from the place where Snow sat encased in mist and ice.


    Intriguing.


    "Is this what the snakes were after?" Zeke asked, referring to the true cause of the recent war.


    Winter''s expression turned grim. "Quite observant of you," he replied. "Go on, use your third eye to take a closer look."


    "Third eye?"


    "Whatever power it is you possess to see what should remain hidden."


    Zeke gave a slight nod. He was not surprised that Winter had noticed his ability. He had never made a particular effort to conceal his Sphere of Awareness, and anyone paying close attention could likely tell he possessed some form of supernatural sight.


    However, as he tried to extend his perception to encompass the cavern, he encountered something that had never happened before. It was not that his vision was blocked, as would happen with a magic-repelling item or a sealed area. No, this was something entirely different. It felt as though the center of the cavern did not merely resist his probe but outright rejected it, overriding his senses completely.


    His best guess was that the Mana in that place was so pure, so absolute in its nature, that no other type could coexist with it. It was a domain of pure, unyielding ice, and not even his Spatial affinity could slip through the cracks.


    "Fascinating," Zeke murmured to himself.


    Winter gave a firm nod. "This is the true nature of Winter¡¯s Heart. The treasure that made me who I am today, and the same one that will raise my girl to those very heights."


    Zeke froze as the weight of those words sank in. His mind raced to grasp the full implications of what he had just learned. "It is an honor to be allowed here, Progenitor."


    Winter shook his head, his gaze steady. "If you had wanted this treasure, you could have claimed it when I lay on my deathbed. I do not fear your greed."


    "Just my knowledge of this place already puts you in danger."


    Winter¡¯s lips curled into a feral grin, sharp and wild. "Knowledge is knowledge, and power is power. If they dare to covet what is mine, let them come."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Zeke nodded slowly.


    Who was he to worry about a being like Winter? The man had not survived for centuries by being a fool, and his confidence was well-earned. Few could match it, and those who could were not likely to take the risk.


    "...That brings me to the reason I¡¯ve come," he said after a short pause. "There is, in fact, something you possess that I do covet."


    "You change your tune quickly, little dragon," Winter remarked.


    Zeke shook his head. "I am not here to steal or beg. I seek to establish a trade."


    Winter''s brows drew together, faintly furrowed. "Speak plainly. What do you want?"


    Zeke pointed downward, toward the heart of the mountain. "I desire the metal deposits within your mountain."


    Winter¡¯s expression stayed unreadable. "My people have already mined as much as they could reach. Surely, you do not expect me to go digging myself?"


    A smirk tugged at Zeke¡¯s lips at the image of Winter with a pickaxe in hand, but he quickly pushed the thought aside. Now was not the time for jokes.


    "I will retrieve it myself."


    "...Then you will need help refining the ore?"


    "I have that covered."


    "...Then you want my people to ensure its safe transport?"


    "I will handle that as well."


    Winter gave him an exasperated look. "Enough of this. Speak clearly. What is it you need from me?"


    Zeke rifled through his pockets and produced a contract he had prepared in advance. "I need you to sign this."


    Winter did not reach for it. "What does it say?"


    "It establishes that you and I have come to an agreement regarding the amount and manner in which this trade will take place. Including my compensation¡ª"


    Winter waved him off. "Just take it, if you can. It is of no use to us."


    Zeke shook his head, holding up the contract. "You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not after the metal. I¡¯m after this."


    Winter gave him a look as though he had lost his mind. "You are after that piece of paper, the one you brought yourself."


    Zeke nodded, a broad grin spreading across his face. "With your signature on it, if you please."


    Winter¡¯s frown deepened. "Human foolishness knows no bounds," he muttered, finally extending his hand toward the contract. "Give it here."


    Zeke did so without hesitation. As he briefly wondered how Winter intended to sign it, the Progenitor casually dragged his fingertip across one of his sharp canines, splitting the skin. A single drop of blood welled up and fell onto the parchment.


    The moment the blood touched the paper, frost began to spread rapidly across it. But Winter pressed his finger down firmly, halting the advance of the ice.


    "There. It is done."


    Zeke took the contract back, his expression grave. It wasn¡¯t just the unusual method of signing that weighed on him, but the sheer presence radiating from the document itself. Holding it felt like cradling a royal decree, its authority pressing against his senses.


    He had originally planned to send the contract straight to his vault in Tradespire through spatial transfer, but now he reconsidered. If anyone happened to inspect it, they might freeze on the spot, overwhelmed by the lingering aura.


    That was the power of a Progenitor. Even a single drop of his blood could kill an ordinary human just by being near it.


    "You don''t intend to read it?" Zeke asked, trying to ease the tension.


    Winter gave him an amused look. "What for? Even if you tricked me, do you have the strength to take what I am unwilling to give?" His expression hardened, his gaze sharp as ice. "Let me give you some advice, little Dragon. Do not place your faith in the ways of humans. Words on paper cannot protect you..." He tapped the side of his head. "This can." Then, he lowered his hand to press against his chest. "...And this." Finally, he raised his arm and flexed his bicep. "...And that."


    A moment of silence descended as Winter relaxed back into his seat.


    "That is all," he declared with certainty. "The rest will fail you when you need it most. Remember that."


    Zeke nodded sincerely. The longer he navigated the circle of the powerful, the more he realized this hidden truth. Rules, laws, and agreements were nothing but playthings to be broken when the circumstances made it inconvenient to honor them.


    "I do not partake in these customs because I believe they will shield me from my enemies or force them to their knees," Zeke said at last.


    Winter¡¯s expression did not shift, but Zeke could tell the Progenitor was listening with sharp attention.


    "I follow them to conceal my true motives."


    Winter¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, a glimmer of interest flickering in his icy eyes.


    "Explain."


    Zeke adjusted the contract in his hands, feeling the cold from Winter¡¯s blood still seeping through the parchment. He did not rush. He let the weight of the moment settle, knowing Winter valued clarity over haste.


    "Paper and ink mean little," he began. "But they are not meant for me. They are traps laid in plain sight. In the courts of men, where blades are sheathed and battles are waged with words, a signature can reveal more than the sharpest sword."


    He held up the contract between two fingers, letting Winter see the frost still clinging to its edges. "The strong have no need for these games. You do not. But the ones who thrive in shadows, the cowards who cling to titles and laws, they live and die by these scraps of parchment. When they sign, or refuse to, they show their hand."


    Winter''s face remained unreadable, but Zeke felt a current of approval beneath the stillness, like the undercurrents beneath a frozen lake.


    "I follow these customs not to bind myself," Zeke continued, his voice steady, "but to better see the chains wrapped around others, and who holds them. Every agreement, every false promise, every contract signed in blood or fear tells a story. It leaves a trail."


    A small, knowing smile curved his lips as he tapped the side of his head, echoing Winter¡¯s earlier gesture. "And when the time comes, I will know where to strike, against whom, and how."


    From deep within Winter¡¯s chest came a sound like the grinding of glaciers. It could have been laughter or the echo of ancient power stirring.


    "Hah... so you do play their game," Winter said at last, his eyes gleaming like frozen steel. "But only to better tear it apart."


    Zeke inclined his head in quiet acknowledgment.


    For a long moment, silence stretched between them, heavy as a mountain. Then, Winter¡¯s lips curved into a thin, fierce grin.


    "Good," he said. "Good. So long as you remember that, little Dragon, you will not lose your fangs."


    With a simple flick of his hand, he gestured toward the exit, as if dismissing a storm he had grown tired of watching.


    "Go then. Hunt your prey. We will speak again."


    Zeke turned, carefully folding the signed contract. He could still feel Winter¡¯s gaze lingering on his back as he left the chamber.


    A self-deprecating smile tugged at his lips as he stepped outside. So much for avoiding philosophical debates. Somehow, the Progenitor always managed to draw that side out of him, no matter his intentions.


    With that thought, Zeke vanished from the mountain, leaving the Wilderness behind only hours after his arrival.


    It had been a short visit, but a fruitful one. He had achieved everything he came for. Now, all that remained was the return trip to Tradespire.


    His journey through space ended in the blink of an eye, and a heartbeat later, he stood once more in his personal domain within the cube.


    Time to go home.


    But as he stepped through the portal and back onto the Alexandria, he immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    His eyes narrowed as he slowly turned his head toward the armchair in the corner of the room. There, seated with unsettling ease, was an unfamiliar man, calmly observing him.

 Book 6: Chapter 53: Chains of Influence

    Book 6: Chapter 53: Chains of Influence


    "That is quite the toy you have there."


    Zeke¡¯s eyes sharpened like blades. Who was this man? Had he been drawn by the power of the cube?


    There was no ripple in the surrounding Mana, no sign of magic at work from the stranger. But that fact alone set every alarm in Zeke¡¯s mind screaming. There was no way this intruder lacked Mana.


    Which left only one explanation.


    He was powerful beyond measure.


    Zeke forced himself to swallow the instinct to attack. His body itched to strike first, but his mind knew better. Such a move would almost certainly mean his death. If this man intended harm, there was likely nothing he could do to stop it. Still, that didn¡¯t mean he was without recourse.


    He quietly reached out with his senses, searching for the distant pull of the beacon on Winter¡¯s mountain. If it came to it, he would grab the cube and flee. Quite literally, abandon ship.


    At first, it seemed cruel, but the best chance the crew had for survival was if this stranger''s focus remained solely on Zeke. That was the only mercy he could hope to offer them.


    But the plan failed before it even began.


    Zeke¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. There was nothing. Not even the faintest trace of his [Beacons]. Worse still, the space around him felt oppressively dense, too thick to pierce. His Sphere of Awareness had collapsed to the size of his own body, unable to extend even a hair''s breadth beyond him.


    It was as if...


    "Domain," he breathed, his voice tight with horror as he stared at the man.


    "Indeed," the stranger confirmed calmly. "You are inside my Domain."


    "Who are you?" Zeke asked, surprisingly calmer now that he understood the futility of resistance. "I don¡¯t recall offending an Exarch."


    A flicker of confusion passed over the man¡¯s face. Then his expression cleared with understanding. "Ah," he said, "you do not recognize this shell, so you fail to see me for who I am. My apologies."


    "Recognize you? We have met before?"


    "Indeed we have, child of blood."


    Zeke¡¯s mind immediately caught on to that peculiar form of address. There had only ever been one person who had called him that.


    "Sheol?" he asked, his voice tight.


    "Indeed, it is I," the man replied, giving Zeke a small nod of acknowledgment.


    Zeke returned the gesture but kept his guard up. He didn¡¯t let himself relax, not for a moment. There was no way this was a coincidence. The King of the Dead had come here, now, of all times, and Zeke highly doubted it was just a friendly visit. Especially since he had given strict orders for his men not to trespass into the Deadlands.


    "...Surely, you haven¡¯t come simply because I bypassed your lands with my magic?" Zeke asked cautiously.


    Sheol looked almost insulted by the suggestion. "Who do you take me for, some highway bandit?"


    Zeke wisely kept silent, offering no answer.


    "I do not presume to lay claim to the space between dimensions," Sheol continued, shaking his head. "Nor do I feel wronged by those who choose to circumvent my lands to reach the Wilderness."


    Zeke nodded slowly. It would have been absurd if that had truly been the reason for Sheol¡¯s visit. Still, a part of him had hoped it was something so simple. "The cube, then?"


    To his genuine surprise, Sheol shook his head once more. "A marvel, certainly," he admitted, his eyes flicking briefly to the artifact. "One that has few equals in this world... but not the reason I am here."


    Zeke felt a heavy weight lift from his shoulders. It was as if an invisible pressure had been squeezing the breath from his lungs, and now, finally, he could breathe again. Somehow, the mere thought of losing the cube had felt as grave as if Sheol had come to claim a part of his very body.


    Was that what it meant to be bonded at the Soul?


    "What can I do for you, then?" Zeke asked, his tone curious.


    Sheol shook his head. "It is not about what you can do for me, but what I can do for you. I have come with a warning and a gift."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Zeke frowned. "A warning? Am I in danger?"


    Sheol¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. "Always. But that is not the kind of danger I speak of. You are at risk of walking into a trap."


    "On my way home?" Zeke asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "...At home," Sheol corrected.


    Zeke paused, thinking it over. Only one possibility came to mind. "You speak of the hearing with the Merchant Council?"


    Sheol inclined his head in confirmation.


    Zeke¡¯s mind raced. "I doubt anyone would dare try something under the king¡¯s watchful eye. Would they?"


    Sheol¡¯s grin widened, sharp as a blade. "It is someone who has no reason to fear the king."


    Now, that was a bold claim.


    Zeke couldn¡¯t think of a single person who did not fear the wrath of Merchant King Midas. With a flick of his pen, Midas could raise or ruin entire nations. His influence was absolute. In fact, the only person who might not fear him was...


    "...the king himself?"


    Sheol did not answer, but his grin spoke louder than any words.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. "What reason would Midas have to trap me? There is nothing I own that he could not buy." His gaze drifted briefly to the cube. "...Or take by force," he added grimly.


    Sheol shook his head slowly. "There is something."


    Zeke fell silent, mind racing.


    Something he possessed that Midas could neither purchase nor seize. Was that even possible?


    Sheol chuckled, low and knowing. "You do not need to think so hard. You carry the answer on your body at this very moment."


    Zeke''s hand instinctively moved to his chest, feeling the outline of a folded letter beneath his clothes. He pulled it free and quickly scanned its contents.


    ¡°...This offer will remain valid until the day of your hearing. There is no need to send me a formal response. If you claim my support during the meeting, I will take it as your acceptance of my terms.¡±


    His eyes narrowed as he recalled the conditions of that endorsement.


    A permanent presence in Tradespire, and exclusive first purchasing rights to all of his future creations.


    ¡°He is after my knowledge? My labor? My potential?¡±


    Sheol shrugged. ¡°Maybe one, maybe all.¡±


    ¡°...Maybe none,¡± Zeke countered. ¡°What makes you so certain of any of this?¡±


    Sheol fixed him with a steady look. ¡°Though I have not left the Deadlands in thousands of years, do not mistake that for blindness. My eyes, though old, see more than the Seers of Serevan. My ears catch whispers beyond what the Fleshwalkers of Valor hear. And my spies reach deeper than the Shadows of Equinox. There is no scheme on this continent that escapes my notice.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Do you also know what Augustus is planning?¡±


    A teasing grin played across Sheol¡¯s lips. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me?¡±


    Sheol shook his head, slow and deliberate.


    ¡°...Millions could die in his wars,¡± Zeke pressed, his voice tight. ¡°The man must be stopped.¡±


    Sheol¡¯s expression hardened, the playful glint vanishing from his eyes. ¡°If I wished to stop him, I would simply end his life.¡± His gaze turned sharp as a blade, piercing into Zeke. ¡°...But it is not my place to decide who is right or wrong, just or unjust.¡± He leaned in slightly, his tone carrying the weight of ages. ¡°Otherwise, I might judge that your existence is just as dangerous to the Continent as his, child of blood.¡±


    Zeke swallowed hard. The threat could not have been clearer if Sheol had placed a blade to his throat.


    "...I fear we have strayed from the topic at hand," the man continued, his tone once again casual and unhurried. "Midas demands your service, and I doubt he will accept no for an answer."


    Zeke considered this for a moment, then, without hesitation, tore the letter of endorsement to pieces and let them fall like snow across the floor. "Then I will simply refuse his offer, if I fail to secure another endorsement."


    "You won¡¯t," Sheol replied with quiet certainty.


    "I won¡¯t what? Find a different endorsement, or refuse his offer?"


    "Neither," Sheol said, leaning back slightly in the armchair, making the old wood creak beneath him. "Can you not see it? The timing, the urgency, the conditions placed upon you? It all fits too perfectly. He is driving you to scramble about, keeping you too busy to notice the blade hanging over your neck."


    Zeke¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What blade?"


    Sheol gave a nonchalant shrug. "Who can say? Perhaps there will be sudden pressure to deliver you to the Empire, a pressure that can only be lifted if you join the council. Perhaps it will be something else entirely. The only thing that is certain is that you will find yourself desperate, desperate enough to be accepted at any cost."


    He gestured to the torn fragments of the letter lying scattered on the floor. "Desperate enough to accept almost any condition."


    Zeke''s mind raced. He did not take Sheol¡¯s words as absolute truth, but he had to admit they aligned uncomfortably well with his own suspicions. Ever since this ordeal had begun, he had felt it¡ªa hand behind the curtain, moving the pieces unseen, shaping events to fit an unknown design.


    Zeke began to pace, his thoughts spinning faster with every step. If Midas had truly set his sights on him, for whatever reason, the implications were staggering. Fleeing from Augustus Geistreich had been one thing; the empire had enemies aplenty, and it was possible to find shelter beyond its reach. But Midas? Midas was different.


    There was likely not a single nation on the continent willing to offer him refuge if it meant drawing the ire of the Merchant King.


    In many ways, Midas was the true power of the continent. Not through military might, but through influence, through wealth, through countless invisible chains woven between thrones and crowns. His power was soft, but it reached everywhere.


    ...And it would be strong enough to strangle him.


    "Do I run?" Zeke asked aloud, the words slipping from his lips, more to himself than anyone else.


    "No need," Sheol replied, his tone light, as if they were discussing nothing more than breakfast.


    Zeke¡¯s face twisted with frustration. This was his life they were talking about, the lives of his family, everything he had sacrificed for, planned for, fought for. Everything he was, and everything he hoped to become.


    He scoffed. "I have no intention of joining your collection so soon, Death Mage."


    Sheol rose from his seat, moving with a grace that seemed both effortless and inevitable. "There is no need for agitation, child of blood," he said calmly. "I did say I came bearing news... and a gift. Or did you truly think I would bother to cross the threshold of life and death just to mock a man with no future? That would be poor taste, even for me."


    As he spoke, something shimmered into existence in his hand, solidifying from the air itself. Without haste, Sheol set the object down on the armchair he had just vacated.


    "I trust this will aid you in what lies ahead," he said, giving Zeke a final nod. "Until we meet again."


    And just like that, he was gone.

 Book 6: Chapter 54: The Future of Undercity I

    Book 6: Chapter 54: The Future of Undercity I


    ¡°This is quite different from what I remember,¡± an old man mused, stroking his beard as he gazed out the large window. ¡°It seems this new council is indeed quite capable.¡±


    ¡°Are those your true thoughts, old timer? Or are you simply wagging your tail to the tune of your new masters?" a harsh voice cut in.


    Mohan Nair, who had been the first speaker, turned to face the man who had so bluntly interrupted. ¡°My tongue belongs to me alone, as it always has, Mr. Bandhi.¡± Despite the insult, his expression remained calm, entirely unfazed. ¡°But if you believe you could have accomplished something similar, I wonder why the Bandhi family never bothered to try.¡±


    ¡°Why should we?¡± the second man scoffed. ¡°It is not our responsibility to fix the terrible habits of these livestock. Believe me, we already have our hands full just socializing the ones who come to us.¡±


    Mohan''s expression twisted into something between amusement and disgust. ¡°Come to you?¡± he repeated mockingly. ¡°Ah, yes. I suppose all those rumors about your illegal slave-hunting operations across the world could be framed that way, couldn''t they?¡±


    ¡°They are rumors for a reason,¡± the man replied smoothly. ¡°We''ve never been found guilty in any of these cases, so I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t breathe any more life into such slander. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be forced to¡ª¡±


    "Enough, you two," a third voice cut in, firm and authoritative. ¡°Mr. Nair, Mr. Bandhi, let¡¯s not forget why we are here¡ªor who we represent.¡±


    Both men fell silent at once. The speaker was the representative of the Veerkar family, a renowned general and one of Korrovan¡¯s most decorated veterans. More importantly, he was an Archmage¡ªone with extensive battlefield experience.


    With his words, silence settled over the grand conference room atop the Black Tower. The assembled factions stood in distinct clusters, each keeping a respectful distance from the others.


    Present were the Nair trade family, the Verma cloth emporium, the Gemkar mining company, the Veerkar family representing the royal army, the Bandhi slave traders, and the Varun auction house. Of all those invited, only the royal family¡ªthe Raja clan¡ªhad yet to make an appearance.


    The absence did not go unnoticed.


    ¡°I heard the royal family was supposed to attend as well,¡± a young woman said, her voice clear and bell-like. ¡°Do you know anything about that, Uncle Ranjit?¡±


    At her question, the room grew still. It was a matter of interest to all, yet she was likely the only one who would dare address the Veerkar family''s grizzled war veteran with such familiarity.


    The old man glanced at her, the rigid lines of his face softening ever so slightly. ¡°All I know is that they¡¯re sending someone.¡±


    The woman chuckled. ¡°Typical. You never care about anything beyond your orders, do you?¡±


    Ranjit merely shrugged, effectively ending the conversation. He resumed his vigilant stance, his posture rigid, as if anticipating an ambush at any moment. It was clear that small talk and gossip held no interest for him, even from someone who seemed well-acquainted with him.


    The young woman, however, was unfazed. If anything, she appeared to have expected his curt response. With an air of ease, she turned her attention to the other assembled parties, studying them as if appraising goods at a market.


    Her pleasant smile remained as she addressed Mohan Nair with a tone of familiar courtesy. "It has been some time since we¡¯ve had the pleasure of hosting you at our pavilion, Mr. Nair. But I was pleased to hear that your family is thriving again."


    Mohan mirrored her smile, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before we¡¯re in a position to attend your auctions again, little Miss Varun. A shame, though, what happened the last time we sent someone...¡±


    At the mention of that event, a small crack appeared in the young woman¡¯s polished facade. The day her family had schemed to seize the remaining holdings of the Firebrand family¡ªby crossing a rich but nameless foreigner¡ªhad become an indelible stain on their reputation. S


    Who could have predicted that the young man they had so carelessly antagonized would turn out to be a prodigy of renown, wielding both considerable wealth and influence? With every new report of Ezekiel of Tradespire¡¯s achievements, that stain only deepened, a constant reminder of their costly miscalculation.


    With a somewhat stiff nod, Prya acknowledged the veiled admonishment and smoothly moved on to the next party. ¡°It has been a while, Ms. Verma. How is business these days?¡±


    The woman she addressed was striking¡ªtall, with effortless poise. Her long, raven-black hair fell over her shoulders in silken waves, framing a face that carried the refined allure of maturity. Though her posture hinted at rigid discipline, her attire told an entirely different story.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    She wore a masterpiece of fabric¡ªornate, vibrant, adorned with intricate frills and elaborate loops. It was about as practical as a bent spoon, but there was no denying its purpose. It was meant to be seen. And seen she was.


    The woman¡¯s lips curled into a motherly smile as she met Prya¡¯s gaze. ¡°Look at you, little girl. You can even meet my eyes now.¡± Though her words carried the unmistakable edge of mockery, there was a warmth in her tone that revealed it was more a playful tease than anything else¡ªone reserved for someone who had known Prya for years.


    Prya blushed slightly and raised a hand in protest. ¡°Please, aunty, stop it. That was years ago.¡±


    The woman¡¯s laughter boomed through the room, echoing with a hearty, unrestrained belly laugh. It was far from the delicate giggles one might expect from a refined lady; it was bold and unapologetic. Her deep, velvety voice filled the hall, temporarily silencing everything around them. Only after she had her fill of amusement did her face regain a touch of seriousness.


    ¡°Business is good, little girl,¡± she said, her voice smoothing back into its usual steady cadence. ¡°As it always has been. People will always need clothing, after all.¡±


    Prya shook her head in disbelief. ¡°From what I hear, your booming business has less to do with your latest line of underpants and more to do with that massive contract you landed for sails on warships.¡±


    The mature woman raised an elegant hand, casually fanning her face as if she hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what Prya was talking about. ¡°Cloth is quite versatile, when used correctly,¡± she replied nonchalantly, her tone effortlessly dismissive.


    Prya smiled at the perfectly diplomatic response, deciding not to push the matter any further. Instead, she turned her attention to the last participant of the meeting, the representative of the Gemkar family. However, before she could address him, the large door to the conference room swung open, and several figures entered.


    A ripple of gasps swept through the gathered entourages as the light caught the newcomers. The source of their surprise was immediately apparent¡ªthese were not exactly "people."


    Scales, fur, claws, horns, and hide marked the distinct features of those who entered. While Chimeroi were not uncommon in Korrovan, these figures were unlike any others typically seen, even here. The majority of Chimeroi had a human-like appearance, but the ones who walked through the door had more pronounced animalistic traits. Such individuals were often met with disdain, even on the surface, and were rarely welcomed in mixed company.


    For many in the room, it was their first time seeing beings like these.


    The attention of most was immediately drawn to a towering figure¡ªa horned reptile who somehow managed to balance on two legs. Its presence alone was enough to send a ripple of unease through the gathered crowd.


    ¡°What are these creatures doing here...?¡± the Bandhi representative hissed, his voice dripping with disdain as he made no effort to hide his disgust at the sight.


    The reptilian figure fixed him with a predatory gaze, the sharpness of his eyes sending an unmistakable warning. A low growl rumbled in his throat, the sound primal and menacing. Despite the threat, the slaver didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, his Mana surged in response, flaring in a defiant challenge.


    ¡°You dare growl at me, beast!?¡± the man sneered. ¡°Do I need to remind you of your place before your betters?¡±


    His words were not spoken lightly, and the Mana of an Archmage rippled from him, heavy and oppressive in the air. Though he was noticeably weaker than the old veteran, even a weak Archmage was a force to be reckoned with.


    ¡°I told you it was a mistake to invite these parasites into our city,¡± the reptilian man growled, though his words were clearly directed at his companions, not the gathered parties.


    ¡°That is hardly fitting behavior for a host, Elder Dragon,¡± another figure spoke up, stepping forward. His face was gaunt and covered in thick hair, his features more reminiscent of a primate than a human.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t start¡ª¡± Elder Dragon began, but his words faltered under the weight of the admonishing stare.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who started it,¡± the hairy old man chided, his tone soft but firm. ¡°Your behavior reflects on all of us¡ªand on our city.¡±


    The weight of his words immediately seized the attention of everyone present. The implication was clear, and it didn¡¯t take long for the Bandhi representative to voice his disbelief.


    ¡°You!? You are the so-called council?¡± he sneered, his voice a mixture of mockery and incredulity. ¡°This city is run by a bunch of animals?¡±


    In the thick silence that followed, Elder Dragon pointed at the Bandhi representative, then turned toward their leader, a smug smirk tugging at the corners of his elongated maw. ¡®See?¡¯ his expression seemed to convey.


    This time, however, even their leader was left speechless by the blatant disrespect. His eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger briefly breaking through his otherwise calm demeanor.


    The Bandhi representative, however, remained completely unfazed by the growing tension in the room. Without so much as a pause, he shifted his attention to the other gathered representatives.


    ¡°I have a proposition,¡± he declared, his voice oozing with confidence. ¡°Let¡¯s do away with this so-called council once and for all. Afterward, the city can return to its previous state, and we won¡¯t have to deal with any of this nonsense.¡±


    His words plunged the hall into silence. For a moment, it was unclear whether the gathered parties were actually considering the proposition or simply too shocked to respond.


    Before anyone could voice their opinion though, a new voice cut through the stillness.


    It seemed to emanate from the very walls, echoing from every corner and crevice of the room, filling the space with an almost tangible presence. It wasn¡¯t loud, but it was unmistakably pervasive, like a whisper that you couldn¡¯t shut out no matter how hard you tried.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend that course of action...¡±


    As the words hung in the air, every shadow in the room began to lengthen, stretching slowly toward a central point in the hall.


    Moments later, the dark tendrils met, and from their intersection, a shadowy form began to materialize. It swiftly grew to the size of a human, its features becoming more defined with every passing second.


    ¡°Shadow Mage,¡± someone gasped. ¡°...The rumors were true.¡±


    In that moment, a human figure emerged from the intersecting darkness, dressed in a traditional suit. His smile was the epitome of a refined gentleman, radiating charm and poise. He stood at the center of the hall, his posture rigid and precise, as though he were a student striving to impress even the strictest dance instructor.


    ¡°Archmage,¡± Prya said, her expression shifting.


    The man gave a curt bow to the gathered representatives before straightening, reasuming his perfect posture. ¡°Welcome,¡± he said, his voice calm and formal. ¡°My name is David, and it was I who invited you all here.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 55: The Future of Undercity II

    Book 6: Chapter 55: The Future of Undercity II


    ¡°So, there really was someone pulling the strings from the shadows,¡± Tanaya Verma remarked, her voice smooth yet edged with intrigue. She swept a delicate hand over the folds of her resplendent gown, the fabric catching the light in shimmering waves. ¡°Quite literally, at that.¡±


    David turned to her with an effortless grace, his expression warm yet unreadable. ¡°It is an honor to welcome you, Miss Verma,¡± he said, inclining his head slightly. ¡°But I assure you, I am no great mastermind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe,¡± Prya interjected, her sharp gaze fixed on him. ¡°It seems pretty obvious that you¡¯re the one in charge here.¡±


    David shifted his attention to the younger woman, his smile fading ever so slightly. Though his demeanor remained polished, there was an almost imperceptible weight to his next words. ¡°You are quite mistaken,¡± he said, his voice calm but firm. ¡°I am merely a servant, carrying out the will of my master.¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± The question rang out, the voice aged but unwavering, carrying the weight of experience and authority.


    David turned smoothly, his gaze locking onto the old veteran with an air of quiet confidence.


    ¡°It is someone many of you are already familiar with,¡± he said, his tone steady. ¡°I serve Ezekiel of Tradespire.¡±


    The name struck the gathering like a spark in dry tinder, igniting a range of reactions. For those unfamiliar with Ezekiel, the revelation elicited little more than mild curiosity. But for others¡ªPrya Varun and Khadan Gemkar in particular¡ªthe impact was immediate.


    Prya stiffened, her sharp gaze flickering with recognition, while Khadan¡¯s fingers curled subtly. Both had encountered Ezekiel before, though under vastly different circumstances. And now, hearing his name invoked in such a setting, neither could ignore the weight of it.


    A heavy silence followed, tense and expectant, before Prya finally exhaled a tired sigh.


    ¡°...If that is the case, why was my family invited here?¡± she asked, her voice edged with skepticism. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine your lord holds any fondness for House Varun.¡±


    David¡¯s eyes sharpened, his composed demeanor hardening ever so slightly.


    ¡°An understatement,¡± he said simply. Then, after a measured pause, he continued, ¡°But as I mentioned before, I am no grand mastermind, and Undercity does not dance to my tune alone. Your family, Miss Varun, is among the most affluent. To exclude you over a personal grievance would be a disservice¡ªnot to me, nor to my lord, but to the people of Undercity themselves.¡±


    David¡¯s words visibly caught Prya off guard. For once, she had no sharp retort, only staring at him in disbelief. It was no wonder¡ªKorrovan¡¯s customs differed vastly from the pragmatic approach of Tradespire. Here, feuds and grievances carried as much weight as tangible benefits, and setting them aside so easily was nearly unheard of.


    It was the ever-composed Tanaya Verma who smoothly guided the conversation back on track. ¡°How magnanimous of your lord, Mr... Hmmm. May I call you David?¡±


    David inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she continued, offering a pleasant yet shrewd smile. ¡°However, I must admit, I¡¯m still puzzled by something you said earlier.¡±


    David met her gaze. ¡°What words are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°You claimed that dismantling this newly established council was not something you would recommend,¡± Tanaya said, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Surely, you didn¡¯t say that simply because you happened to be present?¡±


    As she spoke, her Mana flared to life, suffusing the hall with an oppressive aura. It was the unmistakable presence of an Archmage¡ªand not a weak one. Aside from the old veteran, she might very well have been the most powerful individual in the room.


    ¡°After all,¡± she continued smoothly, her tone unchanged despite the tension rising around her, ¡°you couldn¡¯t have seriously believed that the presence of a single Archmage would be enough to dissuade us from resorting to violence, could you?¡±


    Gasps rippled through the gathered representatives. No one had expected the poised, motherly woman to be the one to escalate the situation again. And yet, with the weight of her power pressing down upon them, it seemed that violence was now the most likely resolution to this standoff.


    Jatan Bandhi¡¯s grin widened as he unleashed his Mana as well, eagerly adding his strength to Tanaya¡¯s display of power. The air grew heavier, charged with raw energy. Even the old veteran allowed a fraction of his own formidable aura to seep into the room¡ªa silent yet undeniable acknowledgment that he was not opposed to a more forceful resolution if it proved necessary.


    Yet David, the one in the center of this menacing pressure, remained entirely unfazed. If anything, his smile deepened, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, his voice as calm as ever. ¡°That would be ridiculous.¡±


    At that moment, as if responding to an unseen signal, two more auras flared to life within the tower¡ªboth unmistakably of Archmage caliber. Though their presence remained outside the hall, their proximity left no doubt that they were close, watching.


    ¡°Two more?¡± Verma muttered, her brows knitting together. ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire commands three Archmages? But wasn¡¯t it said that he didn¡¯t have a single one under his command?¡±


    Her question was directed at Prya, whose expression darkened. Her brows furrowed, and for a moment, she seemed lost in thought. Absently, she gave a small nod, confirming the discrepancy without offering an explanation. R??¦Á?¦­o??¦ÂE?S?


    For a fleeting moment, it seemed the sudden revelation might be enough to quell the rising tension. Even Jatan Bandhi, who had all but invited bloodshed moments ago, appeared less eager for open conflict.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But then, the old veteran spoke.


    ¡°This is not enough,¡± he said, his gaze piercing through David like a blade. ¡°If my senses serve me right, the three of you together wouldn¡¯t even be a match for me alone.¡±


    Before David could respond, a voice from the Chimeroi cut through the tension like a blade.


    ¡°You must think of us as mere decorations, old fool,¡± Elder Tiger growled, her tone laced with quiet menace.


    The veteran turned to face her, an almost fatherly smile playing across his weathered features. ¡°I assure you, young lady, I do not. But neither will I exaggerate your significance in battle.¡±


    Elder Tiger bared her fangs in a grin that was anything but amused. ¡°You? You could take me, no doubt. But there are thousands more waiting beyond these walls. Tell me, can you take them all?¡±


    To drive her point home, Elder Tiger threw back her head and unleashed a roar from the depths of her lungs. It was a deep, guttural sound that rattled the very walls of the tower, reverberating through the corridors like a primal war cry.


    But that was only the beginning.


    In answer to her call, a chorus of voices erupted from beyond¡ªan uncountable number of roars, howls, and snarls rising in unison. The air itself seemed to tremble with their fury.


    For a fleeting moment, the quiet city beneath the sands no longer felt like a place of civilization. It had become the heart of the wild, a battleground where countless predators vied for dominance.


    To that, the old man had no answer.


    Satisfied, Elder Tiger swept a contemptuous gaze over the gathered representatives. ¡°Listen well, humans,¡± she snarled, her voice carrying a weight that sent an almost primal shiver through the room. ¡°This is our city¡ªOURS! If you choose to fight, I promise you one thing¡ªno matter how many you slaughter, the result will not change.¡±


    The threat hung in the room, as open and unveiled as it could ever be. Now the only question was how the parties would react.


    ¡°...The Nair family will negotiate in good faith,¡± Mohan declared, breaking the tense silence.


    ¡°As will the Gemkar family,¡± Khadan Gemkar added swiftly.


    Their decisions came as little surprise. As the only two factions present without an Archmage, they lacked the sheer power to challenge the emerging balance, making negotiation their only viable path.


    What did surprise the room, however, was the next party to yield.


    ¡°The Verma family also chooses to negotiate,¡± Tanaya Verma announced, her voice calm and composed. The motherly warmth in her smile had returned, and the overwhelming pressure of her aura had vanished as if it had never been there at all.


    ¡°Cowards...¡± Jatan Bandhi hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. He turned sharply to the old veteran. ¡°What about you, Sir Veerkar? Surely, you are not intimidated by these beasts?¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t so much as glance in his direction as he replied, his tone calm yet cutting. ¡°There is a fine line between courage and foolishness, young man. I suggest you learn where it lies.¡±


    With that, he withdrew his aura, the weight of his presence dissipating. He then turned to Elder Tiger, giving her a respectful nod. ¡°It seems a military solution would be ill-advised,¡± he admitted. ¡°But if you ever find yourself looking for work, come find me, young woman. Our forces could use someone like you.¡±


    Elder Tiger scoffed and turned her head away, but not before a faint, unmistakable blush dusted her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll never serve no humans,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°So...¡± Prya Varun broke the silence, her tone shifting to one of sharp pragmatism. ¡°Now that violence is off the table, how about we talk business? Mr. David, what exactly are you offering?¡±


    ¡°Labour,¡± David replied simply.


    Prya arched a brow. ¡°So, the same services we¡¯ve always received from Undercity¡ªjust at a higher price?¡± Her words were blunt, cutting straight to the heart of the matter.


    ¡°Not quite,¡± David countered, his smile returning with a knowing edge. ¡°When I say labour, I don¡¯t mean the crude, bottom tier work of the past.¡±


    ¡°What else could these animals possibly produce, aside from the most rudimentary tools?¡± Jatan Bandhi sneered.


    David turned his gaze to him, his smile widening¡ªnot in amusement, but in something far sharper. ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked,¡± he said, as though Jatan¡¯s remark had been a sincere inquiry rather than a contemptuous jab. ¡°For instance, my lord is in the process of relocating his renowned airship manufacturing almost entirely to Undercity.¡±


    Silence fell over the hall. Even Jatan had no immediate retort.


    And yet, David was far from finished.


    ¡°In addition,¡± he continued smoothly, ¡°arrangements have already been made for dwarven machinery and master artisans to arrive within the next few months. If all goes as planned, Undercity will stand among the continent¡¯s foremost manufacturing hubs within a year.¡±


    ¡°That sounds... impossible,¡± Prya said, skepticism clear in her voice. ¡°It would take an investment of tens of millions to even begin brokering such a deal. And even if someone had the funds, persuading the dwarves to relocate is harder than squeezing water from a stone. How could such an agreement be forged without a single whisper reaching our ears?¡±


    David merely shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t waste my breath trying to convince the unwilling. The truth of my words will reveal itself soon enough.¡±


    That was enough to stifle any further objections. After all, who would dare tell such a grand lie if it would crumble within the week?


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± David continued smoothly, his tone unwavering. ¡°What we are offering is high-quality labor, along with a selection of new products that we have already agreed to distribute through the Nair family.¡± He inclined his head slightly toward Mohan in acknowledgment. ¡°For this initial phase, we have chosen to limit our trade agreements to a select few partners¡ªconsider it a proof of concept.¡±


    His gaze swept across the assembled representatives, pausing just a heartbeat longer on Tanaya Verma than the others. Then, with a measured smile, he asked, ¡°Now, who among you wishes to be among the chosen few?¡±


    ***


    In an opulently decorated room, two figures stood before a crystal formation, its surface swirling with light. Within its depths, the events unfolding in the Black Tower played out in perfect clarity, as if they were watching from within the chamber itself.


    "Are you certain this is wise, Father?" one asked, his voice laced with unease. "They''ve seem to have found a way to nullify the effects of the Enslavement Ritual."


    "It is of no consequence," the other man replied, his tone calm yet absolute. "So far, everything I¡¯ve seen has only served to benefit me."


    "...But is it truly prudent to allow them such freedom so close to our capital?"


    For a moment, a flicker of something dangerous passed through the older man''s eyes¡ªa storm barely held at bay. "Even if I wished to intervene," he said, "now is not the time."


    The younger man hesitated, clearly unsettled. "I''ve never known you to show such restraint."


    The older man sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Even I can''t act solely on my own will when it concerns the alliance.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand,¡± the younger man admitted.


    ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire has challenged the Empire more boldly than some entire nations,¡± the older man explained, his tone measured. ¡°Reckless as he may be, he''s earned the favor of many. Moving against him now would create more problems than it''s worth. Besides...¡± His gaze shifted northward, toward the imposing mountain range that marked the border of Arkanheim. His expression darkened. ¡°That old fox is a far greater threat than you realize.¡±


    The younger man turned to his father, skepticism etched across his face. "No army could make it through those cliffs. It would be a fool¡¯s errand to even try."


    The man fixed his son with an unreadable gaze. ¡°Such reckless assumptions could doom an entire nation,¡± he said, his voice turning heavy, as though recounting a grim legend from a forgotten age. ¡°When Arkanheim moves, the mountains will rise against us. The seas will turn traitorous, the air we breathe will choke us, and the very fire that warms our homes will devour us in our sleep. That is what it means to stand against the elemental nations.¡±


    A shiver ran through the younger man. Never before had he heard his father¡ªrevered across the land as the Lightning Exarch¡ªspeak with such solemnity about an enemy.


    ¡°Mark my words...¡± the older man continued, his gaze distant, as if staring into the coming storm. ¡°When the true war starts, we will be grateful for every ally... even if it''s just a boy with a grudge.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 56: The Velvet Snare

    Book 6: Chapter 56: The Velvet Snare


    Margret spotted the elf the moment she rounded the corner. She recognized the type: stiff-backed, silver-sashed, standing like someone trying very hard not to wrinkle their robe. He was holding something.


    Her boots made barely a sound as she approached, but his ears twitched anyway. He turned before she reached him, bowing just low enough to be respectful without seeming servile.


    ¡°Flyer 652?¡± he asked, though he clearly already knew.


    She folded her arms. ¡°Yes?¡±


    He extended a letter. Thick parchment. Wax seal. Gold thread woven along the edge. Definitely not the kind of thing given to someone still addressed by a number.


    ¡°You are expected,¡± the elf said. ¡°Immediately.¡±


    Margret took the letter without breaking eye contact. He didn¡¯t meet her gaze. His eyes were already drifting toward the hallway behind her, as if worried someone might see them speaking.


    When she broke the seal, a faint scent of crushed mint leaves rose from the page. The writing was elegant and handwritten, signed with a name she didn¡¯t recognize. The place, however, stood out: Heartbloom Villa. She knew it. Everyone did.


    ¡°Who sent this?¡±


    The elf blinked, startled, then shook his head. ¡°The Lady gave no name. Only the request.¡±


    Margret stared down at the letter. Her thumb tapped the edge once, twice, then stopped.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    As she turned to leave, she heard the elf exhale quietly, like someone releasing a breath they hadn¡¯t realized they were holding. When she glanced back, he was already walking away quickly and with purpose, as if afraid she might call him back.


    She didn¡¯t.


    Even if she wanted to protest, she couldn¡¯t.


    The summons was real. The weight of the paper in her hand confirmed it. Someone high up, very high up, had just asked for her by name.


    That was never good news.


    Margret launched into the air, arms tucked tight, the wind tugging at her uniform like impatient fingers. Her wings of compressed air hummed around her, subtle and controlled, barely stirring the leaves as she banked left, away from the usual patrol routes.


    The farther she flew, the more the branches changed. Narrow walkways gave way to broad promenades. Railings sculpted from living bark were now lined with polished stone. Lanterns pulsed with soft light, not flame, but woven magic. Trees here didn¡¯t just grow; they obeyed.


    Below, she passed a spiraling tower with a roof that shifted with the sun. A guard leaned against its arch, dressed in embroidered leathers rather than armor. He was reading.


    In her own district, guards barked orders. Here, they read books.


    Margret adjusted her angle and flew a little lower. The air tasted different, thinner and cleaner. The wind no longer clawed at her; it whispered.


    She passed a cluster of homes that hadn¡¯t been built, but bloomed. Walls of translucent petals, doors that folded like leaves. A child looked up from a garden where butterflies fed on glowing fruit. The child¡¯s smile faded when she saw Margret. Then she turned and walked inside.


    No one here waved. No one stared. They just stepped aside, quietly, gracefully, as if pretending she wasn¡¯t there at all.


    That was worse than insults.


    Heartbloom Villa came into view. Perched close to the trunk, its balconies curled like the petals of a flower that had never wilted. White and silver wood, laced with glowing blue veins. It looked alive. No. It was alive. The building moved with the rhythm of Yggdrasil itself.


    Margret hovered, circling once before touching down on the landing platform. No guards. No challenge. No demands to identify herself or state her purpos. Just a set of twin doors, already open.


    She hadn''t knocked.


    Margret stepped across the threshold.


    Her boots met polished wood that felt warm and welcoming. The floor had a faint give, as if something still living rested beneath her feet, like walking on a tree that hadn¡¯t quite forgotten what it was.


    A steward stood just inside the entrance. He wasn¡¯t a guard. No armor, no weapons. Just layered robes and gloves so pristine they probably had their own rotation schedule. He bowed low. Not mockingly, not exaggerated, but as if it were simply routine.


    ¡°Lady Margret.¡±


    The title landed heavier than she expected. She almost missed her next step.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    He turned before she could answer, and she followed, too stunned to think of a reason not to.


    The halls were quiet. Not empty, just quiet.


    Servants passed by without a word, their steps soft, their movements practiced and unhurried. No one stared. No one whispered. One paused just long enough to offer her a tray of candied root slices and a napkin stitched with gold thread.


    Margret shook her head. She would have liked to try one, but her stomach was too tight to eat. The servant gave no reaction, simply bowed and vanished behind a woven curtain.


    Her gaze wandered. This was the first time she had ever seen one of these places from the inside, and it might very well be her last. People didn¡¯t get invited here, her, least of all. There were no paintings on the walls. No portraits. No proud ancestors or grand battles. Only nature. A branch heavy with dew. A leaf caught mid-fall. A single feather drifting through mist.


    Every inch of this place spoke of someone who didn¡¯t need to impress, but did anyway.


    ¡°Your hostess is waiting,¡± the steward said as they reached a wide door made of living wood, pulsing softly with ambient light. It opened without being touched, unfolding like a blooming flower.


    The steward stepped aside. ¡°She is within.¡±


    Margret didn¡¯t move.


    Not because she was afraid, but because this felt far above her station. She had no authority to negotiate anything here. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t have any authority at all.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Originally, she¡¯d been sent to gain experience, not to strike trade agreements. Zeke probably would honor any deal she arranged, but he had never said that outright.


    None of this felt right.


    Still, someone had summoned her. And she had come too far to turn back now.


    She took a steadying breath, then stepped inside.


    The room beyond was quiet, wide, and filled with sunlight. One wall stood completely open to the canopy outside, framed by vines that swayed slightly, even though the air was still. A low table sat at the center, surrounded by floor cushions instead of chairs.


    Margret spotted the elf sitting at the far end, one leg folded beneath her, the other propped just enough to rest an elbow. Her clothing was simple. There were no sigils, no trim, no ornaments. That didn¡¯t mean she looked plain; nothing about her did. She had the kind of stillness Margret had only seen in people who didn¡¯t need to prove anything.


    Born into wealth and power, no doubt.


    She didn¡¯t rise.


    ¡°Welcome,¡± the elf said. Her voice was soft, steady, and measured like everything else in this place. ¡°I appreciate you coming on such short notice.¡±


    Margret didn¡¯t respond. She stepped further inside, eyes scanning the room: corners, ceiling, balcony. No guards. No visible enchantments. That made her more uneasy, not less.


    What was she playing at?


    The elf gestured to a cushion across from her. ¡°Please, sit. The tea is fresh.¡±


    Margret remained standing.


    ¡°I assume you¡¯re the one who requested me,¡± she said, arms crossed.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then say what you need to say.¡±


    The elf studied her for a moment, expression unreadable. Then she gave a single nod.


    ¡°I was hoping we might talk,¡± she said, ¡°about a man named Ezekiel.¡±


    Margret¡¯s back straightened at the name. She didn¡¯t flinch, but the shift was there, too small for most to catch, but not for this elf.


    The woman met Margret¡¯s eyes and smiled slightly, knowingly. ¡°My name is Lyriel.¡±


    The name meant little on its own. Not without a family attached to it.


    Margret didn¡¯t sit. Didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t like anything about this situation. It felt like the woman before her knew everything about her, while she herself was completely in the dark.


    ¡°You¡¯re cautious. Good.¡± Lyriel lifted her cup and took a sip. ¡°I have a few things I¡¯d like answered.¡±


    The silence stretched. Margret didn¡¯t break it. She was already at a disadvantage and saw no reason to widen the gap by giving away more than necessary.


    Lyriel took her time with the tea, sipping slowly as if she had nowhere else to be. Eventually, she set the cup down and folded her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about him, you know,¡± she said, her tone light, almost casual. ¡°A human boy born with three affinities. No remarkable lineage, aside from a severed tie to the Bloodletter family. His mentor, the disappearance, and the fact that he recently broke two major records before turning twenty.¡±


    She gestured toward a nearby stack of materials¡ªbooks, drawings, letters, and reports piled together in what looked like a disorganized collection.


    ¡°...Impressive dedication,¡± Margret said, her brow tightening.


    Lyriel nodded with quiet seriousness. ¡°I¡¯ve read everything available. His relationships, accomplishments, connections. Every scrap I could find.¡±


    Margret said nothing.


    That level of research wasn¡¯t done on a whim. Someone high up had taken notice. The only question was why.


    Lyriel seemed unfazed by her silence. ¡°You were sent here by him. That¡¯s clear. What isn¡¯t clear is why.¡±


    Margret kept her expression neutral. ¡°What makes you think I know his motives?¡±


    Lyriel smiled faintly, like someone indulging a child. ¡°He sent his right-hand man to Korrovan to lead a rebellion. At the same time, he sends you here...¡±


    Margret didn¡¯t move. ¡°What exactly are you asking?¡±


    Lyriel leaned in slightly, just enough to make the shift obvious. ¡°What is Ezekiel von Hohenheim really after? Is he building alliances? Influence? Or something more permanent?¡±


    There it was.


    Margret¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°You think I¡¯d betray his trust for a cup of tea?¡±


    Lyriel tilted her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re in a difficult position. One that demands clarity.¡±


    Margret stepped closer to the table. ¡°I¡¯m not confused.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lyriel said softly. ¡°But you are cornered.¡±


    That stopped her.


    Lyriel¡¯s tone didn¡¯t rise. She didn¡¯t press. She continued in the same calm, level voice. ¡°Anyone who matters knows what Ezekiel of Tradespire is after. Trade contracts. And yet, you¡¯ve been here for months and gained nothing. No contacts. No progress. No trust. My people won¡¯t help him, and you know it.¡±


    Margret¡¯s fingers curled tighter until her nails dug into her palms.


    Lyriel went on, her tone neither cruel nor kind. ¡°You¡¯re loyal. That¡¯s rare. But it won¡¯t matter if your loyalty leads to failure.¡±


    Margret looked away, just for a moment, toward the balcony, toward the distant clouds. Then back.


    ¡°He never asked me to succeed,¡± she said. ¡°He asked me to try.¡±


    Lyriel watched her quietly.


    Then, for the first time, she nodded. Not out of mockery. Not with amusement.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Then maybe this isn¡¯t a waste of time after all.¡±


    Lyriel reached to her side and drew out a small case. It was flat, rectangular, bound in pale green leather with silver thread woven into the seams. She set it on the table between them.


    Margret¡¯s eyes narrowed. The case didn¡¯t hum with power, didn¡¯t glow, and bore no sigils. It looked ordinary. But the way Lyriel handled it, with care and precision, said otherwise.


    ¡°I believe this will be of use to you,¡± she said.


    Margret didn¡¯t move.


    Lyriel opened the lid.


    Inside were six scrolls, each tied with a different colored ribbon¡ªblue, gold, red.


    One bore a seal Margret recognized from her long hours in the Flyers Hall: the emblem of the High Council. Another was marked with the twisting runes reserved for high-level magical contracts.


    She stepped closer. After everything they had just discussed, it was obvious what the scrolls were.


    ¡°These are official?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°They are binding,¡± Lyriel replied. ¡°Recognized across elven lands. They cover trade permissions, research access, and the provisional right to send diplomatic envoys.¡±


    Margret didn¡¯t ask how she had obtained them. It didn¡¯t matter. No one outside the upper ranks could produce something like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± she asked.


    Lyriel rested a hand lightly on the case. She didn¡¯t pull it back. ¡°There isn¡¯t one.¡±


    Margret¡¯s eyes snapped up. ¡°You¡¯re giving this away?¡±


    Lyriel held her gaze. ¡°Call it an opportunity. Or a seed. What it becomes depends on what your lord does next.¡±


    Margret looked at the scrolls again. This was everything Zeke had asked for.


    After months of closed doors and polite dismissals, it was all here, laid out in front of her like a gift.


    She didn¡¯t reach for it. It was too tempting. Even a fool knew that if something looked too good to be true, it usually was.


    Lyriel noticed. ¡°You¡¯re afraid to owe me,¡± she said.


    ¡°Favors tend to become the most expensive kind of debt.¡±


    ¡°Then consider this an investment,¡± Lyriel said, sitting back. ¡°In someone worth watching.¡±


    Margret narrowed her eyes, arms crossed. That sounded like the most ominous thing she¡¯d ever heard. It reeked of strings attached.


    Lyriel sighed.


    Not the quiet, dignified sigh elves often used to signal disapproval. This was the kind of sigh a dockworker might let out after being told he had to stay late again. It was tired and frustrated.


    ¡°Look,¡± Lyriel said, her tone shifting to something more casual, ¡°we¡¯re in a similar position, you and I.¡±


    Margret opened her mouth, but Lyriel raised a hand to stop her.


    ¡°Just listen,¡± she said. ¡°I was asked to show you goodwill, but since you seem too stubborn to accept a good thing, I¡¯ll speak plainly.¡±


    She pointed to the scrolls. ¡°These? They¡¯re nothing.¡± She picked up one and tossed it lightly onto the table. ¡°The person I¡¯m representing could issue a hundred of these without blinking.¡±


    She returned it to the case. ¡°This,¡± she said, tapping the box, ¡°is what I decided to prepare for you after doing my research on what you need most.¡±


    She met Margret¡¯s eyes. ¡°Accept it or don¡¯t. It won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Margret still didn¡¯t move.


    Not until Lyriel slid the case forward with a single finger.


    Only then did she reach out and take it.


    The case was heavier than it looked.


    Margret held it with both hands, the smooth leather cool against her palms. No enchantments activated, no traps triggered. Just silence.


    Lyriel stood as she turned to leave.


    "One thing," the elf said.


    Margret paused at the threshold but didn¡¯t turn around.


    "Eyes are on him now. Some curious. Some... less so."


    Margret waited.


    Lyriel¡¯s voice was calm, even thoughtful. ¡°Tell your lord that power draws attention. It¡¯s a law as old as the roots of this tree.¡±


    Still facing forward, Margret gave the smallest nod she could without turning back. Then she stepped through the open doors.


    The halls were as quiet as before. The steward bowed again, saying nothing. No one followed her. No one blocked her path.


    Outside, the wind greeted her like an old friend. She launched from the platform in silence, the air catching her with ease. The case was pressed firmly against her chest, locked between her arms and ribs.


    She didn¡¯t look back.


    As the layers of the city slipped away beneath her¡ªgarden balconies, crystal-lit bridges, rising walkways¡ªher thoughts circled.


    She had done it. She had what he needed. The contracts were secured. The path was open. She should have felt victorious.


    Instead, she felt like a pawn that had just been promoted to bishop.


    Still part of the game.


    Still on the board.


    And now, the real match had begun.

 Book 6: Chapter 57: Crescendo

    Book 6: Chapter 57: Crescendo


    The plush backrest of the sofa offered no comfort, not with a mind in such turmoil.


    Sheol¡¯s visit had overturned the entire meaning behind Zeke¡¯s recent actions.


    What had once seemed like a clever attempt to raise his standing had turned into a matter of life and death, assuming the King of the Dead had spoken the truth.


    But Zeke didn¡¯t doubt him.


    Sheol was a being so powerful that even Khai¡¯zar feared him. The dragon had admitted his inferiority without hesitation, something Zeke had never seen it do with anyone else.


    No. This wasn¡¯t a fabrication. The King of the Dead hadn¡¯t come to spin tales. Which meant the ruler of Tradespire, Midas, had been behind this entire chain of events¡ªand not with good intentions.


    It was baffling.


    Zeke had never met the man, but he had always believed him to be a fair arbiter. Even if not an ally, he had seemed at least a neutral party. More than once, his intervention had helped Zeke in moments of need.


    King Midas had been among the first to purchase the Gondola at the auction, indirectly vouching for its quality and sparking the wave of demand that became the foundation of Zeke¡¯s fortune.


    His royal messenger had helped him during the negotiations with Arkanheim, even turning back time to prevent disaster and giving him a second chance.


    Had he misunderstood these actions?


    They felt so different from the devious scheme Sheol claimed was in motion.


    Zeke tapped the armrest of the sofa, letting recent events replay in his mind.


    He recalled how he had been informed of the hearing''s conditions¡ªthe tight deadline, the trade agreements, the need for a royal endorsement.


    Could all of that have been orchestrated? Had there really been a hidden dagger from the start?


    But how could Midas have known that he was even capable of meeting the requirements in time? By all logic, it should have been impossible. Even now, he waited for word from his allies about their success. Without it, there was no chance of passing the hearing, not even if he accepted Midas¡¯s offer.


    The whole plan felt far-fetched, to say the least.


    However, the nagging voice in the back of his mind whispered a darker truth he still wasn¡¯t ready to accept.


    King Midas had never needed to know whether Zeke would succeed. He had set the trap regardless. It made the most sense.


    If he succeeded, Midas would gain a capable puppet, tied to his city and subject to his will. If he failed, the king would earn the favor of Arkanheim¡ªor whichever other power he had sold him out to.


    It was a win-win for Midas and a lose-lose for Zeke.


    The only reason Zeke hadn¡¯t seen it sooner was because he hadn¡¯t wanted to. Even now, he resisted the thought. If Midas truly was that kind of man, then his position in Tradespire was more fragile than he had ever imagined. His family, his people, everything he had built was just one wrong move away from ruin. R¦¡?No??§¦?S


    Zeke let out a quiet sigh and pushed the thought aside. Speculating without a shred of proof wouldn¡¯t help him. Still, that didn¡¯t mean he would sit idle.


    If Midas had taken such a gamble, the signs would reveal themselves soon enough.


    ...Or perhaps they already had.


    Zeke extended his mind and connected to his beacon in Tradespire, projecting the image of the space into his thoughts.


    He hoped, desperately, that he wouldn¡¯t find a letter waiting. But to his surprise and disappointment, an entire stack had already been prepared for him, each envelope still sealed.


    Reaching out, he grasped the bundle and found it clutched in his hand a moment later.


    He walked to his desk and laid the letters down, scanning each sender.


    The first was from his mother. The next came from David, then Margret. Finally, there were two bearing the official stamp of Tradespire.


    Zeke¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he held them. Two letters.


    Hardening his resolve, he opened the first one. His eyes darted from left to right as he read its content.


    To Ezekiel (formerly ¡®von Hohenheim¡¯), Citizen of Tradespire,


    Holder of Residence-Charter No. 8722©\B,


    In accordance with the governing statutes of the Merchant Union and by majority resolution of the seated Council, you are hereby summoned to appear before the Assembly of Lords for the purpose of pleading your merits in consideration for elevation to the rank of Merchant Lord of Tradespire.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The hearing shall be convened in the Upper Chamber of the Tradehall on the third day of the seventh moon, at the ninth hour past dawn.


    You are required to present yourself in person and furnish formal documentation attesting to the fulfillment of all relevant criteria as outlined in Article VII, Subsection 4 of the Admission Charter:


    Three qualifying trade contracts, each of no less than ten years¡¯ duration and a projected trade volume exceeding one million gold.


    Employment of a certified Archmage resident in Tradespire.


    Endorsement from the ruling authority of a recognized sovereign nation.


    Nonappearance will be taken as forfeiture of candidacy and result in automatic disqualification for the period of one calendar year.


    No escort or retinue shall be permitted beyond the outer ring unless bearing proof of vested interest.


    On behalf of His Majesty King Midas, Sovereign of Tradespire,


    and by the authority vested in this Council,


    ¡ªAubren Wex, Chief Scribe of Induction Matters


    Zeke read the letter a second time, just to make sure he hadn¡¯t misread.


    ...The hearing shall be convened in the Upper Chamber of the Tradehall on the third day of the seventh moon, at the ninth hour past dawn...


    His brows furrowed. The third day of the seventh moon was the day after tomorrow. That was an incredibly short notice. It was highly unlikely that the sender had only just received confirmation of the meeting.


    More likely, it was a calculated move meant to catch him off guard. The fact that the letter had arrived just a few days after he left the city only reinforced that suspicion. Zeke glanced at the letters from Margret and David, hoping at least one of them held good news.


    Then his gaze shifted to the second official letter. His stomach twisted at the thought of what it might contain. If Sheol had been right, this was likely the hidden blade aimed at his back.


    To Ezekiel (formerly ¡®von Hohenheim¡¯), Citizen of Tradespire,


    Holder of Residence-Charter No. 8722©\B,


    Be it known that, pursuant to Directive 118-A of the Citizen Compliance Ordinance, an official inquiry has been opened into possible historical associations between yourself and the convicted traitor Maximilian von Hohenheim, formerly of Arkanheim.


    As per protocol, this investigation is limited in scope to the period prior to your naturalization as a citizen of Tradespire. Any findings establishing collaboration, material assistance, or concealment of treasonous activity¡ªdirect or indirect¡ªmay constitute grounds for the revocation of citizenship under Section 3.2 of the Foreign Crimes Provision.


    Tradespire, as a neutral and sovereign trade capital, does not extend sanctuary to fugitives, war criminals, or any individual proven to have engaged in seditious acts prior to their induction under the Merchant Compact.


    You are hereby advised to make available any documentation or testimony that may assist in the impartial resolution of this inquiry. Failure to comply will be interpreted in accordance with Article VI, Clause 19, and may influence future standing within city governance...


    Zeke almost burst out laughing from sheer disbelief.


    It was absurd, the kind of blatant nonsense that barely warranted a reaction. His relationship with Maximilian was under investigation?


    Everyone in Tradespire had known about their connection for as long as he had lived there. Yet now, his esteemed mentor had been labeled a traitor, and their association was being treated as a criminal offense.


    The accusation was so transparent, it might as well have been an open threat. He skimmed through the rest of the letter, which stretched across several pages filled with legal jargon, subsections, and obscure provisions.


    It would have been nearly impossible to spot anything meaningful at a glance, but Zeke was confident he would find it. He already knew exactly what to look for.


    And there it was.


    On the final page, buried deep in the fine print, he found what he was looking for.


    ...Members of the Merchant Council are exempt from the threat of having their citizenship revoked, unless voted on unanimously by the entirety of the council...


    Clever.


    The fact that it wasn¡¯t presented as an obvious solution but buried in the fine print made it more likely that he would have discovered it on his own, thinking he had found a lifeline to save himself in a storm.


    Zeke grimaced. It was a trap designed to exploit one of his better-known weaknesses: pride.


    And unfortunately, he was fairly certain it would have worked. Hidden solutions buried in the details were exactly his kind of challenge. He would have felt like a genius for uncovering a last resort in a hopeless situation, already imagining the satisfaction of proving everyone wrong.


    Whoever had set this trap understood him far too well.


    Without Sheol¡¯s warning, he might have even thanked Midas for offering a way out, once again mistaking him for a benefactor.


    That son of a bitch.


    Zeke had no more doubts. Only one person could have orchestrated all of this and stood to gain from it. Midas. With the proof in hand, everything became clear. The King of Tradespire was an enemy. A traitor and a¡ª


    Calm down. Think.


    Zeke took a deep breath, steadying himself with a controlled surge of Mind-aspected Mana. The cool sensation of pure rationality washed over him as he exhaled the charged Mana. Then again. And again.


    King Midas.


    Was he truly an enemy?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Not anymore. Now that his mind was clear, the question felt irrelevant. Ally or enemy¡ªwhat did that even mean in the city of merchants? There were no true allies here, only shared interests.


    When had he grown so soft? So sentimental?


    He had known for a long time that in Tradespire, everything had a price. Who could say what Arkanheim had offered for this opportunity? For all he knew, this scheme might have been the king¡¯s final attempt to offer him a way out.


    Zeke didn¡¯t know, couldn¡¯t know, but it didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that truly mattered was the fact that he was in serious trouble if he couldn¡¯t secure the promotion to Merchant Lord.


    Should he run?


    There was probably no point. If Arkanheim had gone this far, they had likely prepared countermeasures. They could flee to another city through the teleportation gate, but who could truly protect them? Valor, perhaps, for a time¡ªbut there were no guarantees. No city outside Tradespire had the strength to withstand Arkanheim¡¯s pressure.


    And even if one could, the conditions for refuge would almost certainly be harsher than what Midas had proposed.


    No. There was only one solution, one way to protect himself while preserving his current standing in the world. He would have to become a Merchant Lord at the hearing in three days.


    His eyes sharpened, and his lips pressed into a firm line as Zeke looked at the remaining letters.


    Margret and David.


    He hadn¡¯t ordered them to succeed, only to try.


    It had been a loosely given command, perhaps not even a proper order, and now it might turn out to be the very reason for his downfall. Maybe it had been a mistake. But it was a mistake born of trust.


    If they had failed, it would not be because they hadn¡¯t given everything.


    Zeke reached out and gently tapped the first envelope, his expression unreadable.


    It was time to find out if his faith had been rewarded.

 Book 6: Chapter 58: Hearing I

    Book 6: Chapter 58: Hearing I


    The eighth chime of the Tradespire clock tower rang out, solemn and deliberate, echoing through the high arches of the Council Hall¡¯s private antechamber.


    Lord Matthian Duskveil stared at the slow swirl of amber in his glass, the silence among his peers louder than any argument. They were waiting for him to change his mind.


    He didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake,¡± Orla Thorne said flatly, her jeweled fingers tapping the rim of her goblet. ¡°A new seat filled by someone who doesn¡¯t kneel to the Empire? That¡¯s not something we can afford to throw away.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thrown anything away,¡± Matthian replied, still watching his drink. ¡°I¡¯ve simply chosen not to interfere, one way or the other. It¡¯s the most I would have done for anyone.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just anyone,¡± Harel Vantine interjected. ¡°Two records on the unified ranking list before the age of twenty, for fuck¡¯s sake! The whole city¡¯s been whispering about him for weeks. And the boy¡¯s from here, with no ties to any nation, nobody pulling his strings as far as we know...¡±


    ¡°Which only makes it worse,¡± Matthian said, finally looking up. ¡°We don¡¯t know who he is. We don¡¯t know what he wants. And yet we expect him to help us in this council? Based on what? Rumors and whispers?¡±


    ¡°His hatred of the Empire is well known, far more than just a rumor,¡± Harel scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s poured millions into it. My people say he has enough dead war heroes in his backyard to start a museum.¡±


    Matthian nodded, not even attempting to deny the claim. The bounty the boy had issued was claiming Imperial lives by the day, and the steady stream of headhunters entering his estate had never stopped.


    But that didn¡¯t make the boy an ally.


    ¡°He holds a grudge,¡± he said simply. ¡°That much is clear. He¡¯s driven by emotion, by anger. It will not last. The truth is, we still don¡¯t know who he becomes once that anger fades.¡±


    There was a long pause.


    Matthian stood and paced slowly to the wide balcony overlooking the upper tiers of the council hall. Through the enormous crystal panes, he could see the long table being prepared, scribes and aides moving about like ants below. The hearing would begin soon.


    ¡°If we intervene or not, we all know how this will end,¡± he said. ¡°The criteria for joining the council are deliberately rigid. They were designed to keep people out, to prevent this council from being filled with those too weak to shoulder the burden. Trade, connections, power¡ªmost don¡¯t even meet one of the requirements. This Ezekiel somehow got his foot in the door. I don¡¯t care how he managed it, but the fact that he¡¯s even on the docket is a miracle on its own.¡±


    ¡°And yet,¡± Orla said, ¡°you¡¯re content to let that miracle burn.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Matthian said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m content to see if it can walk through fire.¡±


    A scoff came from the other end of the table. Orla leaned forward, her fingers tapping lightly against the polished wood. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend this is about principle. The hearing was moved up without warning, and we all know he isn¡¯t in the city. If he misses the vote, he forfeits the seat.¡±


    Matthian met her gaze without blinking. ¡°If Ezekiel is to sit among us, he must prove he belongs. If he can¡¯t overcome something as small as a rescheduled hearing, then he¡¯s not ready to wear a Lord¡¯s chain.¡±


    ¡°Small?¡± Lord Harel¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°We all saw the report. He left for the Wilderness barely ten days ago. This was clearly a move by those empire dogs to break his wings. How is he supposed to return in time?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s resourceful,¡± Matthian said simply. ¡°And if he isn¡¯t, then it wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    A tense silence followed. No one spoke, but Matthian could feel the judgment in the room, thick and heavy.


    They thought him cold. Harsh. Disloyal to their cause for turning his back on a promising contender.


    Let them.


    They didn¡¯t see the long game, didn¡¯t understand what it meant to shape a promising stone into a brilliant gem¡ªsomeone who might one day guide Tradespire through storms that hadn¡¯t yet formed. The boy was gifted, no doubt. But cleverness alone wouldn¡¯t be enough. Not here. Not among those who smiled while sharpening blades.


    If they truly wanted the boy to survive in this place, they had to let him struggle first.


    Let him bleed.


    If he were worthy of the seat, he would take it with his own hands. And if he didn¡¯t, then he was never meant to stand among them.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The distant clang of ceremonial spears marked the hour. It was time.


    The merchant lords rose and filed into the main chamber. Matthian followed, his expression calm, though his thoughts churned beneath the surface like a gathering storm. R?¦¡¦­O??§¦S


    The hearing began with the usual formalities¡ªreports on grain subsidies, a dispute over silver tariffs, updates from the outer trade routes. Matthian listened in silence.


    Then, the Speaker rose.


    ¡°Before we adjourn,¡± he said, his voice echoing through the high chamber, ¡°one final matter remains.¡±


    A ripple of anticipation moved through the gathered lords. They all knew what was on today¡¯s docket. It was no coincidence that so many of the usually absent lords had chosen to attend, especially the ones aligned with the Empire.


    They had come to make things difficult for the boy, no doubt.


    ¡°The Council will now consider the induction of a new member. All lords are requested to remain or forfeit their voice in this matter.¡±


    Servants closed the tall bronze doors with a resonant thud. The guards moved to their stations along the edges of the chamber.


    ¡°Summon the nominee,¡± the Speaker announced. ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire.¡±


    A heavy silence followed.


    No one moved.


    The pause stretched, every second amplifying the absence.


    Everyone knew the boy had left the city.


    Everyone knew the odds of his presence today.


    ¡°...Perhaps Tradespire¡¯s newest prodigy considers punctuality beneath him,¡± someone murmured, just loud enough to be heard across the chamber.


    Matthian recognized the voice instantly. Lord Joseph Fies, his pro-Empire counterpart, and a snake through and through. He was already working to smear the boy¡¯s reputation before the hearing had even begun.


    The vultures were circling.


    A few chuckles followed, low and derisive. Lords leaned toward one another, whispering in hushed tones.


    ¡°I heard he was in the Wilderness,¡± one voice said.


    ¡°Maybe he fled, knowing he wouldn¡¯t pass.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he never meant to come at all.¡±


    Even Matthian didn¡¯t interrupt the murmuring. Let them talk, he thought. Let them show their hand before the game began.


    Then came the sound¡ªboots on stone.


    Slow.


    Deliberate.


    Heavier than they should have been.


    The room froze.


    Every head turned toward the great bronze doors. The echo of each step rang louder than the last.


    A knock followed. Not rushed. Not forceful. Just... firm.


    The guards exchanged a brief glance, then opened the doors in unison.


    Two silhouettes emerged from the blinding corridor beyond.


    One tall and robed, face hidden.


    The other young, sharp-eyed, unmistakable.


    Crimson hair, wild and vibrant like fresh blood in the snow.


    He walked with unhurried confidence, his gaze sweeping over the chamber without a hint of deference.


    And when his eyes found Matthian, for the briefest instant, it felt as though the boy were standing above them all, looking down on the lords from the floor below.


    How unsettling!


    Perhaps it was due to Matthian¡¯s finely tuned senses, sharpened by decades of reading the slightest shifts in expression, but he could tell.


    This young man was a predator, his feral nature carefully concealed beneath layers of silken robes and a neutral mask. But he could see through the disguise. There was something unmistakably bestial in his gaze, a haughty kind of arrogance, the likes he had not seen in any man.


    Matthian swallowed.


    This was the boy rumored to be a clever negotiator, gifted engineer, and magical prodigy?


    Him?


    If someone had told him Ezekiel had been raised by wolves in the wilderness, he would have been less surprised.


    After finishing his inspection of the gathered lords, the young man turned his attention to the Speaker.


    ¡°Ezekiel of Tradespire,¡± he introduced himself, as if responding to a passerby rather than addressing the Speaker of the Merchant Council, a figure who outranked even seasoned lords like Matthian in authority.


    A murmur of discontent swept through the crowd. Matthian frowned as well. The boy wasn¡¯t making any friends with this kind of behavior.


    ¡°So I see,¡± the Speaker replied without missing a beat. ¡°Now that your attendance has been¡ª¡±


    ¡°A moment,¡± a voice interrupted, freezing the entire hall. Even Matthian¡¯s breath caught.


    Could it be?


    ¡°I will attend this hearing, if the council has no objections,¡± the voice said.


    Matthian finally remembered how to breathe and immediately turned toward the highest seat in the chamber, the one set apart from all the others, positioned a full level above even the Merchant Lords.


    It was a seat that was always empty.


    The last time its occupant had spoken in this chamber was years ago, when a new law threatened the council¡¯s authority and the future of free trade itself.


    Only during moments of great consequence had that voice echoed through these halls.


    And now, it had returned.


    Matthian¡¯s ears hadn¡¯t deceived him. Behind the curtain shielding the elevated seat, he could just make out three silhouettes. A royal Messenger stood on either side, and in the center sat none other than King Midas himself.


    The legendary founder of Tradespire and the richest man on the continent had come in person to oversee the hearing.


    The implications... were staggering.


    Matthian turned his gaze back to the boy, who was also looking up at the King. He caught it just in time¡ªa flicker of something across the young man''s face, an emotion that didn¡¯t belong there.


    Hostility?


    No. That couldn¡¯t be. Yet Matthian couldn¡¯t ignore what his instincts were telling him.


    His thoughts began to race. It was becoming clear that there were many things he didn¡¯t know about this boy and the circumstances surrounding this hearing. The fact that the King himself had made an appearance only confirmed it.


    Once again, Matthian silently praised his decision to stay out of the matter.


    No matter how gifted the boy might be, he certainly wasn¡¯t worth the risk of wading into such dangerous waters. And judging by the look on Ezekiel¡¯s face, he had never expected anyone¡¯s support to begin with.


    He looked at them all the same way, without distinction. Pro-Empire, anti-Empire¡ªit made no difference. This young man saw no allies in the chamber, only prey.


    ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty,¡± the Speaker said after a pause. ¡°It would be our honor to have you preside over this hearing.¡±


    ¡°What about you, Ezekiel of Tradespire? Do you consent to my presence?¡± the King asked, surprising everyone in the room.


    The young man remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the curtain concealing the King''s features, as if willing it to open. Then a faint smile touched his lips, softening his expression and revealing a glimpse of the boyish charm expected from someone his age.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he said. ¡°I would prefer to have you close, your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 431 - B6 - 51: Return to the Wilderness

    Over the next few days, Zeke continued to meditate on the nature of spatial mana by challenging the boundaries of the cube even further.


    His recent success had only deepened his determination to explore the mysteries of space. Unfortunately, focused meditation was not something he could maintain for extended periods. The mental toll was simply too heavy, forcing him to take frequent breaks.


    Fortunately, there were plenty of other tasks to keep him occupied. For example...


    With his small world now steadily expanding, it was time to test the true limits of his control over the space. His first instinct was to try conjuring valuable metals like gold or Voidiron¡ªnot in their refined forms, but as they naturally occurred.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work.


    Nor did any of his attempts to summon other precious resources, or even the rare species of trees whose wood he regularly purchased from the elves.


    The discovery puzzled him. How could he summon an entire landscape, complete with flora and fauna, drawn straight from memory, yet be unable to produce the very materials he truly desired?


    It seemed arbitrary. However, after extensive experimentation, he finally uncovered the common denominator.


    Mana.


    All of those materials had one thing in common¡ªthey were magical in nature.


    The reason elven trees didn''t thrive outside their homeland was likely due to the unique aura of the World Tree, Yggdrasil, which nurtured them. As for Voidiron, it could only be mined from the deepest layers of the earth, where ancient, overwhelming magical forces had transformed it into a substance that outright rejected the flow of Mana.


    Even gold, as common as it was, held value beyond its shine. Its exceptional Mana conductivity made it essential in the creation of enchanted devices.


    The discovery was a bit of a letdown for Zeke, though he admitted he had likely been too greedy to hope the cube''s realm could produce limitless wealth on demand.


    If such a treasure truly existed, its Mana consumption would likely be so immense that not even Archmage-level figures could sustain it. After all, the cost of conjuring materials varied greatly depending on their properties.


    Metal Mages, for instance, could summon iron and steel from thin air, but the difference in Mana consumption often forced them to favor the softer metal. There was even a theory that they could, in theory, summon magical materials too¡ªif only someone existed with enough power to endure the burden.


    Zeke wasn''t sure if the theory was true, but it would certainly explain why the cube''s conjurations were limited to mundane substances.


    [Notice]


    Another enemy was spotted just now.


    Zeke stepped out of the portal and teleported onto the deck.


    He appeared at the bow of the ship, his eyes scanning the horizon with calm precision. In the distance, he spotted movement¡ªa flock approaching fast. Narrowing his gaze, he quickly identified the threat: three massive birds, their wings gleaming with a metallic sheen.


    Without another word, he vanished, reappearing in his quarters.


    Let them earn their keep for once.


    If he took care of every minor threat, the crew would only grow complacent. Besides, the birds didn''t seem particularly dangerous, and with feathers like that, their bodies might fetch a decent price.


    Just like that, days passed, and everyone settled into a comfortable rhythm. Zeke only stepped in when the situation truly demanded it. He refrained from using his newly discovered spell.


    For one, he didn''t want to waste any more of his highly condensed blood. More importantly, the technique left him utterly drained. It was powerful, yes, but not sustainable. He would avoid relying on it unless absolutely necessary.


    Instead, he relied on his blood puppeteering, turning beasts against one another. Their minds were far easier to shatter than those of humanoids, and the resulting chaos often reduced deadly encounters to simple cleanups for the crew.


    At dawn on the fifth day, they finally reached their destination.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The forest came to an abrupt halt, as if an invisible giant had carved a line into the earth. Lush greenery gave way to an endless stretch of blackened sand.


    The Deadlands.


    Zeke ordered the ship to stop before they crossed the boundary. He knew full well that Airships were forbidden from entering this stretch of land. It was one of the main reasons the Wilderness remained isolated from the rest of the Continent.


    But Zeke didn''t need the Alexandria to get across.


    Standing at his usual spot on the bow, he closed his eyes and extended his senses. It felt like straining to hear a sound only he could perceive.


    Minutes passed in silence.


    Then, he found it.


    A wide smile spread across his face as he locked onto the distant presence of the [Beacon] he had left behind in his cave on Winter''s Mountain.


    He turned to the captain. "I''ll be back as soon as I can. Please don''t stray too far from this spot."


    The captain nodded, though a deep furrow creased his brow. "How do you plan to return, young lord?"


    It was a fair question. [Beacons] couldn''t be placed just anywhere. They needed to be anchored to something solid and stationary. Airships, or empty sky, were unsuitable targets. While Zeke could teleport to the mountain, he couldn''t return the same way.


    Originally, he had planned to set up a temporary [Beacon] somewhere in the forest nearby. But that was no longer necessary. He had already created one inside the strange world of the cube. And as long as the portal remained open, he could sense it as if that space was part of this world.


    The realization still amazed him.


    Still, leaving the cube behind made him uneasy. But it was either that or closing the portal entirely, and he didn''t want to do that. Not yet. There was still the return trip to consider, and he had no desire to waste time replenishing the cube''s energy just to reopen it again.


    "Don''t worry," he said, flashing the captain a confident smile. "I have my ways. And please, make sure no one enters my chambers while I''m gone."


    With that final instruction, Zeke locked onto the distant sensation of the beacon and vanished from sight. Even the act of folding space around himself and linking to the remote location felt smoother than ever before.


    His recent insights into the laws of space seemed to enhance every aspect of his magic, not just the strange, instinctive casting he had discovered. It made sense. The understanding he had gained was foundational, touching the very principles that governed spatial manipulation. Naturally, anything tied to those laws would be improved as well.


    In the next instant, Zeke appeared in a familiar room surrounded by unfamiliar faces. Judging by their white hair, sharp teeth, and wolfish features, they were clearly members of the Icefang tribe.


    To prevent any misunderstandings, Zeke ripped off his amulet and unleashed the full weight of his draconic aura.


    Every single tribesman froze in place, too stunned to move.


    "Call Ashen Wolf, please," he said calmly into the sudden silence. When no one responded, he added sharply, "Now."


    That got them moving. Within moments, Ash emerged from one of the rooms in the complex.


    "Master!"


    "Good to see you, Ash," Zeke replied with a grin.


    "How come you''re here? I thought it would be years before you returned. It''s only been, what, a month?"


    Zeke sighed. "That was the plan. But you know how plans tend to go."


    Ash chuckled, his concern giving way to amusement. "So, what brought you back, Master? Here to visit your fiance?e?"


    Zeke frowned. "What fiance?e?"


    "No point playing coy," Ash said with a teasing smirk. "The whole tribe knows about your engagement to Lady Snow."


    Silence.


    "...You are engaged to Lady Snow, right?"


    Zeke sighed. "Let''s not talk about that right now. I''m here to see Winter. But first, tell me how the others are doing. Where are Gravitas and Vulcanos? I can''t sense them nearby."


    Ash nodded. "Gravitas took that group of fanatics you left her with on a little trip."


    "...And Vulcanos?"


    "She brought him along too," Ash said. "Actually, I think he''s the reason for the trip. I''m not too clear on the details, but apparently, it involves a burning mountain and throwing Vulcanos into it." Ash rubbed his temple. "I stopped asking questions after that."


    "...You''ve had it rough," Zeke muttered after a brief pause.


    "If only you knew, Master," Ash said, letting out a long sigh. "Sometimes, it feels like I''m the only sane one surrounded by lunatics."


    "Welcome to the joys of leadership," Zeke said with a grin, taking more pleasure in Ash''s complaints than he cared to admit.


    "What about Winter? Is he around?"


    Ash gave him a flat look. "You think the big boss shares his schedule with me?"


    "...Maybe?"


    Ash shook his head. "I''m glad he doesn''t. Just thinking about that monster makes my knees go weak. How you can stand being in the same room with him, I''ll never understand."


    Zeke smirked. "The trick is having a bigger monster on your side."


    Ash rolled his eyes, already turning toward the other room where business likely awaited. "If you want to see Winter, you''ll have to head to the Sanctum yourself."


    Zeke nodded, realizing he was in the way. "It was good seeing you, Ash," he said sincerely. "I probably won''t stop by again before I leave."


    Ash paused, his expression dimming. "You''re in that much of a hurry?"


    Zeke nodded. "Every second counts."


    It wasn''t a lie. After finalizing the contract with Winter, he still needed to secure the endorsement of a royal. He couldn''t afford to be delayed here any longer than absolutely necessary.


    "...It was good seeing you too, Master," Ash said, offering his wrist.


    Zeke clasped it before turning and heading out of the headquarters.


    He chose not to teleport into the Sanctum, out of respect for the tribe''s customs. Now that the war had ended and order was restored, it felt wrong to act as he pleased.


    Thankfully, no one tried to stop him. In fact, many of the tribesmen he passed greeted him with deference. Zeke liked to think it was due to his Draconic aura or his role in the war, but his instincts told him that the real reason had more to do with being Snow''s supposed fiance?.


    He shook the thought away as he entered Winter''s Heart.


    Following the directions given by helpful tribesmen along the way, he soon found himself in a part of the mountain he didn''t recognize. But the growing chill in the air was unmistakable.


    The aura of frigid cold intensified with every step.


    Eventually, he arrived at a vast chamber, guarded by no fewer than a dozen elite warriors, each one radiating power on par with Ash.


    What was this place?


    Zeke stepped inside¡ªand was immediately overwhelmed. Even his body, tempered by Frostscale poison and draconic blood, nearly buckled under the freezing pressure.


    "Welcome back, brat," said a voice he recognized instantly.

 Chapter 432 - B6 - 52: Coming to Terms

    Not far away, leaning casually against the crystalline wall of the chamber, stood Winter. The Progenitor looked so completely at home in this frozen environment that Zeke found himself wondering why the man had ever bothered with civilization at all. Compared to the meeting hall where they had first spoken, this setting seemed to suit him far better, as if it was an extension of himself.


    "Greetings, Progenitor," Zeke said, making sure not to keep him waiting. Although Winter had always shown him a degree of goodwill, his presence alone was enough to make even the steadiest resolve waver.


    Winter inclined his head slightly, his unreadable gaze fixed on Zeke. "Your return is sooner than expected. Has something happened in the human lands?"


    Zeke gave a short nod. "There have been... complications."


    Winter snorted. "There always are, with your kind. All the scheming and plotting instead of an honest fight. No good ever comes from it."


    Zeke chose not to respond.


    Combat, while effective, was far from the ultimate solution to every problem. At least, not for him. He still had a long way to go in that regard. Besides, arguing philosophy with the Progenitor was not why he had come.


    "So?" Winter prompted. "What do you need?"


    Zeke shook his head, a faint smile playing at his lips. Winter''s readiness to assist him, even before hearing the details, was unexpected but certainly appreciated.


    "I did not come to make my problems your burden."


    Winter studied him for a long moment. "Then what brings you here?"


    Zeke pulled his robes tighter, the chill in the cavern steadily gnawing at his endurance. "Is there any chance we could speak somewhere else?"


    Winter shook his head firmly, leaving no room for debate. "I cannot abandon my watch."


    Zeke''s brow rose, his eyes drifting toward the depths of the cavern where a dense, icy mist hung in the air. Behind the layers of frost, he could just make out the silhouette of someone seated cross-legged, encased in what seemed like sheets of living ice.


    "Is that... Snow?"


    Winter nodded, a flicker of warmth breaking through his frosty expression. "You had best watch your back, little Dragon."


    Zeke did not take those words lightly. Winter was not the sort to speak idly. If he claimed that Snow was catching up, then it was no empty warning. It meant the little girl was truly closing the gap between them.


    That thought... it unsettled him more than he cared to admit.


    His gaze drifted around the cavern, and now, with greater focus, he noticed something he had overlooked at first. The chill in the air was not solely Winter''s doing. No, the freezing aura, so alike to Winter''s own, emanated from deeper within the cave, from the place where Snow sat encased in mist and ice.


    Intriguing.


    "Is this what the snakes were after?" Zeke asked, referring to the true cause of the recent war.


    Winter''s expression turned grim. "Quite observant of you," he replied. "Go on, use your third eye to take a closer look."


    "Third eye?"


    "Whatever power it is you possess to see what should remain hidden."


    Zeke gave a slight nod. He was not surprised that Winter had noticed his ability. He had never made a particular effort to conceal his Sphere of Awareness, and anyone paying close attention could likely tell he possessed some form of supernatural sight.


    However, as he tried to extend his perception to encompass the cavern, he encountered something that had never happened before. It was not that his vision was blocked, as would happen with a magic-repelling item or a sealed area. No, this was something entirely different. It felt as though the center of the cavern did not merely resist his probe but outright rejected it, overriding his senses completely.


    His best guess was that the Mana in that place was so pure, so absolute in its nature, that no other type could coexist with it. It was a domain of pure, unyielding ice, and not even his Spatial affinity could slip through the cracks.


    "Fascinating," Zeke murmured to himself.


    Winter gave a firm nod. "This is the true nature of Winter''s Heart. The treasure that made me who I am today, and the same one that will raise my girl to those very heights."


    Zeke froze as the weight of those words sank in. His mind raced to grasp the full implications of what he had just learned. "It is an honor to be allowed here, Progenitor."


    Winter shook his head, his gaze steady. "If you had wanted this treasure, you could have claimed it when I lay on my deathbed. I do not fear your greed."


    "Just my knowledge of this place already puts you in danger."


    Winter''s lips curled into a feral grin, sharp and wild. "Knowledge is knowledge, and power is power. If they dare to covet what is mine, let them come."


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Zeke nodded slowly.


    Who was he to worry about a being like Winter? The man had not survived for centuries by being a fool, and his confidence was well-earned. Few could match it, and those who could were not likely to take the risk.


    "...That brings me to the reason I''ve come," he said after a short pause. "There is, in fact, something you possess that I do covet."


    "You change your tune quickly, little dragon," Winter remarked.


    Zeke shook his head. "I am not here to steal or beg. I seek to establish a trade."


    Winter''s brows drew together, faintly furrowed. "Speak plainly. What do you want?"


    Zeke pointed downward, toward the heart of the mountain. "I desire the metal deposits within your mountain."


    Winter''s expression stayed unreadable. "My people have already mined as much as they could reach. Surely, you do not expect me to go digging myself?"


    A smirk tugged at Zeke''s lips at the image of Winter with a pickaxe in hand, but he quickly pushed the thought aside. Now was not the time for jokes.


    "I will retrieve it myself."


    "...Then you will need help refining the ore?"


    "I have that covered."


    "...Then you want my people to ensure its safe transport?"


    "I will handle that as well."


    Winter gave him an exasperated look. "Enough of this. Speak clearly. What is it you need from me?"


    Zeke rifled through his pockets and produced a contract he had prepared in advance. "I need you to sign this."


    Winter did not reach for it. "What does it say?"


    "It establishes that you and I have come to an agreement regarding the amount and manner in which this trade will take place. Including my compensation¡ª"


    Winter waved him off. "Just take it, if you can. It is of no use to us."


    Zeke shook his head, holding up the contract. "You don''t understand. I''m not after the metal. I''m after this."


    Winter gave him a look as though he had lost his mind. "You are after that piece of paper, the one you brought yourself."


    Zeke nodded, a broad grin spreading across his face. "With your signature on it, if you please."


    Winter''s frown deepened. "Human foolishness knows no bounds," he muttered, finally extending his hand toward the contract. "Give it here."


    Zeke did so without hesitation. As he briefly wondered how Winter intended to sign it, the Progenitor casually dragged his fingertip across one of his sharp canines, splitting the skin. A single drop of blood welled up and fell onto the parchment.


    The moment the blood touched the paper, frost began to spread rapidly across it. But Winter pressed his finger down firmly, halting the advance of the ice.


    "There. It is done."


    Zeke took the contract back, his expression grave. It wasn''t just the unusual method of signing that weighed on him, but the sheer presence radiating from the document itself. Holding it felt like cradling a royal decree, its authority pressing against his senses.


    He had originally planned to send the contract straight to his vault in Tradespire through spatial transfer, but now he reconsidered. If anyone happened to inspect it, they might freeze on the spot, overwhelmed by the lingering aura.


    That was the power of a Progenitor. Even a single drop of his blood could kill an ordinary human just by being near it.


    "You don''t intend to read it?" Zeke asked, trying to ease the tension.


    Winter gave him an amused look. "What for? Even if you tricked me, do you have the strength to take what I am unwilling to give?" His expression hardened, his gaze sharp as ice. "Let me give you some advice, little Dragon. Do not place your faith in the ways of humans. Words on paper cannot protect you..." He tapped the side of his head. "This can." Then, he lowered his hand to press against his chest. "...And this." Finally, he raised his arm and flexed his bicep. "...And that."


    A moment of silence descended as Winter relaxed back into his seat.


    "That is all," he declared with certainty. "The rest will fail you when you need it most. Remember that."


    Zeke nodded sincerely. The longer he navigated the circle of the powerful, the more he realized this hidden truth. Rules, laws, and agreements were nothing but playthings to be broken when the circumstances made it inconvenient to honor them.


    "I do not partake in these customs because I believe they will shield me from my enemies or force them to their knees," Zeke said at last.


    Winter''s expression did not shift, but Zeke could tell the Progenitor was listening with sharp attention.


    "I follow them to conceal my true motives."


    Winter''s gaze narrowed slightly, a glimmer of interest flickering in his icy eyes.


    "Explain."


    Zeke adjusted the contract in his hands, feeling the cold from Winter''s blood still seeping through the parchment. He did not rush. He let the weight of the moment settle, knowing Winter valued clarity over haste.


    "Paper and ink mean little," he began. "But they are not meant for me. They are traps laid in plain sight. In the courts of men, where blades are sheathed and battles are waged with words, a signature can reveal more than the sharpest sword."


    He held up the contract between two fingers, letting Winter see the frost still clinging to its edges. "The strong have no need for these games. You do not. But the ones who thrive in shadows, the cowards who cling to titles and laws, they live and die by these scraps of parchment. When they sign, or refuse to, they show their hand."


    Winter''s face remained unreadable, but Zeke felt a current of approval beneath the stillness, like the undercurrents beneath a frozen lake.


    "I follow these customs not to bind myself," Zeke continued, his voice steady, "but to better see the chains wrapped around others, and who holds them. Every agreement, every false promise, every contract signed in blood or fear tells a story. It leaves a trail."


    A small, knowing smile curved his lips as he tapped the side of his head, echoing Winter''s earlier gesture. "And when the time comes, I will know where to strike, against whom, and how."


    From deep within Winter''s chest came a sound like the grinding of glaciers. It could have been laughter or the echo of ancient power stirring.


    "Hah... so you do play their game," Winter said at last, his eyes gleaming like frozen steel. "But only to better tear it apart."


    Zeke inclined his head in quiet acknowledgment.


    For a long moment, silence stretched between them, heavy as a mountain. Then, Winter''s lips curved into a thin, fierce grin.


    "Good," he said. "Good. So long as you remember that, little Dragon, you will not lose your fangs."


    With a simple flick of his hand, he gestured toward the exit, as if dismissing a storm he had grown tired of watching.


    "Go then. Hunt your prey. We will speak again."


    Zeke turned, carefully folding the signed contract. He could still feel Winter''s gaze lingering on his back as he left the chamber.


    A self-deprecating smile tugged at his lips as he stepped outside. So much for avoiding philosophical debates. Somehow, the Progenitor always managed to draw that side out of him, no matter his intentions.


    With that thought, Zeke vanished from the mountain, leaving the Wilderness behind only hours after his arrival.


    It had been a short visit, but a fruitful one. He had achieved everything he came for. Now, all that remained was the return trip to Tradespire.


    His journey through space ended in the blink of an eye, and a heartbeat later, he stood once more in his personal domain within the cube.


    Time to go home.


    But as he stepped through the portal and back onto the Alexandria, he immediately sensed that something was wrong.


    His eyes narrowed as he slowly turned his head toward the armchair in the corner of the room. There, seated with unsettling ease, was an unfamiliar man, calmly observing him.

 Chapter 433 - B6 - 53: Chains of Influence

    "That is quite the toy you have there."


    Zeke''s eyes sharpened like blades. Who was this man? Had he been drawn by the power of the cube?


    There was no ripple in the surrounding Mana, no sign of magic at work from the stranger. But that fact alone set every alarm in Zeke''s mind screaming. There was no way this intruder lacked Mana.


    Which left only one explanation.


    He was powerful beyond measure.


    Zeke forced himself to swallow the instinct to attack. His body itched to strike first, but his mind knew better. Such a move would almost certainly mean his death. If this man intended harm, there was likely nothing he could do to stop it. Still, that didn''t mean he was without recourse.


    He quietly reached out with his senses, searching for the distant pull of the beacon on Winter''s mountain. If it came to it, he would grab the cube and flee. Quite literally, abandon ship.


    At first, it seemed cruel, but the best chance the crew had for survival was if this stranger''s focus remained solely on Zeke. That was the only mercy he could hope to offer them.


    But the plan failed before it even began.


    Zeke''s eyes widened in alarm. There was nothing. Not even the faintest trace of his [Beacons]. Worse still, the space around him felt oppressively dense, too thick to pierce. His Sphere of Awareness had collapsed to the size of his own body, unable to extend even a hair''s breadth beyond him.


    It was as if...


    "Domain," he breathed, his voice tight with horror as he stared at the man.


    "Indeed," the stranger confirmed calmly. "You are inside my Domain."


    "Who are you?" Zeke asked, surprisingly calmer now that he understood the futility of resistance. "I don''t recall offending an Exarch."


    A flicker of confusion passed over the man''s face. Then his expression cleared with understanding. "Ah," he said, "you do not recognize this shell, so you fail to see me for who I am. My apologies."


    "Recognize you? We have met before?"


    "Indeed we have, child of blood."


    Zeke''s mind immediately caught on to that peculiar form of address. There had only ever been one person who had called him that.


    "Sheol?" he asked, his voice tight.


    "Indeed, it is I," the man replied, giving Zeke a small nod of acknowledgment.


    Zeke returned the gesture but kept his guard up. He didn''t let himself relax, not for a moment. There was no way this was a coincidence. The King of the Dead had come here, now, of all times, and Zeke highly doubted it was just a friendly visit. Especially since he had given strict orders for his men not to trespass into the Deadlands.


    "...Surely, you haven''t come simply because I bypassed your lands with my magic?" Zeke asked cautiously.


    Sheol looked almost insulted by the suggestion. "Who do you take me for, some highway bandit?"


    Zeke wisely kept silent, offering no answer.


    "I do not presume to lay claim to the space between dimensions," Sheol continued, shaking his head. "Nor do I feel wronged by those who choose to circumvent my lands to reach the Wilderness."


    Zeke nodded slowly. It would have been absurd if that had truly been the reason for Sheol''s visit. Still, a part of him had hoped it was something so simple. "The cube, then?"


    To his genuine surprise, Sheol shook his head once more. "A marvel, certainly," he admitted, his eyes flicking briefly to the artifact. "One that has few equals in this world... but not the reason I am here."


    Zeke felt a heavy weight lift from his shoulders. It was as if an invisible pressure had been squeezing the breath from his lungs, and now, finally, he could breathe again. Somehow, the mere thought of losing the cube had felt as grave as if Sheol had come to claim a part of his very body.


    Was that what it meant to be bonded at the Soul?


    "What can I do for you, then?" Zeke asked, his tone curious.


    Sheol shook his head. "It is not about what you can do for me, but what I can do for you. I have come with a warning and a gift."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Zeke frowned. "A warning? Am I in danger?"


    Sheol''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Always. But that is not the kind of danger I speak of. You are at risk of walking into a trap."


    "On my way home?" Zeke asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "...At home," Sheol corrected.


    Zeke paused, thinking it over. Only one possibility came to mind. "You speak of the hearing with the Merchant Council?"


    Sheol inclined his head in confirmation.


    Zeke''s mind raced. "I doubt anyone would dare try something under the king''s watchful eye. Would they?"


    Sheol''s grin widened, sharp as a blade. "It is someone who has no reason to fear the king."


    Now, that was a bold claim.


    Zeke couldn''t think of a single person who did not fear the wrath of Merchant King Midas. With a flick of his pen, Midas could raise or ruin entire nations. His influence was absolute. In fact, the only person who might not fear him was...


    "...the king himself?"


    Sheol did not answer, but his grin spoke louder than any words.


    Zeke shook his head in disbelief. "What reason would Midas have to trap me? There is nothing I own that he could not buy." His gaze drifted briefly to the cube. "...Or take by force," he added grimly.


    Sheol shook his head slowly. "There is something."


    Zeke fell silent, mind racing.


    Something he possessed that Midas could neither purchase nor seize. Was that even possible?


    Sheol chuckled, low and knowing. "You do not need to think so hard. You carry the answer on your body at this very moment."


    Zeke''s hand instinctively moved to his chest, feeling the outline of a folded letter beneath his clothes. He pulled it free and quickly scanned its contents.


    "...This offer will remain valid until the day of your hearing. There is no need to send me a formal response. If you claim my support during the meeting, I will take it as your acceptance of my terms."


    His eyes narrowed as he recalled the conditions of that endorsement.


    A permanent presence in Tradespire, and exclusive first purchasing rights to all of his future creations.


    "He is after my knowledge? My labor? My potential?"


    Sheol shrugged. "Maybe one, maybe all."


    "...Maybe none," Zeke countered. "What makes you so certain of any of this?"


    Sheol fixed him with a steady look. "Though I have not left the Deadlands in thousands of years, do not mistake that for blindness. My eyes, though old, see more than the Seers of Serevan. My ears catch whispers beyond what the Fleshwalkers of Valor hear. And my spies reach deeper than the Shadows of Equinox. There is no scheme on this continent that escapes my notice."


    Zeke''s gaze sharpened. "Do you also know what Augustus is planning?"


    A teasing grin played across Sheol''s lips. "Naturally."


    "Will you tell me?"


    Sheol shook his head, slow and deliberate.


    "...Millions could die in his wars," Zeke pressed, his voice tight. "The man must be stopped."


    Sheol''s expression hardened, the playful glint vanishing from his eyes. "If I wished to stop him, I would simply end his life." His gaze turned sharp as a blade, piercing into Zeke. "...But it is not my place to decide who is right or wrong, just or unjust." He leaned in slightly, his tone carrying the weight of ages. "Otherwise, I might judge that your existence is just as dangerous to the Continent as his, child of blood."


    Zeke swallowed hard. The threat could not have been clearer if Sheol had placed a blade to his throat.


    "...I fear we have strayed from the topic at hand," the man continued, his tone once again casual and unhurried. "Midas demands your service, and I doubt he will accept no for an answer."


    Zeke considered this for a moment, then, without hesitation, tore the letter of endorsement to pieces and let them fall like snow across the floor. "Then I will simply refuse his offer, if I fail to secure another endorsement."


    "You won''t," Sheol replied with quiet certainty.


    "I won''t what? Find a different endorsement, or refuse his offer?"


    "Neither," Sheol said, leaning back slightly in the armchair, making the old wood creak beneath him. "Can you not see it? The timing, the urgency, the conditions placed upon you? It all fits too perfectly. He is driving you to scramble about, keeping you too busy to notice the blade hanging over your neck."


    Zeke''s eyes narrowed. "What blade?"


    Sheol gave a nonchalant shrug. "Who can say? Perhaps there will be sudden pressure to deliver you to the Empire, a pressure that can only be lifted if you join the council. Perhaps it will be something else entirely. The only thing that is certain is that you will find yourself desperate, desperate enough to be accepted at any cost."


    He gestured to the torn fragments of the letter lying scattered on the floor. "Desperate enough to accept almost any condition."


    Zeke''s mind raced. He did not take Sheol''s words as absolute truth, but he had to admit they aligned uncomfortably well with his own suspicions. Ever since this ordeal had begun, he had felt it¡ªa hand behind the curtain, moving the pieces unseen, shaping events to fit an unknown design.


    Zeke began to pace, his thoughts spinning faster with every step. If Midas had truly set his sights on him, for whatever reason, the implications were staggering. Fleeing from Augustus Geistreich had been one thing; the empire had enemies aplenty, and it was possible to find shelter beyond its reach. But Midas? Midas was different.


    There was likely not a single nation on the continent willing to offer him refuge if it meant drawing the ire of the Merchant King.


    In many ways, Midas was the true power of the continent. Not through military might, but through influence, through wealth, through countless invisible chains woven between thrones and crowns. His power was soft, but it reached everywhere.


    ...And it would be strong enough to strangle him.


    "Do I run?" Zeke asked aloud, the words slipping from his lips, more to himself than anyone else.


    "No need," Sheol replied, his tone light, as if they were discussing nothing more than breakfast.


    Zeke''s face twisted with frustration. This was his life they were talking about, the lives of his family, everything he had sacrificed for, planned for, fought for. Everything he was, and everything he hoped to become.


    He scoffed. "I have no intention of joining your collection so soon, Death Mage."


    Sheol rose from his seat, moving with a grace that seemed both effortless and inevitable. "There is no need for agitation, child of blood," he said calmly. "I did say I came bearing news... and a gift. Or did you truly think I would bother to cross the threshold of life and death just to mock a man with no future? That would be poor taste, even for me."


    As he spoke, something shimmered into existence in his hand, solidifying from the air itself. Without haste, Sheol set the object down on the armchair he had just vacated.


    "I trust this will aid you in what lies ahead," he said, giving Zeke a final nod. "Until we meet again."


    And just like that, he was gone.

 Book 6: Chapter 59: Hearing II

    Book 6: Chapter 59: Hearing II


    The silence in the Council Hall was brittle. Not the brittle of age, but the kind that threatened to shatter with the faintest provocation.


    Dozens of eyes remained fixed on the young man standing alone at the foot of the tribunal steps. Ezekiel of Tradespire had arrived without entourage, without herald, without crest or banner to announce his lineage. Yet there was something unnervingly composed about the way he stood there, as if this grand chamber, with its marble pillars and gold-inlaid dais, was no more impressive to him than a parlor.


    At his side, a hooded figure stood in silence. Faceless. Featureless. A shadow with hands.


    Matthian leaned forward in his seat, fingers steepled beneath his chin. The council chamber had never felt so still, and yet the air prickled with tension. He studied the boy¡ªyoung man, really¡ªand tried once more to puzzle out the source of that strange unease.


    The Speaker of the Council finally rose, his ceremonial staff striking the floor with a sharp crack.


    ¡°We begin this hearing under the authority of the Merchant Council of Tradespire,¡± he intoned, voice reverberating through the chamber like a judge¡¯s gavel. ¡°The matter at hand: the candidacy of one Ezekiel of Tradespire for consideration as a seated Merchant Lord.¡±


    The hall remained silent as the clerk struck his bell.


    ¡°By the laws and traditions of this Council, three forms of proof must be presented by any petitioner: proof of trade, proof of power, and proof of legitimacy.¡±


    Another strike of the bell. Another beat of tension.


    ¡°Do you bring these proofs, Ezekiel of Tradespire?¡±


    The boy stepped forward. One step. No more.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The words weren¡¯t loud, but they cut through the stillness. Every syllable landed with the confidence of someone unshaken by scrutiny.


    It was hard to believe he was only about the same age as Matthian''s youngest son. Placed side by side, his boy would have looked like a toddler next to the towering presence of this young man.


    ¡°Then present your first proof,¡± the Speaker said, gesturing with an open palm. ¡°Let it be reviewed by this council.¡±


    Without a word, the cloaked attendant beside Ezekiel stepped forward. From within the folds of their robe, they withdrew a sealed scroll, bound in black ribbon and marked with a familiar sigil: twin anvils atop a mountain.


    Ironhide Hold.


    A murmur swept through the chamber like wind stirring dry grass. The dwarves did not deal easily with outsiders, let alone with humans.


    The Speaker accepted the scroll with both hands, inspecting the seal before breaking it. The parchment crackled as it unfurled, and Matthian caught the slight twitch of the Speaker¡¯s brow as he began to read the terms aloud.


    By the time he finished, the mood in the room had shifted.


    ¡°...exclusive rights to raw minerals and stoneglass,¡± the Speaker concluded, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty. ¡°Forty percent below market rates, guaranteed for ten years. No tariffs, no delivery fees, no escrow required.¡±


    Silence followed. Then a whisper.


    ¡°...Impossible.¡±


    ¡°They gave him those terms?¡±


    ¡°Not even House Verad negotiated that well...¡±


    Matthian felt his jaw tighten. These weren¡¯t just generous terms; they were concessions so extreme they bordered on submission. Had the boy secretly married one of their daughters?


    ¡°The council calls for dissent,¡± the Speaker said, lifting his staff. ¡°Does any lord present challenge the validity of this contract as a qualifying proof of trade?¡±


    The voice that rose belonged, predictably, to Lord Fies.


    ¡°Only a question, if I may,¡± he said smoothly, rising from his seat like oil bubbling to the surface. ¡°The contract is valid, yes. But has anyone bothered to ask how the young man intends to pay for it? This agreement vastly exceeds his declared funds. It is one thing to hold a contract, another to fulfill it.¡±


    Ezekiel turned his head slightly, just enough to meet Fies¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You may not, Lord Fies. This council holds no authority over my business,¡± he said, his tone flat, polished, and entirely unamused. ¡°But rest assured, my dues to Tradespire will be paid long before yours are missed.¡±


    Laughter stirred from the left side of the chamber, the side that leaned anti-Empire. Matthian noticed even Orla Thorne allowed herself a faint smile.


    Lord Fies sat down, scowling.


    ¡°No formal objection recorded,¡± the Speaker declared. ¡°The contract is accepted as the first of three required proofs.¡±


    The next scroll followed, passed once again from the hooded figure to the Speaker. Matthian might have imagined it, but the mysterious attendant seemed to stand a bit straighter as they presented this one, as if taking particular pride in the contents.


    The seal bore the crimson chrysanthemum of the Verma family of Korrovan. Silk lords, infamous for their perfectionism and far-reaching influence.


    Matthian recognized the mark immediately. He also recognized the hush that followed. The terms this time were not outrageous, but they didn¡¯t need to be.


    The scale alone was staggering. The volume of the order, the exclusivity, and the ten-year clause. It was the kind of deal merchants dreamt of: not flashy, but solid enough to feel like the coin was already in hand.


    Matthian himself hadn¡¯t closed a contract of that caliber since before his hair began to turn gray. It was the sort of deal that could build a house, even a legacy. Good, honest business.


    ¡°Seven hundred bolts per moon,¡± someone murmured.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°From the southern looms,¡± said another. ¡°The Undercity¡¯s alive again.¡±


    ¡°Word is he runs it,¡± came a more hushed voice, two seats to Matthian¡¯s right. ¡°Tens of thousands down there now. Slaves. All his.¡±


    Matthian didn¡¯t move, but his gaze drifted back to Ezekiel. The boy gave no reaction, as if he couldn¡¯t hear the murmurs and whispers at all. It was a demeanor completely unfitting of a boy his age.


    Once more, the Speaker called for objections. None came.


    ¡°Second proof accepted.¡±


    And then came the final scroll.


    It did not look special.


    Not at first.


    The hooded figure stepped forward once more, extending a gloved hand to offer a scroll sealed within a crystalline case. It struck many as needlessly ostentatious, and several of the lords visibly sneered at the display. It looked like the kind of flourish one might expect from a nouveau riche upstart. Even Matthian had to admit, a kid was still a kid.


    But the moment the lid was opened, the air changed.


    It was subtle at first, barely noticeable.


    A breath of wind from no discernible source. A prickle at the nape of Matthian¡¯s neck. The sound in the chamber dulled, as if muffled by a thin layer of frost in the air.


    The scroll still rested within the case, furled, yet its aura was already pressing outward with quiet menace.


    Not even the Speaker dared touch it.


    He looked to Ezekiel. ¡°Is it safe?¡±


    The young man gave a small nod. ¡°It is.¡±


    Even then, the Speaker hesitated.


    When his fingers finally closed around the scroll, a visible shiver ran down his spine. As it unfurled, a wave of frost swept through the chamber, as if winter had arrived early.


    Yet none among them were ordinary. Even those who lacked personal strength had the means to shield themselves. Rather than recoil, the assembled lords leaned in, drawn to the mystery of the scroll.


    There was no seal, only a single thumbprint dipped in blood, its borders etched in frost.


    One of the elder lords leaned forward, squinting at the symbol.


    ¡°...What family is that?¡±


    Another lord whispered, ¡°Is that... Valorian Blood Magic?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said a voice from the back.


    A pause.


    Then again, louder this time, with more certainty. ¡°...That''s not Blood Magic. That¡¯s Bloodline Suppression.¡±


    Whispers rippled outward. Confused. Curious. Unsettled.


    Then someone spoke the word:


    ¡°Progenitor Beast.¡±


    The hall froze.


    Not from cold, but from recognition.


    A few lords rose from their seats.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    ¡°A beast lord?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. They don¡¯t... sign contracts.¡±


    Even the Speaker had gone pale.


    But before the awe could take hold, Lord Fies stood once again, quick to seize the moment.


    ¡°Objection!¡± he declared, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. ¡°This document, whatever it may be, raises two immediate concerns.¡±


    Matthian¡¯s jaw tightened. Here it comes.


    ¡°First, the contract refers to ownership rights over the entirety of a mineral vein, but no surveyor¡¯s report has been filed. Without a formal assessment, how are we to verify the trade volume? These numbers could be meaningless.¡±


    A few cautious nods came from his faction.


    ¡°And second,¡± Fies added, raising his voice, ¡°the signee, identified as Winter, is no legal entity at all. Progenitor or not, such beings are, by standard classification, magical beasts. Monsters. Unless we¡¯ve decided to start accepting contracts signed by goblins and ogres, I would strongly urge this council to reconsider the validity of such an agreement.¡±


    This time, the murmurs were louder. Not all were in agreement, many were uneasy. A few lords shifted in their seats, only now beginning to grasp just how far from precedent this moment had drifted.


    Matthian remained still, eyes fixed on the Speaker.


    It was a stretch. An obvious one. But Ezekiel had no allies. And among merchants, even the thinnest threads of doubt could be twisted into nooses.


    The Speaker looked pained, but after a beat, he gave a solemn nod.


    ¡°The objection is noted,¡± he said. ¡°Discussion will commence.¡±


    Ezekiel said nothing.


    Nothing would change even if he did. The outcome was already set in stone.


    Matthian could already see it: the tide turning against the boy, swept along by the practiced tongues of the pro-Empire faction. No matter what, they still held considerable sway within the council, with ties reaching into nearly every lord¡¯s circle.


    Orla Thorne and Harel Vantine, his closest allies, were the strongest voices defending the validity of the contract. Their arguments were sound, even compelling, but logic had little power over those unwilling to listen.


    That was the nature of politics. Without the backing of their full faction, their voices carried no weight. And he, as the faction¡¯s leader, had yet to speak.


    He had no intention of doing so.


    Whether or not the contract was accepted, the boy wouldn¡¯t pass this hearing. Not without a royal endorsement, and everyone knew he didn¡¯t have one. These things were never subtle. Royal endorsements came with parades and processions. Silence, in this case, said everything.


    It would be a waste of political capital to support a losing cause.


    What puzzled him, though, was how determined the pro-Empire lords seemed to be in tearing the boy down. They had to know, just as he did, that Ezekiel had no path through the final requirement.


    The discrepancy made Matthian uneasy, but not enough to change course. It could simply be vengeance. The boy had been a thorn in the Empire¡¯s side for too long.


    He watched in silence as the momentum began to shift. Secret deals were struck, favors exchanged. And just like that, the voices of dissent drowned out those still speaking in Ezekiel¡¯s defense.


    Ezekiel remained motionless, his gaze fixed ahead.


    Not angry. Not surprised.


    Simply... watchful.


    Lord Matthian felt a cold trickle of unease slide down his spine.


    Despite the shifting tide, the boy made no move to protest, no effort to salvage the moment. He didn¡¯t argue, didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t even blink as the momentum turned against him. It was as if he had expected this outcome long before stepping into the chamber.


    He stood there, still, calm, unshaken, while the lords of Tradespire squabbled over technicalities and twisted precedent to suit their aims. His ears caught every whisper. His gaze moved from speaker to reaction, marking gestures, reading glances. Every nod, every averted eye, every exchanged look of favor was noted.


    Like an accountant tallying sins.


    There was no emotion in those cold, golden eyes. No hope. No pleading. Only calculation. The clinical assessment of a system laid bare, stripped of its ceremony and dignity. And in the face of that merciless scrutiny, Matthian saw the truth:


    They were exposing themselves, revealing their allegiances for all to see.


    Even he, through his silence, was choosing a side.


    Matthian frowned at the realization. It was not a flattering picture. For a fleeting moment, he wished he had spoken up for the boy, had shown the same fervent resolve as his colleagues.


    But the thought passed quickly. Reason prevailed, as it always did.


    When the avalanche of protest reached its peak, the Speaker was forced to act. He hesitated, then reluctantly declared:


    ¡°...The council does not recognize the final contract. The third proof is denied.¡±


    Lord Fies leaned back with a smirk. Basking in the echo of his small, hard-won victory, he turned slightly toward the young man at the base of the hall.


    ¡°A shame,¡± Lord Fies said, loud enough for the entire chamber to hear. ¡°I was curious to see how many myths one boy could peddle before the ink dried.¡±


    The young man smiled at that.


    Not amused. Not insulted.


    It was the kind of smile one might give a child proudly brandishing a wooden sword: mocking, indulgent, and... faintly pitying.


    ¡°A shame, indeed,¡± Ezekiel echoed, his voice sharp enough to draw blood. ¡°To stand before the Merchant Council of Tradespire and liken a being whose very breath reshapes the land to a beast a child might club in a cellar.¡±


    He paused, letting the silence stretch.


    ¡°How very desperate. How very unsightly,¡± his gaze swept over the assembly, focusing especially on those whose voices had been the loudest just now.


    ¡°...Tell me, honored Lords,¡± he started slowly, ¡°how many of you would have dared speak as you have in the presence of the being you just disparaged?¡±


    There was no reply, but the boy clearly hadn¡¯t expected one. He called out their hypocrisy and cowardice simply for the sake of exposing it.


    ¡°How much worse must it be, then, when you all realize that this disgrace was entirely meaningless?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Fies exclaimed, a flicker of unease crossing his face for the first time.


    No response.


    Ezekiel didn¡¯t rise to the bait. Didn¡¯t even look at him.


    He simply raised a hand.


    The cloaked attendant stepped forward in silence, not with a scroll this time, but with a wooden box, long, narrow, sealed with silver clasps.


    The figure crossed the chamber without a word and presented it to the Speaker, offering a slight bow before stepping back.


    The Speaker hesitated, both hands hovering over the box as if unsure whether to touch it. Every eye in the room was fixed on that single object.


    No one moved. No one whispered.


    Even the air seemed to hold its breath.

 Chapter 434 - B6 - 54: The Future of Undercity I

    "This is quite different from what I remember," an old man mused, stroking his beard as he gazed out the large window. "It seems this new council is indeed quite capable."


    "Are those your true thoughts, old timer? Or are you simply wagging your tail to the tune of your new masters?" a harsh voice cut in.


    Mohan Nair, who had been the first speaker, turned to face the man who had so bluntly interrupted. "My tongue belongs to me alone, as it always has, Mr. Bandhi." Despite the insult, his expression remained calm, entirely unfazed. "But if you believe you could have accomplished something similar, I wonder why the Bandhi family never bothered to try."


    "Why should we?" the second man scoffed. "It is not our responsibility to fix the terrible habits of these livestock. Believe me, we already have our hands full just socializing the ones who come to us."


    Mohan''s expression twisted into something between amusement and disgust. "Come to you?" he repeated mockingly. "Ah, yes. I suppose all those rumors about your illegal slave-hunting operations across the world could be framed that way, couldn''t they?"


    "They are rumors for a reason," the man replied smoothly. "We''ve never been found guilty in any of these cases, so I would appreciate it if you didn''t breathe any more life into such slander. Otherwise, I''ll be forced to¡ª"


    "Enough, you two," a third voice cut in, firm and authoritative. "Mr. Nair, Mr. Bandhi, let''s not forget why we are here¡ªor who we represent."


    Both men fell silent at once. The speaker was the representative of the Veerkar family, a renowned general and one of Korrovan''s most decorated veterans. More importantly, he was an Archmage¡ªone with extensive battlefield experience.


    With his words, silence settled over the grand conference room atop the Black Tower. The assembled factions stood in distinct clusters, each keeping a respectful distance from the others.


    Present were the Nair trade family, the Verma cloth emporium, the Gemkar mining company, the Veerkar family representing the royal army, the Bandhi slave traders, and the Varun auction house. Of all those invited, only the royal family¡ªthe Raja clan¡ªhad yet to make an appearance.


    The absence did not go unnoticed.


    "I heard the royal family was supposed to attend as well," a young woman said, her voice clear and bell-like. "Do you know anything about that, Uncle Ranjit?"


    At her question, the room grew still. It was a matter of interest to all, yet she was likely the only one who would dare address the Veerkar family''s grizzled war veteran with such familiarity.


    The old man glanced at her, the rigid lines of his face softening ever so slightly. "All I know is that they''re sending someone."


    The woman chuckled. "Typical. You never care about anything beyond your orders, do you?"


    Ranjit merely shrugged, effectively ending the conversation. He resumed his vigilant stance, his posture rigid, as if anticipating an ambush at any moment. It was clear that small talk and gossip held no interest for him, even from someone who seemed well-acquainted with him.


    The young woman, however, was unfazed. If anything, she appeared to have expected his curt response. With an air of ease, she turned her attention to the other assembled parties, studying them as if appraising goods at a market.


    Her pleasant smile remained as she addressed Mohan Nair with a tone of familiar courtesy. "It has been some time since we''ve had the pleasure of hosting you at our pavilion, Mr. Nair. But I was pleased to hear that your family is thriving again."


    Mohan mirrored her smile, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. "It won''t be long before we''re in a position to attend your auctions again, little Miss Varun. A shame, though, what happened the last time we sent someone..."


    At the mention of that event, a small crack appeared in the young woman''s polished facade. The day her family had schemed to seize the remaining holdings of the Firebrand family¡ªby crossing a rich but nameless foreigner¡ªhad become an indelible stain on their reputation.


    Who could have predicted that the young man they had so carelessly antagonized would turn out to be a prodigy of renown, wielding both considerable wealth and influence? With every new report of Ezekiel of Tradespire''s achievements, that stain only deepened, a constant reminder of their costly miscalculation.


    With a somewhat stiff nod, Prya acknowledged the veiled admonishment and smoothly moved on to the next party. "It has been a while, Ms. Verma. How is business these days?"


    The woman she addressed was striking¡ªtall, with effortless poise. Her long, raven-black hair fell over her shoulders in silken waves, framing a face that carried the refined allure of maturity. Though her posture hinted at rigid discipline, her attire told an entirely different story.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She wore a masterpiece of fabric¡ªornate, vibrant, adorned with intricate frills and elaborate loops. It was about as practical as a bent spoon, but there was no denying its purpose. It was meant to be seen. And seen she was.


    The woman''s lips curled into a motherly smile as she met Prya''s gaze. "Look at you, little girl. You can even meet my eyes now." Though her words carried the unmistakable edge of mockery, there was a warmth in her tone that revealed it was more a playful tease than anything else¡ªone reserved for someone who had known Prya for years.


    Prya blushed slightly and raised a hand in protest. "Please, aunty, stop it. That was years ago."


    The woman''s laughter boomed through the room, echoing with a hearty, unrestrained belly laugh. It was far from the delicate giggles one might expect from a refined lady; it was bold and unapologetic. Her deep, velvety voice filled the hall, temporarily silencing everything around them. Only after she had her fill of amusement did her face regain a touch of seriousness.


    "Business is good, little girl," she said, her voice smoothing back into its usual steady cadence. "As it always has been. People will always need clothing, after all."


    Prya shook her head in disbelief. "From what I hear, your booming business has less to do with your latest line of underpants and more to do with that massive contract you landed for sails on warships."


    The mature woman raised an elegant hand, casually fanning her face as if she hadn''t the slightest idea what Prya was talking about. "Cloth is quite versatile, when used correctly," she replied nonchalantly, her tone effortlessly dismissive.


    Prya smiled at the perfectly diplomatic response, deciding not to push the matter any further. Instead, she turned her attention to the last participant of the meeting, the representative of the Gemkar family. However, before she could address him, the large door to the conference room swung open, and several figures entered.


    A ripple of gasps swept through the gathered entourages as the light caught the newcomers. The source of their surprise was immediately apparent¡ªthese were not exactly "people."


    Scales, fur, claws, horns, and hide marked the distinct features of those who entered. While Chimeroi were not uncommon in Korrovan, these figures were unlike any others typically seen, even here. The majority of Chimeroi had a human-like appearance, but the ones who walked through the door had more pronounced animalistic traits. Such individuals were often met with disdain, even on the surface, and were rarely welcomed in mixed company.


    For many in the room, it was their first time seeing beings like these.


    The attention of most was immediately drawn to a towering figure¡ªa horned reptile who somehow managed to balance on two legs. Its presence alone was enough to send a ripple of unease through the gathered crowd.


    "What are these creatures doing here...?" the Bandhi representative hissed, his voice dripping with disdain as he made no effort to hide his disgust at the sight.


    The reptilian figure fixed him with a predatory gaze, the sharpness of his eyes sending an unmistakable warning. A low growl rumbled in his throat, the sound primal and menacing. Despite the threat, the slaver didn''t flinch. Instead, his Mana surged in response, flaring in a defiant challenge.


    "You dare growl at me, beast!?" the man sneered. "Do I need to remind you of your place before your betters?"


    His words were not spoken lightly, and the Mana of an Archmage rippled from him, heavy and oppressive in the air. Though he was noticeably weaker than the old veteran, even a weak Archmage was a force to be reckoned with.


    "I told you it was a mistake to invite these parasites into our city," the reptilian man growled, though his words were clearly directed at his companions, not the gathered parties.


    "That is hardly fitting behavior for a host, Elder Dragon," another figure spoke up, stepping forward. His face was gaunt and covered in thick hair, his features more reminiscent of a primate than a human.


    "I didn''t start¡ª" Elder Dragon began, but his words faltered under the weight of the admonishing stare.


    "It doesn''t matter who started it," the hairy old man chided, his tone soft but firm. "Your behavior reflects on all of us¡ªand on our city."


    The weight of his words immediately seized the attention of everyone present. The implication was clear, and it didn''t take long for the Bandhi representative to voice his disbelief.


    "You!? You are the so-called council?" he sneered, his voice a mixture of mockery and incredulity. "This city is run by a bunch of animals?"


    In the thick silence that followed, Elder Dragon pointed at the Bandhi representative, then turned toward their leader, a smug smirk tugging at the corners of his elongated maw. ''See?'' his expression seemed to convey.


    This time, however, even their leader was left speechless by the blatant disrespect. His eyes narrowed, a flicker of anger briefly breaking through his otherwise calm demeanor.


    The Bandhi representative, however, remained completely unfazed by the growing tension in the room. Without so much as a pause, he shifted his attention to the other gathered representatives.


    "I have a proposition," he declared, his voice oozing with confidence. "Let''s do away with this so-called council once and for all. Afterward, the city can return to its previous state, and we won''t have to deal with any of this nonsense."


    His words plunged the hall into silence. For a moment, it was unclear whether the gathered parties were actually considering the proposition or simply too shocked to respond.


    Before anyone could voice their opinion though, a new voice cut through the stillness.


    It seemed to emanate from the very walls, echoing from every corner and crevice of the room, filling the space with an almost tangible presence. It wasn''t loud, but it was unmistakably pervasive, like a whisper that you couldn''t shut out no matter how hard you tried.


    "I wouldn''t recommend that course of action..."


    As the words hung in the air, every shadow in the room began to lengthen, stretching slowly toward a central point in the hall.


    Moments later, the dark tendrils met, and from their intersection, a shadowy form began to materialize. It swiftly grew to the size of a human, its features becoming more defined with every passing second.


    "Shadow Mage," someone gasped. "...The rumors were true."


    In that moment, a human figure emerged from the intersecting darkness, dressed in a traditional suit. His smile was the epitome of a refined gentleman, radiating charm and poise. He stood at the center of the hall, his posture rigid and precise, as though he were a student striving to impress even the strictest dance instructor.


    "Archmage," Prya said, her expression shifting.


    The man gave a curt bow to the gathered representatives before straightening, reasuming his perfect posture. "Welcome," he said, his voice calm and formal. "My name is David, and it was I who invited you all here."

 Chapter 435 - B6 - 55: The Future of Undercity II

    "So, there really was someone pulling the strings from the shadows," Tanaya Verma remarked, her voice smooth yet edged with intrigue. She swept a delicate hand over the folds of her resplendent gown, the fabric catching the light in shimmering waves. "Quite literally, at that."


    David turned to her with an effortless grace, his expression warm yet unreadable. "It is an honor to welcome you, Miss Verma," he said, inclining his head slightly. "But I assure you, I am no great mastermind."


    "That''s hard to believe," Prya interjected, her sharp gaze fixed on him. "It seems pretty obvious that you''re the one in charge here."


    David shifted his attention to the younger woman, his smile fading ever so slightly. Though his demeanor remained polished, there was an almost imperceptible weight to his next words. "You are quite mistaken," he said, his voice calm but firm. "I am merely a servant, carrying out the will of my master."


    "Who is your master?" The question rang out, the voice aged but unwavering, carrying the weight of experience and authority.


    David turned smoothly, his gaze locking onto the old veteran with an air of quiet confidence.


    "It is someone many of you are already familiar with," he said, his tone steady. "I serve Ezekiel of Tradespire."


    The name struck the gathering like a spark in dry tinder, igniting a range of reactions. For those unfamiliar with Ezekiel, the revelation elicited little more than mild curiosity. But for others¡ªPrya Varun and Khadan Gemkar in particular¡ªthe impact was immediate.


    Prya stiffened, her sharp gaze flickering with recognition, while Khadan''s fingers curled subtly. Both had encountered Ezekiel before, though under vastly different circumstances. And now, hearing his name invoked in such a setting, neither could ignore the weight of it.


    A heavy silence followed, tense and expectant, before Prya finally exhaled a tired sigh.


    "...If that is the case, why was my family invited here?" she asked, her voice edged with skepticism. "I can''t imagine your lord holds any fondness for House Varun."


    David''s eyes sharpened, his composed demeanor hardening ever so slightly.


    "An understatement," he said simply. Then, after a measured pause, he continued, "But as I mentioned before, I am no grand mastermind, and Undercity does not dance to my tune alone. Your family, Miss Varun, is among the most affluent. To exclude you over a personal grievance would be a disservice¡ªnot to me, nor to my lord, but to the people of Undercity themselves."


    David''s words visibly caught Prya off guard. For once, she had no sharp retort, only staring at him in disbelief. It was no wonder¡ªKorrovan''s customs differed vastly from the pragmatic approach of Tradespire. Here, feuds and grievances carried as much weight as tangible benefits, and setting them aside so easily was nearly unheard of.


    It was the ever-composed Tanaya Verma who smoothly guided the conversation back on track. "How magnanimous of your lord, Mr... Hmmm. May I call you David?"


    David inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    "Very well," she continued, offering a pleasant yet shrewd smile. "However, I must admit, I''m still puzzled by something you said earlier."


    David met her gaze. "What words are you referring to?"


    "You claimed that dismantling this newly established council was not something you would recommend," Tanaya said, tilting her head slightly. "Surely, you didn''t say that simply because you happened to be present?"


    As she spoke, her Mana flared to life, suffusing the hall with an oppressive aura. It was the unmistakable presence of an Archmage¡ªand not a weak one. Aside from the old veteran, she might very well have been the most powerful individual in the room.


    "After all," she continued smoothly, her tone unchanged despite the tension rising around her, "you couldn''t have seriously believed that the presence of a single Archmage would be enough to dissuade us from resorting to violence, could you?"


    Gasps rippled through the gathered representatives. No one had expected the poised, motherly woman to be the one to escalate the situation again. And yet, with the weight of her power pressing down upon them, it seemed that violence was now the most likely resolution to this standoff.


    Jatan Bandhi''s grin widened as he unleashed his Mana as well, eagerly adding his strength to Tanaya''s display of power. The air grew heavier, charged with raw energy. Even the old veteran allowed a fraction of his own formidable aura to seep into the room¡ªa silent yet undeniable acknowledgment that he was not opposed to a more forceful resolution if it proved necessary.


    Yet David, the one in the center of this menacing pressure, remained entirely unfazed. If anything, his smile deepened, his expression unreadable.


    "Of course not," he said, his voice as calm as ever. "That would be ridiculous."


    At that moment, as if responding to an unseen signal, two more auras flared to life within the tower¡ªboth unmistakably of Archmage caliber. Though their presence remained outside the hall, their proximity left no doubt that they were close, watching.


    "Two more?" Verma muttered, her brows knitting together. "Ezekiel of Tradespire commands three Archmages? But wasn''t it said that he didn''t have a single one under his command?"


    Her question was directed at Prya, whose expression darkened. Her brows furrowed, and for a moment, she seemed lost in thought. Absently, she gave a small nod, confirming the discrepancy without offering an explanation.


    For a fleeting moment, it seemed the sudden revelation might be enough to quell the rising tension. Even Jatan Bandhi, who had all but invited bloodshed moments ago, appeared less eager for open conflict.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    But then, the old veteran spoke.


    "This is not enough," he said, his gaze piercing through David like a blade. "If my senses serve me right, the three of you together wouldn''t even be a match for me alone."


    Before David could respond, a voice from the Chimeroi cut through the tension like a blade.


    "You must think of us as mere decorations, old fool," Elder Tiger growled, her tone laced with quiet menace.


    The veteran turned to face her, an almost fatherly smile playing across his weathered features. "I assure you, young lady, I do not. But neither will I exaggerate your significance in battle."


    Elder Tiger bared her fangs in a grin that was anything but amused. "You? You could take me, no doubt. But there are thousands more waiting beyond these walls. Tell me, can you take them all?"


    To drive her point home, Elder Tiger threw back her head and unleashed a roar from the depths of her lungs. It was a deep, guttural sound that rattled the very walls of the tower, reverberating through the corridors like a primal war cry.


    But that was only the beginning.


    In answer to her call, a chorus of voices erupted from beyond¡ªan uncountable number of roars, howls, and snarls rising in unison. The air itself seemed to tremble with their fury.


    For a fleeting moment, the quiet city beneath the sands no longer felt like a place of civilization. It had become the heart of the wild, a battleground where countless predators vied for dominance.


    To that, the old man had no answer.


    Satisfied, Elder Tiger swept a contemptuous gaze over the gathered representatives. "Listen well, humans," she snarled, her voice carrying a weight that sent an almost primal shiver through the room. "This is our city¡ªOURS! If you choose to fight, I promise you one thing¡ªno matter how many you slaughter, the result will not change."


    The threat hung in the room, as open and unveiled as it could ever be. Now the only question was how the parties would react.


    "...The Nair family will negotiate in good faith," Mohan declared, breaking the tense silence.


    "As will the Gemkar family," Khadan Gemkar added swiftly.


    Their decisions came as little surprise. As the only two factions present without an Archmage, they lacked the sheer power to challenge the emerging balance, making negotiation their only viable path.


    What did surprise the room, however, was the next party to yield.


    "The Verma family also chooses to negotiate," Tanaya Verma announced, her voice calm and composed. The motherly warmth in her smile had returned, and the overwhelming pressure of her aura had vanished as if it had never been there at all.


    "Cowards..." Jatan Bandhi hissed, his voice dripping with contempt. He turned sharply to the old veteran. "What about you, Sir Veerkar? Surely, you are not intimidated by these beasts?"


    The old man didn''t so much as glance in his direction as he replied, his tone calm yet cutting. "There is a fine line between courage and foolishness, young man. I suggest you learn where it lies."


    With that, he withdrew his aura, the weight of his presence dissipating. He then turned to Elder Tiger, giving her a respectful nod. "It seems a military solution would be ill-advised," he admitted. "But if you ever find yourself looking for work, come find me, young woman. Our forces could use someone like you."


    Elder Tiger scoffed and turned her head away, but not before a faint, unmistakable blush dusted her cheeks. "I''ll never serve no humans," she muttered.


    "So..." Prya Varun broke the silence, her tone shifting to one of sharp pragmatism. "Now that violence is off the table, how about we talk business? Mr. David, what exactly are you offering?"


    "Labour," David replied simply.


    Prya arched a brow. "So, the same services we''ve always received from Undercity¡ªjust at a higher price?" Her words were blunt, cutting straight to the heart of the matter.


    "Not quite," David countered, his smile returning with a knowing edge. "When I say labour, I don''t mean the crude, bottom tier work of the past."


    "What else could these animals possibly produce, aside from the most rudimentary tools?" Jatan Bandhi sneered.


    David turned his gaze to him, his smile widening¡ªnot in amusement, but in something far sharper. "I''m glad you asked," he said, as though Jatan''s remark had been a sincere inquiry rather than a contemptuous jab. "For instance, my lord is in the process of relocating his renowned airship manufacturing almost entirely to Undercity."


    Silence fell over the hall. Even Jatan had no immediate retort.


    And yet, David was far from finished.


    "In addition," he continued smoothly, "arrangements have already been made for dwarven machinery and master artisans to arrive within the next few months. If all goes as planned, Undercity will stand among the continent''s foremost manufacturing hubs within a year."


    "That sounds... impossible," Prya said, skepticism clear in her voice. "It would take an investment of tens of millions to even begin brokering such a deal. And even if someone had the funds, persuading the dwarves to relocate is harder than squeezing water from a stone. How could such an agreement be forged without a single whisper reaching our ears?"


    David merely shrugged. "I won''t waste my breath trying to convince the unwilling. The truth of my words will reveal itself soon enough."


    That was enough to stifle any further objections. After all, who would dare tell such a grand lie if it would crumble within the week?


    "As I was saying," David continued smoothly, his tone unwavering. "What we are offering is high-quality labor, along with a selection of new products that we have already agreed to distribute through the Nair family." He inclined his head slightly toward Mohan in acknowledgment. "For this initial phase, we have chosen to limit our trade agreements to a select few partners¡ªconsider it a proof of concept."


    His gaze swept across the assembled representatives, pausing just a heartbeat longer on Tanaya Verma than the others. Then, with a measured smile, he asked, "Now, who among you wishes to be among the chosen few?"


    ***


    In an opulently decorated room, two figures stood before a crystal formation, its surface swirling with light. Within its depths, the events unfolding in the Black Tower played out in perfect clarity, as if they were watching from within the chamber itself.


    "Are you certain this is wise, Father?" one asked, his voice laced with unease. "They''ve seem to have found a way to nullify the effects of the Enslavement Ritual."


    "It is of no consequence," the other man replied, his tone calm yet absolute. "So far, everything I''ve seen has only served to benefit me."


    "...But is it truly prudent to allow them such freedom so close to our capital?"


    For a moment, a flicker of something dangerous passed through the older man''s eyes¡ªa storm barely held at bay. "Even if I wished to intervene," he said, "now is not the time."


    The younger man hesitated, clearly unsettled. "I''ve never known you to show such restraint."


    The older man sighed, shaking his head. "Even I can''t act solely on my own will when it concerns the alliance."


    "I don''t understand," the younger man admitted.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire has challenged the Empire more boldly than some entire nations," the older man explained, his tone measured. "Reckless as he may be, he''s earned the favor of many. Moving against him now would create more problems than it''s worth. Besides..." His gaze shifted northward, toward the imposing mountain range that marked the border of Arkanheim. His expression darkened. "That old fox is a far greater threat than you realize."


    The younger man turned to his father, skepticism etched across his face. "No army could make it through those cliffs. It would be a fool''s errand to even try."


    The man fixed his son with an unreadable gaze. "Such reckless assumptions could doom an entire nation," he said, his voice turning heavy, as though recounting a grim legend from a forgotten age. "When Arkanheim moves, the mountains will rise against us. The seas will turn traitorous, the air we breathe will choke us, and the very fire that warms our homes will devour us in our sleep. That is what it means to stand against the elemental nations."


    A shiver ran through the younger man. Never before had he heard his father¡ªrevered across the land as the Lightning Exarch¡ªspeak with such solemnity about an enemy.


    "Mark my words..." the older man continued, his gaze distant, as if staring into the coming storm. "When the true war starts, we will be grateful for every ally... even if it''s just a boy with a grudge."

 Chapter 436 - B6 - 56: The Velvet Snare

    Margret spotted the elf the moment she rounded the corner. She recognized the type: stiff-backed, silver-sashed, standing like someone trying very hard not to wrinkle their robe. He was holding something.


    Her boots made barely a sound as she approached, but his ears twitched anyway. He turned before she reached him, bowing just low enough to be respectful without seeming servile.


    "Flyer 652?" he asked, though he clearly already knew.


    She folded her arms. "Yes?"


    He extended a letter. Thick parchment. Wax seal. Gold thread woven along the edge. Definitely not the kind of thing given to someone still addressed by a number.


    "You are expected," the elf said. "Immediately."


    Margret took the letter without breaking eye contact. He didn''t meet her gaze. His eyes were already drifting toward the hallway behind her, as if worried someone might see them speaking.


    When she broke the seal, a faint scent of crushed mint leaves rose from the page. The writing was elegant and handwritten, signed with a name she didn''t recognize. The place, however, stood out: Heartbloom Villa. She knew it. Everyone did.


    "Who sent this?"


    The elf blinked, startled, then shook his head. "The Lady gave no name. Only the request."


    Margret stared down at the letter. Her thumb tapped the edge once, twice, then stopped.


    "All right."


    As she turned to leave, she heard the elf exhale quietly, like someone releasing a breath they hadn''t realized they were holding. When she glanced back, he was already walking away quickly and with purpose, as if afraid she might call him back.


    She didn''t.


    Even if she wanted to protest, she couldn''t.


    The summons was real. The weight of the paper in her hand confirmed it. Someone high up, very high up, had just asked for her by name.


    That was never good news.


    Margret launched into the air, arms tucked tight, the wind tugging at her uniform like impatient fingers. Her wings of compressed air hummed around her, subtle and controlled, barely stirring the leaves as she banked left, away from the usual patrol routes.


    The farther she flew, the more the branches changed. Narrow walkways gave way to broad promenades. Railings sculpted from living bark were now lined with polished stone. Lanterns pulsed with soft light, not flame, but woven magic. Trees here didn''t just grow; they obeyed.


    Below, she passed a spiraling tower with a roof that shifted with the sun. A guard leaned against its arch, dressed in embroidered leathers rather than armor. He was reading.


    In her own district, guards barked orders. Here, they read books.


    Margret adjusted her angle and flew a little lower. The air tasted different, thinner and cleaner. The wind no longer clawed at her; it whispered.


    She passed a cluster of homes that hadn''t been built, but bloomed. Walls of translucent petals, doors that folded like leaves. A child looked up from a garden where butterflies fed on glowing fruit. The child''s smile faded when she saw Margret. Then she turned and walked inside.


    No one here waved. No one stared. They just stepped aside, quietly, gracefully, as if pretending she wasn''t there at all.


    That was worse than insults.


    Heartbloom Villa came into view. Perched close to the trunk, its balconies curled like the petals of a flower that had never wilted. White and silver wood, laced with glowing blue veins. It looked alive. No. It was alive. The building moved with the rhythm of Yggdrasil itself.


    Margret hovered, circling once before touching down on the landing platform. No guards. No challenge. No demands to identify herself or state her purpos. Just a set of twin doors, already open.


    She hadn''t knocked.


    Margret stepped across the threshold.


    Her boots met polished wood that felt warm and welcoming. The floor had a faint give, as if something still living rested beneath her feet, like walking on a tree that hadn''t quite forgotten what it was.


    A steward stood just inside the entrance. He wasn''t a guard. No armor, no weapons. Just layered robes and gloves so pristine they probably had their own rotation schedule. He bowed low. Not mockingly, not exaggerated, but as if it were simply routine.


    "Lady Margret."


    The title landed heavier than she expected. She almost missed her next step.


    "Please follow me."


    He turned before she could answer, and she followed, too stunned to think of a reason not to.


    The halls were quiet. Not empty, just quiet.


    Servants passed by without a word, their steps soft, their movements practiced and unhurried. No one stared. No one whispered. One paused just long enough to offer her a tray of candied root slices and a napkin stitched with gold thread.


    Margret shook her head. She would have liked to try one, but her stomach was too tight to eat. The servant gave no reaction, simply bowed and vanished behind a woven curtain.


    Her gaze wandered. This was the first time she had ever seen one of these places from the inside, and it might very well be her last. People didn''t get invited here, her, least of all. There were no paintings on the walls. No portraits. No proud ancestors or grand battles. Only nature. A branch heavy with dew. A leaf caught mid-fall. A single feather drifting through mist.


    Every inch of this place spoke of someone who didn''t need to impress, but did anyway.


    "Your hostess is waiting," the steward said as they reached a wide door made of living wood, pulsing softly with ambient light. It opened without being touched, unfolding like a blooming flower.


    The steward stepped aside. "She is within."


    Margret didn''t move.


    Not because she was afraid, but because this felt far above her station. She had no authority to negotiate anything here. Truth be told, she didn''t have any authority at all.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Originally, she''d been sent to gain experience, not to strike trade agreements. Zeke probably would honor any deal she arranged, but he had never said that outright.


    None of this felt right.


    Still, someone had summoned her. And she had come too far to turn back now.


    She took a steadying breath, then stepped inside.


    The room beyond was quiet, wide, and filled with sunlight. One wall stood completely open to the canopy outside, framed by vines that swayed slightly, even though the air was still. A low table sat at the center, surrounded by floor cushions instead of chairs.


    Margret spotted the elf sitting at the far end, one leg folded beneath her, the other propped just enough to rest an elbow. Her clothing was simple. There were no sigils, no trim, no ornaments. That didn''t mean she looked plain; nothing about her did. She had the kind of stillness Margret had only seen in people who didn''t need to prove anything.


    Born into wealth and power, no doubt.


    She didn''t rise.


    "Welcome," the elf said. Her voice was soft, steady, and measured like everything else in this place. "I appreciate you coming on such short notice."


    Margret didn''t respond. She stepped further inside, eyes scanning the room: corners, ceiling, balcony. No guards. No visible enchantments. That made her more uneasy, not less.


    What was she playing at?


    The elf gestured to a cushion across from her. "Please, sit. The tea is fresh."


    Margret remained standing.


    "I assume you''re the one who requested me," she said, arms crossed.


    "I am."


    "Then say what you need to say."


    The elf studied her for a moment, expression unreadable. Then she gave a single nod.


    "I was hoping we might talk," she said, "about a man named Ezekiel."


    Margret''s back straightened at the name. She didn''t flinch, but the shift was there, too small for most to catch, but not for this elf.


    The woman met Margret''s eyes and smiled slightly, knowingly. "My name is Lyriel."


    The name meant little on its own. Not without a family attached to it.


    Margret didn''t sit. Didn''t speak. She didn''t like anything about this situation. It felt like the woman before her knew everything about her, while she herself was completely in the dark.


    "You''re cautious. Good." Lyriel lifted her cup and took a sip. "I have a few things I''d like answered."


    The silence stretched. Margret didn''t break it. She was already at a disadvantage and saw no reason to widen the gap by giving away more than necessary.


    Lyriel took her time with the tea, sipping slowly as if she had nowhere else to be. Eventually, she set the cup down and folded her hands.


    "I''ve read about him, you know," she said, her tone light, almost casual. "A human boy born with three affinities. No remarkable lineage, aside from a severed tie to the Bloodletter family. His mentor, the disappearance, and the fact that he recently broke two major records before turning twenty."


    She gestured toward a nearby stack of materials¡ªbooks, drawings, letters, and reports piled together in what looked like a disorganized collection.


    "...Impressive dedication," Margret said, her brow tightening.


    Lyriel nodded with quiet seriousness. "I''ve read everything available. His relationships, accomplishments, connections. Every scrap I could find."


    Margret said nothing.


    That level of research wasn''t done on a whim. Someone high up had taken notice. The only question was why.


    Lyriel seemed unfazed by her silence. "You were sent here by him. That''s clear. What isn''t clear is why."


    Margret kept her expression neutral. "What makes you think I know his motives?"


    Lyriel smiled faintly, like someone indulging a child. "He sent his right-hand man to Korrovan to lead a rebellion. At the same time, he sends you here..."


    Margret didn''t move. "What exactly are you asking?"


    Lyriel leaned in slightly, just enough to make the shift obvious. "What is Ezekiel von Hohenheim really after? Is he building alliances? Influence? Or something more permanent?"


    There it was.


    Margret''s jaw tightened. "You think I''d betray his trust for a cup of tea?"


    Lyriel tilted her head. "I think you''re in a difficult position. One that demands clarity."


    Margret stepped closer to the table. "I''m not confused."


    "No," Lyriel said softly. "But you are cornered."


    That stopped her.


    Lyriel''s tone didn''t rise. She didn''t press. She continued in the same calm, level voice. "Anyone who matters knows what Ezekiel of Tradespire is after. Trade contracts. And yet, you''ve been here for months and gained nothing. No contacts. No progress. No trust. My people won''t help him, and you know it."


    Margret''s fingers curled tighter until her nails dug into her palms.


    Lyriel went on, her tone neither cruel nor kind. "You''re loyal. That''s rare. But it won''t matter if your loyalty leads to failure."


    Margret looked away, just for a moment, toward the balcony, toward the distant clouds. Then back.


    "He never asked me to succeed," she said. "He asked me to try."


    Lyriel watched her quietly.


    Then, for the first time, she nodded. Not out of mockery. Not with amusement.


    "Good," she said. "Then maybe this isn''t a waste of time after all."


    Lyriel reached to her side and drew out a small case. It was flat, rectangular, bound in pale green leather with silver thread woven into the seams. She set it on the table between them.


    Margret''s eyes narrowed. The case didn''t hum with power, didn''t glow, and bore no sigils. It looked ordinary. But the way Lyriel handled it, with care and precision, said otherwise.


    "I believe this will be of use to you," she said.


    Margret didn''t move.


    Lyriel opened the lid.


    Inside were six scrolls, each tied with a different colored ribbon¡ªblue, gold, red.


    One bore a seal Margret recognized from her long hours in the Flyers Hall: the emblem of the High Council. Another was marked with the twisting runes reserved for high-level magical contracts.


    She stepped closer. After everything they had just discussed, it was obvious what the scrolls were.


    "These are official?" she asked quietly.


    "They are binding," Lyriel replied. "Recognized across elven lands. They cover trade permissions, research access, and the provisional right to send diplomatic envoys."


    Margret didn''t ask how she had obtained them. It didn''t matter. No one outside the upper ranks could produce something like this.


    "What''s the price?" she asked.


    Lyriel rested a hand lightly on the case. She didn''t pull it back. "There isn''t one."


    Margret''s eyes snapped up. "You''re giving this away?"


    Lyriel held her gaze. "Call it an opportunity. Or a seed. What it becomes depends on what your lord does next."


    Margret looked at the scrolls again. This was everything Zeke had asked for.


    After months of closed doors and polite dismissals, it was all here, laid out in front of her like a gift.


    She didn''t reach for it. It was too tempting. Even a fool knew that if something looked too good to be true, it usually was.


    Lyriel noticed. "You''re afraid to owe me," she said.


    "Favors tend to become the most expensive kind of debt."


    "Then consider this an investment," Lyriel said, sitting back. "In someone worth watching."


    Margret narrowed her eyes, arms crossed. That sounded like the most ominous thing she''d ever heard. It reeked of strings attached.


    Lyriel sighed.


    Not the quiet, dignified sigh elves often used to signal disapproval. This was the kind of sigh a dockworker might let out after being told he had to stay late again. It was tired and frustrated.


    "Look," Lyriel said, her tone shifting to something more casual, "we''re in a similar position, you and I."


    Margret opened her mouth, but Lyriel raised a hand to stop her.


    "Just listen," she said. "I was asked to show you goodwill, but since you seem too stubborn to accept a good thing, I''ll speak plainly."


    She pointed to the scrolls. "These? They''re nothing." She picked up one and tossed it lightly onto the table. "The person I''m representing could issue a hundred of these without blinking."


    She returned it to the case. "This," she said, tapping the box, "is what I decided to prepare for you after doing my research on what you need most."


    She met Margret''s eyes. "Accept it or don''t. It won''t change anything."


    Margret still didn''t move.


    Not until Lyriel slid the case forward with a single finger.


    Only then did she reach out and take it.


    The case was heavier than it looked.


    Margret held it with both hands, the smooth leather cool against her palms. No enchantments activated, no traps triggered. Just silence.


    Lyriel stood as she turned to leave.


    "One thing," the elf said.


    Margret paused at the threshold but didn''t turn around.


    "Eyes are on him now. Some curious. Some... less so."


    Margret waited.


    Lyriel''s voice was calm, even thoughtful. "Tell your lord that power draws attention. It''s a law as old as the roots of this tree."


    Still facing forward, Margret gave the smallest nod she could without turning back. Then she stepped through the open doors.


    The halls were as quiet as before. The steward bowed again, saying nothing. No one followed her. No one blocked her path.


    Outside, the wind greeted her like an old friend. She launched from the platform in silence, the air catching her with ease. The case was pressed firmly against her chest, locked between her arms and ribs.


    She didn''t look back.


    As the layers of the city slipped away beneath her¡ªgarden balconies, crystal-lit bridges, rising walkways¡ªher thoughts circled.


    She had done it. She had what he needed. The contracts were secured. The path was open. She should have felt victorious.


    Instead, she felt like a pawn that had just been promoted to bishop.


    Still part of the game.


    Still on the board.


    And now, the real match had begun.

 Chapter 437 - B6 - 57: Crescendo

    The plush backrest of the sofa offered no comfort, not with a mind in such turmoil.


    Sheol''s visit had overturned the entire meaning behind Zeke''s recent actions.


    What had once seemed like a clever attempt to raise his standing had turned into a matter of life and death, assuming the King of the Dead had spoken the truth.


    But Zeke didn''t doubt him.


    Sheol was a being so powerful that even Khai''zar feared him. The dragon had admitted his inferiority without hesitation, something Zeke had never seen it do with anyone else.


    No. This wasn''t a fabrication. The King of the Dead hadn''t come to spin tales. Which meant the ruler of Tradespire, Midas, had been behind this entire chain of events¡ªand not with good intentions.


    It was baffling.


    Zeke had never met the man, but he had always believed him to be a fair arbiter. Even if not an ally, he had seemed at least a neutral party. More than once, his intervention had helped Zeke in moments of need.


    King Midas had been among the first to purchase the Gondola at the auction, indirectly vouching for its quality and sparking the wave of demand that became the foundation of Zeke''s fortune.


    His royal messenger had helped him during the negotiations with Arkanheim, even turning back time to prevent disaster and giving him a second chance.


    Had he misunderstood these actions?


    They felt so different from the devious scheme Sheol claimed was in motion.


    Zeke tapped the armrest of the sofa, letting recent events replay in his mind.


    He recalled how he had been informed of the hearing''s conditions¡ªthe tight deadline, the trade agreements, the need for a royal endorsement.


    Could all of that have been orchestrated? Had there really been a hidden dagger from the start?


    But how could Midas have known that he was even capable of meeting the requirements in time? By all logic, it should have been impossible. Even now, he waited for word from his allies about their success. Without it, there was no chance of passing the hearing, not even if he accepted Midas''s offer.


    The whole plan felt far-fetched, to say the least.


    However, the nagging voice in the back of his mind whispered a darker truth he still wasn''t ready to accept.


    King Midas had never needed to know whether Zeke would succeed. He had set the trap regardless. It made the most sense.


    If he succeeded, Midas would gain a capable puppet, tied to his city and subject to his will. If he failed, the king would earn the favor of Arkanheim¡ªor whichever other power he had sold him out to.


    It was a win-win for Midas and a lose-lose for Zeke.


    The only reason Zeke hadn''t seen it sooner was because he hadn''t wanted to. Even now, he resisted the thought. If Midas truly was that kind of man, then his position in Tradespire was more fragile than he had ever imagined. His family, his people, everything he had built was just one wrong move away from ruin.


    Zeke let out a quiet sigh and pushed the thought aside. Speculating without a shred of proof wouldn''t help him. Still, that didn''t mean he would sit idle.


    If Midas had taken such a gamble, the signs would reveal themselves soon enough.


    ...Or perhaps they already had.


    Zeke extended his mind and connected to his beacon in Tradespire, projecting the image of the space into his thoughts.


    He hoped, desperately, that he wouldn''t find a letter waiting. But to his surprise and disappointment, an entire stack had already been prepared for him, each envelope still sealed.


    Reaching out, he grasped the bundle and found it clutched in his hand a moment later.


    He walked to his desk and laid the letters down, scanning each sender.


    The first was from his mother. The next came from David, then Margret. Finally, there were two bearing the official stamp of Tradespire.


    Zeke''s hand trembled slightly as he held them. Two letters.


    Hardening his resolve, he opened the first one. His eyes darted from left to right as he read its content.


    To Ezekiel (formerly ''von Hohenheim''), Citizen of Tradespire,


    Holder of Residence-Charter No. 8722©\B,


    In accordance with the governing statutes of the Merchant Union and by majority resolution of the seated Council, you are hereby summoned to appear before the Assembly of Lords for the purpose of pleading your merits in consideration for elevation to the rank of Merchant Lord of Tradespire.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The hearing shall be convened in the Upper Chamber of the Tradehall on the third day of the seventh moon, at the ninth hour past dawn.


    You are required to present yourself in person and furnish formal documentation attesting to the fulfillment of all relevant criteria as outlined in Article VII, Subsection 4 of the Admission Charter:


    Three qualifying trade contracts, each of no less than ten years'' duration and a projected trade volume exceeding one million gold.


    Employment of a certified Archmage resident in Tradespire.


    Endorsement from the ruling authority of a recognized sovereign nation.


    Nonappearance will be taken as forfeiture of candidacy and result in automatic disqualification for the period of one calendar year.


    No escort or retinue shall be permitted beyond the outer ring unless bearing proof of vested interest.


    On behalf of His Majesty King Midas, Sovereign of Tradespire,


    and by the authority vested in this Council,


    ¡ªAubren Wex, Chief Scribe of Induction Matters


    Zeke read the letter a second time, just to make sure he hadn''t misread.


    ...The hearing shall be convened in the Upper Chamber of the Tradehall on the third day of the seventh moon, at the ninth hour past dawn...


    His brows furrowed. The third day of the seventh moon was the day after tomorrow. That was an incredibly short notice. It was highly unlikely that the sender had only just received confirmation of the meeting.


    More likely, it was a calculated move meant to catch him off guard. The fact that the letter had arrived just a few days after he left the city only reinforced that suspicion. Zeke glanced at the letters from Margret and David, hoping at least one of them held good news.


    Then his gaze shifted to the second official letter. His stomach twisted at the thought of what it might contain. If Sheol had been right, this was likely the hidden blade aimed at his back.


    To Ezekiel (formerly ''von Hohenheim''), Citizen of Tradespire,


    Holder of Residence-Charter No. 8722©\B,


    Be it known that, pursuant to Directive 118-A of the Citizen Compliance Ordinance, an official inquiry has been opened into possible historical associations between yourself and the convicted traitor Maximilian von Hohenheim, formerly of Arkanheim.


    As per protocol, this investigation is limited in scope to the period prior to your naturalization as a citizen of Tradespire. Any findings establishing collaboration, material assistance, or concealment of treasonous activity¡ªdirect or indirect¡ªmay constitute grounds for the revocation of citizenship under Section 3.2 of the Foreign Crimes Provision.


    Tradespire, as a neutral and sovereign trade capital, does not extend sanctuary to fugitives, war criminals, or any individual proven to have engaged in seditious acts prior to their induction under the Merchant Compact.


    You are hereby advised to make available any documentation or testimony that may assist in the impartial resolution of this inquiry. Failure to comply will be interpreted in accordance with Article VI, Clause 19, and may influence future standing within city governance...


    Zeke almost burst out laughing from sheer disbelief.


    It was absurd, the kind of blatant nonsense that barely warranted a reaction. His relationship with Maximilian was under investigation?


    Everyone in Tradespire had known about their connection for as long as he had lived there. Yet now, his esteemed mentor had been labeled a traitor, and their association was being treated as a criminal offense.


    The accusation was so transparent, it might as well have been an open threat. He skimmed through the rest of the letter, which stretched across several pages filled with legal jargon, subsections, and obscure provisions.


    It would have been nearly impossible to spot anything meaningful at a glance, but Zeke was confident he would find it. He already knew exactly what to look for.


    And there it was.


    On the final page, buried deep in the fine print, he found what he was looking for.


    ...Members of the Merchant Council are exempt from the threat of having their citizenship revoked, unless voted on unanimously by the entirety of the council...


    Clever.


    The fact that it wasn''t presented as an obvious solution but buried in the fine print made it more likely that he would have discovered it on his own, thinking he had found a lifeline to save himself in a storm.


    Zeke grimaced. It was a trap designed to exploit one of his better-known weaknesses: pride.


    And unfortunately, he was fairly certain it would have worked. Hidden solutions buried in the details were exactly his kind of challenge. He would have felt like a genius for uncovering a last resort in a hopeless situation, already imagining the satisfaction of proving everyone wrong.


    Whoever had set this trap understood him far too well.


    Without Sheol''s warning, he might have even thanked Midas for offering a way out, once again mistaking him for a benefactor.


    That son of a bitch.


    Zeke had no more doubts. Only one person could have orchestrated all of this and stood to gain from it. Midas. With the proof in hand, everything became clear. The King of Tradespire was an enemy. A traitor and a¡ª


    Calm down. Think.


    Zeke took a deep breath, steadying himself with a controlled surge of Mind-aspected Mana. The cool sensation of pure rationality washed over him as he exhaled the charged Mana. Then again. And again.


    King Midas.


    Was he truly an enemy?


    It didn''t matter. Not anymore. Now that his mind was clear, the question felt irrelevant. Ally or enemy¡ªwhat did that even mean in the city of merchants? There were no true allies here, only shared interests.


    When had he grown so soft? So sentimental?


    He had known for a long time that in Tradespire, everything had a price. Who could say what Arkanheim had offered for this opportunity? For all he knew, this scheme might have been the king''s final attempt to offer him a way out.


    Zeke didn''t know, couldn''t know, but it didn''t matter. The only thing that truly mattered was the fact that he was in serious trouble if he couldn''t secure the promotion to Merchant Lord.


    Should he run?


    There was probably no point. If Arkanheim had gone this far, they had likely prepared countermeasures. They could flee to another city through the teleportation gate, but who could truly protect them? Valor, perhaps, for a time¡ªbut there were no guarantees. No city outside Tradespire had the strength to withstand Arkanheim''s pressure.


    And even if one could, the conditions for refuge would almost certainly be harsher than what Midas had proposed.


    No. There was only one solution, one way to protect himself while preserving his current standing in the world. He would have to become a Merchant Lord at the hearing in three days.


    His eyes sharpened, and his lips pressed into a firm line as Zeke looked at the remaining letters.


    Margret and David.


    He hadn''t ordered them to succeed, only to try.


    It had been a loosely given command, perhaps not even a proper order, and now it might turn out to be the very reason for his downfall. Maybe it had been a mistake. But it was a mistake born of trust.


    If they had failed, it would not be because they hadn''t given everything.


    Zeke reached out and gently tapped the first envelope, his expression unreadable.


    It was time to find out if his faith had been rewarded.

 Chapter 438 - B6 - 58: Hearing I

    The eighth chime of the Tradespire clock tower rang out, solemn and deliberate, echoing through the high arches of the Council Hall''s private antechamber.


    Lord Matthian Duskveil stared at the slow swirl of amber in his glass, the silence among his peers louder than any argument. They were waiting for him to change his mind.


    He didn''t.


    "You''re making a mistake," Orla Thorne said flatly, her jeweled fingers tapping the rim of her goblet. "A new seat filled by someone who doesn''t kneel to the Empire? That''s not something we can afford to throw away."


    "I haven''t thrown anything away," Matthian replied, still watching his drink. "I''ve simply chosen not to interfere, one way or the other. It''s the most I would have done for anyone."


    "He''s not just anyone," Harel Vantine interjected. "Two records on the unified ranking list before the age of twenty, for fuck''s sake! The whole city''s been whispering about him for weeks. And the boy''s from here, with no ties to any nation, nobody pulling his strings as far as we know..."


    "Which only makes it worse," Matthian said, finally looking up. "We don''t know who he is. We don''t know what he wants. And yet we expect him to help us in this council? Based on what? Rumors and whispers?"


    "His hatred of the Empire is well known, far more than just a rumor," Harel scoffed. "He''s poured millions into it. My people say he has enough dead war heroes in his backyard to start a museum."


    Matthian nodded, not even attempting to deny the claim. The bounty the boy had issued was claiming Imperial lives by the day, and the steady stream of headhunters entering his estate had never stopped.


    But that didn''t make the boy an ally.


    "He holds a grudge," he said simply. "That much is clear. He''s driven by emotion, by anger. It will not last. The truth is, we still don''t know who he becomes once that anger fades."


    There was a long pause.


    Matthian stood and paced slowly to the wide balcony overlooking the upper tiers of the council hall. Through the enormous crystal panes, he could see the long table being prepared, scribes and aides moving about like ants below. The hearing would begin soon.


    "If we intervene or not, we all know how this will end," he said. "The criteria for joining the council are deliberately rigid. They were designed to keep people out, to prevent this council from being filled with those too weak to shoulder the burden. Trade, connections, power¡ªmost don''t even meet one of the requirements. This Ezekiel somehow got his foot in the door. I don''t care how he managed it, but the fact that he''s even on the docket is a miracle on its own."


    "And yet," Orla said, "you''re content to let that miracle burn."


    "No," Matthian said quietly. "I''m content to see if it can walk through fire."


    A scoff came from the other end of the table. Orla leaned forward, her fingers tapping lightly against the polished wood. "Don''t pretend this is about principle. The hearing was moved up without warning, and we all know he isn''t in the city. If he misses the vote, he forfeits the seat."


    Matthian met her gaze without blinking. "If Ezekiel is to sit among us, he must prove he belongs. If he can''t overcome something as small as a rescheduled hearing, then he''s not ready to wear a Lord''s chain."


    "Small?" Lord Harel''s voice rose slightly. "We all saw the report. He left for the Wilderness barely ten days ago. This was clearly a move by those empire dogs to break his wings. How is he supposed to return in time?"


    "He''s resourceful," Matthian said simply. "And if he isn''t, then it wasn''t meant to be."


    A tense silence followed. No one spoke, but Matthian could feel the judgment in the room, thick and heavy.


    They thought him cold. Harsh. Disloyal to their cause for turning his back on a promising contender.


    Let them.


    They didn''t see the long game, didn''t understand what it meant to shape a promising stone into a brilliant gem¡ªsomeone who might one day guide Tradespire through storms that hadn''t yet formed. The boy was gifted, no doubt. But cleverness alone wouldn''t be enough. Not here. Not among those who smiled while sharpening blades.


    If they truly wanted the boy to survive in this place, they had to let him struggle first.


    Let him bleed.


    If he were worthy of the seat, he would take it with his own hands. And if he didn''t, then he was never meant to stand among them.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The distant clang of ceremonial spears marked the hour. It was time.


    The merchant lords rose and filed into the main chamber. Matthian followed, his expression calm, though his thoughts churned beneath the surface like a gathering storm.


    The hearing began with the usual formalities¡ªreports on grain subsidies, a dispute over silver tariffs, updates from the outer trade routes. Matthian listened in silence.


    Then, the Speaker rose.


    "Before we adjourn," he said, his voice echoing through the high chamber, "one final matter remains."


    A ripple of anticipation moved through the gathered lords. They all knew what was on today''s docket. It was no coincidence that so many of the usually absent lords had chosen to attend, especially the ones aligned with the Empire.


    They had come to make things difficult for the boy, no doubt.


    "The Council will now consider the induction of a new member. All lords are requested to remain or forfeit their voice in this matter."


    Servants closed the tall bronze doors with a resonant thud. The guards moved to their stations along the edges of the chamber.


    "Summon the nominee," the Speaker announced. "Ezekiel of Tradespire."


    A heavy silence followed.


    No one moved.


    The pause stretched, every second amplifying the absence.


    Everyone knew the boy had left the city.


    Everyone knew the odds of his presence today.


    "...Perhaps Tradespire''s newest prodigy considers punctuality beneath him," someone murmured, just loud enough to be heard across the chamber.


    Matthian recognized the voice instantly. Lord Joseph Fies, his pro-Empire counterpart, and a snake through and through. He was already working to smear the boy''s reputation before the hearing had even begun.


    The vultures were circling.


    A few chuckles followed, low and derisive. Lords leaned toward one another, whispering in hushed tones.


    "I heard he was in the Wilderness," one voice said.


    "Maybe he fled, knowing he wouldn''t pass."


    "Or maybe he never meant to come at all."


    Even Matthian didn''t interrupt the murmuring. Let them talk, he thought. Let them show their hand before the game began.


    Then came the sound¡ªboots on stone.


    Slow.


    Deliberate.


    Heavier than they should have been.


    The room froze.


    Every head turned toward the great bronze doors. The echo of each step rang louder than the last.


    A knock followed. Not rushed. Not forceful. Just... firm.


    The guards exchanged a brief glance, then opened the doors in unison.


    Two silhouettes emerged from the blinding corridor beyond.


    One tall and robed, face hidden.


    The other young, sharp-eyed, unmistakable.


    Crimson hair, wild and vibrant like fresh blood in the snow.


    He walked with unhurried confidence, his gaze sweeping over the chamber without a hint of deference.


    And when his eyes found Matthian, for the briefest instant, it felt as though the boy were standing above them all, looking down on the lords from the floor below.


    How unsettling!


    Perhaps it was due to Matthian''s finely tuned senses, sharpened by decades of reading the slightest shifts in expression, but he could tell.


    This young man was a predator, his feral nature carefully concealed beneath layers of silken robes and a neutral mask. But he could see through the disguise. There was something unmistakably bestial in his gaze, a haughty kind of arrogance, the likes he had not seen in any man.


    Matthian swallowed.


    This was the boy rumored to be a clever negotiator, gifted engineer, and magical prodigy?


    Him?


    If someone had told him Ezekiel had been raised by wolves in the wilderness, he would have been less surprised.


    After finishing his inspection of the gathered lords, the young man turned his attention to the Speaker.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire," he introduced himself, as if responding to a passerby rather than addressing the Speaker of the Merchant Council, a figure who outranked even seasoned lords like Matthian in authority.


    A murmur of discontent swept through the crowd. Matthian frowned as well. The boy wasn''t making any friends with this kind of behavior.


    "So I see," the Speaker replied without missing a beat. "Now that your attendance has been¡ª"


    "A moment," a voice interrupted, freezing the entire hall. Even Matthian''s breath caught.


    Could it be?


    "I will attend this hearing, if the council has no objections," the voice said.


    Matthian finally remembered how to breathe and immediately turned toward the highest seat in the chamber, the one set apart from all the others, positioned a full level above even the Merchant Lords.


    It was a seat that was always empty.


    The last time its occupant had spoken in this chamber was years ago, when a new law threatened the council''s authority and the future of free trade itself.


    Only during moments of great consequence had that voice echoed through these halls.


    And now, it had returned.


    Matthian''s ears hadn''t deceived him. Behind the curtain shielding the elevated seat, he could just make out three silhouettes. A royal Messenger stood on either side, and in the center sat none other than King Midas himself.


    The legendary founder of Tradespire and the richest man on the continent had come in person to oversee the hearing.


    The implications... were staggering.


    Matthian turned his gaze back to the boy, who was also looking up at the King. He caught it just in time¡ªa flicker of something across the young man''s face, an emotion that didn''t belong there.


    Hostility?


    No. That couldn''t be. Yet Matthian couldn''t ignore what his instincts were telling him.


    His thoughts began to race. It was becoming clear that there were many things he didn''t know about this boy and the circumstances surrounding this hearing. The fact that the King himself had made an appearance only confirmed it.


    Once again, Matthian silently praised his decision to stay out of the matter.


    No matter how gifted the boy might be, he certainly wasn''t worth the risk of wading into such dangerous waters. And judging by the look on Ezekiel''s face, he had never expected anyone''s support to begin with.


    He looked at them all the same way, without distinction. Pro-Empire, anti-Empire¡ªit made no difference. This young man saw no allies in the chamber, only prey.


    "Of course not, Your Majesty," the Speaker said after a pause. "It would be our honor to have you preside over this hearing."


    "What about you, Ezekiel of Tradespire? Do you consent to my presence?" the King asked, surprising everyone in the room.


    The young man remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the curtain concealing the King''s features, as if willing it to open. Then a faint smile touched his lips, softening his expression and revealing a glimpse of the boyish charm expected from someone his age.


    "Of course," he said. "I would prefer to have you close, your majesty."

 Chapter 439 - B6 - 59: Hearing II

    The silence in the Council Hall was brittle. Not the brittle of age, but the kind that threatened to shatter with the faintest provocation.


    Dozens of eyes remained fixed on the young man standing alone at the foot of the tribunal steps. Ezekiel of Tradespire had arrived without entourage, without herald, without crest or banner to announce his lineage. Yet there was something unnervingly composed about the way he stood there, as if this grand chamber, with its marble pillars and gold-inlaid dais, was no more impressive to him than a parlor.


    At his side, a hooded figure stood in silence. Faceless. Featureless. A shadow with hands.


    Matthian leaned forward in his seat, fingers steepled beneath his chin. The council chamber had never felt so still, and yet the air prickled with tension. He studied the boy¡ªyoung man, really¡ªand tried once more to puzzle out the source of that strange unease.


    The Speaker of the Council finally rose, his ceremonial staff striking the floor with a sharp crack.


    "We begin this hearing under the authority of the Merchant Council of Tradespire," he intoned, voice reverberating through the chamber like a judge''s gavel. "The matter at hand: the candidacy of one Ezekiel of Tradespire for consideration as a seated Merchant Lord."


    The hall remained silent as the clerk struck his bell.


    "By the laws and traditions of this Council, three forms of proof must be presented by any petitioner: proof of trade, proof of power, and proof of legitimacy."


    Another strike of the bell. Another beat of tension.


    "Do you bring these proofs, Ezekiel of Tradespire?"


    The boy stepped forward. One step. No more.


    "I do."


    The words weren''t loud, but they cut through the stillness. Every syllable landed with the confidence of someone unshaken by scrutiny.


    It was hard to believe he was only about the same age as Matthian''s youngest son. Placed side by side, his boy would have looked like a toddler next to the towering presence of this young man.


    "Then present your first proof," the Speaker said, gesturing with an open palm. "Let it be reviewed by this council."


    Without a word, the cloaked attendant beside Ezekiel stepped forward. From within the folds of their robe, they withdrew a sealed scroll, bound in black ribbon and marked with a familiar sigil: twin anvils atop a mountain.


    Ironhide Hold.


    A murmur swept through the chamber like wind stirring dry grass. The dwarves did not deal easily with outsiders, let alone with humans.


    The Speaker accepted the scroll with both hands, inspecting the seal before breaking it. The parchment crackled as it unfurled, and Matthian caught the slight twitch of the Speaker''s brow as he began to read the terms aloud.


    By the time he finished, the mood in the room had shifted.


    "...exclusive rights to raw minerals and stoneglass," the Speaker concluded, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty. "Forty percent below market rates, guaranteed for ten years. No tariffs, no delivery fees, no escrow required."


    Silence followed. Then a whisper.


    "...Impossible."


    "They gave him those terms?"


    "Not even House Verad negotiated that well..."


    Matthian felt his jaw tighten. These weren''t just generous terms; they were concessions so extreme they bordered on submission. Had the boy secretly married one of their daughters?


    "The council calls for dissent," the Speaker said, lifting his staff. "Does any lord present challenge the validity of this contract as a qualifying proof of trade?"


    The voice that rose belonged, predictably, to Lord Fies.


    "Only a question, if I may," he said smoothly, rising from his seat like oil bubbling to the surface. "The contract is valid, yes. But has anyone bothered to ask how the young man intends to pay for it? This agreement vastly exceeds his declared funds. It is one thing to hold a contract, another to fulfill it."


    Ezekiel turned his head slightly, just enough to meet Fies''s gaze.


    "You may not, Lord Fies. This council holds no authority over my business," he said, his tone flat, polished, and entirely unamused. "But rest assured, my dues to Tradespire will be paid long before yours are missed."


    Laughter stirred from the left side of the chamber, the side that leaned anti-Empire. Matthian noticed even Orla Thorne allowed herself a faint smile.


    Lord Fies sat down, scowling.


    "No formal objection recorded," the Speaker declared. "The contract is accepted as the first of three required proofs."


    The next scroll followed, passed once again from the hooded figure to the Speaker. Matthian might have imagined it, but the mysterious attendant seemed to stand a bit straighter as they presented this one, as if taking particular pride in the contents.


    The seal bore the crimson chrysanthemum of the Verma family of Korrovan. Silk lords, infamous for their perfectionism and far-reaching influence.


    Matthian recognized the mark immediately. He also recognized the hush that followed. The terms this time were not outrageous, but they didn''t need to be.


    The scale alone was staggering. The volume of the order, the exclusivity, and the ten-year clause. It was the kind of deal merchants dreamt of: not flashy, but solid enough to feel like the coin was already in hand.


    Matthian himself hadn''t closed a contract of that caliber since before his hair began to turn gray. It was the sort of deal that could build a house, even a legacy. Good, honest business.


    "Seven hundred bolts per moon," someone murmured.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "From the southern looms," said another. "The Undercity''s alive again."


    "Word is he runs it," came a more hushed voice, two seats to Matthian''s right. "Tens of thousands down there now. Slaves. All his."


    Matthian didn''t move, but his gaze drifted back to Ezekiel. The boy gave no reaction, as if he couldn''t hear the murmurs and whispers at all. It was a demeanor completely unfitting of a boy his age.


    Once more, the Speaker called for objections. None came.


    "Second proof accepted."


    And then came the final scroll.


    It did not look special.


    Not at first.


    The hooded figure stepped forward once more, extending a gloved hand to offer a scroll sealed within a crystalline case. It struck many as needlessly ostentatious, and several of the lords visibly sneered at the display. It looked like the kind of flourish one might expect from a nouveau riche upstart. Even Matthian had to admit, a kid was still a kid.


    But the moment the lid was opened, the air changed.


    It was subtle at first, barely noticeable.


    A breath of wind from no discernible source. A prickle at the nape of Matthian''s neck. The sound in the chamber dulled, as if muffled by a thin layer of frost in the air.


    The scroll still rested within the case, furled, yet its aura was already pressing outward with quiet menace.


    Not even the Speaker dared touch it.


    He looked to Ezekiel. "Is it safe?"


    The young man gave a small nod. "It is."


    Even then, the Speaker hesitated.


    When his fingers finally closed around the scroll, a visible shiver ran down his spine. As it unfurled, a wave of frost swept through the chamber, as if winter had arrived early.


    Yet none among them were ordinary. Even those who lacked personal strength had the means to shield themselves. Rather than recoil, the assembled lords leaned in, drawn to the mystery of the scroll.


    There was no seal, only a single thumbprint dipped in blood, its borders etched in frost.


    One of the elder lords leaned forward, squinting at the symbol.


    "...What family is that?"


    Another lord whispered, "Is that... Valorian Blood Magic?"


    "No," said a voice from the back.


    A pause.


    Then again, louder this time, with more certainty. "...That''s not Blood Magic. That''s Bloodline Suppression."


    Whispers rippled outward. Confused. Curious. Unsettled.


    Then someone spoke the word:


    "Progenitor Beast."


    The hall froze.


    Not from cold, but from recognition.


    A few lords rose from their seats.


    "That can''t be¡ª"


    "A beast lord?"


    "Impossible. They don''t... sign contracts."


    Even the Speaker had gone pale.


    But before the awe could take hold, Lord Fies stood once again, quick to seize the moment.


    "Objection!" he declared, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "This document, whatever it may be, raises two immediate concerns."


    Matthian''s jaw tightened. Here it comes.


    "First, the contract refers to ownership rights over the entirety of a mineral vein, but no surveyor''s report has been filed. Without a formal assessment, how are we to verify the trade volume? These numbers could be meaningless."


    A few cautious nods came from his faction.


    "And second," Fies added, raising his voice, "the signee, identified as Winter, is no legal entity at all. Progenitor or not, such beings are, by standard classification, magical beasts. Monsters. Unless we''ve decided to start accepting contracts signed by goblins and ogres, I would strongly urge this council to reconsider the validity of such an agreement."


    This time, the murmurs were louder. Not all were in agreement, many were uneasy. A few lords shifted in their seats, only now beginning to grasp just how far from precedent this moment had drifted.


    Matthian remained still, eyes fixed on the Speaker.


    It was a stretch. An obvious one. But Ezekiel had no allies. And among merchants, even the thinnest threads of doubt could be twisted into nooses.


    The Speaker looked pained, but after a beat, he gave a solemn nod.


    "The objection is noted," he said. "Discussion will commence."


    Ezekiel said nothing.


    Nothing would change even if he did. The outcome was already set in stone.


    Matthian could already see it: the tide turning against the boy, swept along by the practiced tongues of the pro-Empire faction. No matter what, they still held considerable sway within the council, with ties reaching into nearly every lord''s circle.


    Orla Thorne and Harel Vantine, his closest allies, were the strongest voices defending the validity of the contract. Their arguments were sound, even compelling, but logic had little power over those unwilling to listen.


    That was the nature of politics. Without the backing of their full faction, their voices carried no weight. And he, as the faction''s leader, had yet to speak.


    He had no intention of doing so.


    Whether or not the contract was accepted, the boy wouldn''t pass this hearing. Not without a royal endorsement, and everyone knew he didn''t have one. These things were never subtle. Royal endorsements came with parades and processions. Silence, in this case, said everything.


    It would be a waste of political capital to support a losing cause.


    What puzzled him, though, was how determined the pro-Empire lords seemed to be in tearing the boy down. They had to know, just as he did, that Ezekiel had no path through the final requirement.


    The discrepancy made Matthian uneasy, but not enough to change course. It could simply be vengeance. The boy had been a thorn in the Empire''s side for too long.


    He watched in silence as the momentum began to shift. Secret deals were struck, favors exchanged. And just like that, the voices of dissent drowned out those still speaking in Ezekiel''s defense.


    Ezekiel remained motionless, his gaze fixed ahead.


    Not angry. Not surprised.


    Simply... watchful.


    Lord Matthian felt a cold trickle of unease slide down his spine.


    Despite the shifting tide, the boy made no move to protest, no effort to salvage the moment. He didn''t argue, didn''t flinch, didn''t even blink as the momentum turned against him. It was as if he had expected this outcome long before stepping into the chamber.


    He stood there, still, calm, unshaken, while the lords of Tradespire squabbled over technicalities and twisted precedent to suit their aims. His ears caught every whisper. His gaze moved from speaker to reaction, marking gestures, reading glances. Every nod, every averted eye, every exchanged look of favor was noted.


    Like an accountant tallying sins.


    There was no emotion in those cold, golden eyes. No hope. No pleading. Only calculation. The clinical assessment of a system laid bare, stripped of its ceremony and dignity. And in the face of that merciless scrutiny, Matthian saw the truth:


    They were exposing themselves, revealing their allegiances for all to see.


    Even he, through his silence, was choosing a side.


    Matthian frowned at the realization. It was not a flattering picture. For a fleeting moment, he wished he had spoken up for the boy, had shown the same fervent resolve as his colleagues.


    But the thought passed quickly. Reason prevailed, as it always did.


    When the avalanche of protest reached its peak, the Speaker was forced to act. He hesitated, then reluctantly declared:


    "...The council does not recognize the final contract. The third proof is denied."


    Lord Fies leaned back with a smirk. Basking in the echo of his small, hard-won victory, he turned slightly toward the young man at the base of the hall.


    "A shame," Lord Fies said, loud enough for the entire chamber to hear. "I was curious to see how many myths one boy could peddle before the ink dried."


    The young man smiled at that.


    Not amused. Not insulted.


    It was the kind of smile one might give a child proudly brandishing a wooden sword: mocking, indulgent, and... faintly pitying.


    "A shame, indeed," Ezekiel echoed, his voice sharp enough to draw blood. "To stand before the Merchant Council of Tradespire and liken a being whose very breath reshapes the land to a beast a child might club in a cellar."


    He paused, letting the silence stretch.


    "How very desperate. How very unsightly," his gaze swept over the assembly, focusing especially on those whose voices had been the loudest just now.


    "...Tell me, honored Lords," he started slowly, "how many of you would have dared speak as you have in the presence of the being you just disparaged?"


    There was no reply, but the boy clearly hadn''t expected one. He called out their hypocrisy and cowardice simply for the sake of exposing it.


    "How much worse must it be, then, when you all realize that this disgrace was entirely meaningless?"


    "Nonsense!" Fies exclaimed, a flicker of unease crossing his face for the first time.


    No response.


    Ezekiel didn''t rise to the bait. Didn''t even look at him.


    He simply raised a hand.


    The cloaked attendant stepped forward in silence, not with a scroll this time, but with a wooden box, long, narrow, sealed with silver clasps.


    The figure crossed the chamber without a word and presented it to the Speaker, offering a slight bow before stepping back.


    The Speaker hesitated, both hands hovering over the box as if unsure whether to touch it. Every eye in the room was fixed on that single object.


    No one moved. No one whispered.


    Even the air seemed to hold its breath.

 Book 6: Chapter 60: Hearing III

    Book 6: Chapter 60: Hearing III


    The silence that followed the box¡¯s appearance had barely begun to settle when the first scroll emerged from within.


    The Speaker withdrew a pale length of parchment, bound in green ribbon, sealed with silver wax, and marked with a sigil of curling roots entwined with a blooming crown of leaves. The moment it touched the tribunal table, something shifted.


    Not in the air. In the people.


    A collective stillness swept through the council, like the intake of a single, shared breath.


    Matthian didn¡¯t recognize the seal. Neither did most of the others. And that was what made it dangerous. There was something familiar about the box it had come in¡ªa distant memory that stirred just beneath the surface, threatening to rise but refusing to take shape.


    Matthian was certain he had seen something similar before, at some point in his life. But for now, he could only curse his failing memory for not recalling where.


    ¡°What is that mark?¡±


    ¡°Elven... I think?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s... too old.¡±


    The Speaker hesitated, visibly uneasy, before breaking the seal. The parchment unfurled with a whisper like falling leaves, its surface delicate and translucent. The ink shimmered faintly in the candlelight, drifting as if alive, flowing within the fibers of the page itself.


    His voice, when it came, was softer than before.


    ¡°High Council of Yggdrasil,¡± he read. ¡°Signatory: House Goldleaf of the First Root.¡±


    A silence deeper than awe settled over the chamber.


    The room didn¡¯t erupt into murmurs this time. It sank into them, an undercurrent of disbelief and quiet wonder.


    Matthian felt the words hit like a hammer to the ribs. House Goldleaf. A name etched into history. One of the founding lineages of the elven race, older than the city of Tradespire itself.


    All at once, he remembered why the box had felt so familiar. That majestic aura, unmatched by any other wood in the world. It was made of Yggdrasil wood¡ªthe wood of the World Tree.


    A treasure no money could buy.


    This wasn¡¯t just a contract. It was a statement.


    Elves did trade, yes, but never like this. Not through bound contracts, not through official, formalized terms. Their deals were whispers, favors, and fleeting arrangements written on wind and repaid at their whims. The idea of a binding agreement between their kind and a human enterprise was almost blasphemous.


    And yet, here it was.


    A fully ratified trade accord with House Goldleaf. Clear terms. Clear rights. A ten-year exclusivity clause on the export of all goods bearing the emerald crest. Pricing tiers that turned even Matthian¡¯s head. ?A?????o??B§¦s?


    He scanned the margins.


    Rare timber. Dreamweave silk. Sunroot spice. Even raw Heartwood. All routed through one name:


    Ezekiel of Tradespire.


    And suddenly, Matthian understood.


    This wasn¡¯t just a stroke of luck. This was the answer to everything.


    This contract alone was a gold minting machine. It explained the boy¡¯s confidence, his unshakable calm in the face of dwarven debts that would bankrupt entire houses. He had never needed to fear debt. He held the deed to the vault.


    Rejecting this boy wouldn¡¯t be a blow to him, but to the council, to the very idea of free trade this city claimed to represent. The boy didn¡¯t need the seat. It was the council who stood to gain from the association.


    Matthian frowned. It was truly a shame that the boy would be denied in the end, even after all of that. The rules were the rules, and the council would not bend, no matter how much they stood to gain.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be genuine,¡± Orwin muttered, though his voice lacked conviction.


    Lord Fies stood again. Predictable. Like a man trying to slice through stone with a kitchen knife.


    ¡°Very impressive,¡± he said dryly. ¡°But perhaps too much so. First the dwarves, then the slaves of Undercity, a Progenitor Beast... and now the elves. One might begin to wonder whether our young petitioner intends to represent Tradespire or a foreign coalition of races.¡±


    He gave a slight bow, mocking.


    ¡°A charming list of patrons, for sure, but maybe too much at odds with our own intrestes?¡±


    There were no laughs. Only silence.


    Even those aligned with the Empire had stopped pretending this was mere bluster.


    The Speaker cleared his throat.


    ¡°Does any lord present submit a formal objection to the legitimacy of this contract?¡±


    No one spoke. No one dared.


    Even Lord Fies¡¯ lips were pressed tightly shut. The Elven Matriarchy was not an entity to be disrespected lightly. Their grudges lasted centuries, and their pettiness was legendary. Speaking against them here would be as good as forfeiting one¡¯s position as a merchant lord.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°No objection recorded. The contract is accepted.¡±


    The gavel struck once, echoing like thunder across marble.


    And with that sound, the final piece clicked into place.


    And the boy, still unmoving, hadn¡¯t flinched once.


    Three proofs of trade, presented and confirmed.


    The Speaker rose, his tone echoing with finality. ¡°All required contracts have been presented and confirmed. The council shall now receive the second proof: proof of power.¡±


    There was a pause.


    Then movement.


    Not from the gallery or the boy, but from behind him.


    The cloaked figure that had stood silently at Ezekiel¡¯s side throughout the entire hearing lifted its head. In one fluid motion, the shadows clinging to its form unraveled, melting away like mist at sunrise.


    Not fabric, not disguise: darkness given form.


    Shadow Magic, woven so finely it had veiled even the senses of seasoned Mages.


    When the veil dispersed, a man stood in its place.


    Black hair streaked with silver. Immaculate gloves. A tailored coat of midnight black. A calm presence, elegant and utterly composed.


    Matthian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew that man.


    David.


    One of Ezekiel¡¯s more capable followers. A Grandmage by title and ranking, but never considered near the threshold. If anything, his evaluation had always been... unremarkable.


    But now? What was this?


    His presence could only mean one thing. He had advanced. But that was impossible, wasn¡¯t it?


    For a Mage to ascend to Archmage before their first century was a mark of greatness¡ªsomething even the scions of the great houses struggled to achieve.


    And yet, here he stood, as if his appearance were nothing out of the ordinary.


    The man didn¡¯t raise his voice.


    He didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°I am David,¡± he said simply, bowing with courtly grace. ¡°By the will of my lord, I return to Tradespire to resume my duties as Head Butler of the House.¡±


    Then he flared his aura.


    Not violent.


    Not flashy.


    A cold, unending shadow. A void that swept through the hall like the passing of nightfall, brushing every corner with an eerie stillness. It didn¡¯t crush. It didn¡¯t threaten. It simply was.


    It was a display that left many a Lord in awe.


    Even Matthian¡¯s breath caught.


    The man¡¯s precise control made it impossible to gauge his true strength, as was the prerogative of Shadow Mages, but the pressure in the room spoke for itself. Power, vast and restrained.


    If Matthian didn¡¯t know better, he would have assumed the man had advanced years ago, making this power his own completely. But that was impossible. What had he experienced that allowed him to transform so completely?


    Then Lord Fies stood again, ever the opportunist. ¡°A man of your caliber, Grandmage¡ªpardon, Archmage David¡ªought to consider his loyalties more carefully. I would pay triple what the boy offers. Other benefits too, if you prefer.¡±


    David didn¡¯t so much as glance in his direction. But for a brief instant, a look of utter disdain flashed in his eyes, as if he had just stepped in filth. It was jarring, a stark contrast to the refined demeanor he had maintained. The moment passed as quickly as it came.


    ¡°My loyalty,¡± he said, voice still soft, ¡°cannot be bought. Only earned.¡±


    And with that, he returned to stand behind Ezekiel once more, as if nothing had changed.


    But everything had.


    The Speaker didn¡¯t even need to ask.


    ¡°Proof of power accepted.¡±


    And now, only one hurdle remained.


    The final proof.


    Legitimacy.


    This was where it would break. Where they all expected it to end. The boy had wielded miracles like a blade, cutting through expectations with every step, but this requirement was different.


    Proof of legitimacy.


    Recognition by royalty.


    The Speaker turned to him.


    ¡°And your final proof?¡±


    Ezekiel did not respond.


    He didn¡¯t move.


    Didn¡¯t speak.


    He simply lifted his gaze.


    Upward.


    To the high seat above the council. The one adorned with gold filigree and velvet black, veiled by a sheer tapestry behind which sat the ruler of Tradespire.


    King Midas.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken once since the hearing began. Not when the dwarves were named. Not when Winter¡¯s aura froze the room. Not when the elven contracts were revealed. Not even now.


    He sat motionless, fingers steepled beneath his chin, face obscured by the thin fabric that separated him from the rest of the world.


    Watching.


    Waiting.


    Matthian¡¯s breath caught in his throat. His mind finally made the connection that had eluded him all along.


    This was the reason, wasn¡¯t it?


    The reason the famously elusive King of Tradespire had made an appearance. It was to give Ezekiel his royal endorsement, to ensure that this genius of the age was not lost to a foreign power.


    Matthian felt a surge of genuine awe at the King¡¯s foresight.


    Not only had the man recognized Ezekiel¡¯s brilliance, he had prepared to support him at this final, pivotal moment. A masterstroke that would bind this rising force even more tightly to Tradespire¡¯s interests.


    King Midas truly deserved his fame. A mind of that caliber was rare beyond measure.


    With renewed anticipation, Matthian turned his full attention to the hearing, eager to witness the moment unfold. His only regret was not heeding his colleagues¡¯ pleas, not supporting the boy from the start with everything he had.


    And still, Ezekiel said nothing. He simply waited.


    As if he weren¡¯t the one seeking approval. As if he were the one delivering judgment.


    As the silence stretched on, Matthian began to sense that something was wrong. Midas did not intervene to save the boy as expected, and Ezekiel made no move to request the endorsement.


    This felt different.


    Almost like a standoff. A drawing of lines in the sand. There was a sharp, unspoken tension in the air.


    It was so thick that not even Lord Fies or the Speaker dared to speak.


    The stillness couldn¡¯t last forever.


    ¡°...Disappointing,¡± Ezekiel said at last, lowering his gaze. He didn¡¯t sound truly disappointed¡ªmore like someone who had simply confirmed what they already suspected.


    The entire hall exhaled at once, some with disappointment, others with relief. Clearly, Matthian hadn¡¯t been the only one to connect the King¡¯s presence with the expected endorsement.


    Everyone had been ready to welcome a new member to the council just now, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t meant to be. For some reason, Midas had chosen not to act, leaving the boy stranded without a path forward.


    It was over for him. That fleeting moment of hope had passed, and the hearing was set to end as everyone had predicted. No more surprises. No more miraculous upheavals that left everyone¡ª


    ¡°My final proof,¡± the boy said, his voice low but unmistakably clear, ¡°is right here.¡±


    He raised a single hand.


    In it was a parchment, creased, yellowed, and frayed at the edges. The wax seal had long since broken, and the ink had bled in places, leaving the script nearly illegible. It looked less like a legal document and more like something pulled from the depths of a ruined crypt. Even from a distance, Matthian could swear he caught the faint scent of rot curling from its surface.


    A breathless hush fell over the chamber.


    ¡°...What is this farce?¡± Lord Fies spat, rising once more. ¡°Some moldy scrap passed off as legitimacy? Have we not indulged this child enough?¡±


    This time, he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the council. Laughter echoed from the Empire¡¯s corner. A few lords grumbled about decorum, others called to end the hearing altogether.


    Even Matthian felt a knot of doubt twist in his chest. The boy had played his hand masterfully¡ªuntil now. Was this truly how he intended to end it? With theatrics? With a final act so absurd it undermined everything he had built?


    It felt beneath him.


    It felt beneath all of this.


    Yet Matthian¡¯s eyes widened as they settled on the throne at the far end of the hall.


    King Midas.


    The founder of Tradespire. The golden sovereign who had observed the proceedings in impassive silence. Unmoved by dwarves, unshaken by elves, unbothered by Progenitors.


    Now, he was rising to his feet.


    No words. No signal to his retainers.


    Just the king.


    Standing.


    Matthian¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Because even through the curtain, he could read the body language as clearly as text on a page. Tense shoulders. A slight tremble. Gaze locked.


    It was recognition.


    ...And fear.

 Book 6: Chapter 61: Hearing IV

    Book 6: Chapter 61: Hearing IV


    The parchment passed from Ezekiel¡¯s hand into the Speaker¡¯s with a rustle that seemed deafening in the absolute silence of the chamber.


    Matthian watched, unmoving, as the Speaker hesitated, just a heartbeat too long, before unsealing the ancient document. His fingers trembled slightly, though he fought to conceal it. The weight of a hundred eyes pressed down on him, yet none burned fiercer than the boy¡¯s steady gaze.


    The Speaker cleared his throat.


    "This document," he announced, voice thin against the brittle air, "is an endorsement... from Sheol Veylor."


    A ripple tore through the council.


    Not a noise, an instinct. A crackle of terror passed from one lord to the next, faster than thought. Breath caught. Chairs scraped backward against marble. A half-dozen goblets tilted, forgotten in trembling hands.


    Matthian felt it settle deep in his bones, a fracture in the natural order, sharp and irrevocable. Even the oldest lords, the ones who had outlived three wars and buried rivals without shedding a tear, blanched at the name that had been spoken.


    Sheol Veylor.


    The name meant little to the common folk. No songs were sung of him. No tales whispered at winter hearths. His legend existed only in silence, in the missing pages of history, in the places even scholars feared to tread.


    But here, among the lords of Tradespire, there was no ignorance.


    Every man and woman in the hall knew exactly what that name meant.


    The sovereign who reigned not over the living, but over what came after.


    Rumored to be the father of all Death Mages, the great teacher, the keeper of all knowledge, the single most ancient being on the entire continent, his existence preceding the birth of any developed country of the current time.


    He was the Exarch of Death.


    The Speaker¡¯s hands were white around the brittle parchment, his voice thinning under the weight of the words.


    "The endorsement states that Ezekiel of Tradespire is recognized under the sovereign authority of Sheol Veylor, ruler of the Deadlands. That is all."


    For a moment, the hall became a tomb.


    No breath. No movement. Only the slow, creaking protest of ancient beams high above, as if even the building itself was reluctant to bear witness.


    And then, as always, it was Lord Fies who broke the silence.


    He rose to his feet with theatrical disdain, a smirk curling his lips. His slow clap echoed across the chamber, a hollow mockery of an ovation.


    "Bravo," he sneered, voice loud in the paralyzed hall. "Dwarves, elves, beasts¡ªand now the very King of the Dead. Tell me, honored Lords, should we expect the fairy courts next? Perhaps the stars themselves will descend to kiss his feet?"


    A few strained chuckles scattered through the Imperial loyalists'' ranks, brittle and thin.


    Fies wasn''t finished.


    "And I ask you," he pressed on, voice dripping contempt, "does anyone truly believe this... relic... was penned by Sheol Veylor himself? Or are we all so bewitched we dare not call this madness what it is?"


    Matthian didn¡¯t hear the end of it.


    He felt it instead.


    The wrongness.


    It came without fanfare. Without force.


    One moment, the air was tense, heavy with insult.


    The next, it was hollow.


    Lord Fies blinked once. His lips twitched, whether for another barb or from something deeper, Matthian never knew.


    Then he swayed.


    A slow, almost gentle movement.


    And collapsed.


    No cry. No convulsion. No violence.


    Just the soft, unceremonious thud of a man who had simply... stopped.


    Limp. Still.


    Dead.


    A strangled gasp came from one of the aides near the back. Another Lord half-rose from his chair, only to freeze mid-motion and slowly sink back down, as if sudden movement might invite the same fate. His face had gone bloodless. RA?No??§¦?S


    Nobody moved.


    Nobody spoke.


    The vast chamber, so often filled with the thundering echoes of argument and laughter, now felt like a tomb¡ªSilent, oppressive, final.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Even the Speaker stood frozen, the ancient parchment clutched tight against his chest like a desperate talisman against the unseen force that had just claimed a life.


    Matthian¡¯s gaze swept the room.


    The lords sat rooted to their seats, some staring at Fies¡¯ crumpled form, others avoiding it altogether. Fear hung heavy, clinging to every breath.


    And yet, not everyone was paralyzed.


    Ezekiel stood as he always had: composed, detached, untouched by the storm he had unleashed. There was no triumph in his eyes, no fear, not even satisfaction. It was as if the death of Lord Fies was no more significant to him than a shift in the wind.


    Matthian¡¯s stomach twisted.


    A Merchant Lord dying outside of old age was an event that would echo through the annals of Tradespire for a generation. They were not warriors. They did not duel or charge into battlefields. They negotiated. They endured. They built legacies that lasted centuries. Death came for them slowly, as it did for kings and architects.


    Not like this.


    Never like this.


    And yet here they were, bearing witness to something that no amount of gold, law, or influence could stop.


    Then, from the dais above, a voice cut through the paralysis.


    "The proof is accepted."


    Matthian turned his eyes upward.


    King Midas stood over them all, his presence like a weight pressing down on the hall. His voice had not risen. He had not barked the words.


    He hadn¡¯t needed to.


    It was a decree, as absolute and immovable as the bedrock beneath their feet.


    Without another word, the King turned his head slightly toward the Messenger at his side¡ªa gesture so small it might have been missed entirely. The Messenger nodded once in return.


    And then they were gone.


    No sound. No flash of light. No ripple of displaced air.


    One heartbeat, they were there; the next, the high seat stood empty, as if the King and his attendants had been nothing more than phantoms passing through a dream. No footprints. No farewell.


    Just an absence that seemed to bleed into the walls.


    For a long moment, no one moved. The lords sat frozen, like statues carved from fear.


    Slowly, with the stiffness of a man forcing himself through a nightmare, the Speaker turned back to the council.


    He lifted the parchment once more, his voice regaining a shred of its ritual weight.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire," he declared, the words carrying the force of law itself, "having satisfied all three requirements of the charter, is hereby recognized as a Merchant Lord of Tradespire."


    The proclamation echoed through the cavernous hall, filling every corner.


    But no one cheered.


    No one protested.


    No one even breathed too loudly.


    The Speaker continued, reciting the formal record from memory:


    "As a Merchant Lord, you are entitled to all rights and privileges afforded by the Council. These include: unrestricted, priority access to the teleportation network for all members of your House; the right to maintain residence within the Second Circle; the right to attend, speak, and vote at all sessions of the Council; and the right, if you so choose, to claim a formal House name under the laws of Tradespire."


    The words rolled forth, ancient and binding.


    And through it all, Ezekiel stood as he had from the beginning¡ªstill, patient, utterly unmoved.


    Not victorious.


    Not triumphant.


    Simply inevitable.


    It struck Matthian then, not as a passing thought, but as a certainty carved into bone. The outcome, the chaos, the death¡ªnone of it had rattled the boy. Not once. It was as if everything that had left seasoned lords pale and trembling had already been accounted for, weighed and dismissed as irrelevant.


    For the first time in a long while, Matthian felt like a piece on someone else¡¯s board.


    The realization was as bitter as it was terrifying.


    For a merchant, knowledge was armor. Preparation was power. To be blindsided so thoroughly, to sit helplessly as events unraveled without even understanding the shape of the hand guiding them, was a humiliation he would not soon forget. Nor would he make the mistake of underestimating the boy again.


    Slowly, his gaze found Ezekiel once more.


    Crimson hair, eyes of molten gold, a stance unbowed by the crushing weight of an entire council¡¯s judgment.


    A shiver ran down Matthian¡¯s spine.


    What a monster.


    He had met only a handful like this before. Individuals so far removed from ordinary ambition, so utterly alien in their depth, that it made one question whether they were made of the same flesh and blood as everyone else.


    Aurelia Thorsten.


    Nova Fortuna.


    Augustus Geistreich.


    Giants of their age. Names that shaped empires, crushed dynasties, bent history itself.


    And now, a boy who had barely set foot on the first stones of that path.


    But Matthian knew, with a certainty he rarely permitted himself:


    If Ezekiel lived long enough, his name would be carved alongside theirs.


    For better¡ª


    or for far, far worse.


    Then, for the first time in a long while, the boy moved.


    Slowly, deliberately, Ezekiel lifted his gaze, not toward any living soul, but toward the high seat where King Midas had sat only moments before. His eyes locked onto the empty space, studying not what remained, but the absence itself.


    Matthian watched, unsettled.


    There was a weight to that look. A private conversation held in silence. As if the boy were turning over some riddle too vast, too complicated, for anyone else to grasp.


    Then, Ezekiel smiled.


    It was not the smile of a victor.


    Nor was it triumphant or cruel.


    It was faint, almost invisible, an expression tinged with strange, self-mocking amusement. A crack in the perfect facade he had worn so flawlessly throughout the hearing.


    It caught Matthian off guard.


    For the briefest heartbeat, the boy looked startlingly human.


    And then it was gone.


    The mask descended once more, smooth and impenetrable, as if the moment had never existed.


    Ezekiel turned his attention back to the Speaker, his voice calm, almost courteous.


    "Is my appointment valid as of this moment?"


    The Speaker, still pale, straightened and gave a shallow nod. "It is."


    Ezekiel dipped his head slightly in acknowledgment.


    "Then," he said, his words carrying through the stunned chamber, "as the council is still in session, I would like to exercise my rights and make my first official act as a member."


    The Speaker blinked, his brow furrowing. "...What act would that be?"


    "The right to establish my own House is afforded to me as a titled Lord, is it not?" he asked, voice steady.


    The Speaker, grasping for the comfort of familiar law, nodded quickly. Relief flickered across his features like a drowning man who had found a scrap of driftwood. "It is," he confirmed. "You are entitled to petition for a House name, provided it passes the verification of the Knowledge Keeper and¡ª"


    "No need for all of that," Ezekiel interrupted, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°I already know exactly which name to claim.¡±


    Matthian felt the hair rise on the back of his neck.


    That smile was a warning.


    Subtle, polite, almost charming, but it set every instinct he had screaming. Chaos was coming. He could feel it gathering behind the boy¡¯s words, as inevitable as the tide.


    The boy stepped forward, squaring his shoulders, and when he spoke again, it was not the voice of a youth making a polite request. It was a declaration, solemn, thunderous in its simplicity, spoken with the weight of a man carving his name into history.


    "I declare my House to bear the name von Hohenheim," he said, each word striking the chamber like a hammer blow. "From this day forth, I shall be known as Ezekiel von Hohenheim."


    The air itself seemed to flinch.


    Matthian¡¯s chest tightened.


    Of all the names, of all the specters from the past, he could have summoned, he had chosen that one.


    And with it, the true storm began.

 Book 6: Chapter 62: Challenge

    Book 6: Chapter 62: Challenge


    The King disappeared without fanfare.


    One heartbeat, he stood above them, a looming presence over the council. The next, he was gone, vanished as if he had never been there at all. Even to Zeke¡¯s senses, there wasn¡¯t the faintest fluctuation, not the slightest hint that magic had been used.


    It was a display of power only fellow Space Mages could appreciate.


    Zeke lowered his gaze from the empty throne.


    So that was it.


    In the end, King Midas chose to retreat. It was decisive, as expected from the King of Merchants. The moment Sheol¡¯s letter had appeared, Midas had not hesitated to cut his losses and sever all ties to this ordeal.


    Yet Zeke was certain that all of this had been orchestrated by none other than the King himself.


    The subtle manipulation of the rules. The sudden advancement of the hearing date. The meticulously crafted obstacles¡ªall of it had been his doing. A noose set around Zeke¡¯s neck, waiting to tighten the moment he stumbled.


    And now, Midas had fled.


    Not retreated. Fled.


    It was outright surrender.


    The realization should have brought satisfaction.


    It didn¡¯t.


    Instead, a hollow unease bloomed in his chest, like a chord struck without resolution, hanging in the air, vibrating just beyond his grasp. His brow furrowed, the weight of it pressing harder with each passing second.


    There had been something else hidden in the King¡¯s voice. A note buried beneath the iron decree, beneath the mantle of authority he had worn so flawlessly.


    Relief.


    Zeke¡¯s mind had caught it like a barb snagging on frayed cloth.


    Relief.


    It made no sense.


    Midas, relieved that his own trap had failed? That the hammer he had crafted so carefully had not found its mark?


    Or perhaps... relieved that it had?


    The thought twisted through Zeke¡¯s mind like smoke, impossible to grasp fully. He had the distinct feeling there was more to all of this, a play unfolding on a stage he could not see.


    It was an infuriating feeling.


    But now was not the time to chase shadows.


    He smothered the question beneath cold discipline, pushing it down, burying it where it could not distract him. There would be time to exhume it later, when the council¡¯s eyes were no longer upon him.


    The present demanded his attention.


    Zeke swept his gaze across the council chamber.


    The Lords sat rooted in place, their bodies rigid, their faces drained of color. Fear hung heavy in the room, thick enough to choke on. The Speaker, clinging to the ancient parchment like a drowning man to a scrap of wood, seemed smaller now, as if the weight of what had transpired pressed physically upon him.


    It reminded Zeke once more that these merchants, though shrewd, were not as familiar with the concept of death as warriors. To see one of their own fall to Sheol¡¯s magic must have rattled them.


    It was almost amusing.


    These movers and shakers, who dictated the economy of the entire continent, so afraid of death. Meanwhile, every one of their pen strokes decided the lives and deaths of thousands. It was a paradox, to see them so far removed from the consequences of their actions that a single corpse could unsettle them.


    He swept his gaze over them, seeing the fear and uncertainty in many of their eyes. A feeling of contempt rose from deep within him.


    It was pathetic.


    And then, as if summoned by the iron pull of ritual, the Speaker stirred.


    Slowly, he turned toward Zeke.


    When the man spoke, his voice was strained, each word scraped from a throat grown dry with fear, but it held. Because in this city, law endured even when courage faltered.


    "Ezekiel of Tradespire, having satisfied all three requirements of the charter, is hereby recognized as a Merchant Lord of Tradespire."


    The words echoed hollowly through the chamber, but Zeke barely listened. His mind had already raced ahead, calculating his next move.


    The Speaker continued, reciting from memory, clearly very familiar with the laws of the city, probably second only to Zeke himself:


    "As a Merchant Lord, you are entitled to all rights and privileges afforded by the Council. These include: unrestricted, priority access to the teleportation network for all members of your House; the right to maintain residence within the Second Circle; the right to attend, speak, and vote at all sessions of the Council; and the right, if you so choose, to claim a formal House name under the laws of Tradespire."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    It was that last right that drew Zeke¡¯s full attention.


    The right to form a House.


    The very moment he had come across this section in the laws, he had known exactly what he would do. What his first act as a Lord would be.


    It was time to reclaim what belonged to him¡ªby right, by tradition, and now, also by law.


    He stepped forward, the click of his boots against the marble floor the only sound in the chamber.


    "I would like to exercise my right to establish a House," he said, his voice calm, threading through the brittle air.


    The Speaker clutched onto the familiar words like a lifeline, slowly regaining his poise. "You are entitled to petition for a House name, provided it passes the verification of the Knowledge Keeper and¡ª"


    "No need for that," Zeke interrupted gently, a faint smile brushing across his lips. "I have already chosen."


    He could feel the Lords tense, the air thickening with the unspoken knowledge that whatever came next would not pass quietly. They were right. This would not go over well, but whatever protests these paper-pushers had, he would see this matter through.


    Right here. Right now.


    He stood tall, shoulders squared, heart steady.


    The words left his mouth like a blade drawn across the still air.


    "I declare my House to bear the name von Hohenheim," he said, each syllable deliberate. "From this day forth, I shall be known as Ezekiel von Hohenheim."


    "...Once more," he added quietly in his mind.


    The silence that followed was profound and absolute.


    Zeke watched their faces shift¡ªsurprise, outrage, disbelief¡ªas the name tore through their carefully built illusions of control.


    The Empire''s stolen narrative, the lies they had wrapped around Maximilian¡¯s legacy like chains of shame, shattered here and now with a single statement.


    Maximilian¡¯s name would live again.


    Not in the Empire¡¯s twisted version.


    But in truth.


    And in blood.


    And he would be the one to carry it forward.


    Then, the silence shattered.


    "You cannot!" a Lord roared, slamming his palm against the table hard enough to send a silver goblet clattering across the marble floor.


    Another voice rose, sharp and frantic.


    ¡°We won¡¯t stand for this!¡±


    ¡°The House of von Hohenheim already stands under Arkanheim''s banner!¡±


    ¡°The audacity!¡±


    ¡°To claim it here is a provocation!¡±


    ¡°You endanger the very neutrality of Tradespire!¡±


    The chamber erupted into chaos. Dozens of voices overlapped, accusations flying thick as arrows.


    Zeke remained motionless, letting their outrage wash over him like a storm over stone.


    The Speaker¡¯s staff cracked thrice against the floor, each strike like a gunshot through the hall.


    "Enough!" the Speaker commanded, his voice cutting through the uproar like a blade. "Silence!"


    The shouting dwindled to a resentful, simmering hush. But the tension remained, a living thing thrumming under every breath.


    The Speaker turned toward Zeke, his face etched with the weight of a man balancing on the edge of a knife.


    "Lord Ezekiel," he said carefully, "while it is not unheard of for Houses sharing the same name to exist independently across sovereign states, it is rare. Particularly when the name in question carries such... heavy history."


    He hesitated, a flicker of something behind his eyes.


    "You have fulfilled the letter of the law," the Speaker continued, "but I urge you: let the past lie. Choose another name. Forge something new. Something untouched by bitterness and blood."


    Zeke¡¯s lips twitched¡ªnot in amusement, but in contempt barely masked.


    These men.


    These Lords.


    They spoke of peace. They spoke of neutrality, but their every word reeked of something else.


    Fear.


    Fear of offending the powerful. Fear of consequences. Fear of disturbing the status quo.


    Their world had been built on compromise and cowardice for so long that even the scent of defiance sent them scrambling.


    Zeke stepped forward, his boots clicking sharply against the stone.


    "You lot," he said, his voice quiet, almost conversational. "You were so eager to question my loyalty. Dwarves. Elves. Beasts." He let the words hang like a noose. "And now look at you. No masks left. No shame left. Barking at the first tug of your master''s chains."


    Several lords stiffened, but none dared respond.


    "So what if Arkanheim claims my name?" Zeke continued, his voice sharpening. "You are not here to defend the Empire. You are Lords of Tradespire. Try to act like it. At least while you¡¯re at court."


    There was no response.


    Their outburst had stripped their masks away. Something like this would never have happened had Lord Fies still been alive. But with their leader gone, the faction was like a boat without a rudder, everyone acting according to their whims.


    The result was predictable: the more hot-headed members had shown their true colors at the worst possible moment. Such a display was hard to defend, even by the more moderate voices.


    Zeke turned next to the so-called neutrals¡ªthose who prided themselves on floating above conflict.


    "If this council trembles at the thought of tension," Zeke said, voice darkening, "then it is not neutrality you uphold. It is servitude."


    Some shifted in their seats, faces flushing or paling under the weight of his words.


    "You speak of preserving peace," he pressed on, "but peace born of fear is no peace at all. Neutrality means strength. Independence. Not cowardice disguised as wisdom."


    Finally, his gaze returned to the Speaker, and when he spoke next, it was with the searing conviction of something carved into bedrock.


    "...As for the name I have chosen," he said, his voice sharpening like a drawn blade, "it was mine before it was ever stolen by Arkanheim''s puppet courts. It was stripped away not by justice, but by political convenience."


    The council stared, pinned by the cold flame burning in his golden eyes.


    "I am not the pretender," he said, each word ringing like a death knell. "I am the rightful heir."


    And nothing in this world would ever change that.


    "Let me be very clear," he said, voice hard. "This is not up for debate, and I do not ask for your permission, endorsement, or even support. I am merely informing you of my decision. My House will be named Von Hohenheim."


    The chamber fell utterly still.


    No one spoke.


    "If you do this," the Speaker said after a moment of silence, his tone resigned, apparently realizing he could not dissuade Zeke no matter what, "the Empire will not take this lying down."


    Zeke nodded. "I expect nothing else."


    The Speaker stared at him for a long moment before letting out a defeated sigh.


    "The laws of Tradespire protect you, to an extent. But beyond that, you will be on your own to bear the weight of the fallout. I cannot imagine that the newly designated heir will be pleased."


    "...Azra von Hohenheim, was it?" Zeke said, his expression hardening. "A former pupil of Maximilian."


    The Speaker nodded. "Your declaration could be seen as an indirect challenge to his legitimacy."


    Zeke grinned. "I would certainly hope so, because that is very much what I intended. But if I have not been clear enough, I might as well make sure there are no misunderstandings. This man, Azra, is a fraud, a fake successor, and a disgrace to my mentor¡¯s legacy."


    A murmur rippled through the rows of Lords. Clearly, they were unaccustomed to such bluntness, to hearing a position stated so directly that no room for interpretation remained.


    Well, they had better get used to it.


    "I, Ezekiel von Hohenheim, direct and only appointed heir to Maximilian Bombastus von Hohenheim, openly challenge the legitimacy of the pretender Azra. If he takes offense at my words, then he knows where to find me."


    Zeke¡¯s expression turned as cold as ice when he spoke his next words. "If that bastard wants my title, he better take it from my cold, dead hands, because that is the only way I will ever give it up."

 Book 6: Chapter 63: The Future

    Book 6: Chapter 63: The Future


    The aroma of fresh ink, roasted nuts, and old paper drifted through the study.


    A pot of tea steamed gently between two mismatched cups, one of them chipped, the other pristine. Zeke lounged in the leather-backed chair near the hearth, one leg slung casually over the other, a half-read ledger resting on his knee. His robes lay folded over the armrest, and his boots had been kicked off somewhere near the door.


    It was the first moment all day he¡¯d allowed himself to relax.


    Across from him, David poured tea with the same calm precision he applied to everything, though he had also made himself comfortable. It was a sight he had never seen before. The butler¡¯s gloves were off, sleeves rolled, and a burning cigar was clenched between his teeth, its scent rich with exotic herbs.


    ¡°That went better than expected,¡± Zeke said, his voice light as he accepted his cup.


    David tilted his head. ¡°Which part? The bit where one of the most powerful men in Tradespire dropped dead mid-hearing? Or the one where you claimed one of the most politically inflammatory names on the continent?¡±


    Zeke sipped his tea. ¡°Both.¡±


    David gave a short laugh. ¡°It went well indeed.¡±


    They shared a grin, quiet and easy.


    For the first time in days, there was no pressure. No looming questions. Just warmth, lamplight, and the pleasant hum of life beyond the thick study walls.


    Zeke set his cup down and stretched, his spine popping. ¡°So. You decided to advance without consulting me first?¡±


    David grinned. ¡°I took the vials of Dreamwalker brew as implied permission, young Lord.¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°They were, but I didn¡¯t think you would actually go through with it. You could have ended up crippled.¡±


    David¡¯s grin faded slightly. ¡°Things were tense. I didn¡¯t think I even had the ability to negotiate with those people without at least reaching this level.¡±


    Zeke fell silent. He wasn¡¯t a fool; he understood what that meant. David had taken the risk of failing his advancement because the situation had demanded it. His loyalty to the mission had demanded it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said sincerely.


    David chuckled. ¡°This was the greatest gift I¡¯ve ever received, my Lord. If thanks are needed, they should be coming from me.¡±


    Zeke shook his head but didn¡¯t argue. There was no point in trying to figure out who owed the other more. He liked to believe their relationship had moved past that.


    His thoughts turned to Undercity and the contracts David had negotiated.


    ¡°How is the situation now?¡±


    David¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°It is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. Since the dwarves arrived, new life has been breathed into every corner.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brows furrowed. That was more than he expected. ¡°In what sense?¡±


    David chuckled, as if the memory itself amused him. ¡°Well, for one, the dwarven instructors took quite a liking to the place.¡±


    Zeke leaned in, curious to hear more.


    ¡°They mentioned something about soil quality and rare minerals deep underground. But when they saw the city itself, they were appalled.¡±


    Zeke grinned. He could easily imagine what elite dwarven artisans thought of the ramshackle constructions that made up Undercity. Aside from a few monuments like the Black Tower, the place resembled a slum more than a proper city.


    ¡°We had started renovations, but they were all torn down shortly after their arrival,¡± David explained with a grin. ¡°Not up to standards, apparently. I had them draft new plans for the entire city.¡±


    ¡°...And they agreed to that?¡± Zeke asked, genuinely surprised. ¡°That sounds like a lot of work.¡±


    David shrugged. ¡°When I told them we had an almost infinite amount of manpower and no building restrictions, the instructors went wild.¡±


    Zeke gave David an impressed nod. The butler clearly hadn¡¯t spent his time idle while living with the dwarves, knowing exactly which buttons to push to keep them motivated.


    ¡°How is that going?¡±


    ¡°I cannot say,¡± the man replied. ¡°You called me back before the actual building process could start.¡±


    Zeke looked a bit sheepish at that. ¡°I apologize, but I didn¡¯t trust a letter to make quite the same impression as having you there in person.¡±


    David nodded, his expression turning serious. ¡°I believe that was wise, young lord. Some of these merchants had quite a few things to say at your hearing.¡±


    ¡°I had expected as much,¡± Zeke said, his own expression growing weary. ¡°It would have been more surprising if the Empire hadn¡¯t managed to infiltrate the council to some degree, but I was still caught off guard by the extent of their influence.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be able to do much anymore, now that you have been officially recognized as a Merchant Lord.¡±


    ¡°That remains to be seen,¡± Zeke said, not quite as optimistic. ¡°But at least we have some level of protection.¡±


    They both fell silent after that.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°...That was a nice touch at the end,¡± David said after a moment.


    Zeke looked at him. ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°The challenge. Maximilian would have approved of it.¡±


    Zeke studied the butler, remembering the question he had meant to ask for some time. ¡°You know him? Azra?¡±


    David¡¯s expression grew complicated. ¡°I did, a long time ago.¡±


    Zeke remained quiet, giving him space to gather his thoughts.


    David sank into the couch, taking a deep drag from his cigar, and then watching the smoke rise above his head.


    ¡°He was a talented Mage¡ªmuch like yourself,¡± David said after a while. ¡°But his true passion wasn¡¯t magic, as it turned out. No, Azra cared more about climbing the social ladder. And he was good at it.¡±


    A small smile flickered across David¡¯s face.


    ¡°The boy was charming and confident, and it didn¡¯t take him long to fit in with almost everyone. Feuerkranz, Windta?nzer, Steiner, and Wellenrufer¡ªheck, even some of the Geistreich were in his circle.¡±


    Zeke frowned. ¡°Seems like he was quite the opposite of me in that regard.¡±


    David shot him a look. ¡°You could have done the same, young lord, if you had tried.¡±


    Zeke stayed silent, choosing not to comment. He had been more than a handful during his time at the academy. With Maximilian at his back, he hadn¡¯t feared anyone or anything. Naturally, that kind of attitude hadn¡¯t sat well with the spoiled scions of noble houses.


    But there was no changing the past.


    ¡°So?¡± he asked instead. ¡°What happened that would make Maximilian disown him?¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. Maximilian never disowned him.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    David sighed. ¡°Azra rejected his position and renounced his claim to the von Hohenheim name of his own accord.¡±


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±


    David shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but most likely, he got a better offer from someone. Maybe one of the heads of the great families, or even one of the Geistreichs.¡±


    Zeke filed that piece of information away for later, but there was something far more important he needed to know now.


    ¡°How do you think he¡¯ll react to my declaration?¡±


    David grinned. ¡°Poorly. Public perception has always mattered to that boy, and I doubt that¡¯s changed. I can¡¯t say how, but he¡¯ll definitely take you up on that challenge. One way or another.¡±


    Zeke nodded, a grin spreading across his own face. That suited him just fine. Though he didn¡¯t doubt that Azra was a competent mage¡ªand brilliant in other areas as well¡ªZeke didn¡¯t fear him. And with each passing day, he feared him even less.


    Construction on a new Mana Purifying Device was already underway, and now, with the cube in his possession, his progress would only accelerate. With those two tools, the time when he would no longer need to fear anyone below the Archmage level wasn¡¯t far off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready,¡± he said confidently.


    David nodded, evidently not questioning his declaration in the slightest.


    The man chuckled lightly. ¡°Can you believe it, young lord? Margret actually managed to get a trade contract from those stiff-backed long ears.¡±


    Zeke did a double-take. It was still strange to hear such words coming from David. Not long ago, the man had been the very embodiment of what he had just described¡ªstiff, rigid, inflexible. The elves would have loved him.


    It was hard to reconcile that image with the man now slouched casually on a leather couch, blowing clumsy rings of smoke toward the ceiling with a dopey smile on his face.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, though.


    Zeke had held out some hope for David''s success, given he had had the full backing of Undercity behind him. He¡¯d been in a strong position to negotiate. The same couldn¡¯t be said for Margret. It wouldn¡¯t have been an overstatement to say she¡¯d been sent with nothing.


    Even so, she had fulfilled her role beautifully.


    ¡°...She implied there were strings attached,¡± Zeke said after a moment. ¡°And I should only use them if necessary.¡±


    David took another drag from his cigar. ¡°It seemed pretty necessary to me.¡±


    Zeke nodded, a frown forming. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they would actually reject Winter¡¯s contract like that, even after feeling his power firsthand.¡±


    He saw David shudder slightly at the memory. ¡°That was bold indeed. That Lord Fies had more courage than I expected from a merchant.¡±


    Zeke scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d call it courage anymore, not after seeing how it ended...¡±


    David nodded firmly. ¡°To disrespect the King of the Dead so publicly can¡¯t be called bravery. Only foolishness.¡± He gave Zeke a look, a complicated expression on his face. ¡°The same might be said about you, young lord.¡±


    Zeke furrowed his brow. ¡°Me? In what way?¡±


    David gave him a look. ¡°Lord Fies might have been bold in words, but his reasoning wasn¡¯t hard to follow. Who would believe that a boy your age was rubbing shoulders with not one, but two nation-toppling powerhouses? And the last time I checked, we didn¡¯t have any connections to either of them.¡±


    Zeke offered a helpless smile. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you I just happened to meet them?¡±


    David¡¯s expression was answer enough.


    ¡°...It¡¯s the truth, though,¡± he said with a defeated sigh. ¡°I sought out none of them. Not Winter. Not Sheol. And not Cassius. Somehow, these kinds of people just keep finding me.¡±


    ¡°Cassius?¡± David repeated, immediately catching the name. ¡°Cassius Leafless?¡±


    Zeke nodded. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°I met him once, when he visited Maximilian here in Tradespire. A brilliant man. Even the master respected him deeply for his insights.¡±


    Zeke nodded along. ¡°He did have some interesting theories about the origin of the Core and advancement. I learned a lot during our talks.¡±


    To his surprise, David looked at him with utter bewilderment. ¡°Talks? He... talked to you about his theories?¡±


    Zeke rolled his eyes. ¡°It was harder to get him to shut up once he started on the principles behind his growth magic. The man¡¯s a chatterbox, let me tell you. I think he gets really lonely in that jungle.¡±


    David stared at him as if he had grown a second head. ¡°Cassius Leafless...?¡± he asked again. ¡°The elven outcast?¡±


    Zeke looked at him, confused. ¡°Is there a second one?¡±


    David shook his head¡ªnot in response to Zeke¡¯s question, but as if he were denying reality itself. He took another drag from his cigar, staring blankly into the distance.


    ¡°Cassius Leafless,¡± he said after a while, ¡°is a deeply arrogant man. So much so that even the elves couldn¡¯t stand him anymore.¡± He gave Zeke a pointed look. ¡°And that¡¯s saying something. The man wouldn¡¯t give an ordinary person the time of day.¡±


    Zeke thought back to his experiences in Irroch. He hadn¡¯t gotten that impression at all. Cassius had seemed like an open book, even producing the magical seeds needed to feed all of Undercity.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just rumors...¡±


    David shook his head. ¡°I once asked him to give me some pointers. You know what he said?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said the amount of time I¡¯d need to comprehend his words would be longer than my remaining lifespan,¡± David said with a frown.


    Apparently, that comment had truly stuck with him.


    ¡°That could explain it though,¡± David said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Explain what?¡±


    ¡°The sudden interest from the elves,¡± David said. ¡°Even though Cassius has been exiled, there are many who still hold him in high regard. If he put in a good word, then it¡¯s entirely possible someone took action to help you.¡±


    Zeke considered that. It was possible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case. I don¡¯t trust favors that fall from the sky. At least that would give a face to the debt I owe¡ªand I¡¯d far prefer it was Cassius than some elven bigshot with nebulous intentions.¡±


    David nodded heavily. He evidently shared that sentiment.


    ¡°What are your plans now, young lord?¡±


    Zeke leaned back in his chair, letting his thoughts drift toward the future. That was a good question.


    For the first time in a long while, he had nothing urgent to address. No immediate fire to put out. No looming crisis on the horizon. He was free to pursue whatever he wished, at least for the foreseeable future.


    His mind wandered to the World Anchor, still aboard the Alexandria as it made its way back to Tradespire. To the Mana Purifying Device, he would soon finish in his private workshop beneath the mansion. And finally, to the possibilities that came with his new title as Merchant Lord.


    There were many paths to take, many moves to make, but they all served the same goal in the end.


    ¡°It is time to gather strength.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 64: Warfront I

    Book 6: Chapter 64: Warfront I


    Smoke curled lazily into the dusk sky, carrying the scent of seared boar, pine tar, and a dozen half-mended battlefield cloaks drying on makeshift lines.


    Leo sat cross-legged on an overturned supply crate, fingers stained with ash and oil, sleeves rolled past the elbow. His saber rested nearby, propped against a stack of spent affinity crystals that pulsed faintly like dying embers. His armor hung loose at the chest, half-unbuckled, his collar damp with sweat and smoke. Around him, the fire crackled.


    It was a rare moment of stillness.


    No alarms. No scouts rushing in with breathless reports. Just the pop of firewood and the low murmur of voices¡ªyoung warriors trading stories beneath the looming shadow of the great border wall.


    ¡°We made them retreat ten miles in three days,¡± Kal Sonnenstrahl said, polishing his spear with slow, circular motions. ¡°That¡¯s more than the rest of you managed in the last four weeks.¡±


    ¡°Spare us the numbers, Kal,¡± Celine Thorsten drawled, lounging on a boulder with a flask dangling from two fingers. Her silver hair caught the firelight, and her violet eyes shimmered with mischief. ¡°Valor broke their lines at Redwater.¡±


    ¡°...And lost four captains doing it,¡± Kal retorted, though even he couldn¡¯t quite hide the trace of respect in his tone. That victory had been the spark that got the entire offense rolling in the first place.


    ¡°Never saw anything like it,¡± Mordred Bloodsword grunted, arms crossed, one boot braced against the firepit stones. ¡°Dad¡¯s not subtle, I¡¯ll give him that. No wonder they named him Berserker.¡±


    That drew a chuckle from the others.


    Behind them, the nobles and commanders of their respective houses stood at a slight distance, observing the younger generation¡¯s camaraderie with quiet approval. War forged alliances, but firelight, blood, and banter kept them burning.


    Leo sipped from his tin mug, eyes half-lidded. He didn¡¯t say much¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to. Among these prodigies, his standing was the least in title, but his reputation held up. His name was whispered in tents and trenches alike, usually with awe, sometimes with envy.


    But here, there was no tension. Just quiet pride and shared scars.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you took down that Sparker from the Arkanheim 3rd,¡± Kal said, turning to Leo. ¡°Dodged his lance like it was nothing and split him in half in one stroke.¡±


    Leo shrugged, tapping his mug against his knee. ¡°Sloppy.¡±


    Celine let out a low whistle. ¡°Remind me never to duel you hungover.¡±


    That earned a few laughs.


    But not from Leo. He knew the truth. It didn¡¯t matter if Celine was hungover, drowsy, or barely conscious¡ªas long as she was breathing, her Thunderclaw could fight at full strength. And Leo knew he wasn¡¯t its match. The beast was a menace. The prospect of fighting it didn¡¯t frighten him, but that didn¡¯t mean he would overestimate his chances either.


    In a fair fight, he would lose at least eight out of ten times.


    The conversation meandered¡ªtalk of enchantments, lucky strikes, and how many enemy squads each had routed solo. Prideful, yes, but not petty. These were the kinds of exchanges that kept morale from rotting during the long nights.


    Then, inevitably, the tone shifted.


    ¡°Did anyone else hear about that engagement between House Graeven and the Virellian branch?¡± one of the Finsternis girls asked, eyes gleaming. ¡°Supposedly, they¡¯re trying to create a perfect affinity through that union.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± said a Halla boy. ¡°One of my cousins just got a marriage offer from the elven matriarchy. An actual proposal, sealed with an official contract.¡±


    Someone snorted. ¡°Was that before or after he swore himself to celibacy last year?¡±


    Laughter rippled again.


    Leo listened with half an ear. These tales of politics and intrigue held little interest for him. Still, he never skipped their gatherings. Every now and then, between boasts and gossip, something useful emerged.


    More often than not, these sons and daughters of kings and queens learned of world-shaking events long before anyone else.


    ¡°Speaking of news... anyone hear what¡¯s going on in Tradespire?¡±


    That silenced most of them.


    Kal leaned in, smirking. ¡°You mean the whole von Hohenheim challenge?¡±


    Leo blinked. ¡°Wait. What?¡±


    Everyone turned.


    Kal raised an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? Your brother just got named a Merchant Lord of Tradespire. Claimed the von Hohenheim name in full view of the Council.¡±


    Leo stared, mug halfway to his lips.


    ¡°No one told you?¡± Mordered asked, grinning. ¡°Guess he wanted it to be a surprise. You¡¯re official now. Leo von Hohenheim. Has a nice ring to it.¡±


    Leo lowered the mug slowly, a small, quiet smile blooming across his face.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Merchant Lord. That was... unexpected.


    And yet, somehow, not.


    If Leo had to name a single person capable of making the impossible look inevitable, it would be Zeke. He wouldn¡¯t even need to think about it. His adopted brother had a mind like forged steel and a will to match. Reclaiming their mentor¡¯s name had never been a matter of if, only when.


    Leo looked around and noticed the fire circle had gone quiet. He let out a wry smile. It was always the same. These prodigies, so quick to brag about their exploits, turned as quiet as a graveyard when Ezekiel¡¯s name came up.


    He understood why.


    What was there to boast about in comparison?


    News of Zeke¡¯s achievements shook the continent with the regularity of seasons.


    Grandmage at seventeen. Association records shattered. And now, Merchant Lord of the most powerful trade city on the continent.


    To make matters worse, Zeke stood on equal footing with many of their parents. Whether it was Kal Sonnenstrahl, Mordred Bloodsword, or Celine Thorsten, Ezekiel had ties to each of their bloodlines. Ties forged not through lineage, but through reputation.


    There was only a single exception to that rule.


    ¡°...Did you have to bring that guy up?¡± Celine asked.


    Mordred grinned. Out of all the gathered prodigies, he was likely the one on the best terms with Zeke. He had even helped them escape Tradespire all those months ago. That was probably why he wasn¡¯t as rankled by Zeke¡¯s achievements¡ªhe saw him as an ally of sorts.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just grumpy because he wiped the floor with you?¡± he asked.


    Celine¡¯s face went cold. ¡°The fight was a draw.¡±


    Kal snickered. ¡°You can tell the public whatever you want, Cel, but we were there, remember. He threw that fight on purpose. No doubt about it.¡±


    Lightning all but crackled behind Celine¡¯s eyes as she turned on the Sonnenstrahl boy. But he met her glare without flinching. Though most wouldn¡¯t dare antagonize Invocatia¡¯s golden child, Kal was the exception. Whether in standing, ability, or bloodline, he was in no way inferior to her.


    Just as it looked like a fight might break out, Leo cut in. He didn¡¯t mind a bit of friendly sparring, but something said earlier had caught his attention.


    ¡°What did you mean by ¡®Hohenheim challenge¡¯?¡±


    Kal, who had been getting into position, snapped back to the moment at the sound of Leo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± he said, waving vaguely to calm Celine down. ¡°Those Arkanheim cowards already handed your old name to someone else.¡±


    Leo gritted his teeth.


    He had never liked Arkanheim, especially not the ruling families. But even he was surprised at how little respect they showed one of their former heroes. Maximilian had fought for them, bled for them, stood for them.


    And yet, they treated his legacy like a toy to be tossed aside whenever it suited them.


    With a deep breath, he composed himself, his expression turning serious. Most of the young aristocrats mirrored his solemn look, which didn¡¯t bode well for what this meant.


    ¡°What does that mean for our House, then?¡±


    Kal shook his head. ¡°Strictly speaking? Not much. You¡¯re no longer the von Hohenheim family of Arkanheim, but the von Hohenheim family of Tradespire. Logically, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡±


    ¡°But...?¡± Leo prompted. He was certain things wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    Kal rubbed his chin. ¡°With your family¡¯s history, there¡¯s no way this won¡¯t be seen as a provocation.¡±


    Leo nodded. He was almost certain Zeke had intended it that way from the start.


    ¡°But even if the Empire were willing to let it go, your brother wouldn¡¯t,¡± Kal continued.


    Leo leaned in, and he noticed many others doing the same.


    ¡°According to my aunt,¡± Kal said, clearly enjoying the attention, ¡°Your brother directly challenged the new von Hohenheim successor to a duel. A life-and-death one. Apparently, he said something like: ¡®If the pretender wants my title, he can take it from my dead hands.¡¯¡±


    Silence.


    Not even Celine had a snide comment to make.


    And then...


    "...Cool!"


    "...The balls on that guy."


    "...Does he not fear anything?"


    The floodgates burst open, and a torrent of praise followed. Leo soaked it in as if it were meant for him. If there was one thing he enjoyed above all else, it was hearing these proud aristocrats heap admiration on his brother the way they did now.


    There weren¡¯t many things they all agreed on, but if Leo had to name one, it was their shared disdain for Arkanheim. The empire¡¯s setbacks were the only thing everyone here celebrated.


    And Ezekiel¡¯s public humiliation of them earned approving nods even from his harshest critics.


    "...Not bad," Celine murmured. The faint flush on her face made it clear how impressed she truly was.


    Her acknowledgment acted like a signal, granting permission for the other young prodigies of Invocatia to voice their approval as well, prompting a new wave of cheers and admiration.


    "...As expected of one of our own," Adrian Bloodletter declared loudly, though most ignored him.


    It was public knowledge that Ezekiel¡¯s father had once belonged to the Bloodletter family, but few accepted that they held any claim over him after expelling his father years before Ezekiel''s birth.


    Leo had noticed Adrian¡¯s attempts to get close to him more than once, but he had turned down every approach. Frankly, he found it distasteful. If they wanted to forge ties with Ezekiel, they should do it openly and with integrity, not by trying to sink their hooks into the people closest to him.


    After the cheers died down, one of the lesser aristocrats asked the question that had been on everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°...Has anyone heard what our next move is?¡±


    It was the same question they¡¯d been asking every day.


    Now that Arkanheim had been pushed back to the very edge of its territory, one decision loomed. Would the alliance press the advantage, crossing the ancient border wall that had stood since the days of the Great Western Expansion? Or would they stop here, satisfied with the lesson they had dealt and disband the campaign?


    The leadership of the allied nations had been locked in discussion over the matter for days, and from what Leo could tell, no agreement had yet been reached.


    If he was being honest, he wanted to keep pushing.


    The war had been almost therapeutic. All the anger, the hatred, the years of buried resentment¡ªhe had finally found a place to unleash them. And Arkanheim¡¯s legions made for a worthy outlet.


    But what he wanted didn¡¯t matter.


    This wasn¡¯t about his vengeance or pride. The choice before them would shape the future of the entire continent. Equinox, Invocatia, and Valor had contributed the bulk of the alliance¡¯s forces, and in the end, it would be their decision to make.


    Idly, Leo wondered if Ezekiel were here, whether he would be sitting around the campfire with the rest of them or inside the command tent with the higher-ups, helping decide the fate of the world.


    A slight grin tugged at his lips as the answer came to him.


    Even without being physically present, his brother likely held more sway over the outcome than many of the so-called movers and shakers currently locked in discussion. Of that, he had no doubt.


    ¡°They¡¯re still undecided,¡± Mordred said after a moment. ¡°According to my father, we might as well get comfortable...¡±


    That drew a chorus of groans.


    The only thing worse than getting a decision you didn¡¯t want was getting no decision at all. The waiting was its own form of torture¡ªdrawn out and mind-numbing.


    But just as the various groups began drifting back into their usual chatter and gossip, a sharp sound cut through the night.


    A single blast of the warhorn.


    Then a second.


    Then a third.


    ¡°Three calls...¡± Kal said, his expression turning grim. ¡°Mobilization?¡±


    Celine shook her head. ¡°Impossible. Even if they¡¯d reached a decision, we wouldn¡¯t be moving this fast.¡±


    Mordred rose to his feet, signaling for his retainers to do the same. ¡°That can only mean one thing, then. Something has happened.¡±

 Book 6: Chapter 65: Warfront II

    Book 6: Chapter 65: Warfront II


    The camp had already begun to stir by the time Leo reached his post, the rising din of distant horns setting the air on edge.


    Boots pounded against packed dirt as squads hustled into formation with practiced urgency. Across the field, Mages activated pylons of light, establishing stable waypoints for teleportation teams. Crates snapped open, weapons gleamed under rising mana-lanterns, and the sharp tang of enchantment powder hung thick in the air.


    Leo didn¡¯t slow.


    His squad was already assembled.


    Ripper stood at the front, her feline legs braced in a stance that blended ease and bloodlust in equal measure. Her sharp eyes caught his from across the field, and she tilted her head slightly in greeting.


    ¡°...What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked as he approached, unintentionally flashing her fangs. ¡°The entire camp is in an uproar.¡±


    Leo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re gonna find out soon.¡±


    He looked over the squad. Twelve pairs of eyes met his¡ªhalf-human, half-beast, all hardened by a life most wouldn¡¯t survive. Some bore scars where their old masters had broken them. Others had none that were visible, but they wore the same iron resolve in their posture.


    Zeke had given them a second chance, and the furnace of war had turned them into something more: soldiers. These twelve were the ones who had survived the horrors of the battlefield, stronger for it, though not without cost.


    ¡°Armed and prepped?¡±


    Ripper nodded. ¡°We¡¯re ready. No one here needs a second check.¡±


    He grunted in approval. ¡°Good. We''re moving.¡±


    ¡°Moving where?¡±


    Leo glanced at her, then toward the command tents on the horizon. ¡°We¡¯ll find out in a moment. We¡¯re going to see Mordred.¡±


    Ripper stiffened. ¡°The Bloodsword camp?¡±


    Leo understood her hesitation. The Bloodsword Mages could be... intense. They didn¡¯t hold much respect for what they called hobby warriors, a label that fit him and the Chimeroi in the Bloodsword¡¯s eyes.


    Even so, there was no better place to learn what was really going on.


    ¡°His father¡¯s practically sitting at the top of the Allied Command,¡± Leo explained. ¡°If anyone knows what¡¯s coming, it¡¯s him.¡±


    He set out at a steady jog, the Chimeroi falling in behind him without a word.


    The central camp pulsed with tension. Runners darted between tents, officers barked orders, and communication crystals glowed brighter than usual, pulsing hot with information. Rumors followed them down every path, talk of an attack away from the front lines, whispers about tunnels.


    Leo found Mordred near the strategy pavilion, still in his battle leathers, a scowl etched deep across his face as he hovered over a detailed map of the continent.


    He glanced up as Leo approached. ¡°I thought you might come.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leo asked, stepping beside him.


    Mordred gave him a measuring look. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to say, but I guess it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you.¡±


    Leo said nothing. What sounded like a compliment at first was anything but. Mordred didn¡¯t consider it a risk to speak because Leo held no position of influence, had no faction breathing down his neck. He simply wasn¡¯t important enough to be a threat.


    The slight didn¡¯t bother him. The only person worth telling was Zeke, and if Leo knew anything, it was that his brother would already have this information¡ªif he hadn¡¯t orchestrated it in the first place.


    Mordred tapped the southern quadrant of the map, far west, well beyond the expected theaters of war.


    ¡°...Rukia,¡± he said.


    ¡°They hit the half-elves?¡± Leo asked, stunned.


    His eyes found the country on the map. It bordered the Elven forests but wasn¡¯t actually part of the Matriarchy. Still, their ties were strong, which was one reason Rukia had never bothered much with fortifications. Few would dare provoke the elves so blatantly.


    Mordred nodded. ¡°The Empire didn¡¯t just strike. They burrowed. They tunneled under the damned continent. Popped up right under their feet.¡±


    He swept his finger across one of the regions.


    ¡°They hit them hard. Caught the half-bloods completely off guard. Crops burning, border towns overrun. They¡¯re calling them the Ehrenlegion. Never seen anything like it. Fast. Silent. Too well-coordinated for a typical surprise unit.¡±


    Leo¡¯s fists clenched. He wasn¡¯t a master strategist, nor did he have much insight into the broader political game, but even he understood the implications. Rukia wasn¡¯t just strategically important¡ªit was the continent¡¯s pantry. If it burned, half the war¡¯s supply lines would dry out.


    ¡°What does your father say?¡± Leo asked.


    Mordred grinned. ¡°What else? He¡¯s pushing for full mobilization of the majority of our forces. We can¡¯t allow the Empire to occupy our rear.¡±


    Leo nodded. It was a sound strategy. But his instincts were screaming that it wouldn¡¯t be so simple. This didn¡¯t feel like the kind of move made on impulse. It felt like a plan long in the making, something the Empire had been preparing for a very long time.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The hairs on his neck stood on end. His senses flared, like a beast had fixed its gaze on him, cutting off every path of escape.


    Leo steadied his trembling fingers. This... wasn¡¯t good.


    Over the years, he had learned to trust his instincts implicitly. More often than not, they were sharper than reason. And right now, those instincts were telling him one thing with absolute clarity:


    Tristan Bloodsword¡¯s plan would not go smoothly.


    The call of the horn rang out once more, drawing both Mordred and Leo¡¯s attention toward the central tent.


    ¡°That was quick,¡± Mordred said, a slight smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Seems like the leaders are in agreement...¡±


    Leo¡¯s brow furrowed. This was... too quick. The leadership never decided anything this fast, not even something as trivial as breakfast. Was it really possible that such a major decision had been made in mere minutes?


    He kept his doubts to himself, falling in step behind Mordred as they made their way toward the command tent. The Chimeroi followed without a word, moving as a disciplined unit. Mordred¡¯s own two dozen elites did the same, forming a second line beside them.


    Soon, they reached the gathering point.


    Most of the leadership was already assembled, along with the other young prodigies, each accompanied by a small retinue. Celine Thorsten and Kal Sonnenstrahl were already there, their expressions grim. It didn¡¯t bode well.


    At their arrival, the two turned and gave them a brief nod.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mordred asked, noting their expressions.


    ¡°The Dawnfort was attacked,¡± Kal said. ¡°Hard.¡±


    ¡°...Same for the Twins,¡± Celine added.


    Leo exhaled. Here it was.


    Mordred¡¯s mouth fell open, eyes widening. ¡°But... Rukia was invaded... How could... They don¡¯t... How?!¡±


    Celine nodded, for once not mocking his loss of composure. ¡°They had more in reserve than anyone imagined. Apparently, they hadn¡¯t even taken us seriously until now.¡±


    Kal scoffed. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe the Alliance can¡¯t push them back.¡±


    Celine shook her head. ¡°Even if we can, it would require everything we¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°...Meaning we can¡¯t send anyone to support Rukia,¡± Mordred said, regaining his composure.


    Celine nodded again. ¡°Which is likely exactly what the Empire wanted. We¡¯re gathered at their strongest point, and now our feet are bound.¡±


    That silenced everyone.


    Leo tried to envision what this would mean for their future, with little success.


    As sharp as his instincts were, his ability to predict the cascade of political and military events was far more limited. He lacked too much information. Still, if his understanding of the current situation was even close to accurate, things were looking grim for the Alliance.


    Their string of victories had drawn a significant portion of their forces forward, driven by hunger for glory and achievement. They had pushed the Empire all the way to its borders¡ªand now, they were stuck. Withdrawing would leave their nations vulnerable to a full-scale counterattack.


    The Dawnfort and the Twins were Invocatia and Equinox¡¯s most critical strongholds. Losing them was not an option if they wanted to maintain any semblance of future security. Worse, those fortresses were also where the bulk of their troops were currently stationed.


    Leo¡¯s eyes drifted toward the command tent.


    He couldn¡¯t hear or see what was happening inside, but he could imagine. Chaos. Panic. Quiet fury. The Alliance had been backed into a corner by a deft, unseen strategist and now had to scrape together a plan to escape a trap of their own making.


    He didn¡¯t envy them.


    Leadership was a burden he was glad didn¡¯t rest on his shoulders. It was already hard enough to bear the weight of the few men and women who followed him. How much harder would it be to carry the weight of an entire nation?


    There was a moment of pause where none of them quite knew what to say.


    The situation had escalated far beyond anything they were prepared to handle. Prodigies or not, this was outside the scope of their wildest imaginations.


    ¡°You seem calm,¡± Celine said from the side, her eyes fixed on him.


    Leo shrugged. ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°...Know something we don¡¯t?¡± Kal asked, almost hopeful.


    Leo shook his head.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your secret?¡± Mordred asked, now watching him closely.


    Leo frowned, trying to find the right words. ¡°I know my limits,¡± he said at last.


    His answer earned three confused looks. Feeling he hadn¡¯t quite explained himself, he continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m just one man. There¡¯s only so much I can do. I focus on that, not on the parts I can¡¯t control.¡±


    That eased some of the tension. Kal even gave a small nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°Besides...¡± Leo added with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like the continent is resting on my shoulders. When the sky falls, I¡¯ve got someone taller to catch it for me.¡±


    Mordred smiled wryly. ¡°My father is one of the most accomplished warriors and commanders on the continent, but I often feel like he¡¯s barely scraping by himself. I wish I had the kind of faith in him that you have in your brother.¡±


    That drew nods from both Celine and Kal.


    ¡°You do realize he¡¯s just a kid our age, right?¡± Celine asked, not with her usual scorn, but with genuine confusion. ¡°What makes you think he can succeed where even our parents fail?¡±


    Leo had no answer. At least, not one he could put into words. He wasn¡¯t an orator, nor a poet, unable to explain the source of his certainty in a way they¡¯d understand. But still, he believed.


    Zeke would find a way, if there was one. And if there wasn¡¯t? Then he would create it.


    That much, his instincts told him without doubt.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he said instead, effectively ending that line of questioning.


    ¡°Where do you think we¡¯ll go from here?¡± Mordred asked after a moment.


    ¡°My people will likely be ordered to help with the defense of Dawnfort,¡± Kal said, clearly having thought it through. ¡°Celine¡¯s are probably heading to the Twins. As for us? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we were called back.¡±


    Celine¡¯s lips pressed into a firm line, showing she didn¡¯t like the idea but clearly agreed.


    ¡°...Called back?¡± Mordred asked, confused. ¡°Now? When they need us the most?¡±


    Celine sighed. ¡°This was meant to be a chance to gain real battlefield experience, but now that the situation has escalated, I¡¯m pretty sure my family won¡¯t want to risk me anymore.¡±


    Mordred frowned. ¡°Are you saying we were just playing at war?¡±


    Celine shrugged. ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to see it, then yes.¡±


    Kal didn¡¯t argue with her, for once, which only seemed to frustrate Mordred further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you two do, but I have no intention of slinking back home now, no matter what my father thinks,¡± he said, then turned to Leo. ¡°What about you? Is your brother calling you back, too?¡±


    Leo shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything. Knowing Zeke, that likely means he¡¯s leaving it up to me.¡±


    ¡°...And?¡± Mordred prompted.


    Leo hesitated, his gaze drifting once more toward the command tent. Still no sign of a decision. But he knew he shouldn¡¯t wait any longer. His gut told him that time was critical now. As a free agent, he wasn¡¯t bound to their command¡ªhe could move independently.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Rukia,¡± he said.


    Mordred lit up at that, smacking him on the back hard enough to make his spine crack. ¡°Good man!¡± he shouted. ¡°I knew you had a spine! We¡¯re going to make our name over there.¡±


    ¡°...We?¡± Leo asked, eyeing the young Bloodsword.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mordred said, slamming a fist against his chest. ¡°Or did you think I¡¯d let you take all the glory?¡±


    ¡°Your father will never allow this,¡± Celine said flatly.


    Mordred scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a slave. I go where I please,¡± he declared. Then his gaze swept over the elite soldiers who formed his retinue. ¡°And if my father decides to relieve me of my escort, then that¡¯s his choice.¡±


    Kal cast an envious glance, eyeing his own retinue for a moment as if considering a similar proclamation. But after a brief pause, he sighed and said nothing.


    ¡°Then this is where we part ways, gentlemen,¡± Celine said. She gave them each a nod before leading her small band toward the Invocatia section of the camp.


    Kal followed shortly after, heading in the opposite direction toward the forces of Equinox. ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure, fellas. I look forward to hearing tales of your glorious exploits.¡±


    That left only Mordred and Leo from their original group.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Mordred asked, more excited than apprehensive.


    Leo nodded and began to walk, but his thoughts were already miles away.


    The guard rails had just come off, and now he would face the true horror of war. He could only hope that he had made the right choice today.

 Book 6: Epilogue: Mournful Winds

    Book 6: Epilogue: Mournful Winds


    The ground trembled again.


    Viola crouched atop a slab of rock jutting from the tunnel wall like a broken tooth, her silhouette framed against the ghostly lights of the distant excavation teams. The tunnel never stopped growing. Neither did the silence.


    She shifted slightly, letting her eyes drift shut.


    The wind changed.


    Not real wind. There was none here, not in this hollow place, but currents shaped and refined by her will. A tiny vortex hovered near her fingers, weaving and unraveling itself again and again. Her control had become sharp, razor-fine. It had to. Without that discipline, without the meditation, the rituals, the obsession, the months down here would have broken her.


    Her mastery had become her anchor.


    A low, unfamiliar tremor vibrated through the stone. Not digging. Not any movement she recognized. This was deeper, more deliberate.


    Below, the tunnels buzzed with renewed urgency.


    New banners moved through the stone-lit corridors. New uniforms. New insignias. The sluggish trickle of officers had become a flood. Some wore the colors of the Emperor¡¯s personal retinue¡ªiron masks hiding whatever humanity remained within. They didn¡¯t even speak aloud.


    Thankfully, these newcomers were not of that breed.


    Viola¡¯s focus sharpened. She leaned forward.


    A flicker of mana, soft as breath, bent the air just enough to carry voices to her perch. It was a technique she had honed into an art. Another gift of her long solitude.


    ¡°...surface tomorrow. Final phase confirmed.¡±


    Her breath caught.


    Tomorrow?


    The word struck harder than expected. Her heart pounded like a war drum. There had been rumors before¡ªidle chatter among sentries, guesses tossed around during rotations. But this... this wasn¡¯t hearsay.


    She could feel it.


    The Legion had shifted. The air was taut with purpose. The rhythm of the operation had changed.


    She hugged her arms around her knees, breathing in through her nose, out through her mouth. Could it really be ending? The endless night. The stifling air. The years of being buried alive.


    A smile¡ªsmall, uncertain¡ªtugged at the corners of her lips.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was ready for what came next.


    But she was ready to leave.


    She stood, the little wind-vortex at her fingertips unraveling one last time, and turned toward the barracks. Her steps were light, almost springy, a rhythm she hadn¡¯t felt in what seemed like lifetimes.


    She was finally getting out of here.


    Her quarters were small but private. For someone of her status, it was a concession rather than a reward, just enough space to breathe without feeling the walls close in. Viola sat cross-legged on the cot, her gear laid out before her in neat, methodical rows. Every strap checked, every blade polished, every rune traced. She could have done it blindfolded. By now, the repetition had become ritual.


    A knock came.


    She didn¡¯t look up.


    The door creaked open, and in walked Liora¡ªtall, red-haired, with a face sculpted from noble arrogance and eyes that hadn¡¯t yet learned how to mask fear. A Fire Mage. One of the few other ¡®honored guests¡¯ in this forsaken hole.


    "You think it¡¯s true?" Liora asked. She sounded casual, but her voice wavered at the end.


    Viola tightened the straps on her greaves. "It¡¯s happening."


    Liora lingered in the doorway. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be excited. Fresh air. Sunlight. But now that it¡¯s real...¡±


    Viola snorted softly, still not meeting her gaze. ¡°Did you expect a parade?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Liora said quietly. ¡°Just... something.¡±


    She hesitated, then stepped back and pulled the door shut behind her.


    Viola exhaled through her nose.


    Liora¡¯s presence had long since lost its novelty. A noble daughter from some western province, exiled for the scandal of trying to run off with a commoner. A childish mistake. Nai?ve.


    And infuriating.


    Because Viola hadn¡¯t broken any rules. Hadn¡¯t caused a scene. Hadn¡¯t made herself a problem.


    And yet, she had been buried in this place just the same.


    That bitter truth gnawed at her more than she liked to admit. Her grandfather would have to answer for that. Among other things. A very long list was waiting for him.


    She rolled her shoulders and let the tension drain from her fingers. Then she closed her eyes and reached inward.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Magic flowed like breath, like memory. Wind stirred faintly in the chamber¡ªan echo of her thoughts, her training, her obsession. It was the only thing down here that made her feel alive. She had honed her control to a razor¡¯s edge. In the hollow dark, it had become her refuge. Her escape.


    She conjured the sensation of open skies. High clouds. The roar of storms over the mountains.


    She would fly again.


    And when she did, nothing would hold her back.


    Sleep came eventually, shallow and restless.


    She awoke to the sound of marching boots and steel scraping against stone.


    The camp pulsed with anticipation.


    At the forward edge, Earth Mages worked in concert, arms raised, brows furrowed in concentration. With every synchronized gesture, the final meters of bedrock groaned and fractured. The ramp, shaped over months of effort, now narrowed to its last obstruction¡ªan ancient barrier of stone that separated them from the surface.


    Stone splintered with rhythmic cracks. Dust clouds billowed, quickly swept aside by streams of air conjured by Wind Mages moving along the flanks, maintaining circulation and pressure.


    Behind the vanguard, Water Mages knelt by the freshly carved walls, coaxing away moisture and binding the crumbling mud into hardened pathways. Their work held the tunnel steady, keeping it from collapsing under its own weight.


    Viola stood just behind the front line, armored and ready. Rows of soldiers formed ranks with silent discipline, arrayed like drawn blades. Shields were checked. Weapons drawn. Every movement was deliberate.


    The command came.


    A final surge of magic pulsed through the front line. With a thunderous crack, the last slab of rock split in two and collapsed inward.


    A gasp rippled through the assembled ranks.


    Light, real, unfiltered sunlight burst through the breach, flooding the tunnel in radiant gold. Viola raised a hand instinctively to shield her eyes, blinking rapidly as the chamber was drenched in a brilliance it hadn¡¯t known in years.


    The first gust of wind swept through.


    Clean. Wild. Unconfined.


    It caught her hair, tugged at her cloak, slipped between the plates of her armor like a curious ghost.


    Around her, a few voices rose in stunned celebration. Others stood silent, reverent.


    Viola didn¡¯t move.


    Her breath caught as warmth bloomed against her face. The world, her world, had just opened. For the first time in what felt like a lifetime, the sky waited.


    Tears stung her eyes. She didn¡¯t blink them away.


    And then, the final order came.


    The Legion surged forward.


    Not in chaos, not in haste, but in precision. Like water breaking through a dam yet held in place by unseen channels. Line by line, the battalions advanced. Their boots struck stone in perfect rhythm, each squad emerging into the sunlight as if summoned by some ancient rite.


    Viola stepped forward with them, eyes narrowing against the glare as she crossed the threshold. The light was softer now, filtered by early morning mist clinging to the treetops beyond. For a heartbeat, she paused just outside the tunnel, letting the world unfold around her.


    A rolling valley stretched before them, serene and untouched. Gentle hills swayed with wildflowers and tall golden grass, bending in the breeze like waves on a quiet sea. The air smelled of pine and earth. A winding stream caught the morning light and shimmered like a ribbon of silver cutting through the fields.


    Viola rose slowly into the sky, the wind lifting her with ease. Currents embraced her like old friends. She climbed higher, eyes sweeping across the vast horizon.


    No fortifications.


    No walls.


    No battle formations.


    Just farmland.


    Scattered clusters of wooden homes nestled between fields of barley and wheat. Fruit orchards bloomed in color, dotting the landscape. Narrow roads branched like veins from a distant village to the east, where smoke drifted lazily from chimney tops. Life stirred below, but none of it prepared.


    Then she saw them.


    They moved like figures in a dream¡ªtall, slender, fair-skinned with slightly pointed ears. Some carried baskets. Others led goats or oxen along the paths. A child laughed as he splashed in the stream.


    None bore weapons.


    Viola hovered there, suspended between earth and sky, breath caught in her throat.


    This... was Rukia, wasn¡¯t it? The land of the half elves, a distant paradise that was said to be protected by the Elven Matriarchy.


    Why had they come here? What was the meaning of all of this?


    Below, the Legion spread in waves. Earth Mages reinforced the breach, sculpting the hill into defensive ridges. Water Mages secured the flanks, tracing protective lines into the soil. Fire Mages advanced through the center, hands aglow, poised to strike.


    At the far back, Mind Mages stood motionless, the Empire¡¯s banners raised behind them like declarations. No commands were spoken, but formations shifted with exacting precision, soldiers moved like pieces on a grand, unseen board.


    Still, the valley remained quiet.


    Still, the half-elves were unaware.


    And then, the Legion pressed forward.


    At first, she thought it a drill.


    The way the Legion advanced felt too clean, too rehearsed. Fire Mages conjured flame, Wind Mages circled like vultures above, and the forward lines moved as if they already knew there would be no resistance.


    The half-elves weren¡¯t armed. No armor. No shields. Just homespun clothes and startled eyes. A young woman dropped a basket of herbs, frozen in place as soldiers stormed toward her. An elderly man stumbled, waving one hand while shielding a child with the other.


    They didn¡¯t fight.


    They fled.


    No signal had been given. No warning shot fired.


    Still, the Legion descended.


    Viola dove lower, wind slicing past her ears. Her heart hammered, breath caught somewhere between her ribs.


    This wasn¡¯t a drill.


    The flames came first. Long arcs of red and orange hurled from disciplined hands. Homes ignited like tinder. Thatched roofs exploded into fireballs. Smoke billowed, curling skyward in thick black spirals.


    Wind Mages guided the smoke, forcing it into the village to flush out anyone hiding. The air grew hot, choking, furious.


    Then came the screaming.


    Children crying. Mothers pleading. Elders begging.


    None of it mattered.


    The Ehrenlegion worked like clockwork, and like any other machinery, it was deaf to the pleas of people.


    The troops pressed forward. The front line of soldiers moved like reapers through tall grain. Steel flashed in the morning light. Blood followed.


    Viola hovered above it all, suspended in the wind like a leaf no longer sure where it belonged.


    Her orders had been clear.


    Do not interfere.


    And yet, her fists clenched at her sides, knuckles white.


    She couldn¡¯t look away.


    The land stretched out beneath her like a tapestry unraveling, smoke curling from the blackened husks of once-charming cottages, firelines scorched across golden fields now smoldering with ruin. Faint screams still carried on the wind, distant but sharp, like glass breaking in her ears.


    The breeze met her face, and it wasn¡¯t the freedom she¡¯d longed for.


    It was hot. Bitter. Choked with ash and the copper tang of blood.


    Viola¡¯s hands trembled.


    She stared down at them, slender fingers that had once danced with the wind, shaped it into flight, into freedom.


    What was this? What was this madness?


    How had she ended up in this place, so far from home, watching a massacre unfold?


    None of it made sense.


    A low gust swept across the ridge, pulling at her coat like a plea. She didn¡¯t answer it.


    Her mind drifted to a classroom in the Elementium. To a rooftop bathed in morning light. To Zeke¡¯s infuriating calm. To Sophia¡¯s unfiltered joy.


    The past felt like fiction.


    A dream she¡¯d woken from into a nightmare.


    The wind rose again, fierce and erratic, whipping strands of her hair across her face.


    It didn¡¯t sing today.


    It screamed.


    Not in triumph. Not in liberty.


    But in mourning.


    And Viola stood in its center, hollow and still.


    No tears came.

 Book 7: Prologue: Consequences

    Book 7: Prologue: Consequences


    The wind whispered in high tongues.


    Lyriel stood at the edge of the living platform, her gaze drifting beyond the emerald latticework of Yggdrasil¡¯s crown. Far below, the world spread out like a living map: verdant valleys, winding rivers, great mountain spines slicing through the land. And there, to the southeast, faint but unmistakable, a smear of smoke across the horizon.


    A scar on the green paradise.


    The great platform pulsed faintly beneath her bare feet. A lattice of intertwined branches, smooth as silkwood and warm with the breath of life, stretched in an immense circle, encircling the Heartleaf Dais.


    Where lesser races built thrones, the elves simply allowed the tree to grow what was needed, arcing petals of bark forming delicate seats in a perfect ring, each one attuned to its occupant.


    Lyriel bowed her head. "It¡¯s been a long time since the Matriarchs gathered in full, hasn¡¯t it?"


    "Not since the Treaty of Dusk. And even then, two refused to come," Selvanna replied without even turning her head, her gait steady.


    The wind shifted. Not a true wind; this high above the clouds, nothing natural stirred. It was the breath of Yggdrasil, tuning the canopy, keeping the air temperate and sweet. Lyriel closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the subtle currents dance along her arms.


    Being allowed here today was the greatest honor of her life, bearing witness to an event that had not occurred in centuries. And she, a nameless nobody, had been chosen to stand witness as one of only three servants each Matriarch was permitted.


    Her gaze went to her benefactor.


    Her patron, Selvanna¡ªno, Matriarch Goldleaf¡ªhad her hair woven with flowering vines and precious ornaments as she took her place at the first of the petaled seats. She wore no crown, only the living sigil of her House coiled above her heart, a blossom of pale gold light.


    Silently, Lyriel took her position behind the seat, flanked by the other two girls chosen by her patron.


    They did not have to wait long.


    From the far end of the platform, shimmering through the lightfall and mist, another figure approached. Each step left blossoms in her wake¡ªreal flowers unfurling from the living bark and fading moments after she passed.


    Her robes were spun from gossamer threads, long sleeves drifting like smoke. A crown of wind-shaped vines coiled around her brow, spiraling upward like a slow, rising breeze.


    Lyriel forgot to breathe for an instant, only catching herself when her lungs began to ache in protest. It was the same sensation she¡¯d felt when meeting her ancestor Selvanna¡ªan unmistakable presence that confirmed the newcomer''s identity.


    One of the Matriarchs.


    She offered Goldleaf a brief nod, her expression unreadable. Then, without a word, she took her place, three attendants gliding silently behind her.


    Next came another figure, tall and silent, her robes a cascade of burnished gold and deep ochre. Tangled strands of hair hung in wild braids, threaded with bone and bark. She moved with a slow, deliberate grace, like a tree bending with ancient wisdom. Her steps stirred fallen leaves from nowhere, and the scent of mist and soil lingered in her wake.


    A third, slight of frame but no less formidable. Her garments clung to her like mist, pale and weightless, and her skin held a pearlescent sheen that caught the light strangely, as if reflecting memories rather than sunlight. She walked as though her feet never fully touched the ground.


    The fourth arrived without fanfare, descending from above in a spiral of fluttering fabric. Her eyes shone like burnished steel, her stride swift and decisive. A trailing sash unfurled behind her, etched with symbols that shifted whenever no one looked directly at them.


    More followed.


    One came robed in cascading layers of moss and star-glass, her every movement accompanied by the faint chime of unseen bells. Another wore robes so sharply cut they looked sculpted from crystal, each fold edged in a soft, otherworldly glow.


    They arrived in silence¡ªsome materializing from the mist, others stepping through hidden folds in the bark itself, paths known only to the oldest bloodlines. Each presence stirred the air, and the dais responded with gentle pulses¡ªacknowledgments of arrival, of power, of ancient pact.


    Lyriel¡¯s breath caught as the last figure appeared, her presence vast and quiet, like a tide barely held at bay. No greeting was exchanged. None was needed.


    She might not have recognized all the others, having only heard of them in stories and whispers, but this final figure needed no introduction. Even a child would know her.


    She was the Treemother, eldest of their race, bonded to the spirit of the World Tree.


    With her arrival, the circle was complete.


    Behind each seat, silent attendants.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Behind each Matriarch, a legacy older than empires.


    And when the final footstep faded, Yggdrasil fell still. The wind held its breath.


    The Circle of Matriarchs was complete.


    The world at their feet.


    "It has been a long time, sisters," the Treemother said, her gaze sweeping across the circle of Matriarchs. Her voice was soft, like that of a young girl, yet behind each word lay the weight of command, as if spoken with the authority of the world.


    "We all know why we are here. Let us not burden this gathering with ceremony. Who will speak first?"


    One of the later arrivals rose without a word. She lifted her hand, and the air shimmered in response. Mana coalesced, light pooled, and an image unfolded¡ªslow and graceful, like a flower opening to the sun.


    Not an illusion, but a memory.


    Suspended above the dais for all to see, the vision bloomed: fire and ruin.


    Villages burned to their foundations. Trees, ancient and revered, reduced to blackened stumps. The curved rooftops of Rukian farmsteads crushed underfoot. Half-elves with soot-darkened faces, fleeing in panic. Crops scorched to ash. Smoke thick enough to choke the sky.


    A child turned, eyes wide with terror, just as the flames swallowed him.


    Gasps rippled through the circle¡ªnot from the Matriarchs, but from the rows of attendants. Some turned their heads, jaws clenched. Others leaned forward, eyes dark with gathering storm.


    Lyriel¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the projection.


    She had read the reports, spoken to scouts, sat beside trembling survivors¡ªbut none of it had prepared her for this. The raw, visceral force of the images struck harder than words ever could.


    The cruelty of humans truly knew no bounds.


    After a long silence, the speaker lowered her hand.


    "These images," she said, voice calm and unshaken, "are not hearsay or secondhand record. They come from the memory of the rivers that once nourished this valley."


    Lyriel stood in silence as the subtle signals passed from one Matriarch to the next. A faint inclination of the head. A hand resting still atop an armrest. An exhale that wasn¡¯t just breath but consensus. There were no votes here. No declarations. The weight of their shared will was enough.


    No one spoke of justice.


    No one spoke of revenge.


    Only of consequence.


    ¡°This cannot go unanswered,¡± said a voice as sharp as wind slicing through pine. ¡°Or every mongrel nation with a war drum will think us deaf to insult.¡±


    A few Matriarchs gave dry, brittle laughs, like branches cracking in frost. Not one of them mentioned sorrow. Or grief. Even those smoke-wreathed images of fleeing half-elves and burning fields had stirred no outrage, only calculation.


    At that moment, Lyriel understood something.


    Rukia was not the wound.


    The wound was their pride.


    They had not been struck.


    They had been slighted.


    And that could not be borne.


    Lyriel¡¯s hands were clasped tightly before her. She did not speak¡ªshe would never presume¡ªbut her thoughts burned behind her eyes. She had studied the humans more deeply than most court-born daughters who claimed expertise. She had read the old texts, the military accounts, the obscure records of their wars.


    And one name had surfaced again and again.


    Augustus von Geistreich.


    A man many here dismissed as a provincial tyrant with a stolen crown. But Lyriel had seen the patterns. The long games. The way his moves echoed decades ahead made her fear that Rukia had not been a careless mistake.


    And yet no one here spoke his name with reverence, only in disdain.


    ¡°...He pokes at giants from behind paper walls,¡± one Matriarch scoffed. ¡°A child king with too many mirrors and not enough sense.¡±


    ¡°...To spend decades tunneling under the earth like a rat,¡± another added with a sneer. ¡°Is this what human ambition has become?¡±


    ¡°...They dare call themselves a legion?¡± someone muttered. ¡°An ill-fitting name for those too afraid to show their faces.¡±


    No voices rose in dissent.


    Not even Goldleaf¡¯s.


    She had been completely quiet so far, a discrepancy that had not gone unnoticed by the others.


    When the Treemother turned her head, just slightly, toward Selvanna¡¯s seat, a hush swept the dais. Lyriel also held her breath, waiting for some quiet words of moderation.


    But her Matriarch only inclined her head, serene and composed.


    ¡°I do not agree with all that has been said,¡± she said softly. ¡°But I see no sense in opposing their punishment.¡±


    And that was that.


    Lyriel¡¯s jaw tightened, though she did not dare move.


    So it would be war. Not for vengeance. Not for defense. But for the simple, unyielding need to remind the world that some lines could not be crossed.


    A decision had been made. Not with swords. Not with shouts. But with silence that bent the air around it.


    ¡°Then let it be done,¡± the Treemother whispered.


    Her voice was quiet.


    But the world would hear it.


    A silence followed.


    Not the hesitant hush of indecision, but a poised, listening stillness. The breath the forest takes before a tree falls. The hush that waits for motion.


    No Matriarch stirred.


    Until she did.


    Lyriel recognized her instantly.


    She was the polar opposite of the Treemother. Where the latter was a living legend, a mother to all elvenkind, this volunteer was the youngest among them. Young enough that many still remembered her before her ascension.


    Her mortal days remained within living memory.


    Her movements were sharp, practiced, almost rehearsed. She stood not with the slow, timeless grace of the ancients, but with the precision of someone who had studied that grace and made it her own.


    Her robes shimmered like rain-washed slate, and a single strand of silver-threaded ivy coiled around her wrist, an understated emblem of her House. No crown adorned her brow, only the glint of quiet ambition.


    ¡°I will take this burden,¡± she said. Her voice was clear and calm, lacking the thundering cadence of the older Matriarchs, but what it lacked in depth, it made up for in ambition.


    Eyes turned to her. Curious, but not surprised.


    Lyriel noticed the glance exchanged between the young Matriarch and the seat beside her¡ªoccupied by a far older woman who had not spoken much, whose presence was like deep roots rather than bright leaves.


    An older relative, perhaps.


    Now, the younger stepped forward. Not in defiance, but in demonstration.


    ¡°It is beneath us to move,¡± she said smoothly, her gaze steady. ¡°But not for our kin. Let the strength of my lineage remind the world what it means to wound us.¡±


    She bowed her head¡ªnot in humility, but in ritual.


    ¡°My blades will fall by dawn.¡±


    Another silence followed.


    But this one was different.


    It was acknowledging.


    Accepting.


    Even the elder sister said nothing, her expression unreadable. Not approval, but perhaps permission.


    The Treemother gave a single nod. ¡°Then so shall it be.¡±


    The leaves stirred above.


    Not from breeze¡ªbut from breath.


    As though the great tree itself had heard and released a long, slow exhale.


    A pulse traveled through the living platform. Below, the branches would already be shifting, messengers dispatched, gates unlocking. The Will of the Matriarchs was not a thing of parchment or seals.


    It was a law of nature.


    Lyriel bowed her head, barely able to steady her breath. She had witnessed history take shape. Quiet, elegant, and terrible.


    The humans had overreached. And now, they would be corrected.


    Far below, in the south, the smoke of Rukia¡¯s burning still curled into the air.


    But the wind had changed.


    And it was blowing west, towards the lands of humankind.

 Book 7: Chapter 1: Peace Amidst War

    Book 7: Chapter 1: Peace Amidst War


    A dozen quills danced.


    In perfect silence, they glided across parchment, guided by invisible threads of force. Letters wrote themselves in elegant script, wax seals pressed down by unseen hands, ribbons tied and tagged with flawless coordination. Each piece of correspondence vanished in a flash of light as it was sorted, signed, and sent away.


    At the center of the cyclone sat Zeke.


    The newly appointed Merchant Lord of Tradespire rested at his desk, one hand holding a steaming cup of black tea, the other flicking through a stack of scrolls marked with sigils he did not recognize. His robes were unfastened, collar loose, sleeves rolled to the elbows. He had not left his manor in two days.


    Opposite his desk, sitting as still as a masterfully carved statue, was Akasha.


    To him, she looked as real as any flesh-and-blood human. But to anyone else entering the study, the seat across would appear empty. Her presence here was nothing more than an illusion, crafted of Mind, just like the Spirit herself.


    Yet the absence of a physical form didn¡¯t stop her from interacting with the world. Dozens of letters hovered around them in a slow spiral, each one catching the light like drifting leaves. With every flicker of her attention, another response formed.


    "Next," Zeke said, still not looking up.


    Akasha''s voice flowed into his mind like cool water: "Invitation from House Bloodletter. A private banquet in three days. Ninety percent chance of ulterior motive. Eighty percent chance of political networking. Twelve percent chance of poisoned wine."


    Zeke smirked at the last remark. Akasha had come a long way¡ªshe could even joke now.


    "Decline politely. Reference prior obligations. Suggest interest in future dealings once matters settle."


    ¡°Is that true?¡± she asked, her ocean-like eyes catching the light.


    ¡°No.¡±


    "Done."


    The scroll vanished.


    Zeke reached for the next letter, frowning. The seal was unmarked, the parchment flawless.


    "No sender," he muttered.


    Akasha tilted her head. "Shall I¡ª"


    "No need."


    He broke the seal and unrolled the letter in one smooth motion. His eyes scanned the contents, then narrowed.


    "Well?" Akasha prompted.


    "Marriage proposal," Zeke replied, dropping the letter into the steadily growing pile labeled nonsense. "Claims her beauty is matched only by her dowry."


    Akasha was silent for a moment. "I am running out of table space for that category."


    "Incinerate the pile."


    "As you wish."


    A brief flash, and the scrolls were reduced to ash.


    Zeke sighed and leaned back, letting the scent of burning parchment fade into the fragrant aroma of his tea.


    The manor was quiet.


    Outside, Tradespire buzzed with rumors of the boy lord who had claimed the impossible¡ªthe one who had risen from obscurity, stood against noble houses and Imperial doctrine alike, and walked away victorious. RA??O??b§¦S


    But here, in the sanctum of his study, that so-called prodigy was buried in paperwork, with dark circles under his eyes. Far less glamorous than the rumours made him out to be.


    He reached for another scroll.


    "Next."


    ¡°It¡¯s a report from Rukia.¡±


    Zeke¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Anything we don¡¯t already know?¡±


    ¡°The 13th battalion advances further toward the heartland, as we predicted. They are only a few days from reaching the first major city.¡±


    Zeke rose and walked past Akasha to the center of the room, where an enormous, slightly translucent map hovered in midair. His eyes scanned the various markings, each one denoting a known formation of the Ehrenlegion, slowly advancing across the landscape.


    Just then, the marker labeled 13th shifted, adjusting to match the details from the latest report. This map was the product of hundreds of dispatches and eyewitness accounts, offering perhaps the most accurate depiction of the situation in Rukia available to anyone outside the Empire¡¯s command structure.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Zeke took a step back, his gaze sweeping over the entirety of Rukia. It was not a pleasant sight. The Ehrenlegion advanced with the precision of a well-oiled machine, engineered for swift conquest. Meanwhile, the half-elves¡¯ troops resembled a gang of drunken teenagers who had never so much as seen a real fight.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t far from the truth.


    The last recorded war Rukia had taken part in had occurred long before any of its current leaders were born. In recent generations, the nation had grown complacent, comfortably nestled beneath the protective shadow of the Elven Matriarchy, content to sell its grain to anyone willing to pay.


    They had no need for war. No appetite for conflict. And, truthfully, they weren''t even wealthy enough to justify an invasion.


    Zeke sighed. "What a mess."


    His gaze drifted to the city in the projection that was all but certain to fall, then shifted to a nearby marker labeled "von Hohenheim."


    "Send word," Zeke said. "I want Leo out of there before the 13th arrives."


    Akasha nodded without a word, and another letter began composing itself, joining the flurry of parchment already suspended in the air around her.


    Then, the faintest flicker crossed her expression: a twitch of an eyebrow, so subtle it would go unnoticed on anyone else. But on her, it was the equivalent of a startled gasp.


    "What is it?" Zeke asked immediately, not missing the shift.


    A letter appeared before him, sealed with a crest he recognized all too well.


    "The council? What do they want?"


    "It''s an invitation to an emergency session. Attendance is mandatory for all Lords currently within the city."


    Zeke sighed again. The weight of his new position was beginning to show. Ever since his appointment, his days had been consumed by an endless stream of letters and back-to-back meetings.


    Worse still, the irritating correspondence he once ignored had taken on a new tone. Now, the people writing him were just important enough that he couldn¡¯t afford not to respond personally. He was about fifty percent convinced it was a plot by his enemies to quietly drain his will to live. Sadly, even if that were true, he had no choice but to play along.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t all bad.


    His new rank came with its own advantages. Chief among them: no one could afford to ignore him either. That was how he managed to get his hands on every scrap of intel that entered the city. Keeping tabs on the situation in Rukia and along the main warfront had become far easier because of it.


    ¡°When?¡± he asked, eyeing the floating letter as if it had personally wronged him.


    ¡°It has already started.¡±


    His head dropped. But there was no helping it. With Akasha¡¯s assistance, he dressed quickly.


    His robes had already been prepared: charcoal-gray silk trimmed in bronze thread, formal enough for the council, yet modest enough not to draw attention. He fastened the final clasp at his throat, the fabric settling around him like a second skin.


    Zeke stepped outside and inhaled the cool night air.


    The streets were so brightly lit that it might as well have been midday. Tradespire¡¯s artificial illumination didn¡¯t follow the sun: it followed traffic flow, market density, and ambient heat. A city where the hour was dictated by gold.


    He boarded the gondola waiting at the manor¡¯s edge.


    The servant bowed deeply but said nothing. There was no need; Akasha had taken care of everything the moment the summons arrived. The gondola cast off in silence, lifted by layers of Enchantments. Through the paneled sides, Zeke watched the city pass beneath him¡ªspiraling domes, bridges of glittering stone, and the colorful banners of merchant Houses catching the high-altitude breeze.


    The higher he climbed, the cleaner the air became.


    The gondola passed the outer line of the Third Circle, gliding through the wards into the Second, where only Merchant Lords and sanctioned diplomats could walk unescorted. The skyline shifted with the boundary: less commerce, more grandeur. The buildings here leaned back from the streets, expansive and serene, as though the chaos of the lower tiers was nothing but a forgotten storm on the horizon.


    The chamber of the Merchant Council was carved directly into the trunk of the central pillar, a spire so vast and ancient it could be mistaken for a mountain. The gondola docked with a soft chime. Zeke stepped out, adjusted his robes, and entered.


    The sound struck him before anything else.


    Voices. Loud, layered, impassioned. A dozen arguments overlapped, crashing like waves against the same jagged shore. The chamber, shaped in a wide half-ring, gleamed with polished wood and brass that caught the golden lamplight above. At the far end stood the Speaker¡¯s dais¡ªcurrently vacant. The Merchant Lords sat in a sweeping arc, each at their own station, all consumed by their own form of outrage or protest.


    Zeke did not announce himself.


    He simply followed the curve of the chamber until he reached his assigned seat, still unadorned, still new. A few Lords glanced up as he passed; most did not. He sat without fanfare and remained silent.


    He listened.


    ¡°...the tariffs will cripple our northern routes!¡±


    ¡°Only if Equinox declares open war. Until then, it¡¯s just posturing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re naive if you think they haven¡¯t already committed.¡±


    ¡°The elves won¡¯t act. They never do. And if they do? It¡¯ll be nothing but symbolic.¡±


    ¡°Symbolic or not, fire still burns, and I don¡¯t plan to have my caravans caught in a retaliatory strike.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about fire. It¡¯s about grain!¡±


    That last voice rang out above the rest: older, rougher. Lord Varnes, whose House had once controlled more food trade across the eastern provinces than all the others combined.


    ¡°Had¡± being the key word. With the attack on Rukia, his entire trade empire was now teetering. If the region fell, so would his routes. So would his House.


    Zeke let the names and voices flow around him, quietly committing each to memory. Every complaint revealed a story. Every phrase betrayed a fear. The war had spread to a new region, but the real threat to these merchants wasn¡¯t flame or steel: it was instability.


    Broken routes. Shifting borders. Trade collapsing like a punctured lung.


    A Lord two seats down slammed his palm on his station. ¡°We must freeze all trade with Imperial territories until this is resolved.¡±


    ¡°And cripple half our contracts in the process?¡± came the sharp retort.


    ¡°Better that than having our ships impounded and our goods seized by some backwater tyrant!¡±


    Zeke¡¯s fingers drummed against the arm of his chair, silent and contemplative.


    Until the Speaker arrived, every word exchanged was little more than noise, each declaration a puff of posturing. The room was filled with seasoned schemers, masters of feigned outrage and carefully polished facades.


    It was theater.


    He leaned back slightly, observing the others with quiet detachment. Each of them commanded legions of coin and contracts, yet none truly believed the war would reach their doorsteps. Their only concern was how to exploit this latest crisis, how to carve profit from the chaos.


    Meanwhile, Rukia burned. The Empire advanced with every heartbeat. Hundreds perished with each passing second. But to these Lords, it meant nothing.


    They cared not for the color of blood, only for the gleam of gold.


    Bam, bam, bam!


    The gavel struck three times, marking the arrival of the Speaker and the official start of the council meeting. Here and now, in these late-night hours, amid the shouting and cursing of merchants, the fate of the continent might very well be decided.